Tales from Tinies.

Chapters

4 (Human) Brothers and 4 (Pony) Sisters
The Schmidts: Rhyming Cure (Guest)
Tale of a newcomer (Guest)
A Little Family, in More Ways Than One (Guest)
A New, Not Quite so Different, World (Guest and EQG)
The Solar (Princess's) Eclipse
Cadence's lovely treat (Guest)
Man Eating Insects (Guest)
Stranded Deep...er (Guest)
Reversal of Fortune (Guest)
First Contact (Guest)
Backstage Without a Pass (Guest)
Secret of the Ruins (Guest)
Not Quite a Pony (Guest)
Seeing throughout ponies (Guest)
Challenges of a Teacher (Guest)
A day in Griffinstone: Mika (ALL from the same guest)
A day in Griffinstone: Ami/ Kyle
A day in Griffonstone: Sasha
A day in Griffinstone: Marie
The Night Mother.
The Child and the Fillies (Guest)
The Night Savior
Experiments gone wrong.
Bug Ponies and People II (Guest)
Sharing a Taste in Brothers.
The Schmidts: Diamond's Chips (Guest)
Big Papa
The Main Course (EQG and Guest)
The Second Course (EQG and Guest)
Dinner Dates (EQG, 1st Per, Guest)
Jill and the Giant (EQG, 1st Per, Guest)
The Hunters and the Hunted (Guest)
Super Friends (Guest)
Royal New Family (Guest)
Warm fire
The Two Fighters
A boy and his... sis? (Guest)
A Filly and Her Boy (Guest)
In Big Trouble (Shoes)
One Little (Party) Favor
A Filly, a Boy, and a Princess (Guest)
A Boy Gets Lost (Guest)
Inner Differences
A Night in the Orchard (Guest)
Spice of Life (Guest)
It's a Living (Guest)
A Boy and Magical Testing
Trixie's Flank Attack (Guest)
Dental Dillema
A Little Coco to Warm the Heart
A Tiny Nightmare Night
A Tiny Nightmare Night II
A Knight in Shining Armor
A Helping Hand... or Talon
In Angel Wings
An act of Kindness
A Filly, her Boy, a Princess, and a Giantess
Cuteness Overload
Bug Bite.
Another Day in Griffonstone: Mika
Adopted by the Sunset.
Stacy's Very Bad Day
Adopted by the Sunset 2
Adopted By The Sunset 3
Adopted By The Sunset 4
Adopted by the Sunset 5
Adopted By The Sunset 6
Adopted by the Sunset 7
Teenagers Will Be Teenagers Pt. 1 (Guest and 1st Person)
Stacy's Long Day.
The Prince and the singer.
Stacy's Terribly Long Day.
Blind Girl meets a Tiny
The Return of Sombra.
Why don't you pick on someone your own size?
The Mute and the Guards.
On Display
A Firey Interloper
Front Row Seats
A needed science snack. (2nd Person)
Daughter of the Dragon Part 1
Proper Breakfast.
Nightmares on Nightmare Night.
The Cheeky Stowaway. (2nd Person and Guest)
Office Food.
The Victims Saga: Strength of the Victims
A Mischievous Angel
Tania and the Pinkie City
The Victims Sage: The Heart of the Victims.
Dash is Done!?
The Knights of Unification.
A stocking stuffer.
Chivalry Gone Wrong... or Right?
The Holiday of the Victims
My Humble Butler (Guest)
Short Circuit
The Lunar Sisters: Perma
The Lunar Sisters: Tinker
The Lunar Sisters: Lavina
The Lunar Sisters: The Recruitment.
Minuette's Field Trip.
The Lunar Sisters: The First Mission.
A warm place with a warm drink.
The Lunar Sisters: New Members
The Lunar Sisters: The Attack
Survivors.
Honey, I swallowed a kid.
Wolfed Down
School of Friendship. (Part 2 of 3)
School of Friendship. (Part 3 of 3)
Silent Giants.
Nightmare Night Frights: Blood Harvest.
RockHoof's Teeth Cleaning (2nd person)
The Other Solar Princess
Time and Time Again (she eats me)
Dipping Into Politics (Clash of suns)
Tempest Noms
The Strange World. (Guest)
The New Alpha
Sub Snack (guest)
How did you eat your Partner?
Star's Small Surprise
Power People
Cold Winter, Warm Pony (1st person)
Hors D'oeuvre (2nd Person and Guest)
Bug ponies and people. (Guest)
The Hunters and the Hunted; the other view
A Filly, a Boy, and Their First Day at School (Guest)
And the Winner is...? (Guest)
Another Day in Griffonstone: Kyle, Marie, Ami, and Sasha
A strange happening.
Whose Sweets was White as Snow (Guest)
School of Friendship. (Part 1 of 3)

4 (Human) Brothers and 4 (Pony) Sisters

Somewhere, at a rock farm, there were five humans, all using the local rocks as a way to hide from the local ponies that lived in said rock farm. Only one of the five was an average woman in her early 20's, named Alice, and the rest were four brothers: Aaron, the oldest, leader, and had an anger problem in his late 20's; Xavior, the silent brother that was usually blunt and never showed himself off, in his medium 20's; Jerry, the most hyper and optimistic of the group, never believing anything was truly bad, in his early 20's; and Steve, the youngest & shyest of the bunch who, unlike his brothers, never was eaten once by the ponies, about to turn 20. The humans lived just a few miles (at least, to them) away from the actual rock farm itself, and though they could get some berries that grew around them, but they weren't huge and didn't taste very well. They decided to keep an eye out on the rock farm, planning when they'll enter the house, take as much food as they could carry, and bring it home. Lucky for them, two of the ponies, presumably, the owners & parents, left with a wagon filled with rocks, leaving them with an even greater chance to steal the food needed & avoid being swallowed by the ponies. While this was planned by the brothers, Alice joined as a means to both help and to let Steve that, ever since they were kids, and landed in Equestria, she loved him. They approached to the side of the wall, right below the window sill.

"Okay, guys." Aaron spoke "We should be glad that there are only two of those damn ponies here, but be careful! Last thing I want to do is end up spending the entire night in another stomach!"

"Aw, but it's fun when you get use to it!" Jerry replied

"It's a living cell." Xavior replied, not sounding angry nor with any sort of emotion.

"I don't care!" Aaron snapped. "Steve, you got the rope?"

"Mhmm." Steve replied, handing his brother the rope. Aaron tied the rope around a hook & tossed it up. The hook caught itself on the window sill and held tight. All of the humans climbed up the rope, and stood near the edge of the window, looking inside to see two of the ponies inside: an angry looking mare (Limestone) and a shy looking mare (Marble), both around the same age, both sitting in the living room, playing tic-tac-toe. Across the floor was a table littered with sweets and fruit, undoubtedly, delicious looking.

"Okay, the coast is clear. How are we going to get over there?" Xavior pushed a ruler near them, the tip of it landing on the edge of the table.

"That should do." He said.

"Good. Alice, you stay here and keep an eye out in case those ponies come back. Steve, keep an eye out for those ponies inside. The rest of you, don't be lazy and help me move these!" Everyone nodded and went to do their job.

Both Marble and Limstone had played a good 7 games of tic-tac-toe, all ending with a tie.

"Ugh! When are they coming back!?" Limestone groaned. Marble shrugged

"Mhmm."

"I swear, I think I should just patrol outside again and find those tinies! It's been a while since I've gotten a good hunt.

"Mhm." A knock was heard on their door.

"Finally!" She walked to the door and opened it, only to not see their mom & dad, but their sisters: a pink pony with a poofy mane, and a more stoic pony wearing a plain, blue dress. "Pinkie? Maud?" Pinkie braced Marble in a tight hug.

"It's been such a long time!" Pinkie expressed herself

"Mom and Dad are spending some time at the Apple family's home." Maud added "They wanted us to help you do your chores." Limestone pushed Pinkie away, but the pink pony proved herself to be difficult in letting go.

"Ugh! Fine!" she yelled "Marble! Get the kitchen ready!"

"Mhm." Marble replied, walking to the kitchen.

Steve jumped at the sight of Marble entering the kitchen; He tried to yell for them, but he didn't want to risk their cover. He turned, only to see the giant eyes of the mare looking down at him. His brothers stopped and stared at the giant pony for a while.

"Oh shit!" Aaron yelled "RUN!!!" Marble cowered at the human's profanity, ducking under the table with a whimper. The rest of the pies turned, seeing the four humans running away on their make shift bridge.

"Oh no you don't!" Limestone growled, running to the kitchen. Pinkie and Maud followed, Pinkie picking up and comforting Marble while Maud closed the window they came in. The four men ran back to the table as Limestone grabbed the ruler/bridge in her mouth and tossed it aside. Alice only watched in horror, seeing the men trapped inside and surrounded by the four mares.

"Oh boy!" Pinkie cheered, hopping "Tinies! Four of them, four of us! Are we gonna eat them!?"

"We are, Pinkie," Limestone replied with a devious smile "they need to learn a valuable lesson on what happens when they steal from us!"

"It's only fair if we get to choose one." Maud spoke to her sisters. "I haven't had humans for a while."

"I love eating humans!" Pinkie announced "The way they tickle our tummies inside! It makes me feel so good! What about you, Marble? Had one yet?"

"...M-mm." Marble replied, shaking her head. Pinkie gasped

"What!? You haven't had one yet!? Here, we'll change that! Let's see... ah! You'll do!" She reached out to Steve, who began to take a few steps back. Aaron stood in front of his brother.

"Hey! There's no chance in hell that you're gonna eat my little brother!" He yelled

"Hey!" Limestone yelled "Nopony yells at my little sister like that!" She reached over and grabbed Aaron by his legs. He dangled in the air, trying to free himself. "I think I'll have you now, tiny!"

"Oh hell no! I ain't gonna land in another horse's stomach!" Limestone bit down into Aaron, only his feet sticking out as she tried to chew him. Aaron, meanwhile, fought against and wrestled Limestone's tongue. Grabbing onto her tongue, he punched it a couple of times with various hooks & jabs, much to Limestone's annoyance. She slurped him up, and though nopony should do it, she tried to chew Aaron on purpose. Aaron landed on Limestone's bottom teeth, and saw the top ones coming down on him. He held the teeth up from him, got up in a squating position, and began to raise the top half up, opening Limestone's mouth in the process. She growled at him, using her tongue to trip him over and land as her top teeth landed on his chest, bruising him. She smiled and tiled her head back, ready to swallow him. Aaron quickly woke up, seeing that he was going face-first into her stomach, but quickly grabbed her uvula. Limestone felt the small human dangle on her uvula, and began to cough hard while turning her head up, trying to swallow him again. Aaron did not budge at all, determined to stay above her throat & stomach as much as possible. Having no choice, Limestone grabbed a cup of water and drank it. Aaron was washed away by the water, letting go of the uvula, and went down into her stomach! He tried holding his place in her throat, but Limestone kept swallowing, and the muscles made him go down despite himself trying to climb upwards. He was too late, as he felt his feet enter a larger chamber, followed by his legs, chest, followed by himself falling into Limestone's stomach. It was, as he expected: a room sized place with muscles moving around him, some liquid that was a mix of stomach acids & water, and some food, slowly turning into soup for her body, with the sound of her heart beating, herself breathing, and the stomach gurgling all around him in this sauna- feeling place. He let out a yell of rage and ran to the stomach's wall, punching it and kicking it as hard as he can. The place shook with a loud gurgle.

"~BURP!!!~" Limestone belched. She looked down at her belly, watching it bump out a bit as Aaron fought inside. "Yeah, try all you want, but you're not getting out until I say so!"

"He does have an anger problem." Xavior commented.

"Just like my sister." Maud added, turning to the human on the table. They both stared at each other for a few moments.

"Care to get this over with?"

"Sure. You're not scared?"

"No. This isn't my first time."

"Fair enough." Maud leaned her head down, opened her mouth, and took Xavior in her mouth, only his feet sticking out. Unlike Aaron, Xavior didn't do anything to escape, but accepted what was happening to him. Maud leaned her head back and swallowed him easily. He went down, not caring much, but knew that he would be fine inside the pony's stomachs. When he entered Maud's stomach, he landed a bit roughly, as all around him, rocks are around, each varying in size, but all being slowly digested. He sat on the tallest rock inside Maud's stomach and waited.

"...He doesn't taste like rocks. Your turn, Pinkie and Marble."

"Okie Dokie Loki!" Pinkie replied, turning to the last two. "Now, which one of you looks the tastiest?"

"Ooh! Me! Me-me-me!!!" Jerry spoke.

"Hm... ah! How about you, jumpy one!?"

"Yes! See you soon, Steve!" He stopped as he saw Steve, cowering at the sight of Marble Pie, realizing what was going to happen him. Pinkie saw how nervous Marble was, new to the predator thing with the tinies.

"Ah, it's okay," both Jerry and Pinkie spoke in unison to their sibling "(You'll/They'll) be fine (their/our) stomach. Think of it as... (a new room/ a jawbreaker), only alive & moving. Watch!" Pinkie lifted Jerry up from the table, held the human up, and opened her mouth, letting her tongue dangle out while letting out an 'ahh!'. Jerry smiled he was held over the Pink mare's mouth, and cheered as he fell, turning himself into a ball.

"CANNONBALL!!!" He yelled as he fell into Pinkie's maw. She swallowed him immediately and he feel into her stomach, entering it, but bounced around immediately, making Pinkie giggle, followed by a belch.

"Ah... that hit the spot." Pinkie spoke, patting her belly, still feeling Jerry inside bounce. "You're turn, Marble!" Marble looked around, seeing her sister staring at her, then turned to Steve, who looked as frightened as her. She swallowed, but she leaned her head down and gave Steve a lick from his chest to his face. Upon her lick, a blast of taste exploded in her mouth, making her drool a bit and wanted more. Steve flinched as Marble tasted him, but found it to be somewhat relaxing, ticklish even. Marble gently knocked Steve down and licked him all over, getting every taste of him. Steve laughed loud as Marble tasted him, not minding the saliva drenching his clothes, or even on him for that matter. She quickly grabbed his feet with her teeth and slurped him into her mouth. Steve gasped at what she was doing and held onto her muzzle, unsure if he was ready to be eaten. Marble stopped and looked at the human grabbing onto her muzzle. They stared at each other for a few moments, looking into each other's eyes. Marble smiled, and Steve, though feeling it, smiled back and let go of her muzzle, feeling safe with her, despite knowing what was going to happen. She slurped him whole and began tasting him again, letting out small moans of pleasure. Steve laughed again as Marble's tongue licked his face, so he grabbed her tongue and hugged it, rubbing his face onto the muscle. Marble gasped, but enjoyed it, finding that this was his weird way of saying 'Thank you, you're so nice.' He released her tongue, looking around to see the teeth that, though was dangerous, actually made him feel safe, and crawled his way to the back, facing her throat's entrance. Marble leaned her head back and swallowed. Steve laughed again as he felt Marble's throat muscles around him, feeling that it was more of a tight massage than a throat taking him down. He fell and landed inside Marble's stomach, looking around the room sized place he was in, seeing the muscles moves around him as he heard Marble's body at work. He stood up and, though lost his footing, walked to the stomach walls, feeling it with his bare hands. Marble felt the human inside and giggled, followed by hugging herself. Steve gasped as he felt the walls surrounding him, but quickly smiled and hugged back the flesh around him.

Outside, Alice stared and shivered in fear as each of the brothers were devoured by the sisters inside.

"Oh, what am I gonna do!?" she asked herself in fear "I-I gotta help them! I gotta rescue them! But... I can't, not like this! Steve, please, be safe for me, I'm going to get you soon and-"

"Eeyup." the sound of another male was heard right behind him. Alice turned around, only to see one of the ponies behind her; a red stallion with an orange mane, wearing a yoke around his neck. She stared at the stallion, who stared at her back. He then opened his mouth and reach down for Alice. She fell onto her back, and though she wanted to, she couldn't move nor scream as the stallion took her feet into his mouth. She dangled upside down, petrified, but the stallion never tasted her with his tongue, nor looked liked she wanted to eat her. He went to the front door and knocked. Soon enough, it was answered by the pink pony.

"Big Mac!" she greeted "You're here! Here to see Marble?"

"Eeyup." Big Mac replied, though muffled as he carried Alice.

"Ooh! Caught a tiny as well! Mind if I at her?" Alice finally regained her control and began to squirm, reaching to her feet and tried to free herself from Big Mac's lips.

"Eenope."

"Aw! Why not? Is it because-? OH!!! Such a charmer of you! She's in the kitchen." Big Mac walked into the kitchen, and Alice began to hyperventilate. The rest of the sisters saw who entered and what they were carrying.

"Ah! Another trespasser!" Limestone spoke, walking to Alice. Alice whimpered and tried to roll into a ball. "Drop her in! I'm still hungry!"

"Eenope." Big Mac replied

"...No!? What do you mean-? Oh! Fine... they may try to escape when I fall asleep." She left the room. Maud got up.

"Don't worry about me." she spoke, leaving. "I prefer rocks." Both Big Mac, with Alice in his mouth, and Marble were left together. Marble gave Alice a quick, followed by her licking her lips.

"Eeyup." The stallion replied.

"Mhm." Marble replied, turning her head up and opening her mouth wide, letting out an 'aah'. Big Mac lowered Alice into Marble's maw, who began to scream!

"WAIT!!!" she screamed "I'M SORRY!!! I DIDN'T MEAN TO DO IT!!! PLEASE!!! DON'T EAT-!!!" Her voice was muffled as Marble closed her mouth around her, only her feet still in Big Mac's mouth. The stallion opened her mouth, letting Alice's feet dangle in the air as Marble tasted Alice, some drool escaping her mouth. Alice froze with fear inside, seeing the abyss that was her throat and the teeth around that could easily crush her if Marble wanted to. Alice felt Marble tilt her head up, and she began to fall into Marble's throat. She screamed at the last second, just as Marble swallowed her whole, who hiccuped, but smiled and rubbed her belly. Steve sat in a corner of Marble's stomach, but heard a loud gurgle, followed by hearing something coming down. Coming down face first from Marble's esophagus was Alice, who looked scared stiff-less. She looked around in fear, trembling at the dominating sight of Marble's stomach, but saw Steve sitting in a corner, sitting down calmly. She stood up and walked across the fleshy floor, disgusted at the liquids around her, but quickly realized that the acids weren't hurting her, and that they could breath easily, though it made very little sense. She sat next to Steve, watching as the muscles slowly move with some liquid falling from the 'walls' and 'ceiling'.

"... Your first time here?" Alice asked.

"Mhm." Steve replied.

"... Were you scared?"

"Mhm."

"But... it's now relaxing?"

"Mhm." The two's eyes began to close, as the heat was still presentable, the lack of anything happening, and the sound of Marble's heart, stomach gurgles, and breathing combined made them tired.

"You know... this is weird... but... I can see why... you'd... enjoy this."

"...Mhm." The two wrapped each other in a hug and slept as the stomach walls closed on them. Outside, Big Mac and Marble hugged each other as they lied together in bed, embracing each other's warmth and silence.

Author's Note

Something I thought of some time ago. Next chapter WON'T include Vore, I Pinkie Promise. :pinkiehappy:

Another one.

The Schmidts: Rhyming Cure (Guest)

"OH GOD! SOMEBODY HELP MEEEEEEE!" Joey Schmidt's voice rang out like a scared pubescent boy's screams across the entire Everfree Forest.

Being at the age of twenty-one and at his third year in college, Joey suddenly found himself stranded in the middle of the dark, twisted forest by a flash of light, unknowing that his fellow race had been transported there, too. For days he had struggled to survive, his body shaking and growing weary from hunger and thirst, from the fear that easily addled in the recesses of his mind, and from the fact that he had been ripped away from his home and never to return.

Now Joey was certain he would never return home as his body tried its hard to sprint away from the three Timberwolves whom he had the misfortune of running afoul with. Joey's legs carried him as fast as a mouse would using what little muscles were left in his legs. The trio of mangy, slobbering, glowing-eyed wooden beasts were closing in on him, each one following the first instinct of kill now, feast second, no questions after. With no way of knowing of how to get out of the forest, Joey knew that his days were coming to a horrifying conclusion.

Joey looked back at the three Timberwolves at his tail, the one in middle and front licking its chops with anticipation. A slight yelp was Joey's only response before his nerves convinced him to change course. He looked to his left into the slightly open spot in the Everfree, then to the right where the ground descended into a small ditch with big log placed over it. Without thinking, Joey suddenly switched direction and ran to the ditch where he was flanked by the Timberwolf in the middle and the other two on his sides. The middle Timberwolf pounced to make its killing stroke, but Joey quickly slid on his rear and under the safety of the log as the claws skewered the ground like meat hooks.

Joey crawled himself deeper under the log as the claws failed to reach for their prey, same going for the Timberwolf on the other side. The young college student knew he wasn't safe; for days, he was lost in the forest with nothing to eat or drink, he's been separated from his family, and now he was going to be killed by giant wooden wolves. He was weak and vulnerable in his state, and the fact that his mother, his sister, and his father were gone somewhere in this crazy world was just as terrifying. Without any courage left, he curled up his legs and sobbed, crying as hard as his sore lungs allowed him.

All of a sudden, a loud, wood-chipping noise jumped Joey from his pitiful state. He looked up and gasped when he saw a Timberwolf on top clawing its way through the log. The young man whimpered then let out a startled yelp as the Timberwolf's claws scratched through the surface of the log's underbelly, nearly making contact with his body. Joey now knew that no log or tree hollow would give him with safety in this twisted forest, and now the only one around here he could rely on was his survival instincts.

Right now, his instincts told him to run.

Quickly, Joey rolled away just as the lupine wood giant's claws broke through the log and dug at the dirt. The young college student quickly got on his knees and crawled out of the log, avoiding the vicious claws reaching for his tiny frame. As soon as Joey was out from under the log, he got on his feet and took off with the three Timberwolves hot on his tail.

The chase went on for a few minutes as far as Joey's diminishing speed and the Timberwolves' intense hunger could tell. Joey jumped over root in the ground, ducked under every branch in his way, and ducked under any tree hollow that would buy him time from the Timberwolves, but he couldn't shake them off. When at last, Joey made a turn around a tree that one of the Timberwolves jumped in front of him. The young college student screamed in horror and turned to run, but it was too late. He made it no more than three steps when he felt something sharp clamp down on his right leg which shot with excruciating pain. His whole body was then jerked violently before he found himself flung in the air and onto the bark of a near tree, breaking a few ribs and knocking the wind out of him.

Joey soon felt himself falling down and landed on the ground hard. He felt the pain in his leg rise as warm liquid spilled over the area and seeped all over the ground. He couldn't move anymore, let alone run. His lungs were burning like a furnace, his stomach was shriveled up like a rotting apple, and his legs were set gelatin with the crunchy center inside. His eyes were heavy as the amount of exhaustion finally taking its toll, but he could see his three tormentors stalking up to him. Their feral eyes gazed down on the little college student, mouths drool with their wooden tongues wiping them away. Joey watched as the TImberwolf in the middle opened its drooling mouth just wide enough for him to gaze inside the maw.

"No... stop..." Joey begged with a raspy voice, holding his hand up to the Timberwolves in defense. "Please..."

The Timberwolf lowered its head down and opened its maw wider, letting the drool (actually tree sap) splitter down on its next victim. Joey squeezed his eyes shut and waited for the end to come.

THWACK!

The noise of splintering wood jerked the college student's eyes open. Slowly, Joey looked up to see a giant figure wrapped in a burlap coat, standing in the pile of twigs that was once the TImberwolf's body. The other two Timberwolves stood in shock for a moment right before their eyes narrowed and they backed up by a couple of paces, growling angrily. Apparently, the Timberwolves' battle instincts had kicked in after their seeing their fellow comrade fallen by the giant cloaked figure. The wooden wolves readied their stance in a battle-ready pose as did the figure.

One of the Timberwolves reeled back and pounced at the figure, but the latter was ready. It swiftly turned around and delivered a kick that shattered the entire body like glass. The pieces fell into a pile of immobile, unmoving sticks, and the very act set the second Timberwolf off. The remaining TImberwolf pounced on the figure as well, pinning it down and snapping its moist jaws in its hood. Fortunately, the cloaked shape was ready as it took its hind legs applied leverage on the wooden wolf's belly, sending it over the shape's head and smashing it entirely.

With the three Timberwolves snuffed of their lives for a short time, the cloaked being stood up and shook itself. Joey watched with fright as the being stood up and turned to him before it slowly walked in his direction. Two glowing yellow eyes pierced from the darkness of the hood with something that resembled a horse's nose and mouth stood out from the hood as well. Joey gasped and used his arm to drag himself away from the frightful being, but the cloaked figure was already towering over him.

"No... stop... get away...!" Joey squeaked from lack of breath as the mouth opened up wide. "No... wait! Stop! NO!"

Joey screamed as the open maw came down on him, sealing him in a warm darkness that put his exhausted body into sleep.

The first set of senses that Joey experienced while he slowly recovered from his unconsciousness were voices. The voices were warped like when a video is slowed down and the audio of people talking becomes slower and deeper than a baritone pitch, or when people came out of the dentist's office after they were given a dose sleeping gas. At first, the voices were inaudible, but as Joey's conscious mind became clear, he began to make out the words spoken to each other.

"H... luc... tha... e wa... ble t... sta... ali...e. Thos... Timb... olves nearl... co...t him h...s leg."

"And he...s los... a lo... of bloo... too. He loo...ed as pale a... a ghost."

"It's a good thin... we had an emerge...cy supply of blood j...t in case. He woul...ve died of b...od loss if Z...ra hadn't found him."

"You think h... can walk again, afte... getting his leg nearly chomped of...?"

"That's something I'll have to tell him. J...ua, why don't you run out and get some food ready for him?"

"Sure thing, doctor."

Footsteps were being carried away into the distance, and the first crack of light came when Joey finally opened his eyes. The first thing he saw were two square walls, and a tile ceiling over his head. Joey grumbled, signaling a middle-aged man in a big white coat to rush to his side. "Take it easy, son. You body's still trying to recover from sever blood loss. You're lucky to be alive."

Joey grunted as he moved a hand to his throbbing forehead. "What happened to me?" he asked. "Where am I What's going on?"

"You're in a medical ward, son. Someone saw you were in trouble and they brought you here," the doctor explained. "Luckily, we were able to give you a blood transfusion just before you went into hypovolemic shock; that's when people experience symptoms relating to severe blood loss. If you weren't brought here earlier, you would've been dead by now. You've been out for a few hours."

"Wha...? What do you mean?"

The doctor looked over his notes on Joey's condition. "Let's see. Other than the fact that you've suffered lacerations around your torso, three cracked ribs, a punctured lung, and a bruised spleen, you nearly lost your leg in a feral animal attack. Aside from the near blood loss, your muscles were torn apart, and you have a spiral fracture in your tibia. We managed to repair most of the damages, but you'll have to be confined to a cast for a long time."

Joey looked down at his feet and found his leg hoisted up in an angle, wrapped in a thick cast. His stomach dropped from the mere sight of his heavily bandaged injury. "Wha...? What happened to my leg!?" Joey demanded to know in a fit of panic. "Why is my leg stuck in a cast!? What's happened to me!?"

"I wouldn't panic if I were you, son," the doctor advised. "Your body's trying to recover from the sedatives we've given you."

"I don't care about the sedatives! I want to know how I almost lost my leg!"

The doctor sighed. "Look, I can answer your question, but you're going to have to give me your side of the story first. Do you remember what happened to you before you woke up here?"

Joey rubbed his face into his palms. "Well, I remember having this dream where I was with my family at my house until there was this brilliant flash of light. I woke up alone in this giant forest, and I couldn't my family anywhere. I tried calling out to my mom, my dad, and my little brother and sister; but then, next thing I knew, I was being chased by these... these... three big, giant, wooden... wolves of some sort. I tried to outrun them, but one of them just bit me by the leg and threw me a tree.

"I remember I was in so much pain, I couldn't move. I thought I was a goner, until this weird, cloaked thing just came out of nowhere and beat those wolves down hard. Whoever or whatever was wrapped in that cloak walked up to me and ate me. That's when I woke up in the hospital with this cast over my leg."

The doctor raised an eyebrow. "And that's it?"

"That's it," Joey said before he chuckled. "Look, I know this all sounds like some hippie, psychoactive dream I had, but believe me, that's the last thing I remember."

"Hmm," the doctor hummed. "Well, I hate to break it to you, son, but that wasn't a dream."

Before Joey could ask, the doctor pointed to the left side of the room, sealed off by a couple of curtains. The doctor disabled the bed's wheel locks and guided Joey to the curtains, opening one of the flaps big enough for him to see. Outside, he saw the outside world sitting on a decorated table inside a giant spacious room, like the interior of an African hut. The "hospital" room, one of many huts that sat near the edge of the table, was overlooked by potted bonsai trees (the size of the average full-grown tree) with a village of miniature huts built around the branches or the pots, connected by staircases or rope bridges. It was like looking at the Swiss Family Robinson's tree house with an additional village on the surface.

Joey's head swam from the sight of it all. His heart beat like a jackhammer, his skin suddenly glimmered in perspiration, and he found himself struggling to breathe. "Wha.. wh... I... wha..." Joey mumbled as his head jerked back and forth. "What's going on? Where am I? How did I get here!?"

"If I had a nickel for every time they said that," the doctor grumbled under his breath. "Look, I'm going to give it to you straight. We're is another world that's different from our own world, but with a lot of similarities. This world is Equestria, and it's inhabited by ponies. Really big ponies that can talk and think like most humans do. That flash of light you experienced? That was a teleportation spell that brought everyone on Earth here; everyone experienced it as well. The forest you were stranded in with those giant Timberwolves? It's called the Everfree Forest, and that's where we are right now... well, we're in a hut in the forest belonging to the same cloaked figure whom you thought ate you actually brought you here. Do you get me?"

"What? I... I... I didn't understand everything you said! I don't understand any of it!" Joey stammered.

"Well, once our host - your savior - gets back, then she'll..." the doctor trailed off as he and Joey heard a thunderous creak of door hinges opening. "Ah! Here she comes now."

"Here who comes?" Joey asked as the door fully opened revealing the cloaked figure with the horse-like nose and mouth, and two glowing, piercing eyes. The intense feeling of fear overwhelmed the young college student as the cloaked giant approached the table inhabited by his fellow kind. The children of every age and size scrambled out of their huts and swung or lowered themselves from the bonsai trees and ran to the edge of the table, surprising Joey as they welcomed the approaching giant.

The giant stopped when it stopped at the edge and looked down on the waiting, excited children. With a backwards flick of its head, the hood flipped off, revealing the head of a giant zebra with a mohawk mane and gold rings on its ear and neck. The children cheered a cacophony of happy screams in the form of "MISS ZECORA!" as the gargantuan zebra smiled and lowered its head down.

"It is good to see you, little children so small. Tell me, have any of you behaved at all?" the zebra spoke in a female, African voice.

The children screamed "YES!" or "YEAH!" as some of them hugged the zebra, Zecora's muzzle, even nuzzling her warm, supple flesh. Zecora smiled and nuzzled them back affectionately, feeling a few of the little tykes dare to climb up her muzzle using her lips and the insides of her nostrils. The children made it to the top of her nose, ran up to the top of her head and played around with her mane. The giant zebra chuckled a little while the doctor laughed at the display, but Joey being completely dumbfounded.

"That... that's a... big zebra... and it talks!" Joey squeaked.

"Of course she can," the doctor laughed. "That is Zecora, the owner of this hut. She's a zebra from a faraway land who rented out this part of her hut as a sort of sanctuary for humans who are lost in the Everfree Forest. She goes out each day to search for any lost humans while I provide the medical expertise for anyone we find sick or injured."

A lump caught in Joey's throat. "That's... a big... zebra..."

The doctor laughed again and patter Joey's shoulder. "Don't worry, son, she won't bite. She's actually a nice zebra once you get used to her."

Zecora chuckled as the children ran around her hair, the pitter-patter of their feet tickling her. She looked over and saw the doctor and his new patient standing outside, the middle-aged man waving to her. "My fondest greetings to you, my first human friend. I see that you have saved this human from an untimely end."

"Yes, ma'am. We nearly lost him once during his blood transfusion, but he's alive and kicking," the doctor said before he remembered who he was talking about. "Ooh, sorry about that, son."

"It's fine," Joey stammered, still fixed on Zecora's size, intelligence, and the ability to talk. Just about everything about her had him fixed. "Just... nothing like a little accidental hospital humor to help make the healing process go faster."

Zecora gently lowered her head to get a better look at Joey, careful not to shake off the children playing around on her head. "I see you are recovering, that is quite good. It is fortunate that I have saved you from becoming Timberwolf food."

"You? You were the one who saved me back there?"

"Indeed. I am glad to see you are finally awake, although it is too much for you to take."

"I'll say. I thought you were going to eat me like those wolves nearly did."

"Timberwolves," the doctor corrected.

Zecora gently shook her head. "If you thought I would consume you because you were in my mouth, I was actually trying to carry you down south. Forgive me if that put you in shock and awe, but rest assured, you were safe in my maw."

"S-So you carried me in your mouth?" Joey asked. Zecora nodded, making the human cringe. "Ew, that sounds nasty."

"Like your leg wound before we had to move you here," the doctor said. "After we got the cast on you, Zecora went back out to search for more humans before I even got to thank her."

Joey's eyes widened with a gasp. "Wait a second. You've been out already, haven't you?" he asked the zebra. "Tell me, have you seen my family anywhere?"

Zecora tapped her chin with her hoof. "I cannot tell if I have found your family. Try to explain their appearance for me."

"My mom. She's got blonde hair, a bit short for her age; my dad's a bit taller than me, he's got black hair beginning to grey; my sister is younger than me, and she's got dirty blonde hair on her head, and my little brother, he's got dark brown hair with long bangs. Have you seen them anywhere? At least any one of them?" Zecora shook her head regrettably, the simple act of doing so bringing tears to his eyes. "Oh, God. I'm the only one here..."

The giant zebra bowed her head while the doctor sighed. "I'm sorry, son. Many of the villagers here have been separated from their families," he said, patting Joey's shoulder. "All you can do now is hope and pray that they're sa--"

Joey's hand slapping on his mattress silenced the doctor, surprising him and Zecora. "You don't understand!" he barked. "You have no idea if anyone in family is still alive or not!"

"Be still, my little human, you cannot despond. They may still live in the world beyond," Zecora attempted to console the college student.

"You don't get it!" Joey snapped, eyes brimming with tears. "I get caught in a flash of light, I land in a dark forest separated from my family, I suffer from starvation trying to find my way out, I get chased around the forest by those giant wooden wolves and nearly lost my leg in the process, and now I wake up in a makeshift hospital with a cast on my leg, unable to walk, move or do anything worthwhile for God knows how long, and I'm now talking to a giant, talking zebra of all things!"

"Alright, that's enough, son," the doctor firmly ordered. "You're gonna overexert yourself with your punctured lung."

"No! You still don't understand! Neither of you understand! I've just been separated from my family, and that means they could be separated too! They could be lost or scattered somewhere in this crazy forest, or maybe in other places beyond! My mother and father could be stuck somewhere in another country! My sister is probably being held captive by another giant! My little brother is only ten years old, he doesn't know how to survive in the wilderness! For all I know, they could be crushed, they could be eaten, they could be sold into slavery, or they could be hurt! Or worse! And now I'm the only one in my family who's actually made it here and I can't do anything because of my stupid leg! I'd rather risk giving myself a prosthetic leg than wait around to help them! I can't sit here and-- AAGH!"

Joey cringed from the shock of pain sent from his lung, trying to hold back his sobbing as the doctor quickly backed his hospital bed and turned it around. "Oh, dear, now you've done it," the doctor murmured as he wheeled him in his room, turning to a young boy depositing a bowl full of fruit. "Joshua, get the oxygen generator going. He just reopened his punctured lung wound."

"Yes, doctor," the boy said before he ran to a table next to Joey's bed and turned it on. Joey emitted pained grunts mixed with sobs as the doctor strapped the oxygen mask around his face. Suddenly, Joey could feel like he was breathing again, opening the way for him to cry out in sorrow with a terrible fact weighing him down. He was alone. He would never his parents, his siblings, or his friends again.

He wished he was Timberwolf food.

The final light of Celestia's sun disappeared over the horizon, making the way for Luna's moon to slowly rise on the other side.

For Joey, he had been awake for about two hours by estimation, each minute passing becoming a curse. He was confined to a hospital bed, unable to move, unable to help, and going crazy by the drips of the IV next to his bed. He had been close with his family, the eldest son looking after his little brother and sister when they needed him. When his siblings needed him the most, Joey, would always be right there with them. That fact scared the college student the most. Where were his siblings now when they need him the most? Lost, scared, possibly betrayed, even. Joey shivered to the possibility that the two siblings were surrounded by creatures like the Timberwolves, being swept up in their jaws and devoured. He couldn't lose his family in this world that was six times his height. They were probably terrified, even...

His thoughts were interrupted by the trotting of giant hooves at the hospital. Slowly, but suddenly, the ceiling lifted up like a box flap, revealing the zebra looking down on the human like a goddess, one that carried him in her mouth with all the chances for her to swallow him whole. She had a frown on her face, but a look of understanding in her eyes.

"Oh, your eyes are still open," she said softly. "I was thinking that you were still moping."

"Yeah, I still am," Joey said as guilt built in his chest like a weight in his heart. "Listen, Zecora, I'm... I'm sorry for yelling at you like that before. I didn't mean to be angry at you. It was highly uncalled for, and you didn't need to be at the end of the stick, and..."

Zecora lifted her hoof, silencing him. "I can understand your anger for one of so little size. There are lots of your people here that can sympathize."

Joey scoffed. "Yeah. I bet they're angry at me for yelling at their guardian."

"They will come around," Zecora reassured, "just wait and see. For here in my hut, we are all one family."

"But what about their families?" Joey asked. "Their families could be lost all over the forest or in Equestria, and yet, I see no one even batting an eye about the possibility of their loved ones who could be in danger right now."

"They cover their sadness with their own happy faces, knowing that the ones they loved are away in many paces. You seem to take the subject of your loved ones at heart. Tell me, what does it feel like with your family split apart?"

"Concerned... sad... helpless... useless."

Zecora nodded understandingly. "So your loved ones need you as a shield, someone who has so much courage he could wield."

"Yeah. It's like that," Joey said as an uneasiness filled his chest. "See, from the moment my sister was born, I realized... no, I knew I had to look after her no matter what happened. I stuck my head out for her whenever she needed it. I helped feed her, helped her when she was stuck with her math homework, heck, I stuck by her when her guinea pig passed away. When I heard that my mother was pregnant with my little brother, I knew I had my work cut out for me. I knew it wasn't gonna be easy and it hasn't, but I enjoyed it. I enjoyed being around my siblings a lot as much as I loved being around my mom and dad.

"But then that flash of light happened, and now I feel like my entire life was ripped away from me. My home, my family, my friends, everything was just taken away in one fell swoop. I was scattered from the only people I loved more than anything else in the world, lost and afraid in that forest. I thought I was going to die alone without anyone there with me, and now I have you to thank for saving my life. But when that doctor gave me his diagnosis on my leg, when he told me I had to be confined in my bed for weeks or possibly months... I just didn't know if your good deed was a blessing... or a curse..."

Zecora's face writhed with concern as Joey slapped his palm over his mouth, trying to contain his sobs. "I'm alone, Zecora. I'm the only one in my family who's made it here alive. The worst part about it is... I can't do anything about it! My family is lost somewhere, and I can't do anything to help them! My little brother and sister haven't learned how to survive in the wilderness! What if something happens to them and I wasn't there to protect them!? I wouldn't even know if they were in any kind of danger! My parents must be worried sick! They'll never forgive me if they think I let something happen to my siblings! I can't sit around here while they're out there, fighting for their survival! They're all I have left now, and they're gone! Just all gone!"

Zecora lowered the wall to Joey's room and nuzzled him gently, prompting the college student to hug and wail into her cheek. The hard crying took about six minutes for Joey to calm down before Zecora pulled her head back with a saddened look of her own. "If it means all the same, then you are not the one to blame. You're alone without your family, that much is true, but if you look at it this way, they might be looking for you."

Joey's breath shuddered. "You think so?"

Zecora nodded, a small grin on her face. "You may be far away from the ones you hold dear, but that does not mean they're not searching for you here. You were right to rant and yell and berate because you were worried about your family's fate, but if you want if your family is staying strong, then I will go out to search at the crack of dawn."

"Really? Y-You'd do that for me?" Joey asked, his spirits raising up high.

"It would be unkind of me to say no. I will scour the depths of the forest just to have it a go."

"Thank you. That means a lot to me," Joey said, a saddened smile on his face. "Zecora, may I ask you something? Is it possible for me to accelerate my healing process?"

"There is more than one way to heal you quickly, that much is sure for your leg injury."

"Is there any way that I can have my leg healed up as soon as possible so I won't have to wait so long before I can walk again? I really want to be there to see my family again, at least one of them."

Zecora pondered the question with her hoof tapping her chin. "There is a remedy that will you get you back in motion. All you have to do is stew in this potion for a week or maybe two. Then your leg will become better, as good as new."

"Great. If finding my family means bathing in some potion, than I'll take it," the excited Joey exclaimed.

"But before I allow you to wallow, then it must be this potion and you I must swallow."

All at once, Joey felt his hopes shatter into glass. "What? You... you want to swallow me whole? Like alive and whole?"

Zecora nodded firmly. "In order for this brew to kick, you must reside inside of my stomach."

"Huh!?" Joey reeled back and thrust his arms out in defense. "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no! There's no way I'm letting you eat me like those TImberwolves nearly did to me. Even if you do manage to swallow me down alive, I can't survive in your stomach! There's barely any air, it's gonna smell, and.. oh let's see... you might digest me!"

Zecora chuckled which Joey found to be offensive. "What are you laughing about!? This is serious! I didn't come all this way for you to--!"

"Ease yourself, boy, put yourself to rest," the zebra interrupted. "Here in Equestria, the humans do not digest."

"You're kidding me. How can I expect to trust you if you say that we humans can't be digested?"

"I have heard other ponies say they wiggle and squirm, but their stomachs does not kill them as worms. This method seems barbaric and humans think it as scary, but we use our insides to transport them or carry." Joey was till unconvinced, even so by Zecora's smile and half-opened eyes. "So what do you say, little one? Do you want linger here, or do you want to get this done?"

Joey gulped down a lump in his throat. "All of a sudden, staying in bed for a few months doesn't sound so bad?"

"What!?" The door to Joey's hospital room opened, and in came the pre-teen, Joshua. "And miss out on one of the most pleasant experience of your life!? No way!"

"Huh? You've done this before?" Joey asked with surprise.

"Sure I have!" the pre-teen said, hopping with excitement. "When I was rescued by Zecora, I had a bad gash on my arm that couldn't heal for weeks. So when I asked her the same thing you asked her, she told me she had to swallow me for a week so that my arm could heal faster! It's a little scary at first, but once you're in her stomach, then it feels like a hot bubble bath!"

"And you were in her stomach for how long?"

"Three days, then my arm was all better after the second night!"

"And you never felt yourself melt in her acids!?"

"Nope!"

"When human are usually consumed, they always think that they are doomed. But when you came to Equestria, you were endowed in magic to prevent such a burning end, so tragic," Zecora explained. "I do not know why the humans are protected from the acid's sting, but they heal and soothe just like a hot spring."

"And you're sure of it?" Joey asked the zebra.

"Quite right," she replied.

Joey sighed, feeling reluctant to go through with the crazy idea. "Alright," he finally said after a moment. "I'll take you up on your offer. Just no funny business alright? I'd rather feel refreshed than digested by the time I see my family again."

"Do not worry, I will make sure that you will come out healthy and pure."

So Zecora turned around and went to her cabinet, taking out a glass vial of glowing green liquid inside. She took the top off with her teeth and drank the entire amount in one swing, coughing and cringing to the bitter taste. Joshua helped the college student to the outside by disabling the wheel lock of his bed and rolled him to the window where the giant zebra awaited Joey's arrival. Zecora lowered her head to Joey and Joshua's level with a big grin on her muzzle.

"Are you ready?" Joshua asked the nervous patient.

"No."

"Don't worry. This will be all over before you know it."

Joshua nodded to Zecora who nodded back. She opened her maw, showing Joey the inside of her mouth that she carried him to her hut in. Her orange tongue slowly slithered from her mouth and towards the bed. Suddenly, Joey felt something moist and meaty slip underneath him, and he yelped as he was lifted away from his bed and slowly sliding into the dark, humid cave. As he was forced into the zebra's maw, he looked up to the teeth built precariously over him like stalactite blades that could easily slice a tiny human into two. Joey saw himself approach the back of Zecora's mouth, past the crunching molars and finally to the dangling uvula hanging over the entrance of her throat like a Christmas ornament.

What little light cast into Zecora's mouth was cut off when she closed her lips, bringing both layers of teeth together like a gate and effortlessly bounced the injured human towards her throat. Joey whimpered when his feet felt a slope into a tube of muscles, gently hugging his injured leg. With another wriggle of her tongue, Zecora swallowed down the human, feeling the human squeeze down her esophagus until she felt a tiny wriggle at the base of her belly.

Joey was hugged by the esophagus muscles, not knowing if he was still going down in Zecora's throat or if he was stuck. When at last his feet went through a fleshy opening, Joey knew where he was heading to. His body slid through the sphincter and down the groaning walls, eventually falling into a glowing pool of acids and potions. Joey struggled to surface himself from the stomach liquids until he found someplace dryer than the liquids. He tried to climb up to it, but the stomach muscles reacted to his presence, sending him into the pool again to burn and drown.

It wasn't until, while Joey struggled, that under the surface that he noticed two things: The liquid was warm, and he wasn't digesting. Joey swam up to the surface with a splash, gasping as he found an incline where he could relax. All around him, Zecora's stomach churned and undulated, a cacophony of lungs breathing, a heart breathing, and a stomach moaning and growling. Suddenly, he felt something rub underneath him, that begin Zecora's hoof.

"I can feel you down there. Are you okay? Would you like to release you right away?" Zecora asked.

"No, I... I feel good actually," Joey asked. "It's warm, it's fizzy, it's everything that kids told me it was like."

"See!? I told you so!" Joshua yelled into the zebra's belly before she patted him with her gigantic hoof.

"You seem to be doing fine. In my stomach, you can keep," Zecora said softly. "It is getting late, my friend. You may wish to sleep."

Joey yawned and stretched. "Yeah, I think I should."

Joey turned on his back and snuggled up into the stomach muscles, feeling the sounds of the stomach, lungs, and heart lull him to sleep.

"Zecora?"

"Mm?"

"Thank you for saving my life."

"You are welcome, little Joey. Now get some sleep; tomorrow we shall look for your family."

Joey hummed and nodded his head as he closed his eyes and let sleep take over.

I wonder how my family is doing? He thought before sleeping.

Somewhere:

Little ten-year-old Timmy Schmidt huddled up to his seventeen-year-old sister, Emily, as they tried to remain vigilant through the sounds of the stomach growling, the noise of food digesting in the bubbling acid, and the stallion's snoring over his beating heartbeat. Timmy's eyes were wet with moisture while Emily ran a comforting hand through his hair. "Sis?" he squeaked. "Will Joey and the others know that we're been trapped in here?"

"Maybe," Emily whispered into his head. "We'll have to wait until he wakes up, Timmy. That's the only time we can let him know that we're in his stomach."

Timmy wiped his eyes. "But I don't want to wait! I want to get out of here now!"

"And we will," Emily reassured him, "but we'll have to wait until morning when he's awake. Then we'll make sure he knows we're in here. Just wait and see."

Horrible thoughts of her older brother's fate ran through Emily's mind as a couple of tears streamed down her face. "Just wait and see."

Author's Note

Special thanks to Autismo555, who wrote this and is making a mini series in this Fic simply called "The Schmidts"! I am helping him out with some ideas and some (though very little) editing!

Also, Can you guess who's the Stallion?

Tale of a newcomer (Guest)

Dark rain clouds gathered over a large forest, an event that didn't bother the creatures living their, just meant that they stayed in their shelters to avoid getting wet. This, however isn't the case for the tiny human rushing toward the nearest shelter she can see, a large, bent blade of crab grass. The storm she currently finds herself in, let alone this strange giant world, is absolutely threatening. From the rain drops nearing the size of her backpack, to the oak trees that dwarfed any mountain she'd ever seen.

She stops under the blade and looks for a more serviceable form of shelter, taking the moment to catch her breath. "Oh no, oh no, oh no!" She mutters to herself. "I ditch my seminary class once, and this is what happens, sooo not fair?" One moment she was standing in line at a fast food place, grabbing an early lunch, now of course she finds herself in some giant forest looking for shelter from the rain, let alone the giant animals she knows are out there. She sighs, "I'd even be a tasty treat to an insect."

Shaking out of her momentary distraction, she resumes looking for better shelter. Slowly turning she sees something that presents either a golden opportunity or the biggest danger of all, a absolutely massive two story cabin. "Okay, pros: It's dry, close by, there's probably food and water, lots of hiding places, and likely the only place I'd see for a long time, the owner is home and could possibly help me. Cons: Someone is home and might harm me, the cabin might have mice, rats, and other large pests, and..." She sighs, "Doesn't matter, I'll drown out here. That's for sure, in there it's only a possibility."

She takes off rushing toward the cabin. The door, she notices that it's cracked open, just enough for her to get in. "Thank goodness!" She whispers in relief. Slipping through the crack she slows to a stop, taking a rest there she takes in her new surroundings. The place is modest, well, at least judging by it's appearance if she were proportionate to this world. Some full bookcases are against the walls, a fire crackles in the fireplace, a few pieces of furniture are strewn here and there, shelves holding cookware and dining ware, some rugs lay on the wood floor, and of course, her next obstacle, a set of stairs leading down to the main floor. "Oh no." She groans, "Why me?" She slowly begins her decent, carefully making her way down the steps, each about as tall as she is. Once on the main floor she begins to wander. "Okay, so I'm Jack, now where is the giant?"

As she wandered around, she stops to look at a low shelf, an odd object sits on it, it's form distorted by the low amount of light emanating from the fire. Lightning strikes revealing the object as a terrifying Aztec like ritual mask, the thunder only adding to her fear, she quickly backpedals away from it as she focuses on it afraid it will come after her if she glances away. Once far enough away, she turns to run, only to smack into something. Whatever it is, it's soft, covered in what she can only describe as fur, and it's warm. She glances up, and finds herself staring face to face with, a giant, deformed horse. Its vast eyes staring curiously back at her as she once again begins to backpedal away from it.

The further she gets, the more catches her eyes about the horse. Its mane is obviously styled, its wearing a jacket for some reason, and it has a pair of wings. One short step forward for it, almost closed the gap between them. "Oh Melissa, just what have you gotten yourself into?!" She says out loud to herself, before turning into a mad sprint. However it ends as quickly as it began, when Melissa finds herself being lifted off the ground, with some oddly prehensile feathers wrapped around her, as if forming a hand. Still functioning as a hand, the feathers turn her to face the creature.

"So this is a human." The horse says in a feminine voice. Melissa's jaw drops as her mind struggles to catch up, in probably the oddest and scariest moment of her life. Almost out of nowhere Melissa's scenery changes from the open air to a dank, dark, smelly cavern. The slimy floor, shifts and moves underneath her and she hears a loud clack.

That's when she realizes just where she is. She lets out a terrified scream as she is thrown in the only obvious direction. A strange sound echoes around her as the tongue starts to press up against her, pushing her against the roof of the mouth. "No- No Please!" She yells out in vain, as the tongue continues to throw her around. Then her world starts to tilt in the wrong direction. "No No No No NO!!!" She yells as she begins to scream. Realizing just what direction her life is going she begins to cry, and then she utters a quiet, begging prayer. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I should have gone to class, I've learned my lesson! Please get me out of this! PLEASE!" Around her, a noise reverberates, one that fills her with fear and dread. She suddenly finds herself grasped from all sides, being pulled down, the one direction she definitely didn't want to go. "Please." She lets out one last defeated word, but oddly, finds a strange feeling of peace, as if she'd be okay. She starts sobbing to herself, figuring that's just her giving up, accepting fate.

Slowly the soft, wet tunnel opens into a large wet cavern where she splats on the floor. Melissa struggles to her feet, adrenaline pumping again, and she slams herself against one of the walls and starts hammering it with her fists. She starts crying out, "Let me out! Please, please, please let me out!!! Please, I don't want to die! Not like this!" She hopes and prays she can be heard over the noises sounding out from all around her. Between the beating of the creatures heart, its breathing, and the noises the digestive tract is making it is a fairly loud place. Its warm too, a strangely comfortable warm, one she'd be fine with if it wasn't for the source. Something in the back of her mind tells her to stop, as if stopping would suddenly solve her problems. She stops, letting her fists fall to her sides. She stands there waiting, listening carefully as the body around her continues its routine.

"Are- are you okay in there?" The feminine voice of the creature sounds around her, sounding somewhat sorrowful and worried.

This doesn't make sense, it just ate me and now it's asking if I'm okay!?! "I'm in a stomach, of course I'm not okay! What, do you think it's a pleasant experience being eaten alive!?! I wasn't exactly planning to die young!!!" She yells, partially out of anger, and partially to get over the other sounds, hoping to be heard.

"Oh... I - I'm sorry..." The voice sounds once again in an even more apologetic tone. "Is this your first time too?"

"First time?! What do you mean first time?! How could someone even have a second time?!" Melissa yells back. This isn't making any sense to her, being eaten alive more that once? That shouldn't be possible.

"You don't even know? Oh... I'm so sorry. I should have let you out after that first scream." The voice sounds out apologetically. "Daring Do, you should've known, you've been in situations like this before! Again, I'm so sorry. It's just that, I get all this mail from my fans talking about this and how you humans taste, feel inside, and how you're all immune, I just thought I'd try it."

"Wait, hold on, you mean there are other humans here, and you um, you-" Melissa replies incredulously, confusion evident in her tone.

Daring Do spent the next few minutes explaining the situation to Melissa. From the tiny humans suddenly appearing all over Equestria, to the odd habit of ponies swallowing them, to the rules that govern the whole situation. She brought up everything she'd garnered from the mail she received from her fans, though her lone wolf lifestyle had still left her rather confused on the topic.

"I'll let you out now." Daring said to the now quiet human.

"No, you don't have to, from what you've told me, this is common practice." Melissa replies somewhat mournfully, "I - I need to start getting used to this, so, I mean I'm already here." Melissa lets out a sigh, "May as well start here." She laid down onto the stomach folds inside, feeling how soft and squishy the place was as well as the massage-like feeling the folds gave as they moved. Melissa hated to admit it, but Daring's stomach felt rather peaceful, especially after a night in the storm. She felt the whole place move, but it wasn't violent, rather, again, peaceful. Daring Do massaged her belly, feeling the human lie down and sleep inside.

"Fine by me. I'll let you go in the morning."

Author's Note

This chapter was created by Jerec the Ascendant. Go check out his page; he's relatively new to this, especially with a fic like this, so don't be too harsh on him.

I apologize Jerec for adding a little thing at the end, but I felt it would be a pretty nice ending.

A Little Family, in More Ways Than One (Guest)

Author's Note

Another one from Jerec, but this one is actually based off of a background griffon. (#16)
Hopefully, you take that break, Jerec, or else I'll be like DJ Khaled

A Little Family, in More Ways Than One (Guest)

Mika was an interesting griffon; grey feathers covered her except her head, which had white with black feathers surrounding her eyes (as a sort of natural mascara), a black beak, and black fur on the tip of her tail, as well as her black legs and talons. She was built purely for speed and not much else, being part falcon. Now if Griffon society had become truly animalistic, then she and her little sister would never have stood a chance against the other griffons. Fortunately for them, a few things had changed the society of Griffonstone. Two ponies had shown up a month ago, and because of that, Gilda, one of the locals and a close friend to one of the two ponies, had slowly been able to work a larger amount of kindness in where there had been a sore lacking. Not saying that it had been a cruel place, but most griffons were on the self centered side of things before hand. Thus, because of this new found kindness, there was a bit more respect to be had in the dilapidated town. Griffons were becoming a little more helpful to each other and starting to repair and rebuild.

Then of course came the other change: in a strange series of events, strange little beings started appearing all over the town. It wasn't long before griffons started catching the small creatures, through which the griffons discovered that these little beings were not only intelligent as them, but were lost and without a home, but really tasty, as well as not being able to digest in their stomachs, leaving them strangely, yet pleasant, to feel of the little things scamper and struggle in their gullets. Though griffons are of course predators, they'd given up the hunting of other beings capable of talking back for food, however food in Griffonstone isn't exactly a plentiful commodity. So, a sort of deal was struck: The griffons would help the humans build shelters, get food, water, and other essential supplies, and in return, the humans would pay for these commodities by filling griffon gullets for set periods of time depending on the service provided. To put it frankly, Griffons were tired of that hungry feeling all the time, and rocks aren't a pleasant thing to swallow. Another part of the deal is that griffons are allowed to practice hunting with the humans. There are of course areas specified as safe zones for the humans and none are allowed to be injured. More so, the hunt must be declared first, though technically that only makes it more fun for the griffon involved, and is watched carefully.

Mika opened the door to her home after a long day at work. She walked in, shedding her post office cap and setting her bag aside. Immediately she headed into her kitchen to prepare dinner for the other two residents at her home, namely her fledgling sister, Ami, and a human hatchling, Kyle, who was a boy and no more than six in human years. Her little sister wanders in, using her black wings to help the young boy keep his balance. Ami was more or less a spitting image of Mika herself, having all of her looks but size and age. She walked up to Mika and starts to nuzzle her elder sister. Kyle wore a blue T-shirt and a pair of jeans, and hugged Mika's beak as she nuzzled Ami back, in their now typical greeting.

The two soon return to playing a game of hide and seek. Mika giggled to herself at their antics. They don't know it yet, but they're actually teaching each other how to hunt and how to hide. I guess it'll be a sort of bond in the future. Makes me wish the humans had shown up when I was a fledgling. She thought to herself As she continues to cook, she offhandedly watches them. As much as I would like for him to be reunited with his parents, I sort of hope we don't find them. I'm not sure what we'd do without him. She had taken Kyle in a while ago, as having lost her own parents, she could never stand to see someone so young without a parental figure. Mika remembered how she meet Kyle, and how she, though young and not wanting kids yet, became a mother to a creature that was no bigger than a mouse. Much like today, Mika was returning home from work, but stopped as she heard someone crying. Turning, she saw an alleyway, and though he was well hidden, next to a rock, Kyle laid on the floor, sniffling to himself. The griffon spotted the boy and lowered herself down to his level, both in curiosity and trying to help. "Hey? What's wrong?" Kyle looked up and gasped at the Griffon, falling and crawling away, nearly hyperventilating. Mika's instincts kicked in, and she pounced at the human, using her claws to make a wall behind the human, but held back the urge to eat the human. Kyle laid on the floor, shivering in fear.

"Please!" He begged "D-Don't eat me!!!"

"Eat you? Why would I do that?" Kyle paused at that response. He looked up, feeling so inferior and small to the giant griffon that could easily eat him. Mika lowered her beak to him, making the small boy gasp in fear, but felt safe as soon as she nuzzled him. He patted her beak, cautious as to not infuriate her and to run away if she was lying to him. She smiled at him. Kyle felt himself rising off the ground, then saw that he was well above the floor, but Mika rose her right claw up, opening it to make a platform for him. He gently dropped onto her claw "Let's start over, shall we? My name's Mika. What's yours?"

"K-Kyle." He replied, hesitantly. He quickly observed the griffon's body. "Y-you're huge." She giggled at his comment.

"I'm huge? You're so small." She gently poked his belly with her claw, making the boy fall and laugh. At first he'd obviously been afraid of the massive griffon, and though she'd taken him in, she sometimes got annoyed with him. Over the months though, she'd grown more and more fond of him, as had he to her. He'd even started thinking of her as an aunt, melting the Griffon's heart when he said that.

As the day continued they ate their dinner, play some games together, and eventually, they all webt to bed. Mika set up a bed for Kyle that had initially been near hers, but eventually she moved it closer to Ami's. Mika did it to help the two's relationship to start. Initially Ami had thought of him more as a pet than anything else, and Kyle had been just as scared of her, if not, more than as Mika. Now, however, they were referring to each other as cousins. As the night setted in, the mountain grew much colder. Griffons were use to the cold, Humans, on the other hand, weren't.

"Auntie Mika, I'm cold." Mika roused from her sleep, finding Kyle caught in the various twigs, feathers, and other objects that made up her nest.

"Of course you are, you're not in bed." Mika giggled, scooping the shivering child up in her talons, carefully making sure not to scratch him with a claw. She had taken the precautions of making sure it was a bed that could retain heat as the mountain nights got very cold, especially all the way up here. "So, Kyle, why aren't you in bed?"

"I - I had a bad dream." Kyle admitted to her, some tears starting form.

"What was it?" Mika's curiosity rose.

"It... it involved my family. My mom and dad... they meet you... and you... you-" She knew what he was going for and placed the tip of a single claw over his mouth.

"Shh, it's alright. It was just a dream. Do you want to sleep in my bed tonight?" Mika asked as she started to nuzzle him. She felt a nod, "Okay, here we go." She laid back down and curled up into a comfortable position. She laid him against her belly and brought her head protectively in front of him, making sure that she can keep her eye on him. Finally she laid the furry end of her tail over him as a blanket. Settling in, she started to drift off, but she felt him start to shiver again. "Are you still cold, Kyle?" He nodded in response, but she can see something else too. "Still a little scared too?" She opened a wing and laid it across herself, effectively covering most of herself and formed a sort of barrier between him and the outside world. "Better?" This time his response is different, he got up and moved in front of her face.

"Um, I um, heard someone say, it was, um, warmer, um, in there." Kyle stuttered, but he pointed to Mika's belly.

"You want to sleep... inside me, tonight?" Mika asked incredulously. This hadn't ever happened before. It was true, he'd definitely be safe and warm inside her, but still, even as young, innocent, and inexperienced as he was, he'd always made it a point to avoid an open beak, and had always, still always protested against Ami's attempts to get him to play "cat and mouse". The one time when it did happen, Ami accidentaly swallowed Kyle ,Kyle had a panic attack, and Mika had to get him out of her sister. Now, he was voluntarily asking to go in. "But, you're afraid of being, well, eaten." He just looked up at her, with pleading eyes. "You're sure about this?" The boy nodded to her. Still incredulous, she gave in. "Okay, but I want you to tell me if you get scared okay." He nodded again.

Mika opened her beak wide, keeping her eyes focused on the boy, watching as he slowly started to walk into the living cavern. She fought back every one of her predatory instincts as he makes his way further. It's okay Mika, he'll probably just lay down on your tongue... but he tastes SO GOOD!!!. Much to Mika's surprise, Kyle continued making his way back, stopping to see Mika's throat open & close from her breathing, each gust of wind blown feeling warm, though it wasn't the most pleasent of smells. With a deep breath, he walked into her throat. No amount of fighting stopped Mika from reflexively swallowing. She felt him get slowly pushed down into her gullet. If she could sweat she would be, as she felt as if she was taking advantage of his size (and taste), but this is what he wanted. Finally, he plopped into her gullet. Kyle go up and looked around. Though it was dark, he could see Mika's flesh move on their own, dripping with liquids into various small puddles onto the floor, which also moved on it's own. Her heartbeat was like a relaxing drum to him, as well as her breathing and stomach gurgles, which was, though loud, almost made him feel as if the stomach noticed him and said 'Hello!'. He maneuvered his way over to one of the walls, though slowly, due to the floor's constant movement, and hugged it. During all of this, Mika felt the small boy inside, causing her to giggle as to how ticklish he was inside "I love you, Aunt Mika." He spoke before drifting off; the stomach, even with everything going on inside, was really warm and humid, perfect to sleep.

"I love you too, Kyle." Mika replied, rubbing her belly. Just think of it as a long, full body hug Mika. Yeah, just a hug, where you throw up or burp out the recipient. Mika curled up a little tighter, trying to make it feel to her as if he's outside & next to her, and slowly, she too drifted off to sleep.

A New, Not Quite so Different, World (Guest and EQG)

A small group of humans approach a very specific mirror, inside the local, and inhabited, castle. Of course, another group was out distracting the purple princess, sacrificing their time spent outside the new princess's stomach for the rest of the group to reach their destination, and hopefully, bring back good news. The leader of the group heard about the mirror from a certain Cyan Pegasus; The first time was in an accidental eaves dropping, as Rainbow Dash was discussing the mirror with Pinkie Pie. He only picked up some bits and pieces while stealthily getting out of there. The second time, he'd purposefully been caught by Dash, and through a bit of encouragement, persuaded her to talk about it in full. The Pegasus was far too prideful for her own good, and he'd always found her to be a wealth of easy knowledge.

The group of eight was made up of their leader, a man in his early thirties, a woman in her late forties, who had been a teacher back on earth, a set of twin brothers in their early twenties who had been mountain climbers on earth (the most useful to the group) a teenage boy who snuck out too many times and, with his experience, had led them through the castle, the teenage daughter of the teacher, and the leader's two cousins, a young man barely eighteen and his older sister who was almost twenty. They stepped closer, their hope growing with each step, to the mirror. The magic of this mirror could be the means to make them normal again, and also, with a world much more like their own on the other side. It would be a welcome change instead of being hunted by ponies all the time. The group pressed forward, reaching the mirror's pane (it's portal) and charge through. They screamed as they flew through the whirling vortex of colors, and then with a flash of light, they fall into unconsciousness.

Sonata Dusk sat with her back to the portal, her head between her knees as she cried to herself. The other two sirens she thought were her friends had long since abandoned her, placing all the blame of their failure solely on her shoulders. Sitting here has become, somewhat of a final hope to her. Everyday, she came to this spot to see if the portal will open for her, but alas, Starswhirl's banishment spell proved it's worth. She can't even remember what it was that will allow them back into Equestria, all that she knows is that for some reason, it infuriated Adagio, and that was reason enough for her to have hated it. Now, though, with the only people she counted on, abandoning her to her fate, she has truly become lost. The only good thing left in her life so far, is the odd compassion of Fluttershy, who had been allowing her to stay at her house, and Pinkie Pie, who of the group she once thought of as enemies, because of Adagio, was the most accepting of them. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, and Sunset Shimmer have all remained suspicious of her, while Twilight, she knew she wasn't the princess, but even still, had her running scared, especially after that whole evil bit during the Friendship Games.

Suddenly, she heard strange, small screams. She looked to the source and discovered something strange: Eight, four inch humans lying on the ground near the portal. She rubbed her eyes and looked again. They're still there. Carefully, Sonata scoops up the unconscious, tiny humans and places them all in one of her sweater pockets. She gets up, knowing just who to go to, and dreading it the whole time.

Sonata walked tothe soccer field, knowing exactly who's going to be there. With each step, it feels like her feet were getting heavier, but determined, she pressed on. She walksed toward the bleachers, on which sits her target, and the only member of the group who'd rather watch than join in any position of the game her friends were playing. Sonata swallowed out of fear.

Please, let Twilight just listen to me first. She thought ""H-h-hey Twilight, u-u-u-um, I-I-I f-found s-something y-you should s-see." Sonata panicked.

"Hey, um, you." Twilight replied before sighing. "Sorry, it's just that everyone knows me here before they even actually know me. I'm still trying to get used to it. Anyways, what is it?" Sonata reached into her pocket and pulls out the tiny humans, all still unconscious, and showed them to Twilight. Twilight gasped and looked closely. "Oh my! They're all-!... But how!?" Twilight continues uttering science and technobabble to herself as she pulled out some of her equipment. "Oh, there's some kind of energy - er, magic on them. Where did you find them?" Twilight looked at Sonata inquisitively.

"O-over b-by the s-statue, by the p-portal." Sonata shakily replied, her worry slowly ebbing.

"Hey, Sunset! You better have a look at this!" Twilight yelled, the game suddenly stopping as the other members of the group also become curious and rushed in. The group closed in and Sonata's worry returned with a vengeance. She swallowed worriedly again and waved her free hand in an awkward greeting. Sunset ignored Sonata and looked straight at what Twilight is currently examining.

"Woah." Sunset looked at Twilight, "How-?... Where-?"

"This girl-"

"Sonata." Sunset interrupted

"Oh, well, Sonata found them near the portal and..." Twilight looked at Sonata, prompting her to continue.

"I, uh, well, I found them and brought them here."

"That... that can't be true! Last I remember, there weren't any humans in Equestria, and definitely not any tiny ones. Hold on, I'll send Princess Twilight a message." Sunset retrieved the journal from her backpack and wrote out a message to Twilight. "Okay, hopefully she responds soon. In the meantime though, we should probably keep them a secret." Pinkie Pie, jumped up and down in the air.

"Oh, oh, oh, how about we have a sleep over?!" She asked in her usual excited tone. "That way we'll all be together when Twilight messages us back, and we can make sure it stays secret!"

"Yes!" Twilight immediately jumped up in excitement before quickly becoming embarrassed. "Eh he he, um, I uh, I've never been to a sleep over before..."

"That settles it! We HAVE to have a sleep over now!" Pinkie exclaims enthusiastically.

Everyone gathered at Pinkie Pie's house, the natural choice for their slumber party needs, considering Pinkie Pie's constant readiness for one. She had on her pajamas and a sleeping bag specially made & set out for Sonata. They've all changed into their pajama's to get in the slumber party mood, their sleeping bags placed so that they form a sort of barrier around the tiny humans placed in the middle. Sonata kept her focus on the humans, as a way to keep her fragile nerves in check, slowly becoming more used to the situation she found herself in. "H-hey, d-do you think they're okay?"

Sunset sat down across from her and closely examined them. "It looks like it; they're still alive. Maybe the ride through the portal was rougher on them than it was for, say, one of us. I mean, even I blacked out for a bit my first time."

The rest of the group joined in, looking at the tiny humans, all anxiously awaiting Twilight's response. The journal glowed suddenly and Sunset opened it. As she read it to herself, she became confusion.

"What did she say?" Sonata asked

"Well, everyone, it's odd but, um, here's how it goes. Twilight says that these little humans somehow appeared in her world, almost as tiny to her as they are to us. That's weird, but this is where things get odd. For some reason, a pony, whether by accident or not, swallowed one. Apparently, whatever magic brought them to Equestria, is also capable of helping them survive in anyone's stomach and, even weirder, they're extremely tasty, and that their struggles feel really good." Sunset looked up at the group, confusion still contorting her face, the rest of the group wore a similar expression looking at each other wondering just what got into Twilight. "She says, as long as you don't chew them, they're nice and safe inside our stomachs; they also won't move along inside, and, strangely enough, they're easy to hear and communicate within, though only to who ate them." The entire group sat there in silence, pondering the whole situation. Sunset then looked back at the journal. "Oh, and she tells us to have fun."

"Okie Dokie Loki!" Pinkie Pie reached out and quickly picked up one of the tiny humans. The one picked up by Pinkie Pie was the leader's cousin, who stirred and woke up with barely a moment to spare as she deposits him in her mouth. "Ooh, she's right, he does taste good!" She lifted her head and swallowed him. A bulge quickly went down her throat, making Pinkie giggle, feeling the young adult struggle inside. "Hey little guy, don't worry, just have fun!" She looked up at the group and said with the straightest face, "There's a party in my tummy."

The rest of the group joined in, each picking up their own tiny human, all of whom were waking up. Applejack and Rainbow Dash each grab one of the twins, Rarity grabs the young woman, Sunset Shimmer the sneaking teenage boy, Twilight grabbed the teacher, and Fluttershy grabs the teenage girl. Applejack and Rainbow Dash turned it into a competition between the two of them, seeing who can swallow their small human the fastest. Rarity promised the leader's cousin that she'll make sure to repay the girl with some custom dresses. Twilight, ever the scientist, took her time and wrote down every last detail. Sunset, while still confused, quickly gulps down the boy, deciding not to make the whole thing painfully slow. All this left Sonata was the tiny man, quivering in her hand.

The leader of the group wakes up to hear the screams and yells of everyone else. Looking around, he finds himself surrounded by a group of giant teenage girls with discolored skins. He watched as the giant teenagers swallowed his group one by one. No, the mirror, it was supposed to. Instead, I, I lead them into another world of giants. He thought to himself in defeat. He noticed that most of the giants were actually quite familiar. His eyes widen, It's a human version of their world! He looked down, and then turned around to see that he too was in the hand of another teenage girl. Only it's worse; there you really couldn't tell how old they were, but now, now I'm going to be eaten by a minor! He gulped nervously as the giant rose him to her lips. Her mouth opens, it's gape so large at his size that, it seemed like the entrance to a massive cavern. She gently placed him on her tongue and released; He turned just in time to see her lips close. Oddly, however, he could still see, though it is much darker. The tongue he's on started to lift, turning into a slide, sending him to the one place he didn't want to go. He grabbed onto anything but to no avail; everything was too slick. Suddenly, he comes to a stop; he turned around and gazed down, getting the whole view of the deep abyss of her throat. Then, a swift motion knocked him in, and he plummeted as the throat muscles grasped him, pushing him down to his new prison.

The girls, having all swallowed theirs, watch Fluttershy, as she sat, talking with the teenager. "Oh, is it, my turn." Fluttershy blushed as she noticed the group focused on her. She then looks at the little girl. "Um, could I maybe, um, I mean, could you, um, Is it okay if I, um, if I swallow you? I mean, only if you want to!" Fluttershy asks the little girl, her usual polite, considerate manner taking full control.

Some of the others rose their eyebrows. Dash groaned in annoyance, "Come on Fluttershy, don't worry about it, she'll be safe! I mean my little guy is wondering around having a great time." Then she slaps her stomach, "Hey! Come on, you're supposed to be on my side here! ...If you support me I'll give you something. ...No, I'm not letting you out yet. ...Come on, think of something else, how about your favorite food? ...Soda. ...You want a what!? ...Soyou can go where? ...That... Sounds... AWESOME!" Dash suddenly got up and ran to the door. "Hey Pinkie, do you have extra floss, he wants to explore deeper!"

"Sure Dashie, come with me!" Pinkie grabbed RD's hand and rushed off.

"Mine does too, uh, A'h mean I better go make sure they don't hurt themselves!" Applejack rushed after them.

Twilight, who's been working on her own device she rigged up for looking at the inside of machinery, also rushed after them. "Hold on! I've got something with me that will allow us to watch what happens inside!" Sunset Shimmer walked after her, curious as well. Sonata just laid down, her head propped on her hands, enjoying the feeling of her little guy pacing back and forth in her stomach, and watching Fluttershy's situation unfold.

"So, um, can I? You know, um, if you want that is." Fluttershy resumed posing her question to the little girl in her hand. The girl, now much more calm seeing that the teenager who's currently holding her neither posed her any threat and was even allowing her to decide, looked up at Fluttershy.

"O-Okay!" She replied.

Fluttershy opened her mouth and held her up to it, pressing her wrist to her lower jaw while pressing the tip of her tongue to the back of her lower lip, forming a living bridge for the little girl. The girl walks along Fluttershy's palm and made her way inside. As soon as Fluttershy felt the girl was safe, she lowered her hand. Fluttershy pulled out a hand mirror and watched as the little girl advanced further. So passive and incapable of inflicting any kind of harm, Fluttershy didn't even reflexively swallow as the girl reached her throat. Instead, she carefully angled herself so the girl can walk the whole way down. The girl reached her stomach, and Fluttershy carefully positioned herself. "Now you're sure you're okay. ...Okay, just let me now when you want out then."

Author's Note

Third one by Jerec!, and this is certainly different! Next three will be by me.

The Solar (Princess's) Eclipse

Author's Note

This was a trade with Star Sage, who will also be posting another fic soon.

Can't stop laughing at the muscle guy. Looks like a mix between the Hulk and Arnold Schwarzenegger.

Edit: Colored version.

The Solar (Princess's) Eclipse

Inside Canterlot's grand castle, which towered over every other building in the city, was the monarch of the sun, Princess Celestia. Just like the building she worked & lived in, Celestia towered everypony (give or take a few exceptions), and though she was powerful in every other way, she was kind to all, especially the humans. Celestia had heard of the humans, and the weird detail that not only were humans tasty, but that they're safe inside their stomachs. She, however, had not swallowed a human, and didn't plan to at all, as not only would it give a bad image of ponies to humans, but she was busy ruling the country. Her guards, however, have nommed a couple of humans themselves, so she ordered her guards to release the humans inside them to her when night time was about to begin. She'd carefully examine the humans, sending those who wanted to steal from her to jail (really, a cardboard box sent to the nearest prison), teleporting those who were lost from their families and/or friends to the village that had them, and, something she didn't expect nor planned, gaining new employees to the castle.

The human castle workers all had a spell casted that, though invisible to the human eye, ponies could see arrows over their heads, indicating that they were working in the castle and aren't allowed to be nommed, saving a hassle for the princess in rescuing human employess from the guts of a pony employee. Despite being small, the humans were really helpful; they used their own holes to deliver messages quicker that a pony would in the halls, they were able to retrieve objects that may have fallen in a place that was too small for a pony's hoof & unicorn's magic to get, and, the one thing all the ponies enjoyed, was their massages. Perhaps the only time when Celestia took her royal boots off in the day was when she had her weekly hoof massages from the tinies, who also scratched behind her ears while speaking soothingly, preened her feathers, and, though a bit embarrassingly, have her flank washed & massaged. Of course, a new type of massage was added, but it was all an accidental discovery.

Celestia sat down at her table, looking over some important documents regarding the humans in whether they should be sold at markets or not. If there was one thing she didn't approve of, it was that many of her subjects were now capturing and selling humans to other ponies & creatures as either pets or, more than enough, as snacks.

Humans are just like anyone else. She thought to herself We make sure Breezies are taken care of, but we're willing to corner a human as a snack? I just hope we don't hunt human children now. The door to her office opened, and one of her messengers came in, dropping another document for her.

"New documents, your highness." He spoke with a bow "It seems that some ponies want a petition where they want to hunt human children, specifically, below teenage."

"Ugh!" Celestia facehoofed herself in frustration. "Are you serious!?"

"I don't make this stuff up, your majesty; I just deliver these to you." He left the room, closing the door behind him. The princess slouched in her seat, slamming her head on the desk with a noticeable 'Thump!'.

Have we steeped this low now? Kids will now live in fear of us!? Teenagers was one thing, but kids below 16!? Oh please, where's Luna when you need her to bring some common sense to the citizens!? Her stomach let out a low growl. She then remembered that, with the exception of another slice of cake (Chocolate-banana cream), she hadn't eaten anything all day. Her most trusted chef was on vacation, so she had to rely on the humans for today for her lunch. She rung a bell right above her head, ordering the humans above that she was hungry.

Above Celestia's office was a kitchen that was about as big as any pony's head, and in said room was some of the castle's human employees. The kitchen was more or less a break room for the humans on their lunch break, the chefs inside receiving the freshest ingredients daily and making the best recipes daily. Many of the pony chefs, during the first months humans were appearing, thought of them as rats before, and when they learned about the taste & ability of humans being able to survive in their stomachs, the kitchen quickly became a chaotic version of cat & mouse, only minus the humans being clever enough to escape and ponies falling for tricks. Now, though both work together, the ponies were now curious about adding humans to their recipes delivering the ingredients, but had to contain themselves and respect Celestia's wishes on not having humans. One thing they will give to the humans, however, is that the tinies were always ready to move when the princess's bell rang, and today wasn't different.

The tinies all chatted with each other on the usual topics: who was new to the workplace, who got caught by the guards, what they're going to do after work, family & friends, ECT. The place went silent and everyone froze as they heard the familiar bell of Celestia ringing, all except for one: Carlos. He was caught last night by the guards, but wasn't nommed as the guard was just too tired and just made the deal that, if he cooperated & went to Celestia, he'd go off with only a warning. It was pulled perfectly, and he was in kitchen duty, though as an 'editor', from what he had heard. He watched as, like ants, a group brought in a large plate, another with the first slice of bread ready, followed by dandelions, and a good helping of daisies. The floor below them opened, and the plate he and some other people were along with the sandwich, were lowered down into Celestia's office. Carlos stared at the giant Alicorn and swallowed nervously; true, the ponies here were already like giants, but Celestia... she was like Godzilla compared to the others! She was too busy looking over some files to focus on them, but her horn had it's yellow aura, and in said aura was another piece of bread, no doubt that she was making a sandwich.

"You okay?" A woman asked him. Carlos turned to see a beautiful woman next to him, though her hair was shorter than most women he saw. "First time as an editor?"

"Y-yeah." Carlos stuttered, but answered. "W-what do we exactly... do?"

"See those dandelions and daisies in the middle?" She pointed. Carlos nodded "Our job is simple: get those petals and spread them around this sandwich for the princess."

"J-just like that?"

"Just like that." He sweated a bit, wondering if this was just the princess's way to distract them before eating them. "Hey, don't worry about her; she won't bite. Been doing this for three months and she has never eaten any of us. The name's Triss. You?"

"Carlos."

"Well, Carlos, since you're new here, you get the honors of telling her to eat up when we're done." He sweated again and swallowed harder. They looked down, seeing that they were probably a mile (to their size) from the table below. "There's our cue! Don't worry; this'll be over quick & easy." She and the other editors climbed the sandwich, taking the petals off of the flowers and spreading them on the bun below. Carlos came to Triss's side

"Hey Triss. I, how do I say this?... what do I do if I'm... eaten?"

"You won't. Do whatever you can to get noticed, and I guarantee that she's going to pull you out or spit you out."

"Okay... but what if I DON'T get her attention?"

"If that does happen... just relax. Ponies can't digest us, and I'm sure sunbutt will get you out through any means possible. If not, I'll get you out myself."

"Um... thanks. ... And... sunbutt?"

"I heard that." Celestia quickly spoke, not batting an eye to them.

"It's just a nickname we gave her." Triss answered Carlos "She doesn't mind."

"I do, Triss. Don't think I can't take that spell off you, because I will take it off and I will enjoy watching the guards chase after you."

"She's too big of a softie to do that, especially when new guys like you are around." After a while of working (or, hardly working, with the task they were given), the editors were finished, though Carlos did some editing of his own. Triss was busy talking with some of her friends to pay attention to Carlos, a grave mistake on her part.

"And... there!" Carlos spoke. "Your sandwich's ready, Celestia!" He walked over to the edge of the sandwich, but fell onto his back as something huge and soft quickly landed on him. He tried to move his arms, but felt them stuck to the grassy floor below. Oh no! I'm in her sandwich!!! He tried screaming, but the slice of bread on him not only got into his mouth, but it muffled whatever he tried yelling out for. Celestia focused on her documents as she lifted the completed sandwich to her muzzle, opening her mouth and quickly taking a bite out of the sandwich.

CRUNCH!!!

The sound echoed around Carlos's ears, as he quickly felt a mix of warm air and very sticky liquid on his skin. He was glad to move freely again, but saw only darkness around him. He would've shouted "Stop!" or "Wait!", but the place moved around like an earthquake, as Carlos found himself bouncing everywhere on the large, moving worm that was Celestia's tongue, as well as the hard, stone like walls that were her teeth, which clanged loudly as she chewed, causing Carlos to panic as well as cover her ears from the loud noises around him. He tripped and fell onto his back into a large pile of goop that, as he could tell was bits of the sandwich Celestia was eating. He struggled to free himself from the very nasty smelling & feeling mush, but felt the tongue quickly flick him into the air and back into the abyss that was her throat. He felt his back legs falling into the throat and he turned around, grabbing the back tongue for life as Celestia's maw opened again, bringing in light. Quickly looking, he could see the princess's uvula danging above him, teasing him of freedom, but it was washed away... literally. Celestia held a glass of water and gulped both the liquid down, but also Carlos. He let out a scream as the fold of Celestia's throat grabbed him, cutting all light away instantly.

GLURK!!!

Carlos panicked as Celestia's throat pulled him down into the one place he didn't want to wind up at: her stomach. The princess's throat held him tightly and brought him down, and no matter what he tried to do, Carlos couldn't escape his destination. The sphincter opened up, and he saw a dim yellow light below, followed by loud bubbling noises & huge gurgling. He held onto the opening as tight as he could, but fell into the large, living prison, splashing into her stomach's acids that felt like the deep side of a pool. He splashed up, taking in a deep breath for air and looked around him: the fleshy walls of Celestia's stomach moved on their own, dropping saliva into the yellow pool he was in, the bits & pieces of the sandwich the princess just ate & were slowly turned into a soup for her body, and, as he saw, a piece of cake leaned against her stomach's wall, slowly melting away. Speaking of cake, the first thing that hit Carlo's nostril was not just the salad smell of the sandwich nor the really bad smell of body fluids, but overpowering it all was the smell of cake. He swam to the piece of cake and climbed on top of it, seeing that across his body, nothing was digested, but he wanted to avoid the acids as much as he could. He focused on the stomach walls and banged onto the living flesh.

Celestia tasted the sandwich she had swallowed.

Hm... what was in that sandwich? She thought to herself Everything was what it should be, but what did they add? It's so... good! She then felt her belly move, not by hunger though, but she figured what it was.

"HEY!!!" The human in her stomach yelled "LET ME OUT!!!" The princess froze with shock.

I... I just ate... a human!

"Hey, where's Carlos?" Triss asked

"Last time I saw him," one of her friends answered "He was doing some last minute editing." All the humans had a worried look and turned to the sun monarch. Celestia shared their same expression, but lowered her head to hide herself with a noticeable blush.

"Is it alright to say that he was a pretty nice touch to the sandwich?" She asked sheepishly.

After some explanation that Celestia couldn't cast the same spell that got them out of her guard's stomachs, due to it needing somepony else and not herself, and Luna is far too exhausted to work, Triss reluctantly agreed to get Carlos out.

"I told him I'd get him out, and I will." she spoke to herself.

"How will you get him out of my belly?" Celestia asked, lowering her head to the human on the table.

"I've done this a couple of times, but I need you to swallow me." The princess tilted her head in curiosity

"...Swallow you?"

"You'll see." She turned and pointed to the most buff man. "You!"

"Me?" he asked

"No, your imaginary friend, of course you! And princess, this will be challenging, but don't swallow him."

"I wouldn't dream of it." The princess replied

"We'll see. Now, open wide and don't move." Celestia opened her mouth wide. Triss and the strongman saw the princess's teeth that could easily crush them, the huge tongue that was wet all over, and the uvula dangling over the abyss like a mistletoe, with said abyss being the thing moving, blowing warm air at them with the smell of cake. Triss walked into the maw, followed by the strongman. Though she promised that she wouldn't dream of swallowing them, Celestia tasted the two on her tongue, making her mouth instantly drool. Triss stood near Celestia's throat, then turned to one of the backteeth. She leaned down and pulled something out from the pocket of her pants.

"What are you doing?" her partner asked.

"Ever did bungee jumping back on earth?"

"No."

"Well, that's what I'm doing." she pulled out a long rope of floss and tied it around the tooth, followed by tying it around both of her feet. She gave him the rest of the rope. "Your job is simple; when I tug the rope, you pull me and Carlos out as hard as you can. I'm certain that Celestia's throat will prove a bit of a challenge, but continue pulling us out. Scream for help if you need, but otherwise, keep pulling." She turned around and looked down into Celestia's throat. "I'm coming, Carlos." She jumped and dived into the throat. Celestia instinctively swallowed Triss, but watched her as a bulge in her throat, slowly but steadily making her way into her own stomach. She hated to admit it, but not only was she delicious, but Triss felt really relaxing as she went into her stomach.

Carlos sat on the cake, but was calmed greatly. He was starting to sleep as the humidty of the place was great, Celestia's heart having it's rhythmic beat, and the gurgling with bubbling of her stomach, though loud, was pretty normal now. He opened his eyes as he heard the esophagus open, and Triss fell in, but dangled upside down with a rope tied around her feet.

"Triss!" Carlos exclaimed! "You really did came!" Triss looked around.

"So this is Sunbutt's gut?" she asked "I'm not one to live in any pony's gut, but this is pretty nice, though I would get rid of all of this cake. How's it like being in here?"

"Frightening at first, but, it seemed rather, well, nice, calming even."

"Yeah, I'll go with you on that. Come on, let's get you out of here. You had me worried when you were gone." Triss swung herself to Carlos, and Carlos held onto Triss's right hand. Triss, with her free hand, tugged on the rope. Her assitant felt the tugging, got up, and started to pull. Both Carlos and Triss held on tight as they went up the same way they came in, though Celestia's throat kept trying to swallow both of them and bring them back to her stomach. Celestia felt the two going up her throat and just felt the weird, but relaxing massage. After a few minutes, Carlos, Triss, and their assistant came out of Celestia's mouth. While their stongman's boots needed to wash, both Triss and Carlos were in desperate need for showers. Celestia, however, thought of something that she could add to her weekly massages.

"So you want some of us to be in your stomach, massaging the walls, while others are stuck in your throat, massaging the walls?" the boss of Celestia's massaging team asked.

"Indeed," the princess replied "and I'll be sure to pay for the extra water bills for both showering and their laundry."

"...Eh, you're the princess. Come on, men!" Celestia's horn glowed and picked up the men assigned to her stomach, tasting & swallowing each one by one at a time, feeling them splash into her stomach and quickly went to her stomach walls, massaging the inside. The ones assigned to her throat checked their rope before giving the thumbs up. The first one tied their rope around Celestia's back teeth, and, when finished, the princess swallowed the row of humans, feeling them being stuck in her throat and began massaging the inside, though one was always sticking out into her stomach for the ones in the stomach to know their way out. When it was over, the stomach massagers climbed up to the lone human sticking into their area, and all of the humans that massaged Celestia's outside quickly got together and pulled their coworkers out. With the amount of humans and the long line of them coming out, it was the most relaxing massage Celestia had received, even if it was against her older self's policy.

Best... massage... ever.

Cadence's lovely treat (Guest)

Author's Note

Made by Star Sage. Check his work out.

More Ponythroat!

Cadence's lovely treat (Guest)

Evening in the Crystal Empire was always the most beautiful time of day. Oh, when the noonday sun hung high in the sky, with every surface reflecting its light in a riotous display, the place looked like a fireworks display on the ground. But evening, with the sun only just barely over the horizon, causing the snow to sparkle like it was made of diamonds, and rays of light seemingly shooting between individual homes, the place was instead a quiet rainbow, thrumming with the power of the Empire that had once made it great, and was slowly bringing back the status it had once held in this world.

Inside the palace, one could sometimes catch the muted pulse of light as it bounced around inside the walls, and walking through those seemingly empty halls, Shining Armor, Prince Consort and Captain of the Crystal Guard, found the sight as impressive as the first time he’d seen it. He said nothing though as he passed through these halls, did nothing but march onward, up stairs, and past his guards, whom he acknowledged out slightly with a quick salute as he made his way towards the highest tower in the castle. Opening the door to his chamber, he walked inside, and smirked at his wife, sitting there at a table, her eyes barely open as she caught a quick nap.

The day of ruling was hard, long, and it made one tired. Even if the crystal ponies were based in love, shining with it when they felt positive emotions, they still had similar demands of the Princess’ time as the Canterlot nobles did of Celestia. Shining, smiling brightly towards her, walked to the balcony and gently shut the curtains, casting their apartment into darkness. Able to see by his magic though, he trotted closer, and with a sound akin to a striking match, he created a fire by rubbing his magical field against a candle holder, before lighting the thing it held.

The sound startled the pink pony princess, who jerked away, her own horn glowing, as she murmured something about ‘trade’, before finally blinking in the candlelight, peering into the shadows to spot her husband smiling at her. Returning the smile, she moved her hoof over her face, getting a small bit of her mane out of her eyes, and then fluttering them at him in a way she knew he found cute. He chuckled, quietly, before leaning forward, and giving her a quick peck on the cheek.

“Shining, I’m sorry, but I had a trying day, and it was just this one merchant from the Griffon Kingdoms who wanted me to give him a monopoly on some of our crystals in his lands, and I just...anyway, how was your day? Did the guards do well in their exercises?” she asked, sounding flustered, and Shining, tapping a hoof against the end of his muzzle, just shrugged at her.

“Oh? Did they not perform up to your expectations?” she asked, and Shining raised a hoof, shaking it in front of him from side to side, making a noncommittal gesture.

“So they passed your inspection then?” she asked, and again, he just shrugged, causing her to look at him as he stared back at her.

“Are you feeling alright?” she asked, and Shining nodded, but only just, before walking over to her side of the table, smirking in a very sneaky way, as if he knew something she didn’t. He then leaned forward, his foreleg wrapping around her shoulder and drawing her closer. Smiling now herself, Cadence let her knight in Shining Armor sweep her out of her seat, her lips meeting his, as they met in a kiss that was both tender, sweet, and very passionate as the light of the candles played with shadows over the room.

As her mouth opened, Cadence felt something, something alive, be pressed into her body by the tongue of her husband. This surprised her, but excited her too, as the flavor that hit her tongue was something new. It tasted...like marshmallows dipped in chocolate, sweet, and also a little salty, and she thought at first it was some kind of confection the cook had given him to give to her, in a romantic way. Then, as her tongue moved over the thing in her mouth, the object moved, in the way of a living creature, and her eyes shot open, pulling away from Shining, who looked startled as she spit out the mouthful onto the table.

The thing was a human, she recognized it right away, despite being covered in spit from both her and Shining, causing it to shimmer like glass on the table as it splatted onto the cloth covering. It groaned too, it’s body, with arms and legs like a minotaur’s, but far smaller in scale being only the size of a large mouse, all bending in weird ways, trying to wipe the saliva from its body, and already starting to shiver in the open air.

“Cadence, what was that for?” asked Shining, trotting over to the human, and encasing...him she was fairly certain by the body type, yes, encasing him in his magic, and not only cleaning him up, but holding him towards the candle flames, letting him warm up.

“What was that? What about what you just did?” she countered, licking at her tongue. She really wished that the taste on it wasn’t so pleasant, as she looked towards the human, and then back to the stallion.

“That was a present for you. I got this gentleman, Michael, from the staff in the kitchen today. They said you’d never had a human before, and, well, I wanted to treat you to something special,” said responded the stallion, the human, rubbing himself nodding even as he shivered.

“Really? Why would this human consent to such a thing?” she asked, having heard of this sort of person in her dealings with some of the ponies from other places in Equestria, but finding their stories to be just too outrageous to be true. A tiny species that tasted fantastic, and actually consented to be eaten? Like the cattle for some dragon in the wastes? Worse, she’d heard they survived the process, and came up, usually with a burp, and seemed to enjoy the experience.

“Because it’s the only thing I can do,” said the human suddenly, and Cadence looked towards him. She knew humans could talk, just like most species, so she wasn’t surprised by that, but his words were rather interesting. Sure, he was small, his kind were small, but surely there was something else? Mind, even as she tried to think of whatever it was someone his size could do, her tongue continued to lick at her lips, taking that delicious flavor from his body.

“See, he wants to do it. After all, who wouldn’t want to feed such a lovely Princess as yourself?” asked Shining, smirking at her like a young colt setting her up for some kind of prank. She then looked at him, back at the human, back to him, and finally turned towards this, Michael person.

“Are you sure about this? Are you absolutely certain?” she asked, and the human nodded, soon finding himself wrapped in her magic. His world then filled with a view of her muzzle opening. The candle light reflected off her maw, her teeth shining like pillars, while her tongue wavered a little, wiggling in anticipation of his flavor on it once more. Then he was tossed, like so much of a treat, into her maw, her tongue rising up to catch him in its pillowy folds, embracing him and covering him, before her teeth closed around him with a clack.

The tongue beneath Mike waved like it was water, undulating and tossing him around the mouth. The soft texture of the thing made such bouncing painless, though, and he felt her salvia soak him again, once again making him warm after the ordeal outside in their cold room. It clung to his clothing, the fancy suit Shining had insisted on dressing him in when he’d been selected for this duty, but he endured it, enjoying the feeling as the tongue pressed him gently against the roof of her muzzle, sucking the flavor off his form.

The Princess’ maw opened up then, allowing him to rest in the center of her tongue for a moment, and gaze outside, finding the face of Shining Armor profiled weirdly in the candlelight, creating an odd shadow on his face. He seemed to be enjoying the show, though, licking his own lips, and staring right at the human on his wife’s tongue, before he jolted forward, his face filling the view of the world, then casting it into darkness once more as his lips met Cadence’s in another passionate kiss.

Then the world went wild, as a second tongue invaded her mouth, a second serpent like member pressing and grabbed at him. The tips of the two poked and prodded at his body, pressing him between them, before they began to tug at him, each trying their best to draw him into their maws. Mike, for his part, lost track of where he was in this wild ride, as the tongues to him were of equal size, and he couldn’t see anything save flashes in the dark as the lips came apart enough to let the candles shine through.

After what felt like hours of bouncing around between the tongues of the crystal rulers, Mike felt his body slip backwards, one of the tongues losing its grip on him, as the other pushed him farther back into the muzzle. The darkness lit briefly, as he got one last look at a pony outside, one he couldn’t see well in the candlelight other than that it was smiling at him, before the tongue rose upwards, and with a deep glurk sound, he fell off into the throat, the walls catching at him, and pulling him downwards.

The course inside the throat of a pony was one he knew well, as Mike’s body was caught by the folded walls of flesh, powerful muscles behind bunching it up into a pillowy soft mess that then began to part below, as above it squeezed shut. Outside, he could imagine a lump passing down the neck of a pony, slowly slipping deeper and deeper into the form, until finally, it would vanish, turning towards their chest, and then being drawn into their body completely, his whole world becoming their body.

The stomach he arrived in was bright, brighter than any he’d seen before. The juices of a pony seemed to shine with the light of their magic, even pegasus and earth ponies from what he’d been told, but this was something else. The lake of juices was like liquid light from the sun itself, collected into a pool that felt warm to the touch even for his body as he was dumped into it. It didn’t hurt though, feeling more like a hottub, as he rose back to the surface with a splash, and looked around.

About him floated the remains of Princess Cadence’s meals earlier in the day, for he assumed such a glow came from alicorn magic in her. On one side, he spotted what must have been the remains of a huge stack of pancakes, now little more than a pile of mush after the day being digested, with everywhere else he saw cakes, cakes of every shape, size, and variety. From the simple cupcakes, to what must have originally been slices of large wedding cakes, and even something that looked like a king cake, a Mardi Gras treat, all melting slowly.

Outside, Cadence giggled at the feeling, as Mike splashed around inside her. She licked her lips, and rubbed at her belly, before taking Shining’s hoof and guiding him to their bedchamber. There, the pair enjoyed a quiet evening alone, before she gently fell asleep, her stomach gurgling around her snack, while slowly processing all the stuff inside it. She was surprised, despite knowing, that the next morning she would let out a thunderous belch, and the human would come up with it. Of course, less than an hour later, he would be between two waffles, and find his way back into her belly, a spot he would enjoy many times over the days to come.

Alternate Ending: Shining Armor

As he was pushed out of the throat, the human landed with a splash inside the stomach of the pony who’d swallowed him whole. The stomach juices of the pony glowed, a pale blue, showing he was in Shining Armor’s stomach, having gotten tossed around by the dueling tongues above, and being passed into his muzzle at some point. He didn’t mind, however. This was, as he’d said, his job now, being a snack for a pony. And he had it better than most, after all, as the ponies of the crystal empire were quite kind.

About him floated the remains of Shining’s lunch, the hayburger almost still whole, probably been shoved into his muzzle and then swallowed down without a thought, while the hayfries he only recognized by their number, mushed piles floating here and there in the stomach juices. Mike, leaning back and letting the churning walls create waves, just relaxed. He knew in a few hours, he would pop up out of Shining’s stomach, probably being belched up considering the stallion’s size, and he’d be asked to do this again, after being cleaned and fed himself.

His relaxation was interrupted, however, when the world began to violently rock forward to back, shaking the stomach contents, including Mike himself around, and eventually trapping him beneath the stomach juices as a heavy bun fell on him. He sighed, as he found himself trapped, not panicked or the like. He would be fine, but knowing that outside, apparently Shining and Cadence were having a lot of fun. Which they were, as Shining bounced himself all about as the Princess of love whacked him with a stick for stealing her treat.

Man Eating Insects (Guest)

Author's Note

Another one by Jerec, this one actually involving not only an O.C., but a Changeling Queen.

Man Eating Insects (Guest)

Sarah and her family are wandering through a thick fog, lost in a forest. Their family was fortunate enough to have remained together after being transported to Equestria. That however is all the good fortune they've had, as this forest, massive in scale both in height & in length, though not dangerous like the Everfree, still had them wandering in search of food and protection from the weather, and this fog wasn't helping. Sarah is the middle child, having just turned thirteen; a lanky girl who's long legs and long arms made her a bit of a klutz, she has brown hair and hazel eyes, and if measured by human standers stands, was at about four feet ten inches. Her younger sister, Kelly, nine years old, was only just beginning her growth spurts, being only three foot seven inches, her small size was absolutely tiny here, but her bright red hair made her stand out more than anything and made a strange combo with her ocean blue eyes. Their older brother, Terrence, walking at the rear of the group, is seventeen, stood a good five foot ten inches and has the same brown hair Sarah has, though his eyes are a much lighter blue than Kelly's. Their dad, Samuel, took the head of the group and tried desperately to find somewhere safe in the thick fog that overshadowed their hike to a new haven in the forest, he stood at six foot four inches, his hair a deep auburn brown with sapphire blue eyes. Their mom, Elaine, walked with her two girls, keeping them calm in this now, somewhat nightmarish setting; she is about five foot seven inches and has the same bright red hair as Kelly, her eyes the same hazel as Sarah's.

Sarah kept pace with her siblings, watching warily as they continued. The family made their way by a large tree. Suddenly they hear Terrence yell out for help. Sarah screamed when they turn around and saw him floating away, out of site. He continued to yell for help but to no avail, because as soon as he was obscured by the fog, his yells faded. "No!" With no way to help, and obviously a hungry predator around, the family turned and ran, sprinting in hopes of getting away. Then Sarah stopped, out of breath by another tree, she looks around and then realized that she made a mistake; She couldn't see any of her family. She was lost and alone. "Oh no!" She cried out, but resisted the urge of yelling out for them. The whatever-it-was is still out there, and it was probably still hungry.

She started walking around the tree. "Maybe we didn't get as separated as we though, and they're just on the other side." When she got over there though, she found nothing. Suddenly she heard her little sister scream. "Oh no! Kelly!" She clasped her hands over her mouth in horror; all sorts of horrible ends for her little sister ran through her mind. Tears fell down her cheeks, she turned and starts sprinting, once again, as fast as she could away from where the screams came from. She turned again when she heard her mom scream, and bounced right into her dad. "Daddy!" She hugs him as tight as she can, sobbing into his shirt.

"Come on Sarah, we have to find somewhere to hide." He said, trying his best to keep calm under the circumstances.

They made their way to another tree, and circled around it, finding a small hole in one side, just big enough for Sarah. "Hide in here, I'll find something to cut deeper." He carefully jogged off, leaving her there alone, hiding in the small hole, curled up, her head on her knees as she sat, rocking back and forth. Time passed, minutes seemed to turn into hours, and she continued sitting there, waiting. Then the fog left, allowing her to see much further finally. Unfortunately, she couldn't see much besides the forest; no dad in sight and no whatever-it-was either.

She started to cry again, curling further pressing her eyes to her knees, crying into her jeans. Suddenly she got the eerie feeling that she's being watched and looked up. There, blocking her view of everything else was a giant, cat-like eye, staring down at her, which backed off to reveal the face of a huge monster. The massive creature she found herself in a staring contest with was huge: It's maw so big, it could swallow a bus, that is, if the sharp teeth didn't shred it first, and each of those were larger than her own dad. The eye glows an emerald green and she noticed it has a strange set of hair that remind her of the plants they used to keep in an aquarium, the strange strands were nearly similar in color to the eye.

Sarah started to sob again, curling up even tighter, knowing full well that it was in vane, as the monster could still see her. She felt a strange sensation cover her body, and she looks around only to see that she's being drawn out, the same way her brother was taken. Her entire body outline in a strange green light, which she notices on the creatures horn. This only causes her to curl back up and bawl even louder than before, attempting to grab anything just to save her life.

"Sh, sh, sh, sh. No, don't cry, I'm sorry I frightened you." The creature, Sarah realized by the tone of it's voice, was a woman's voice, almost motherly. "It's just, well, I've been alone for so long, and I'm starving." Sarah flinched "Sorry, that was a poor choice of words. I need to explain to you, as I've done with your family. Don't worry, they're alive, I'm keeping them nice and safe. Now then, like you, I can eat solid foods, but I also require emotions, more specifically, love. I- I apologize for hunting you, I should have just come and talked to your family, but as I said, I'm so hungry, and I couldn't afford you humans to refuse." Sarah gasped in surprise. "Oh, yes, I know what you are, I've seen plenty of your kind, while I hid in some pony towns, and I've seen the whole of it. You really don't need to worry, I can't digest you at all. Now, it's completely up to all of you to accept, and if you refuse, I can take you to the nearest town, but here is my offer: You live in my stomach and provide me with the Love I need; I promise it doesn't hurt, so you'll be fine; and in exchange, I will take care of you, give you food, water, and anything else you need."

Sarah agreed; if anything, it was so at least she can be with her family. She didn't know if the creature was telling the truth, but she was in the creatures power anyway. Sarah watches the huge creature opened her mouth and placed her on it's tongue before closing it's mouth. The place quickly becomes a huge slide as the creature tilted her head back and swallowed. Sliding down the creatures throat, she slid into the stomach, finding her family inside, all in one piece. They all ran & hugged each other, happy to know they're all alive, well, and together.

Phasia, the monster, which was really a changeling Queen, felt the family's love inside her, making her feel stronger. "Oh, I've completely forgotten to introduce myself: I'm Phasia, a once proud queen of a changeling hive, up until tragedy struck and left me on my own. Thank you all for accepting my offer and don't worry, I promised to keep you safe and that is what I'll do." The queen left, heading off into some direction, as Sarah and her family start to explore her stomach. Phasia's stomach possessed a strange glow that glowed green as her eyes, and further down the stomach they noticed that a portion of her was translucent, they could see out somewhat, but it gave everything a green hue. Phasia, meanwhile, felt the family explore her insides, finding it rather ticklish and, with the love they had, she may have enough strength to restart a new hive, one that will be better, and possible have a mutualistic relationship with humans. Only time will tell.

Stranded Deep...er (Guest)

Author's Note

Another work of Jerec, now with a different pony kind

Stranded Deep...er (Guest)

Lightning strikes and thunder rolls woke William from his sleep. The sixteen year old, black haired boy looked around to a startling discovery; he's suddenly alone on the plane. "What the?" He got up and started running towards the cockpit, looking left and right for any other passengers. Last thing he knew, was with his family, who he was with when the plane took off. "Where is everyone!?" He yelled out loud to himself, hoping that he at least attracts some attention. He made it into the cockpit, only to find that, like everyone else, the pilot and co-pilot are gone.

"Oh No! No, this is bad! This is very bad!" He paced back and forth, trying to think of what to do next. He's in a storm, who knows where, in a plane which he obviously can't fly. He headed back to his seat, not knowing what to do. On his way back, however, is when his luck took a nose dive, literally. The plane rocked as lightning struck and fried one of the engines. "AHHH!" He screamed, pulling himself into a seat. He felt the plane plummet, further and further, until it crashed into the water.

Water began to flood the plane, starting in the front. Quickly, he collected the emergency supplies and swam outside to the surface, where a life raft has been deployed by the planes emergency systems. He got in as quickly as possible and took some supplies. Somehow he fell asleep during all the madness.

He woke up when the sun hit his eyes. "Ugh, where am I?" He sat up in the raft and looked around. All he can see in any direction is water. "Oh no! I'm stranded at sea!" The raft continued to float as he sat there, no ores to row with, no land in sight, and a box with only some few supplies to last on. "Things just keep getting worse for me, don't they?" He said aloud to no one in particular.

A few hours passed without any noteworthy occurrences, not much had happened except that his raft continued to follow the ocean's current. Still, nothing around him but deep blue ocean, not even a shark or gull to keep him company. He continued this routine, watching and hoping to see at least some land or something to break the monotony, but alas, the only thing that broke it was when he had lunch. After that, the monotony continued.

By midafternoon, he was so bored, so tired of looking around for land that he decided to do something about it. He went to the edge of the raft and looked down into the ocean to see if there's any fish that he can watch, or just something to take his mind off of what's going on around him. For a while all he could see is the vast water. Then something caught his eye: the movement was small at first, but slowly, it grew larger, and was coming closer to the surface. About twenty feet away, a massive fish leapt out of the water and then fell back in. "That's too big to be a fish! There's no way!" More start to jump, which worried him "There's only one reason fish would be doing this in the ocean, there's something bigger that's hungry..." He gulped nervously.

Sure enough, another fish jumped out of the water, but this time, something came out with it. The head of a monstrously large beast splashed out of the water, catching the huge fish, and then proceeded to devour its catch. The creature then retreated underwater, only to burst out again and again, catching and devouring more fish. William fearfully watched as the creature continued it's carnage, the waters becoming littered with a few of the scales of its victims. After a while the fish stopped jumping and the creature relaxes on the surface, its vast body, becoming a massive island in a sense. William gulped nervously again; the creature hasn't noticed him yet, but without an ore, getting out of the area unnoticed by a beast, one that dwarfs most skyscrapers back home, is going to be practically impossible.

He heared it rumble in content, as it treats the ocean's surface as a nearly solid surface. With most of its body is above water, he can make the whole creature out clearly: Its massive head reminds him of depictions of mythical sea serpents and other such monsters, it has two muscular fins that seem to act as forearms, and strangely end in hooves. On its head, it has a large dorsal fin, and a set of horse like ears. He saw the creature as more a Hippocampus than anything else, though it's nothing like the one he saw saw in the Percy Jackson movie, what with the obvious difference being of course its diet. The creature's skin is a bluish-green, perfectly built for hunting in the sea, especially around seaweed.

The creature's eyes suddenly opened and start scanning the water. Oh no, can it tell I'm staring!? Oh no, oh no, oh no! Then its eyes meet with his, and immediately, he gulped in fear. The creature reached out towards him with one of its finned forelegs, which passed over the raft completely and sank below the surface, only to glide by in the opposite direction underwater, causing the current to pull him towards it. "AHH! OH NO! NO! PLEASE DON'T EAT ME!!!" The current pulled him closer and closer, then the creature lowers its massive head, just until its mouth passes under the water. It became all too clear to William just what the creature was going to do. "Good bye cruel world!"

The creature's maw opened wide, the bottom jaw below the water, while the top jaw hung above, the water at level with the creatures massive throat. The current pulled the raft towards the vast entrance to the abyss that is the creatures stomach at a high speed, and soon, William found himself watching as the massive, muscular tunnel passes around him. The current stoped when it reached the stomach, and he found himself trapped in the massive fleshy cave. It reeked of the fish it ate earlier, the walls glowed with bio-luminescence, illuminating the otherwise dark cavern with a soft glow.

"So this is it, you're going to die here, in the reeking belly of a sea monster. Why me?! What did I do wrong?" He laid down in the raft and curled up into a ball, laying on his side so that his view is blocked by the raft's interior. However, there was still far to many reminders of where he is: The creature's heartbeat, breathing, and, of course, the gurgling of the massive stomach as it continued to process its meal.

An oddly feminine sigh surrounded around him, and he sat up. "I never expected to see a human this far out." The now clearly female sea monster giggled. "What luck! He tasted as good as the ponies made them out to be! I can't wait to have another."

"I- IT TALKS!?" He yelled in surprise, not really even realizing he said it out loud.

"Oh, hello in there." He heared as the creature responded with a giggle. "Sorry about that, I was just kind of surprised to see one of you all the way out here; you're not even close to Equestria. I've never heard of a human being this far out." She paused for a moment. "Oh, sorry, um, anyway, um, Hello, I'm Minuet Dawn. Nice to meet you." William saw the 'walls' turning, probably the creature rubbing it's belly.

"Um, hi, I'm William." Nice to meet me, how? She ate me, I'm going to die in here. He sighed. "I guess at least I won't die alone."

"Die!? Why would you die!?" Minuet's voice rang around him with worry. "Oh no, are you sick!? You aren't hurt, are you!?"

"No! I'm in your stomach! Shouldn't that be enough of an answer?!" Shouldn't she know this? I mean, considering all the fish she ate, she's gotta at least realize that they aren't coming back out the same for a reason.

"But you humans don't digest; I've even seen it before. A pony showed me when I was at Manehatten, a while ago; the little guy was in there for the whole day and nothing happened to him! You can test for yourself, put your hand in the water." She sounds so sure of herself, it doesn't make sense, stomach acid isn't selective, it just eats. William, unsure if she was telling the truth or not, quickly poked the water with his left finger. Nothing happened. He poked it several times. Still nothing. He then placed his hand into the large pool of water and digestive juices. Nothing but warmth. Huh, with how fast its working on those fish, I should at least have felt something. "Well, did you do it? Are you okay?"

"It's so strange, there's nothing, it's as if it's just water."

"See, told you! Well, welcome to your new home human, I'm sorry about the smell, but you know, I have to eat. Don't worry, I'll find you things that you can eat too!"

"Uh... that's okay. I'm not very hungry. Did you... happen to find a weird device in the water?"

"The thing that crashed from the sky?"

"Yeah! That. Is it alright if you find some stuff around there and eat only the good looking stuff? I'm probably going to need that stuff."

"No problem!" William felt the place move as Minuet swam away. Tidal waves of supplies he missed splashed down into the stomach, and the place, luckily, about the size of a pond, allowed him to swim and take it back to the raft. He couldn't help it, but the place was actually nice, and Minuet herself had a beautiful singing voice, even if she did mostly hum. He soon fell asleep.

In the morning, he found himself on the beach with his raft & supplies next to him. He turned only to see the tail of Minuet splashing back into the water. He was glad to be on land, but felt that he was going to miss Minuet, even if she did just ate him for his taste.

Reversal of Fortune (Guest)

Author's Note

We all hate him, so stay for the ending for the most HA!!!

Also made by Jerec

Reversal of Fortune (Guest)

Prince Blueblood awoke with a yawn and stretched out on the massive piece of furniture that is his bed. As he stretched he noticed a certain uncomfortable pressure in his nostrils, followed by sinuses. Then he noticed two other things; his joints ached, and worse of all, was his lack of magic. "Oh no, I have a cold!" Now unlike the colds that earth ponies, pegasi, and humans get, there is one extra symptom to unicorn colds: they no longer have control over their magic. That's right, he can't cast a spell to save his life now, but there is another little detail, for every sneeze a unicorn has, a completely random, wild magic takes effect. Oh the chaos that ensues, Discord would be proud, if he wasn't laughing his head off.

He got out of bed and started getting himself ready for the day, calling in one of his butlers to help him get his suit on and comb his hair for him. Not that it was any different from any other morning. Except when Blueblood sneezed, his suit suddenly found itself with pink polka dots all over it. He trotted down the long halls of his mansion making his way to his personal dining room, where his favorite breakfast was being served. The key term being was, considering he sneezed and turned his omelet, now a breakfast burrito.

After his unfortunate dilemma at breakfast, he wandered his mansion a bit, going to the parts of it that he rarely ever visited. He went to the servants quarters, which he found quite vacant considering that throughout the day they were all busy taking care of his home. He stopped there for a while, using the excuse of seeing how his employees lived as a way to cover up his true motives, keeping his now wild and free magic from affecting any of his belongings. Oddly enough though, the only affects that occurred seemed rather positive actually. One sneeze cleaned the servants quarters spotless, another caused their plumbing to function a lot better, and a third increased the quality of their ventilation system. "If it could do this for my servants, oh, what wonders could it do for me?!?"

He rushed off towards his vast section of the mansion, where one sneeze duplicated a one of a kind vase. "Oh, that'll do quite nicely, if I sell the duplicate it could make me even richer, or if I have it placed on a similar stand across from- Oh yes! I like it!" He continued on his way and found himself at his vault. He opened it, excited about the possibilities that awaited. He sneezed once, and his entire fortune doubled. "Yes! But it doesn't quite feel like enough..." He waited and sneezed again, then his fortune shrunk to half its original size. His eyes went to pinpricks. "No, wait go back! I was fine with double!" He sneezed again, and it was halved again. "NOOO!!!!" He ran off, to prevent his fortune from decreasing in size any further. When he got out of sight, the missing portion of his fortune suddenly became visible again.

Tearing around a corner, his sneezes became more rampant. Changing fanciful plants into farm animals and back, making slime ooze from the walls, his favorite portraits of himself suddenly becoming erotic portraits of that one unicorn that accosted him at the gala. "The horror!" He continued his terrifying run outside, into his vast grounds, where all sorts of other effects occurred. His favorite imported fruit trees becoming simple apple trees. His prized hedge sculptures turning into weeds. His vast, luxurious pool turned into a simple lake. His hot tub froze over. An orchestral group he paid to play music on the grounds suddenly became a mariachi band.

He escaped his manor and ran into Canterlot. His sneezing stopped, and he decided to wander around. He went to his favorite coffee shop and picked up his favorite espresso, only for him to sneeze, and it become a more common brand. "Aw." Of course, the shop didn't remake his order, considering it wasn't their fault in the first place. So he left, and began to trudge along the road. "Stupid cold, ruining my day, ruining my life." He sneezed and a raincloud appeared over him, which started to sprinkle. "Ugh, oh forget it."

He continued to trudge on, getting more and more depressed. He heard a noise and looked around to find himself in an alleyway in the city. He was about to leave when he noticed something: one of those humans, the new creatures in Equestria, that all the other ponies found intoxicating. He had never bothered with something them before, finding them to be simple, common creatures, not fit for a palate as sophisticated as his own. Today however was different; it hadn't been a good day at all, and now, he needed something to take his stress out on, and this human fit the bill. So, he smirked down at the small human, who received the message all to well and took off running. He trotted after the little human taking his time, the more time it took, the more he could savor the power he held over the human.

The human in question was Lindsey, a model in training, at least back on earth. When she first arrived in Equestria, she was swallowed whole by a wonky eyed pegasus, who claimed that she "tasted like muffins". That was when she first learned that she was in a different world, but also how she wasn't the only human, and ponies loved to eat her kind. She arrived in Canterlot not too long ago, hearing that she could continue her old modeling career, and was happy that none of the ponies chased her, though she was mindful around the guards, who kept a close eye on her. She took her regular shortcut through the alleyway to get to the entertainment district, wearing her finest dress, but, as you had read, Blueblood was after her.

Lindsey turned a corner, as so did Blueblood. His smile grew wider when he saw the alley ended with a dead end; there was no escape now. He continued, watching as Lindsey ran up to the wall, looking around before turning towards him, backing up against the wall. To increase his play time he decided to inspect his catch as he continued his victory trot towards it. First thing he noticed was her proportions; thin, scrawny, with an hourglass look to it. Ah, I think I remember this, an hourglass means its a female. He'd seen plenty of humans, but never payed them too much attention, though he had picked up some knowledge of them. He continued his inspection of the woman; she was about as tall as any other human, give or take a few measurements, and she looked pretty young with beauty. Ah, yes, a beautiful mare, good, all the better to have fun with. He got closer, she was within hoofs reach now, but he still wanted to savor his victory. Her raven black hair was long, from what he could tell, considering the length of her pony tail hair style. She wore a strange uniform, a light blue dress, almost as if she was going to the grand galloping gala. Now that he could see her features in full, he guessed she was probably about in her mid 20's.

Then he sneezed. There was a brilliant flash of light and he closed his eyes. Shaking his head he realized something with that last sneeze, his sinus problems were gone and his joints no longer ached. The cold was over! He nearly cheered, but then he opened his eyes and realized what his last sneeze had done. The alleyway around him looked as if he were in an alleyway in Manehatten. Everything in it was huge too, the trash cans, and other pieces of garbage. He turned toward where the human woman was. She was no longer there, instead he just saw a filled pair of giant shoes, and looking up found out exactly where she was. He couldn't move before her now vast fingers plucked him from the ground. He was brought up to the now massive woman's face. No, she wasn't massive, he was now small, the sneeze had switched their sizes!

Lindsey was disgusted by the sneeze, but before she could yell at the unicorn to not sneeze on anyone, the alleyway was much smaller than she remembered, and the unicorn was gone. She heard what was a squeak and looked down, only to see the same unicorn that had sneezed on her was now much smaller than her. Curiously, she picked him up for a better investigation. She couldn't help but laugh at him. "You're so tiny!" she commented "So this is what it's like to be in your shoes?" Then her stomach growled. She hadn't eaten anything all day, and though she didn't really want to, he was looking pretty delicious, and she wanted some revenge.

"N-Now let's not do anything hasty! I wasn't really going to h-hurt you or anything! I was just playing, honest!" He gulped nervously, as she obviously didn't buy into his pleading.

Now it was her turn. Lindsey's dexterous fingers moved him around with nearly as much ease as telekinesis. After a moment he found himself facing her again. She giggled, and brought him closer, giving him a quick lick before moving him away. He watched as she took in his taste, pondering it over. She looked at him and smirked. "Mmm, strangely, you taste good." She giggled. "You would've done this to me, well now its my turn."

"NO! PLEASE, MERCY! AHHH!!" He screamed before being unceremoniously tossed into her mouth. She moved him around and around tasting him all over, yelping whenever her tongue touched more sensitive areas. There was a reverberation as she hummed in satisfaction, she obviously was enjoying this reversal of fortune as much as he was vowing that this was the worst day of his entire life. Then he found himself moved, using his magic he found out where too. He was on the edge of her tongue overlooking her throat. The vast tunnel leading deep down into the woman. It was wide open too, a vast hole that was as large in diameter as one of his hallways. The tongue flexed suddenly, and he was shot forward into the waiting throat. The muscular tube closed around him, keeping his descent slow, especially as she used her hand to further feel it. He heard her heart beat and her massive breaths as he descended further. His own breathing was in quick bursts and he shook in fear.

Slowly, but surely, he dropped into her stomach. The massive organic flesh sack gurgled a welcome to his arrival, a welcome he was none to pleased to be receiving. The muscular organ began slowly flexing inward and outward, in its poor attempt to digest the occupant. Though relieved that he, like they, couldn't be digested, there was however, no relief in the fact that he was stuck. He'd never remotely mastered magic to begin with, the only thing he could do was lift and move small objects. He curled up in a portion of the woman;s stomach, letting the tears of his anguish flow. Something gently touched him through the stomach wall, he looked to find an imprint of her hand. "Don't worry my little pony, I'll take good care of you. I'm so happy to be big now! I wonder how the other ponies will react to a normal sized human?"

Long story short, everypony was surprised at Lindsey for being their size. The princesses were surprised at how she was so huge (at least, to her kind). Blueblood yelled for help, but Celestia, having to live with her brat of a nephew, allowed Lindsey to keep him in her stomach, finding this as a fitting punishment until he learned his lesson. He was trapped for half a year, eating whatever Lindsey ate, who became good friends with some of the ponies, though she wasn't afraid to help her own kind out. When he came out, he was just happy to be free and wanted to do the same thing to Lindsey, though Celestia told him that sick unicorn magic is permanent unlike healthy unicorn magic, so Lindsey was going to be a giantess for the rest of her life. Lindsey was happy, and Blueblood wasn't. When he walked back to his room, it was a complete mess as all of the workers had a great festival, and all of his money was gone. Why me!?

First Contact (Guest)

Nopony knew how it happened, but it did. What was a normal day in all of Equestria, it was suddenly turned when, out of nowhere, humans appeared out of nowhere. Everypony was confused, some creeped out, others finding them cute, but all had no idea what they were and how they got here. The humans themselves were also confused, but were frightened by the giant ponies around them, many running and screaming for their lives. It took a while, at least a week, but the humans, also called "Tinies" to the ponies, due to how small they are, were calmed down. Many of the ponies found the humans to be a chance at being friends, others found that they could be like pets, and others just not really caring but finding humans as just another part of their lives, more acting as talking insects than anything else.

As time passed, the ponies helped the humans made their homes in select areas to be villages, and the humans, in return, helped the ponies in whatever they needed help with. Many of the tinies helped the ponies by giving them hoof massages, others scratching behind their ears, getting something in an area that neither their hooves nor magic could fit in, or just be being a friend to them. Everything was going perfect, and though the humans tried to find ways to get back home, they were pretty content with the giant but friendly ponies. Whatever was taking them to Equestria was still going on, and the new humans, though lost & confused, were greeted gently by the ponies and humans alike, welcoming them to a new life that none of them expected. But, all things changed on one day, one that made the humans fearful and the ponies to act as something they never were before: predators. It all began with a certain cyan pegasus that just wanted to save a human.

It was a typical day for Rainbow Dash. She'd cleared the sky in her usual time, done a bunch of trick exercises, and she was taking one of her usual naps. As she was enjoying her perch on a nice thick branch, something caught her attention. Her ears swiveled instinctively toward the sound as she kept her current position hoping it was nothing and she could continue her nap. At first it was, there was a group of voices under her tree. The group was almost loud enough for her to wake up, considering its size, but she let it slide, preferring to continue her nap. No, it was the second thing that her ears swiveled that woke her up. There was somepony falling out of the sky, she could hear them screaming. "Woohoo, hero time!" She said as she took off to save whatever it was.

She flew up quickly and looked around, but she couldn't see anypony falling. Still listening, she pinpointed the source of the screams. A Tiny was falling; how it had got so high up in the sky was beyond her thought, most likely teleported there like the others. "Doesn't matter! Don't worry little thing, Rainbow Dash is on her way!" She sped towards the falling human, grabbing it with her hooves, but the human freaked out and squirmed out of her loose grip. Dash came at it from a different approach, flying under it to once again attempt to grab the human. "Stay still I'm-!" She was interrupted as it fell right into her mouth. Now normally Dash would have just landed and let the little creature out, but in this case there was a bit of an exception. She froze and her body tensed up as a strange sensation came to her, followed by a taste that not only made her drool, but her eyes closed halfway. "Mmm, ih tashts sho goohd."

She started rolling the human around in her mouth, tasting at it, pushing it up against her palate, finding it's struggling to add more taste, and then, she swallowed. "Oh! That feels so go~od!" The little human squirmed as it traveled down into her stomach, and continued to squirm and struggle. She couldn't explain why it was so great a feeling, it just was. She slowly hovered her way back to the tree, in a practical state of bliss. However, before she got back to her branch to settle down again, she noticed something, that group making all the noise underneath her. It was more humans. She licked her lips as her gaze became predatory. "Oh sweet Celestia! I want more!!! COME HERE!!!" She yelled excitedly.

In a series of rapid swoops, the group was quickly swallowed by the speedy pegasus. Though it was quick, she got an enjoyable taste of each of them. Only one remained, running as fast as its little legs could carry it. She landed near the human, pressing it gently below one of her front hooves. It continued to struggle, turning to her in fear "Ah, don't worry. I won't bite." She leaned down on the last one catching it by it's shirt with her teeth. She flung it high and Caught it with her mouth. "Mmm!" She savored this one the longest, and explored the little creature more thoroughly with her tongue. As soon as she had enough of that, she swallowed and returned to her perch. She laid down again and started to sleep, but she heard the human's little cries from within her."Oh my gosh..."

"TWILIGHT!!!!!" Dash screamed as she tore towards the castle. She sped towards a window which suddenly opened with a purple glow. As soon as she was in the castle she slowed to a hover, all the while cradling her stomach. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" She whispered to the humans in her gut, knowing she wasn't making much of a difference in their lives, that hopefully, they weren't being turned into mush as she spoke. She looked around quickly and saw Twilight standing there with a skeptical look on her face. "Twilight! Oh, you've got to help me!" She explained what occurred at a rapid fire pace that threatened to out do Pinkie Pie.

"Woah, slow down there Dash." Twilight spoke "now explain it again, slowly this time."

"Okay, so I was taking a nap, in my favorite tree, when I heard something talking. Normally I don't pay much attention to that and just go back to sleep, but this time I heard some screaming, and I was like 'Woah, where's that coming from, I better go save them,' so I did, but it turned out to be this human that I kinda caught in my mouth, and it tasted AMAZING, so I ate it. Then I went back to my tree to take a nap, but then I noticed the group talking was a bunch more of them so I kinda ate them too, and now they're all scared and screaming and squirming and I'm going to digest them and feel so horrible SO YOU GOTTA HELP ME!" Dash finished up, breathing heavily before realizing what her stomach may be doing to them, so she returned to cradling it and apologizing.

Still skeptical about the whole predicament, instead of asking questions, Twilight trotted right up to Rainbow and placed an ear next to her stomach. Sure enough, besides the gurgling of her stomach and her breathing, she heard the screams, cries, and pleas of a group of humans from within her friend's gut. "Oh my gosh! Don't worry in there, I'll get you out! Oh Dash, how could you do this?"

"I- I didn't know what came over me! I couldn't think straight other than 'Eat them'! I- I knew that they tasted good, like amazing good, and I- I!" Dash burst into tears and slumped to the floor. "I'M A MONSTER!!!"

"Dash, stop! I don't know how with your athletic metabolism, but they're still alive in there, and... well, I could be wrong about a few, but I heard quite a few in there. Just stand still, I think I can get them all out with a teleportation spell, but I need you to be as still as possible; one wrong slip, and I'll be teleporting you instead of them." Her horn charged, telekinetically searching and grabbing every member of the group she could find, while Dash practically stopped breathing, holding as still as she could, which is an amazing feat for RD in all respects. Soon, every one of the creatures Dash had swallowed was on the outside. They all grouped up hugging each other, some coughing hard & breathing in the fresh air, and cheering. They turned to their rescuer, and the one that ate them. The humans huddled up in fear, waddling to Twilight as Dash gave them an apologetic look. Twilight lifted them onto their backs. "Hold on... you said you ate them in the afternoon? That was about 2 hours ago! Yet, none of them are harmed. This has got to go to Celestia and needs to be examined!"

Twilight, after a couple of minutes of writing, sent a letter to Celestia. All of Dash's fears that she'd harmed them were relieved, but Twilight's curiosity rose, was when Princess Celestia had scanned them and determined that there was some strange sort of magic on them that protected them from being harmed when in any pony's digestive system. Whatever it was, it allowed them to breathe inside the stomach, prevented them from moving along naturally with anything they ate before or after, and, above all else, nothing, not even their clothing, would melt away. Though the humans were glad they'd be unharmed, they felt betrayed when Twilight, the one who saved them from Rainbow Dash, ate one of them out of curiosity, enjoying their taste before swallowing. "Oh my gosh!" Twilight spoke, feeling the human inside, currently trying to climb it's way out. "Everypony needs to know this!"

Quickly the news spread to all of the cities, towns, and villages of Equestria that the humans were not only delecious, but wouldn't be harmed when eaten. Special mention was made that the Humans were delectable and came in a vast variety of tasty flavors. Just like a domino effect, everypony started to eat humans; friendships were now practically one sided, ponies chased and swallowed any human they saw, and the humans themselves became frightened beyond belief. Ponies hunting humans now became a normal part of life, but new rules were made during the first weeks. One of them was that nopony was allowed to swallow members of the youth, fifteen years old and below, with some allowance for extenuating circumstances such as accidentally swallowing them, protection from any danger, or if the child asked if they could be swallowed for any reason. Another was that no pony was allowed to chew, or otherwise, kill them, and that the set up human villages would be safe zones, where humans within them were not to be eaten. Of course, ponies were allowed to visit them, but only to meet with a friend, be peaceful, make a deal, or, for the most time, drop a human off a human after having them in their stomachs for an entire day or night.

Everypony else had their own things; some think of this as the ultimate diet plan and/or a way to get a full meal without eating anything. Other ponies find the act of eating humans as something barbaric and that the humans should be treated as themselves. Others are in the middle; they loved to eat humans every now & then, but also treated them with respect. Many of these ponies controlled themselves pretty well, but will eat any human lost, far from a village, or are willing to be swallowed whole.

Finding all this out, RD no longer regretted her actions, and decided that one of her new goals in life would be to swallow every human in Equestria at least once. Fluttershy built a village near her home so she could care for as many as she could, with the slight hope that they'd allow her to swallow one of them every so often, if it was okay with them of course. Applejack and Rarity both decided that as long as they didn't attempt to steal food or supplies from them that they wouldn't snack on them, much. Twilight, the ever curious pony, immediately began searching for answers to their mysterious predicament, looking for a way to protect ponies from similar fates involving the larger creatures in their world. As for Pinkie Pie... humans tended to vanish very quickly around her, and are quite often never seen again, though it is said that there's an entire human village contained within the pony's stomach, partially attributed to the fact that she's been seen swallowing cakes several times her size, yet only expanding for a few seconds before the cake completely disappears without a trace.

Meanwhile.

On Earth, the author of this chapter finished it up and looked it over before sending it to the publisher of the story. As soon as he clicked the send button, he found himself being dragged through the monitor and into a very wet, dark place. The place suddenly turns bright, revealing itself to be a giant mouth. The author rushed, trying to escape, but the mouth slammed itself shut, and he was swallowed. "Please, no pony out does Pinkie Pie. You here that in there? Nopony!"

Author's Note

Another by Jerec. Guess I'm going to look both ways now. *Looks around carefully*
:trollestia: Hello, there.
AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!

Backstage Without a Pass (Guest)

Author's Note

Jerec again. Now, with our favorite singer and adorable Nicknamed pony, Rara.

Backstage Without a Pass (Guest)

Matt started walking out of his room, tickets in hand. It cost him a lot to get these tickets and now, with his date at the concert at hand, it's his time to shine. The past few days were probably his worst: he was fired from something he didn't do, he may have to restart the year at highschool from his poor grades, he got into a car crash and his car was wrecked, and, probably the worst news, was that many of his friends were disappearing from something. Hopefully, today will be good. "Aw yeah, she's gonna love this!" He walked down the stairs but noticed something odd; his parents are missing. They were around just a second ago, they were even talking, but now, it's just silence. Looking around, he found no evidence they even left the house: the doors were locked, their cars still in the garage, his mother's purse laid still in her bedroom. "What the He-" Suddenly a bright flash of light blinded him, and he stumbled in a daze for a moment. Rubbing his eyes, he looks around to see his surroundings were definitely not the same as before. He found himself in what appears to be a massive dressing room, and by the looks of it, for a woman. Even worse, from comparing his size to the items on the counter he's currently standing on, he's tiny. "Oh no! This is bad! This is SO bad!" He heard the door handle jiggle and turn. "Not good!" He ducked for cover behind what looks like a large hairbrush and peeked over it.

Coming into the room, was the scariest and oddest sight he's ever seen: A massive, oddly colored horse, wearing clothes with its mane done up in a hairstylewith a similar style applied to the tail as well. "What the heck? Oh no!" The horse thing walks straight up to the counter and, with an oddly dexterous hoof, claimed his current cover and starts brushing it's mane. Hoping that it was distracted by its current task, he quickly rushed toward some other piece of cover. Unfortunately he forgot about one thing, a certain portion of the counter he hadn't taken into consideration: the mirror. His rush was cut short when the horse's other hoof slamed onto the counter in front of him. "Ah!" He turned around only to see its massive face, smiling down at him. He nervously smiled back and waved at the giant horse. I'm Dead.

It turns out to be a 'she', which he quickly learned out after she let loose a giggle. "I didn't know humans liked my concerts too." She said, setting the brush down before giggling again. "So, where's your backstage pass? You know your not supposed to be back here without one after all." She giggled some more, holding a hoof to her mouth.

He gulped nervously, "Yeah, about that, um, I uh, I actually don't, uh, know where I am, um, so uh, I... don't... have one..." He said nervously. Yup, I'm dead, so dead, so very, very dead, I died the second she walked in.

"You don't know where you are?" She asked, "Wait, so you're new to Equestria?"

"Equi-what?"

"Oh, you're a new arrival then, um, well. Welcome to Equestria then! Um, sorry to say this, but uh, you're kinda stuck here. Don't worry, there's a lot of your kind around, and more appear everyday. So, I'll just give you the whole introduction then: This is the land of Equestria, home of us ponies. As you can see, I'm an earth pony, but there's also pegasi, unicorns, and alicorns. The other races you might run into here will probably be griffons and minotaurs. You humans have been popping up all over the land, and well, we've been helping you to settle in. Building villages, sharing food and water, protecting you, stuff like that."

"Wait, so, I'm stuck here!? I can't get home!?" He asked before starting to tear up. He looked to the tickets, still in his hand. "I- I spent a fortune on these, and now..." He angrily crumples the tickets and throws them. Then he drops to the ground and starts smashing his hand against the "floor". "This has to be the worst day of my LIFE! I was supposed to be going on a date with my girlfriend, but what happens?" Then he slumps to the ground. "Can you do me a favor, Miss... uh-?"

"Coloratura."

"What?"

"You wanted to know my name, it's Coloratura, but please, call me Rara. And sure, I'll help out however I can." She gave him what she hoped was a reassuring smile.

"Oh, well, miss Colora- Color-, um, miss... Rara, could you, uh, could you just..." He tried to ask, but the question refuses to come out.

"Just what?"

"Kill me." He forced the two words out, almost wishing he didn't actually mean it.

Rara recoiled, "Do what!?" She asked, hoping she didn't hear what she thought she heard.

"I said kill me! Please! There's nothing for me to live for anymore!" He planted his face into the ground. "I'll never see my family, my friends, anyone I know ever again."

She looked sadly down at the devastated human lying on her dressing room. She raised a hoof and slowly lowers it over him. The entirety of her hoof hiding him from the entire world, for a split second, she almost feels like acquiescing to his request, but he was still just a teenager in human standards, and not only is he young, but there's a whole world out there. Plus, as a pony, she couldn't take a life, let alone, a very young life. She let out a deep breath. I can't do it, there's still to much ahead of him, too much that he could do, even here at his size. Besides, his parents could be here as well. Then her stomach growled. She always came into her dressing room to not only make herself look good, but to get a quick bite before going back onstage. I know what to do.

As he laid, a strange sensation surrounded him, and he noticed that he was floating in midair. Well, not floating; Rara's hoof was still against his back, but somehow, she had a grip on him. Her face approached at a rapid rate, and her mouth opened wide. This is how it ends Matt, a snack for a pony. Please just make it quick. The force holding him to the hoof releases and he drops onto the soft, wet surface that is her tongue. The world around him grew dark as her mouth shuts, sealing him inside. The tongue starts to move him back, and as his eyes adjusted to the low light of the area, he notices exactly where he's going. No! She's just going to swallow me, that's not going to be quick! It's going to be slow and painful! Then he slides off the tongue and down into the celebrity pony's throat. It slowly took him down, further and further. Still, he didn't struggle or squirm, he didn't even fight against it at all. I asked her to kill me and at least she's doing it. I guess at least I'll be good for something here... becoming nutrients for her body

He fell into her stomach, the sack around him groaning a welcome to him, her heart and lungs joining in as well. Slowly, he struggled to his feet, and moves over to as close as he can get to a "corner", where he curled up there. Something pressed up behind him and he lookd, the portion of her stomach he is up against was somewhat flattened, and he can tell why: the large surface moved around as the giant pony outside rubbed her belly.

"Hello in there, I'm sorry, but I just couldn't do it. I couldn't hurt you, so instead, I figured it would be better to give you a nice... somewhat private place to collect yourself. You can stay in there as long as you need okay? And I forgot to tell, but we ponies can't digest you humans. It most likely has something to do with the magic that brought you here, and, just as a word of warning, we ponies also find you humans incredibly tasty, as I had. So, that, combined with your indigestibility, means that we really love having your kind as snacks."

"What?! So you mean I'm stuck in here until I move along or you throw me up!?!" Why couldn't she have just killed me!?! Now I'm just a toy for their amusement!

"Not exactly, you won't move along unless you force yourself to go deeper, so you're really stuck in there until I let you out. As I said though, I'll let you out when you feel like it, but for now I just want you to think things over in there okay. Life here isn't all bad, you'll get used to it. Maybe we can even find your parents. Plus, at least you have a free show inside."

He lets out a sigh instead of replying. I guess she's just trying to help. He held on tight as the place rocked.

Rara walked back out to stage. As she had done, it was her piano finale, one that Matt heard inside of her. Even inside her stomach, he heard her play the piano, and her singing voice... it was beautiful. He couldn't help but smile, hearing the beauty, and, when the song ended, he slept.

Meanwhile

Matt's parents sat on Applejack's back. His father held onto her mane while his mom held onto her husband.

"Ah'm sure yer son is fine!" Applejack spoke. "I bet mah friend Rara can help us find him."

"Oh, thank you, Ms. Applejack." Matt's mother spoke.

"Oh, it's nothing Miss. If ya'll weren't confused when you were in here, mah brother and I may have had ourselves a midnight snack!"

"Wait, you eat people!?" Matt's father asked

"Only trespassers, sir. That, and thieves, but ya'll are an exception. You get this off for free."

"Well... thanks."

Secret of the Ruins (Guest)

Author's Note

Another one by Jerec, though it's based off of a character he made in another Fanfic

Secret of the Ruins (Guest)

Kayla staggered to the entrance of the ancient castle. Leaning up against one side of the massive, ancient gates into the castle grounds, she stopped to catch her breath. It had taken her hours to get through the forest and across the rickety rope bridge to get there. She knew, of course, that everything in there was pony sized, but still, she had to find a way to make humans big again; she was tired of being thought of as nothing more than a mere toy or snack by the general population, and she was absolutely sure that the major portion of the human population agreed. Sure, there may be one or two people here or there that were content with being snacks or even liked it, but, they're weird.

As soon as she felt ready, she headed in. The library she knew wouldn't have it, so she'd have to go deeper into the castle, where the secrets were kept. As she entered the darker corridors she pulled out a flashlight and turned it on. The little ray of light illuminated the halls for her rather nicely, but if she were with a pony, they'd have problems seeing about five feet. She wandered deeper and deeper. She came across a doorway and went in. Of course, to her, the room was massive, but to a pony, it would have been only an averaged sized bedroom. She started scanning the room, looking for anything out of the ordinary. Unfortunately she found it: Two large, glowing yellow orbs were positioned on the wall, and when she shined her flashlight on them it suddenly outlined them with a shadow looking like that of a pony. Then, for lack of a better term, it blinked.

"Nope, nope, nope, nope, nope, nope!!!" Kayla yelled as she started running. That definitely isn't a good sign, those glowing, yellow eyes. She rushed back into the hallway and behind her she heard a somewhat malevolent laughter. "Not good, not good, running, running, running! AHH!!"She rushed down the hall as fast as she could only to see behind her the set of yellow eyes, following her. She came to a fork, and started running to the right, but the eyes rushed ahead of her causing her to rush to the left instead.

She made her way further, realizing rather quickly, that the owner of those eyes was purposefully guiding her somewhere and it was either running in the direction, or rush towards them and likely get caught by whatever it was. She continued until the eyes, once again, caused her to swerve in another direction. This time into another room, and as soon as she was inside the door slammed shut. "Oh no! This is the end game!" The room itself had a light source, just enough so that she could see the entire room, but there were still plenty of shadows cast about it. She turned around and looked at the door, the yellow eyes sitting on it looking down at her. She started to back away, at least until the shadow on the wall took a step off.

A full three dimensional pony leg, made completely out of shadows, came off the wall, soon followed by more. The creature, whatever it was, was massive in size, far larger than any of the ponies she'd seen. Huge wings, a long horn, the figure that came off the wall suddenly became fairly familiar, too familiar. She'd seen it before, on a night the ponies called Nightmare Night, something similar to Halloween where the lunar princess would come down and assumed a form such as this, only this one was quite literally a shadow of its former glory. There were even sharp looking shadow teeth in its maw. It, she, came towards the human slowly and menacingly. Then the worst thing that could happen, did. Kayla tripped and fell backwards, and when she did, the shadow mare rushed forward. Oddly her fall was cushioned, when she hit the floor, almost as if she'd fallen on a mattress, but her feeling of comfort was short lived when one of the shadow hooves pressed down on her body with a very real feel to it. It also left her capable of still looking the creature in the eyes, whose head lowered for a closer look.

The hoof removed itself, leaving her with nothing between her and the massive maw that hung just inches over her. Then came the malevolent voice of the creature, which even sounded the same as the real deal. "Looks like I win." The creature said before cackling. Then there was an odd change, but the cackles became a more gentle laughter of the lunar princess herself, then the playful giggles of a young filly. The creature itself went through a similar change, slowly shrinking down into the form of the average filly, only it was still an alicorn with glowing yellow eyes and a shadowy body. The shadow filly giggled as she pranced excitedly around her, cheering happily, before coming to a stop in front of her. "Let's play another game!"

"Wait, you mean, that was a game!? I-but, I mean, I thought you were... I thought I was going to die!"

"No silly! I we were just playing, 'Run from the Pony of Shadows'! All the ponies who come here play that with me! So how about another game?"

Somehow I bet that they don't think it's a game when she chases them too. "Uh, sure, um, what games do you have?"

"Chess, checkers, uh, tic-tac-toe, and some other board games. They're all really old though, I don't have anything new." The shadow filly looked down sadly for a moment. "But these old games are still really fun! Oh! My names Shade by the way."

"Uh, I'm Kayla, n-nice to meet you."

Shade trotted over to a bookcase, where she retrieved a chessboard and grabbed the checkers, and from the looks of it, the chess pieces and checkers were fashioned from gold and silver. She brought it over and arranged the pieces on the board. "Uh, don't worry, I'll move your pieces, just tell me where you want them."

They played through a few games, ending with the victory of Shade. She had the obvious advantage of height on her side and could make out the entire board completely. As they played though, Shade had been curious, asking Kayla what she was and why she was so small, which Kayla answered to the best of her ability. In either case, the game was over, and the eager filly asked to play some more games.

"Uh, no, you see, I came here looking for a way to make myself big again, I'm tired of being this small." Kayla spoke

"Why?" Shade asked curiously, not seeing any reason for the girl to be tired of it. "You're so cute at that size."

"Being this small is trouble. You already saw; you had to move the checker pieces for me. I also can't use anything that's pony sized, and don't even get me started on how the ponies view me as a snack, I've been eaten too many times." Kayla quickly threw a hand over her mouth but it was too late.

"Wait, you've been eaten? Ponies eat you?" Shade asked, a more curious look appeared on her face.

"Ye-yeah, whatever magic brought us humans here made us incapable of being digested, and tasty to ponies. If I could get my hands on whoever or whatever did this!" Kayla yelled, getting angry, not noticing that the shadow filly was getting closer, sniffing at her and licking her lips. "Urgh, but I can't, and it sucks, I'm so small I'm even a snack for- for... Shade? What are you doing? NO!" Kayla found herself being picked up in Shade's magic and brought up to the fillies mouth.

Shade opened wide, and gently placed Kayla on her tongue. "No please, I don't want to be eaten! Not again!" Kayla pleaded, hoping that Shade would listen. Unfortunately the shadow apparently had a sense of taste as she hummed in satisfaction. The tongue started to slowly curve around her, twisting to get her taste on each taste bud. Then, the world started to tilt, and with plenty of experience she knew what was happening next. She rolled over attempting to grab at the tongue, and use her feet to keep her from going deeper, but as with past experiences, the throats muscles quickly overwhelmed her minuscule strength and endurance. The ride was quicker than usual, but that was a simple explanation. No, the real difference was what it was like within Shade's stomach. There were no gurgles, no heartbeat, there wasn't even the sound of breathing, just the noises that Shade deemed to make. It was all so different, the stomach didn't even move or churn, though the throat muscles had worked. She realized they only worked because that's what Shade wanted it to work. Stranger still, was that the body now surrounding her was somewhat translucent, the light that light up the room they were in, was also lighting up the oddly accurate insides of the Shadow.

"Wow! It's no wonder ponies eat you!" Shade said with surprise in her voice. "Oh, um, sorry, I was just curious. Um, is it big enough in there for you? Do you want me to make it bigger? I can make it bigger if you want."

"So what, you're just going to keep me in here or something?" Kayla said, with annoyance in her voice.

"J-just for a while! You feel pretty good in there. Um, please don't be angry with me, um, but I've never seen any spells in here that could reverse the magic or make you bigger. So, um, I just figured you could be in there for a while, and then I'll take you up to the entrance so you can go home." Shade then hung her head. "Since you'll probably just leave me here, like everyone else."

"Um, w-want to come with me?" Kayla asked, starting to feel a little bad for Shade.

"You mean it?! Of course, um, but only if there aren't any unicorns." Shade shuddered.

"Wait, why no unicorns?"

"Um, well, I'm the product of a spell, and simple dispelling magic will kill me." The filly said mournfully.

"Well, I know a pony who could probably help with that, I'll just have to introduce you to her first. She's not a unicorn anymore so, maybe she won't scare you."

"Wait, she's not a unicorn, what is she?"

"An alicorn." At that, Kayla felt a massive shiver run through the fillies body. "As I said though she's really nice, and can help you!"

"O-oh-okay, but we'll go tomorrow morning." Shade went and laid down on an old bed she'd been using her magic to keep in good shape. "G-goodnight." Oddly enough, Kayla eventually fell asleep in the strange stomach of the shadow filly. Both hopped tomorrow would go well, and, well... it did.

Not Quite a Pony (Guest)

Author's Note

Can you guess who it is!? If you guess Jerec, CORRECT!!! If you guessed someone else... Derpy, there's your snack.
:derpytongue2: Yummy!!!

Also, this is a different Sunset Shimmer.

Not Quite a Pony (Guest)

Sunset Shimmer laid on her couch, watching a small group of tiny, human children, currently in the living room of her suite. Her horn, glowing with her aura, controlled a tiny illusion of her human self as she played with them. Of course, the children knew where she really was, and that the sixteen year old girl they were playing with wasn't really there, even though she felt, sound, and even smelt like she's there. Of course many of the 'adult' ponies were around high school age, considering that in Equestria, there really isn't a form of high school, and most foals start working at the age of twelve. For them, it's nice to have a 'babysitter' instead of wandering the halls of the castle in Canterlot. For Sunset Shimmer, it's a break from the odd world she's been in for about three years now. I thought Equestria had gotten strange a year ago, what with all those creatures Twilight and her friends fought off, but then these humans arrived last month. Considering who and what she was, it's easy to see why she's never eaten a human. The only problem now is that some humans got to the other side, and are experiencing the same problems there. Which is, of course, causing her some slight curiosity, but still she's not going to anytime soon. She hoped. She shook her head. Don't think about it, think about something else.

She remembered the first time she met these children. They had apparently been roaming the halls which, of course, is rather risky, though not dangerous. The reason it's risky wass because, even though the law states that children under the age of sixteen cannot be eaten unless under extenuating circumstances, it still didn't stop ponies from doing it. Of course what makes it worse is that there really isn't any kind of punishment for doing it either, especially since the guards, Luna (though she only does it to help the children), many of the nobles, and, most recently, Celestia, all participate in this practice. In any case, they'd been wandering the halls when one of the castle maids snuck up and gulped one down. The others all dove for cover, which happened to be under Sunset's door. When they'd crossed the threshold into her room, well, she'd just been heading toward the door to go wander the halls a bit for herself. Being trapped between two ponies, the kids gave up. They hugged each other, crying, and waiting for it to happen. Instead, what occurred was that Sunset calmed then down, placed them onto her back, and got the maid to cough up the one she ate. Ever since, they've been coming straight to her room as their parents worked, all of them staff for the Castle.

The group of five kids made up of three boys and two girls. The eldest, a thirteen year old girl named Jacklyn, her younger brother Nate, who's only seven and was the one swallowed by the maid. Then there's a ten year old boy named Cole, an eight year old boy named Zack, and a five year old girl named Amy. They're all very happy that there's at least one place where they won't get eaten, or, at least, not on purpose anyway.

Sunset watched as the human version of herself played tag with the kids. As much as she wants to, she won't join them herself; she's just way too big, and the last thing she wanted was to accidentally hurt one, or worse. The greatest thing about her using the illusion though, is that it is almost like she is there, plus with two perspectives, she can keep a much better eye on them. Her ears perk in alarm, though the illusion continued playing so as not to alarm the others. Where's Amy?! I just saw her a second ago. She lifted her head and looked around in alarm. Then she heard the little girl's small voice calling to her from somewhere below her. Still keeping her illusions eyes on the others, she looked down and saw the little girl, her arms reaching towards her. "Oh, you want up?"

"I wanna hug!" Amy responded happily.

"Alright." Sunset said before her aura wrapped around the little girl and brought her up to Sunset's face, gently placing the girl on her muzzle. She knew exactly how this girl likes to hug her. The girl walked right in between her eyes and practically laid against the fur separating each eye. She felt the girl's arms move up and down against her fur, her head nuzzling against her own. She kept her eyes on the other group, allowing the feeling of the little girl walking around on her muzzle as a way of monitoring. However, that wasn't0 enough, as suddenly the feeling of little feet on her muzzle is replaced by the feeling of something walking into her nostril. She resisted the urge to wriggle her nose, or even sneeze. "Amy?! What are you doing in there?!"

"I'm tired. I wanna nice, warm place to sleep." She felt the little girl walk further and further. The eye over the nostril Amy went into starts to water. Oh my, I, I hope it's clean enough in there. I don't want her parents to stop her from coming here because they find giant pony boogers on their daughter. WHAT THE HECK AM I THINKING! MAKE HER GET OUT OF THERE!

"Amy," Sunset whispered imperatively to the girl, though she sounded very nasally "I know I'm nice and friendly and all that, but you shouldn't walk into my nose. Especially without my permission." Without my permission, I almost make it sound like I would've allowed her too. "Okay Amy, now just turn yourself around and come back out of my nose!" I can't believe I'm really saying this! However, instead of turning around, she felt the girl continue onward and, of course, came out the other side. That side, of course, opening right above her throat, and it wasn't long before Sunset found herself swallowing the girl reflexively. She felt the girl slid down her throat, and into her stomach. Oddly enough the girl was giggling the whole time. Sunset however, wasn't happy. In fact, she was panicking! Oh no! I know she's safe but, does this make me a cannibal?! I mean, I've just eaten another human being, ALIVE! The illusion faded, her focus on sustaining it shattered. She felt the little girl wandering around in her stomach. "J-just stay right there! Don't go any further, please Amy! Don't! Go! ANY! FURTHER!" She yelled into her stomach. Covered in boogers is one thing, I don't even want to think about what'll happen if! WHY IS THIS HAPPENING TO ME!?!

Of course the rest of the group noticed Sunset and went to investigate. Jacklyn, being the leader of the group, yelled up to Sunset Shimmer. "What's going on?! Where's Amy?!"

Sunset looked down to the group, realizing that her focus on the illusion is completely gone. She levitated the group up to her, setting them carefully on the couch. Looking at them, she lowered her face in shame. "Well, Amy wanted to hug me as she usually does, but then, she did something she's never done before. She went up my nose." The boys laughed. "Yeah, very funny. I tried to get her to come back out, and she did... in the wrong place, and now..." She looked at her belly "Now she's in my stomach." Tears start to stream from her eyes. She felt like she violated them physically, not just that a little girl literally walked inside her, but mentally and emotionally, as it felt as if she'd broke the promise she made to herself to never put these humans through what other ponies do.

Suddenly she felt the entire group hugging her chest as best they can. "You should be happy, Sunset!" Cole spoke "Amy is usually really shy and scared when it comes to ponies. If she walked into you on her own, it means she trusts you! Sunset, we all trust you!"

"Can... can we, take a nap in your tummy?" Zach asked

Sunset sat there for a moment. She's happy that they trusted her that much, but she's also a bit perplexed. They're offering to go inside her, a pony, something the tiny humans here generally fear, and definitely shy away from when they hear a stomach growl. "Um, s-sure, um, hu-who wants to go f-first?" This has to be a dream! Yeah, this isn't happening. She bit her tongue. No it's happening. Oh dear... She lowers her head to the cushion of the couch, opening her mouth. I can't believe I'm really doing this. Then she remembered something. "Uh... if it makes you alright, I may need to swallow you each individually. I may choke on you all if I swallow you all at the same time." The nodded in response.

She watched as the kids got into a single file line; Zach, cole, Jacklyn, and Nate. The unicorn lowered he head and opened her mouth, followed by Zach entering her maw."Okay, I'm inside!" Zach called out. "Go ahead and close your mouth! Just let me know when you're gonna swallow, Okay?"

Sunset hummed an affirmative, considering how her speech was now blocked. She closed her lips and fought the urge to move him about with her tongue, letting him wander around the inside of her mouth. After a while she tilted her head back a bit and Zach got the message. He walked to the back of her mouth and she swallows him. She felt him as as he slowly went down her throat and joined Amy in her stomach. Everyone watched the lump that was Zach going down and disappearing into Sunset's chest.

"I don't wanna go down that slow," Cola spoke "I wanna go down fast!"

"Sunset looked down at him." And how do you want to do that?" she asked, somewhat curious and a bit excited.

"Easy: I fall into your mouth! Just hold me in your hoof and I'll fall down!" Sunset blinked, but she lowered her hoof; the underside was up and Cole climbed on it. "Perfect! Now, let's do this!" Sunset rose her hoof up, keeping it as flat as possible, and looked up, opening her mouth as wide as possible, letting out a long 'ahh!'. Cole looked down, took a few steps back, then jumped off as if Sunset's hoof were a diving board. "GERONIMO!!!" Upon impact, Sunset swallowed Cole. He was right about going down fast; it took him almost a second to land in her stomach, and she felt him bounce inside, almost making her stomach like a bouncy house, though it lasted for a few moments.

"Oof!" Sunset spoke "Sorry, but I need a glass of water."

"I guess I'll do that, then." Jacklyn spoke "I haven't been to a water park for a long time, let a lone, a water slide." Sunset's horn glowed and she placed Jacklyn in a glass of water she had in her kitchen. She placed her lips on the glass and began to drink, Jacklyn followed in the process. "WHOO-HOO!!!" A simple glass of water became her waterslide, and thought it wasn't as fast as Cole's, she still went down pretty fast, landing in Sunset's stomach with a wave of water.

Sunset let out a relaxed breath of air, then turned to Nate, the last one that looked afraid. "You okay? Sunset asked. "You don't have to do this. You experience with the maid is-"

"I-I do wanna do this," Nate interrupted "but... is it alright... if you take this slow?"

She blinked, but smiled. "Sure. Take all the time you need" She lowered her head and opened her mouth wide, the tongue sticking out and acting like a rug. Nate cautiously walked into her mouth, a burst of flavor hitting her, but she resisted. The boy walked into her mouth, both he and Sunset took deep breaths, as he looked into her throat, seeing it bulge out & open, letting out a warm wind with every breath she took. He looked at Sunset's uvula, seeing the piece of flesh dangle over what made him fear ponies the most. Reluctantly, Nate hugged Sunset's uvula; it's soft but sticky feel landed on his face & body. Sunset felt him grab her uvula, and though it felt weird, she was touched by how brave he was.

"Can... can you taste me?" Sunset blinked at his response. She wasn't quite sure, but it ended when he felt Nate lay on her tongue and hugged it.

A burst of flavor punched Sunset. He tastes like Chocolate chip cookies!!! Sunset closed her mouth and began to taste Nate. To her surprise, Nate laughed as she tasted him, which made him smile. The boy found Sunset's tongue to be quite ticklish, and even when he was placed on the back of her teeth, the tongue slobbered him across his chest and face, leaving him to laugh. But, as Sunset knew, she couldn't do this forever, and with a flick of her tongue, Nate went into her throat, where she swallowed him. In her stomach, all of the kids gathered together and give her an internal hug before they all laid down to nap, their sleep coming easier with the gentle motions of her stomach and the rhythm of her heartbeat and breathing.

She laid back on the couch, resting her head on the cushion while rubbing her belly, going over the past moment again in her head. She can hardly believe that it happened and that she now has the five children sleeping soundly inside her. It's okay Sunset, they asked you to do this, and the first one went in there on her own, clearly an accident on your part. Just relax Sunset, they wanted this... but, why does it still feel so wrong? She took a deep breath and then exhaled. Don't worry too much, they're safer now than they were before, I guess. Oh no! I forgot, they're also very curious! Oh, I hope they don't get it into their heads to go any deeper! She sighed in defeat. Well they're in there now, and there isn't much you can really do about it, so you might as well make the best of the situation. Her horn glowed, and her illusion self appeared in front of her. She walked to herself and went down her own throat. She landed in her own stomach and made her way to each of the children, giving them a gentle kiss on their foreheads before disappearing as her real self drifted off to sleep. She just hoped their parents wouldn't be too frightened about her now, especially after getting a good taste of Nate.

Seeing throughout ponies (Guest)

Author's Note

Jerec, now with Crystal Ponies.

Seeing throughout ponies (Guest)

The Crystal Empire, like the rest of Equestria, has been receiving a steady influx of humans from the magic that has been bringing them. As in Equestria, the tiny humans were treated with respect and made friendships, up until the news had spread from Ponyville that humans also made very tasty treats. Then, as with everywhere else in Equestria, things changed. Friendships and bonds were strained when the ponies started tasting and engulfing the small humans they'd protected and helped. The rules of course were still the same in the Crystal Empire, and, as far as regulation went, Cadence was a bit more strict when it came to following them, minus the certain extenuating circumstances, of course. In fact, it is very easy to tell when a crystal pony is breaking the age rule; their nearly transparent bodies. The magic of the Crystal Heart, oddly enough, allowed someone, or somepony, on the outside to see who was on the inside. The inside was even stranger, considering their translucent nature. Light would shine in, allowing vision in their crystalline bodies, though it felt the same as any other stomach. It also, more or less, looked the same as any other stomach, except that it was colored the same as the rest of them and, if you pressed against the stomach wall, you could gaze out.

Tiffany left her home, ready to scrounge for food. Her home was an abandoned mouse hole in an alleyway, which she worked hard to convert into a serviceable room. She's very glad that there's a dome of magic separating her new home from the vast snowy tundra outside. She snuck her way to the marketplace, making sure to avoid being seen by any of the giant ponies around her, many of whom were already showing signs of their human hunting prowess. On the further ones, she saw the silhouettes of their captures, and on the closer ones, she could make out every detail of the person inside. Oddly enough, though she couldn't truely see them, she can't see the placement of any of the ponies internal organs. One could easily assume that they don't actually have any organs and could engulf people just by touching them, making the ponies even more intimidating to the inexperienced. However Tiffany had plenty experience to spare, and sighs when she saw her neighbor has already been eaten. "Guess I'll be seeing you around sometime."

She wandered into a nearby restaurant, hoping to find some crumbs. She wandered from table to table, hoping to find at least something. However she didn't, and moved onto the next. Throughout the day she went from restaurant to restaurant, hoping for some larger amounts of food to pack into her makeshift bag. However she only found enough to have her regular meals for the day. She headed home, her empty bag on her back, and disappointment written on her face. She sighed. "I really wish I could test that makeshift cooler out."

As she continued her way, she heared a loud gasp. Turning around, her eyes grew wide with fear; An emerald green mare stood there, her amethyst purple eyes looking closely at her, followed by it licking it's lips. Almost immediately, Tiffany burst into a sprint, hoping to lose her before she got to the alleyway. "The last thing I need is for one of them to be patrolling near my home, waiting for me to leave!"

Then she realized her mistake just a tad bit too late. Just as quickly as her rush began, so too it ended when she felt a set of feathers surrounding her. The mare, turninig out to be a pegasus, giggled at the easy capture of the little human. The mare cantered home, all while Tiffany struggled in vain to get out of her grip. However, Tiffany noticed something on her way to wherever the gem-like mare is taking her; the alleyway that she lives in. In fact, the home which her mouse hole is in, belongs to the mare.

The mare entered the home and closed the door. She took off her saddlebags, placing them on a nearby stool. She wandered deeper into the house, heading up the stairs. "Good to be home, huh?" She giggled.

"Wa-wait, y-you know about me?!" Tiffany stuttered.

"Yup!" The mare responded happily. "Oh, I'm so glad I caught you before anypony else! You should be glad too; now you can move out of that little mouse hole and come live with me."

"No way! You just want me to live inside you!"

The mare giggled again. "You know, I'll be honest, the thought has crossed my mind more than once, but really, what good is having a roommate if you don't actually see them every once in a while? I mean, I know I'll be able to see you in a mirror every once in a while, but where's the fun in that? No, what I want is more of an actual roommate, someone I interact and have fun with, a friend on whom I can trust my secrets too, someone to help me up when I fall down, in a manner of speaking anyway." She cantered into her room and sets the woman in front of a small dollhouse-esque room, more like a little one room house complete with a removable roof and working doors & windows. The Mare sat on her haunches, blushing and twiddling her hooves. "This is for you, see um, I've kinda been watching you as you wander around, seen what you like and dislike. So I made you this little house and put things in it that I thought you'd like."

"What am I, a pet?" Tiffany questioned in rather offended tone.

"No! I mean, I just want to be friends that's all! Oh, I'm sorry I abducted you and all, but it just made me sad seeing how you lived and I wanted to offer something a bit better. I mean, it's not a perfect arrangement, I mean, I still want to feel you in my tummy but, you won't have to be in there all the time! I'll take you to places that you want to go! Th-There will be plenty of food for you too! Please! I'm tired of living by myself!" The mare looked down at her with big, pleading eyes.

"I-I don't even know you!" Still utterly skeptical, Tiffany stuttered as she back off.

"Oh, Sorry. I'm Emerald Swift. Nice to meet you, miss...?" She said, waving with a hoof.

"Um, I-I'm Tiffany."

"Nice to meet you Tiffany! So, uh, do you want to stay? I-I'll leave it up to you. I'll take you back to your hole if you don't want to." Emerald looked down at her, somewhat nervously.

"Well... it is nicer than my little hole in the wall, but, I'm still not sure..." Tiffany looked up at Emerald, her expression told the mare that she is actually thinking about it, not just being polite. Then Emerald's stomach growled.

"Oh...Do you... Do you think I could... You know?" Emerald asked, staring hungrily at Tiffany.

Tiffany sighed in defeat. "I suppose I should have seen it coming since you caught me. F-Fine, j-just be careful."

"YAY! Oh thank you!" Emerald cheered with glee. Tiffany gulped with worry at the pegasus' excitable nature. The mare lowered her head and opened her mouth. Slowly she lowered it, surrounding Tiffany with the living cave. Her lips close and she slurped Tiffany's feet in like a noodle. She carefully moved Tiffany around on her tongue, making sure to get as much of her taste without being too rough. Tiffany suddenly found herself staring headlong into the abyss, lit up an emerald green, and quickly found herself engulfed in it. She slowly reached the stomach, the ride took a bit longer than usual, considering how Emerald played her throat as the human woman went down. "Ahh." The mare exhaled, having been enjoying the fun. "Are you okay in there? Not to bad right? I mean for a stomach you know?"

Tiffany sighed. "I guess so." All around her, Emerald's stomach churned slowly, obviously trying to process her into being the mare's nutrients, but failing at it. Tiffany laid her head on Emerald's flesh and slowly drifted to sleep. Emerald felt the human going to sleep, and felt tired herself, going to her bed. She laid on her bed and rubbed her belly, seeing the silhouette of the human inside before turning off the lights.

Tiffany woke up to find herself in the house Emerald made for her. The smell of pancakes hit her nose, making get up and exiting out of the front door. She saw Emerald in front of her, eating a plate of pancakes, in which each were much bigger than Tiffany herself. Almost uncontrollably, Tiffany ran to the pancakes and started to eat.

"Easy there!" Emerald spoke, using her wing to grab Tiffany and hold her in front of her face. "Had a good sleep?"

"Yeah!" She replied, holding & eating a piece of pancake.

"Wanna stay here now? I promise I'll only eat you at least... once a month."

"And with Food? Deal!" Emerald smiled.

"I believe this is the start of a beautiful friendship.

Challenges of a Teacher (Guest)

Author's Note

Jerec with Ms. Cheerilee

Challenges of a Teacher (Guest)

Cheerilee yawned as she gets up for the day. Everything for her has become so different since the humans arrived. In fact ever since the fateful day of the first tasting, as ponies have started to refer to it, her life has taken an unexpected twist. In an odd sense she has become one of the most envied ponies in town. Why is that? Simply put, that even though each human village has its elders that can teach the younger generations, with a lack of human-sized-books, the humans families send their children to Cheerilee for schooling. So, to protect her human charges from being eaten and smuggled home by their pony classmates, she keeps them in the one place that is safest, though the irony is that it's in her gut. Many of the mares in town have become rather jealous because unlike them, she's swallowing the children completely legally, not that that ever stops them.

It was never her choice. As mentioned, many of the human students traveled to her school, but it took them a long time, and though there's no law about it yet, some of the colts & fillies began to hunt & swallow the students around them, and others just took the humans away for a late snack, as a toy, or as a friend. With many families realizing that their children are being taken away, entire villages demanded that this needs to be changed, with Cheerilee supporting them, writing a lengthy letter to Celestia regarding how human children should go to school. Luckily, Celestia replied, but to many teacher's surprises: not only would they pick the kids up, via swallowing them, but every morning, they'd have to swallow a pill that, upon reaching the stomach, would turn into a classroom for the human kids to attend to, complete with a miniature human version of the pony that swallowed it, though no more was explained. Of course, Cheerilee, with some help from Fluttershy, learned how to lie down and keep her throat open for the kids to walk into and out easily, along with how to swallow something without closing her mouth.

Today was the first day of this new human-class-in-stomach ordeal, and Cheerilee swallowed the pill that would bring in the class. As soon as she felt the pill land in her stomach, the pill opened and a classroom was in her stomach. Cheerilee felt the classroom in her stomach, feeling it inside, but it wasn't heavy at all. Being today, Cheerilee had to wear a yellow vest & hat, both with black strips and labeled 'School Bus'. Might as well call it moving class. She thought to herself, putting on the outfit. In the mirror, she looked ridiculous as she did felt like it, but sighed and made her way out, heading to the various human villages. As she trotted, she giggled about the somewhat odd turn her career had taken. In larger towns and cities they sometimes have large carriages that pick up the foals for school. Here I am one! The human children also found this law fairly strange; normally, they do whatever it takes to keep from being swallowed, but with Cheerilee, they lined up just as they used to with school buses, as she laid down and opened her mouth & throat wide enough for them to walk in. The kids stared ahead, feeling weird all over, but they climbed onto Cheerilee's tongue and walked into her stomach. The teacher, as delectable as they were, never pushed them against her palate or her teeth, and she never played with them either as hard as it is to resist. The whole fact that she had to stay still and lie down was almost torturous, but she knew that she had to do this. This doesn't help that half of the class taste amazing and the other half taste incredible!

As soon as she felt the last child enter her stomach, Cheerilee got up and continued her way to the next village, picking up each of the students. It never failed to give her an odd feeling though, seeing the parents of students wave happily to their children, even as they go down her throat. The last stop was different from the others, as there's only one student to pick up. The student was Eric, a boy who lived with Derpy and Dinky, and though he could just as easily attend school with his adoptive sister and he did for the most part, he usually ended up in her stomach along with some of the human students. Eric remembered how he landed in Equestria, and how he meet his adopted mother.

Eric was just a lone child at a local orphanage in the city. He was only 10 years old, but it seemed that no one wanted him; he wasn't the most smartest, strongest, most driven, or even cute, compared to the other kids. He was rejected again; lying on his bed, he weeped and hoped someone would adopt him. Unfortunately, some force had a dark sense of humor, and though he didn't see it, he was teleported away, where he instantly felt the cold on his pajamas. He looked up, seeing that instead of his room, he was outside, and instead of the summer heat, it was freezing outside! Eric shivered upon the cold wind hitting him; sure, he was use to cold temperatures, but this was probably below freezing. The sound of crunching snow was heard behind him, followed by a large shadow looming over him.

"Ooh! A tiny!" A woman's voice was heard. Eric turned around to see what he could only describe was a giant, grey pegasus with yellow wonky eyes, and a matching yellow mane. It lowered it's head to him, it's nostrils about as wide as his head, and he felt the pegasus sniffing him. It licked it's lips, and he crawled back a bit. "I wonder, do you taste like muffins?" Eric screamed and got up, running through the snow for his life. "Wait! Come back!" The pegasus followed, not having much trouble as Eric did. He ran for his life, using his size to navigate under & around a large crowd of what was other giant horses, though they didn't notice him at all. Eric ran ahead, past the large crowd, but found himself in an alleyway at a dead end. He could barely feel his hands & feet, and the snow blew harder on him. He looked around, but saw a shadow over him. He looked up, only to see the same pegasus land right in front of him, making him fall. "Found you!" Before he could react, the pegasus used it's feathered wings to pick the boy up, almost as if it were like fingers. "You look pretty cold. I know a warm place you can rest in." She lifted him up and opened her mouth wide, the tongue sticking out as she let out a loud 'Ahh!'. Eric hyperventilated and began to bawl as he saw himself being lowered.

"NOOO!!!" He cried! "I DON'T WANNA DIE!!! PLEASE!!! I DON'T WANNA DIE-IE-IE-IE!!!" Before he was about to touch the tongue, the pegasus stopped. He breathed hard, but the pegasus took him out, still holding him though. She looked sad now.

"Oh no! What did I do!? Oh Derpy, you can't do this; it's just a child! Please, I'm sorry! I-I didn't want to make you cry. I was hungry, you're not in winter clothes, and... oh Celestia, I'm so stupid! Sorry... my name's Derpy. What's yours?"

"E-Eric. W-why were you going to... eat me?" He cringed.

"Sorry, but it's what we ponies do; you're a human, and you can survive in our stomachs, but, you're all very tasty."

"T-tasty?"

"Yes. Oh, I'm sorry, I should've though first. Where are your parents, Eric? Any description?" He sniffed a bit.

"I... I don't have a family." Derpy turned her head.

"You don't?"

"No. I'm... I'm an orphan. I don't have any parents at all. I've been in an orphanage for my whole life, and... I think I will be." Derpy stared at the boy for a minute, seeing tears fall down his cheeks.

He has no family at all!? Aw, poor thing. ... Maybe... Oh, Derpy! What do you know about humans? They're tasty, they're small, and they're- She heard him cry. Turning, he was wiping tears from his face. ...They just need love. She brought her muzzle to him and she nuzzled him. He stopped crying and looked into her eyes. "You say you have no family? I beg to differ."

Eric wiped his tears. "H-how?"

She smiled "Because I'll be your mommy." He stared at her. She brought the boy to her chest and, with her hooves, and being careful, she hugged him. Eric felt the tight, but very soft embrace from Derpy, hearing & feeling her heart thump. He smiled and teared up again, hugging her soft fur. "There, there. See? Everything's going to be alright." The wind blew again, and Eric chatted his teeth.

Derpy's fur was warm, but it wasn't enough. He heard her stomach growl a bit. "Uh... Derpy?" She lifted him, balancing him below her right hoof.

"Yes?"

"Is... is it alright if you... take me to your warm place?"

She stared, but smiled. "Of course, Eric." She opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out like a carpet. She carefully tilted her hoof, and Eric fell onto her tongue. She brought her tongue back and, not wanting it to end quickly & have Eric know she'll protect him, Derpy decided to play with him for a bit.

Eric had a tough time seeing in Derpy's closed, warm maw, but felt her tongue tasting him. He cringed a bit, but the warmth of her tongue and saliva it produced made Eric feel almost clean. He laughed as Derpy licked his face affectionately, and Derpy couldn't help but smile. He hugged the tip of her tongue, wiping the saliva off of his face. "I love you, mom." Derpy stopped what she was doing, hearing what he said. Eric walked to the back of her throat, seeing the dominating sight of her throat opening and blowing gentle & warm winds at him. It smelt bad, but he'll get use to it. He sat on the back of the tongue and pushed himself into the throat. Derpy swallowed him. Eric felt her throat muscles massaging his body, followed by landing on what he could smell & feel as a muffin. Derpy's stomach acids glowed a bit, showing his new 'room'. The place growled around him, and though he was a bit frightened by it, it quickly ended as Derpy let out a belch.

"Sorry."

"It's okay. I... I like it here." He rested on the digesting muffin, the bubbling around him, her stoach gurgling, the warm heart beating, Derpy breathing herself, he fell asleep in her stomach.

Derpy walked back home, ready to tell her daughter about the newest member of their family. Her acids worked on the muffin, and she felt Eric sleeping on, and hugging some of the muscles inside her. She couldn't help but smile. "Welcome to the Hooves family, Eric."

Cheerilee approached Eric, the boy standing there alone. Oh, Dinky must have gotten sick, or Derpy accidentally dropped something on her again. A good mare with great intentions that mare, just not the best hoof-eye coordination.

Why did Dinky get sick today? Eric thought to himself And why did Mom have to work early today?

As she approached the boy, she notices something slinking in the bush behind him. Her suspicions were confirmed when a rainbow colored tail flicked in anticipation. Cheerilee quickly caught Eric, catching him, the rainbow mare, and her current passengers off guard. She galloped away, snagging the boy with her mouth, quickly gulping him down, then turned to Rainbow Dash, the fastest flier in Ponyville and waiting for Eric. "You know the rules Rainbow Dash, not until he's sixteen." She giggled and trots off, taking it easier on her occupants.

Rainbow Dash grumbled in frustration. "Lucky. You have that teacher exemption." Dash huffs and takes off to find some other unlucky human.

Eric quickly went down Cheerilee's throat and landed in her stomach. He was surprised to see an entire school building inside, along with some of the other students outside, some playing on the flesh around while others were having conversations, most likely around their new environment. "I wonder if we will learn something." He said to himself, getting up and entered the building. Sure enough, though it was more or less a magic thing (something he didn't understand), there stood a human version of Ms. Cheerilee herself.

The rest of the day went, albeit, weird, but well. Both Cheerilees taught their lessons on math, writing, history, geography, and other topics, but Eric looked outside, seeing the stomach of the teacher they were in churn slowly & trying to process the whole building, though to no success. When it came to lunchtime & recess, however, that's where it became weird; Eric and, with the the exception of some other students,brought their own lunch with them. It was fine, but Cheerilee outside, probably forgetting about the school inside her belly, had herself a daisy sandwich. Eric and all of the students inside watched is disgust as the esophagus of Cheerilee's stomach opened and dropped chewed up gunks of their teacher's lunch. Some of the boys ran out to the chewed up sandwich and played King of the Hill on said sandwich, leading Cheerilee to feel really awkward. Maybe I should do soup now. Both Cheerilees assigned homework, but the human version disappeaed in the air, as did the school itself. The real Cheerilee began the return trip for her kids. She went along, dropping the kids off at their villages, laying down and opening her mouth wide to let them walk out. While the kids exited, Eric felt very tired and fell asleep, and Cheerilee forgot about Eric on accident, returning to her home. She corrected some homework, laid down in bed with a good book, and had herself a nice dinner; a plate of imported oats. As she started to snack, Eric woke up to feel oats landing on him; not hurting him by any means necessary, but enough to get him fully awake.

"Mom?" He asked, rubbing his eyes. "When did you get oats?"

Cheerilee froze as she heard and felt something odd within her stomach. What? Oh no! Did I? Did I forget someone? "Hello in there. Are you okay? Who is in there?"

This isn't mom! Is that... Ms. Cheerilee? "H-hi teacher, um, I-it's me Eric."

"Oh dear, sorry about that Eric. Uh, I guess you get to sleep over at the teachers house. J-just don't go talking about this with everypony, okay?" The last thing I need is for some rumor to spread around town that I take human boys home to play with. Not only would that be a horrible thing to do, but it would be completely false, and get me run out of town real quick. She groaned inwardly. Besides, it's bad enough that they still talk about Big Macintosh and I, and there wasn't anything there to begin with either. She lets out a sigh. Oh why did Dinky have to be sick? "Well, um, goodnight Eric. I'll make sure to get you back home tomorrow, I'm sure Derpy's already frantic about you."

"I-it's okay. U-um, g-good night Miss Cheerilee."

Cheerilee giggled and laid down ton her bed. "Goodnight Eric." She closed her eyes and went to sleep.

Eric, followed soon, and both slept. But he smiled. II bet I can get an A off of this.

A day in Griffinstone: Mika (ALL from the same guest)

Author's Note

Another one from Jerec, but this one is a sequel to A Little Family, in more ways than one and this brings in Griffin #5.
3 More chapters ahead, each a different perspective for someone else.

A day in Griffinstone: Mika (ALL from the same guest)

I stretched and yawned as I got up for the day. Slowly, I started to make my way to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the family. I pull a small carton of eggs out, some strips of bacon, and a loaf of bread out of a cooler. I organized them on the counter along with a pepper and salt shaker. Then I turn my attention to the stove; I set some wood and kindling in it, lighting the fire. Grabbing a couple of pans, I start making our breakfast. Nothing's better than the basic scrambled eggs, bacon, and toast. The irony, a bird eating eggs, at least they aren't mine. Though I kinda feel bad for the chickens that laid them. Oh well, this'll be a good breakfast.

I start to cook breakfast when Ami came in. "Good morning Sis. Have you seen Kyle?" She asks.

"Hmm, now that you mention it, I haven't." I respond before turning back to the food I'm cooking "Could you go look for him? I would but I have to finish making breakfast. He couldn't have got too far, after all, he's too small to go up the stairs by himself." I heard Ami turn around and made her way through the house. Unlike most homes, most of my kind preferred a second story on their homes, but with my home, I have a basement. The ground level has the kitchen and the living room, while the basement is our bedroom. It's small, but at Kyle's size, everything is absolutely massive. After all he is only six, and while adult humans are about four inches tall on average, he's barely a paltry inch in height.

Then I feel something move in my gullet. "Hmm?" Then it starts to walk around and everything from last night comes flooding back to me. "Ami I found him!" I call out before turning my attention back to my stomach. "Good morning Kyle."

I feel him push up against the wall of my stomach, giving me as good a hug as he can in there, causing me to clutch at my gullet, partially giving him as much of a hug back as I can, and partially just because it feels so weird, yet oddly so very nice. "Good morning Aunt Mika!" I heard him inside, albeit, muffled.

"Breakfast is almost ready, it's time to come out now Kyle, might want to get ready, I'm kinda new at this." Slowly, I started to forcefully gag myself, and I feel him enter my throat. My throat muscles were doing their work to attempt to keep him down, making it hard, but I keep going. Eventually he's back in my beak, and I give him a few internal kisses with my tongue, before letting him out onto my talons and placing him on the table. I quickly dried him off from any saliva that was on him, much to his amusement.

Ami walks in and gives him a nuzzle as she passes by. She goes and sits in her chair. "So where was he?"

I bring the breakfast over and start dishing it out, getting some crumbs for Kyle's breakfast. At his size, I'm still just not sure he'll even finish these. "Oh, um, he was-"

"I was in Auntie's tummy!" Kyle blurtted out happily.

Ami looks down, her jealousy clear on her face. "Lucky..."

To play a joke on her I give her an incredulous look. "Well Ami, I don't think you'd fit in there, maybe next time a unicorn comes by we-"

"You know what I mean sis!" She seethes for a moment before resuming her grumbling. "He never offers to go into my tummy..."

We ate our breakfast and each of us got ready for our day. I got ready for work, while Ami and Kyle start planning whatever activities they want to do today. I put on my uniform and nuzzle them both goodbye. I head to the office, ready for a day of flying light packages around Griffonstone, and maybe down to the nearby pony towns.

Most of the shift passes by rather typically; flying letters and some small boxes around town, and then a couple small packages to a small pony town nearby. Being an Equestrian postal worker, I stop there for a quick break. I was surprised that, all around town, ponies were actively hunting humans all around them, something that I kinda wanted to join in on, but I figured that, even as a predator, this is a bit too much. These ponies were really loose when it came to eating humans, though I could see that they had some control over themselves when it came to human hatchlings & their families, though I could see their parents standing close to their child, almost as if their child was an enchanted shield. The post office wasn't too bad; I saw a certain, wonkey eyed Pegasus, holding and patting what was a human boy, probably a bit older than Kyle, until she opened her mouth, letting the boy walk in, and she swallowed him, leaving the place as if nothing happened. After a while, I start heading to the door.

"Before you go, there's a different kind of job for you today." The pony post manager stops me. He points to a human couple standing on the post counter. "These humans are looking for a couple of children they're missing and would like a quick flight up to Griffonstone. I figure since you're already headed up that way, you could take 'em up."

"Um, okay." I reply before looking at them. Something stirs in me, a slight fear. Could they be Kyle's parents? "So, um, any specific way you want to travel, I mean my post bag is probably safe enou-"

"Well, considering it's a flight, I think we'd be safer, well, on the inside." The male human says, cutting me off.

"Don't cut her off, that's rude!" The female gives him an angry look before looking to me apologetically. "I'm sorry for that, it's just we're so desperate to find our daughters."

I couldn't help but sigh in relief, before coughing and straightening up again. "Well, um, in that case, uh..." I walk up to the counter, lower my head so my beak rests on it, and open wide. They both walk inside, a slight tinge of fear on their faces. I can understand though; they've been around the ponies for a long time, and though they're herbivores, they have "trappings" of Omnivores. This is probably their first time with a full fledged predator, though griffons too, are omnivores. I savor them for a moment before swallowing. "Okay then, um, don't worry, this flight will be as smooth as it is quick."

It proves to be so, and we make great time getting up to Griffonstone. I fly to the nearest orphanage, which is where they want to start their search, and drop them off there. Of course before I go, I gave them the lowdown on Griffonstone, what they want to look out for, which griffons are a little more trustworthy than others, and, of course, where the orphanages are. They also tell me the description of their daughters, just in case. One is fifteen and the other thirteen.

The rest of the day passed without much incident, though I do feel bad that I couldn't find their daughters. I stop by the office to write in my times and then head home. "Mika, hey!" The large, yet elegant form of my friend Sasha lands gently next to me. She's both a mix of Eagle and tiger, unlike me, with a brown head & near golden body, covered in black stripes. As mentioned, she's much larger than me, but not fat at all, but she was mostly built for strength & endurance.

"What's with the timidity all of a sudden Sasha?" I reply, giggling. She usually showed off her strength and endurance whenever she landed, preferring to land hard and kick up a lot of dust. Can't exactly say I'm not grateful for the change.

"Well, you know how you've got Kyle? I decided to adopt a human of my own too." She declares merrily, softly patting her stomach. "I did a lot of looking and digging, and found the perfect one; she's about Kyle's age, maybe slightly older, probably eight or nine. No parents, lived in an orphanage on tiny Earth before she ended up on our Earth. Best of all, she's a really sweet little girl." She then lets out a little giggle. "Literally too. Oh but she's just so precious. I mean, sure I may have hunted her, and well, when she found out it was a little too late, it scared her pretty badly, but she got over it pretty quickly." She continued to gently rub her belly. "When I told her that I was adopting her, it changed her view of me completely, oh she couldn't help but give me a hug. She's asleep now though. Oh it's so precious feeling her in there. You've got to hear her, she's talking in her sleep."

I put my head up to her vast stomach and listened. Sure enough, past Sasha's gurgling stomach & heart beating, I hear a little girl dreaming. "Aw, she does sound really cute in there." We walk together for a while. How can she have such a large build, yet be so petite? I mean, if we hadn't grown up together I'd be scared to let her into my home, especially since she could probably swallow Ami with a little effort. Heck she could probably easily fit all three of the kids in there, though it'd be a bit tight for Ami though. Of course, since our builds are smaller and slimmer than most griffons, it isn't too surprising.

Eventually, we parted ways, I congratulated Sasha and hope she has a grat time with her adopted daughter, right before I head home. I entered my home, and inside, Ami was taking a snooze on one of the couches. I walked over and nuzzle her for a moment before noticing that her stomach feathers are moving a little bit in a more unnatural way. I listened closely and, sure enough, I hear Kyle in there, scared as ever of his massive 'cousin'. "Ami, you know you aren't supposed to swallow him unless he allows it. I clearly established that little rule so let him out."

Ami sighs. "Well it was fun while it lasted." She then coughs him out. Kyle coughed hard into my claw, but hugged tightly, shivering a bit hard. The rest of the night continues about as well as yesterday's; we ate dinner, played some games, and went to sleep.

Kyle woke me up once again in the middle of the night. I picked him up and nuzzled him before, like last night, curling around him. He stands up before I can lay my tail on him though, and walks up to my beak as it rests on the floor of my nest. "Can I sleep inside again?"

I raise my head and sigh. "Oh, but I want to cuddle with you, it's hard to do that when you're in my belly." I giggle at my own childish tone. "Besides you were quite scared inside a tummy earlier today, I'd think you'd want to avoid stomachs for a while."

"But that was cousin's tummy, and she still scary sometimes. You don't scare me Auntie, that's why I like your tummy."

"Kyle, it sounds like you're scared Ami will hurt you." He nods at me, confirming my suspicions. He still doesn't trust her, though, with the first time she ate him, I can see why he'd have a hard time. Ami had thought he was more a pet than anything else, and had decided to play an impromptu game of griffon and mouse. She caught him and, of course, dropped him in there. It had scared him, the only reason he isn't scared of mine is because I had let him walk in there on his own the first time. "Kyle, you know Ami loves you, she wouldn't play games and read with you if she didn't. In fact, if she didn't, she'd probably just leave you home alone. She'd be devastated if something happened to you. I bet the only reason she had you in her tummy today was because she thought you'd sleep better in there." He looks at me a little guiltily. "I'll make you a deal: You can sleep in my tummy tonight, but if you have a bad dream tomorrow night, you have to go sleep in Ami's tummy. Deal?"

He starts going over it in his head. For a moment it seems like he's going to refuse. "Okay." He says a little begrudgingly.

I lower my head back down and allow him in. When he was far enoigh, I closed my beak and swallowed him, then I rested my head back to the floor, feeling him just landing inside. "Now remember Kyle, you promised." I tell him sternly after he settles into my stomach.

"I know." He replies, "I love you Auntie."

I nuzzle my stomach. "I love you too Kyle."

A day in Griffinstone: Ami/ Kyle

Ami:

The day started pretty typical. I yawned for a bit, before going back to sleeping. After a while of trying to get back to sleep, I get up to the smell of breakfast. Curiously, I don't see Kyle anywhere, usually I'm the one who gives him a ride upstairs. I head upstairs and find Mika in the kitchen. "Good morning Sis. Have you seen Kyle?"

"Hmm, now that you mention it, I haven't. Could you go look for him? I would but I have to finish making breakfast. He couldn't have got too far, after all, he's too small to go up the stairs by himself." I turned around and headed back downstairs, looking around in our room.

"Where is he? It's not like he could just vanish." I mutter looking under furniture. I continue looking around the basement.

"Ami, I found him!" I heard Mika called out.

I head up the stairs somewhat curious how he got up there. I see him on the table so I walk over and nuzzle him good morning. Then I go take my seat at the table and start waiting for breakfast to be served. "So where was he?"

Sis walked over and started dishing out our breakfast. "Oh, um, he'd-"

"I was in Auntie's tummy!" Kyle blurts out happily.

It's not fair! I eat him once and it's a big deal! Why can she eat him and I can't? I look down and sigh. "Lucky..."

My sister looks at me with some surprise. "Well Ami, I don't think you'd fit in there, maybe next time a unicorn comes by we-" She seriously didn't suggest that. I mean, sure it'd probably be good for bonding, but seriously!?

"You know what I mean sis!" I glare at her for a moment before sulking again. "Kyle never offers to go into my tummy..."

We finish our breakfast and I start planning out the day with Kyle. Sis comes by and gives us a goodbye nuzzle as she leaves. We continue to plan out our day coming up with different games and other things to occupy our time.

"We could play hide and seek!" Kyle suggests probably his favorite game in the whole world. We play it at least once everyday.

"Alright!" I chirp excitedly.

So it began, our epic match of hide and seek. Oddly enough, even with just the two of us, it is still pretty fun. We take a small break for lunch then return to the game. Eventually we both are pretty tired from it all. I pick him up and grab a book and I start reading it to him. He faell asleep, laying against my belly. "Well, he slept well in my sis, so he should sleep well in me too." Carefully I lift him up and place him in my beak, I let him lie on my tongue for a while, just taking in his taste before I swallow him. He slips into my stomach without waking. As I feel him laying in there peacefully, I too drift off into sleep.

I stir when someone nuzzles me. I open my eyes to see Mika back home. "Ami, you know you aren't supposed to swallow him unless he allows it. I clearly established that little rule so let him out." I feel him struggling inside me, as if my stomach is somehow more dangerous than the stomach he'd spent the night in. And he felt so good in there too.

"Well it was fun while it lasted," I sigh before coughing him up. The night goes pretty much the same as usual: dinner, some games, and then off to bed.

Kyle:

Auntie's tummy moved around kinda funny, waking me up. As I crawled around on the soft tummy walls, I hear a hum all around me, joining the other noises in here. "Good morning Kyle."

I give Auntie's tummy as big a hug as I can. "Good morning Aunt Mika!" I feel a strange, large bump press up against me.

"Breakfast is almost ready, it's time to come out now Kyle, might want to get ready, I'm kinda new at this." Get ready?

"Whoa!" Auntie's tummy squishes up under me, pushing me up into her throat. Then it pushes me up into her beak. I laugh when her tongue starts tickling me softly.

Then it gets really bright, and Auntie puts me on the table. She then wipes me clean from her spit with a rag, drying me from her spit. Ami came in and rubs me with her beak before sitting down. "So where was he?"

"I was in Auntie's tummy!" It was really nice in there.

"Lucky..."

"Well Ami," Auntie replied jokingly "I don't think you'd fit in there, maybe next time a unicorn comes by we-"

Adult talk is weird. I look around in the big kitchen as I wait for breakfast. We all ate and then me and cousin talked about games. Then Auntie comes in and rubs us goodbye with her beak. "We could play hide and seek!" It's so fun!

We play for a long time, eat some food, and play some more. Then Ami gets out a book and reads it to me. Then I dream I'm on a comfy, fluffy bed. Then I'm on a fun water slide and then I'm on a beach, a really soft beach. Then I wake up in a tummy. It's not Auntie's tummy though, it's Ami's tummy. "No! I don't want to be in Ami's tummy! Ami! I want out! I want out! I WANT OUT!" Then I'm outside of Ami, and Auntie Mika is there. We have dinner and play some games, not hide and seek though. Then we go to sleepies again. I ran from Ami, and then my parents show up, but Ami eats them and then I wake up scared.

I go to Auntie and wake her up. I wanna sleep in her tummy again, it's a really nice tummy, not scary like cousin's. She puts me next to her tummy, but I want in her tummy so I get up. I go to her beak but she doesn't open it. "Can I sleep inside again?"

"Oh, but I want to cuddle with you, it's hard to do that when you're in my belly." Her head gets far away. "Besides you were quite scared inside a tummy earlier today, I'd think you'd want to avoid stomachs for a while."

"But that was cousin's tummy and she still scary sometimes. You don't scare me Auntie, that's why I like your tummy."

"Kyle, it sounds like you're scared Ami will hurt you." I shake my head yes, because I'm to scared that Ami will hear me. "Kyle, you know Ami loves you, she wouldn't play games and read with you if she didn't. In fact, if she didn't she'd probably just leave you home alone. She'd be devastated if something happened to you. I bet the only reason she had you in her tummy today was because she thought you'd sleep better in there." She only wanted me to sleep good, I hurt Ami's feelings. Auntie's right, she is a nice cousin. "I'll make you a deal. You can sleep in my tummy tonight, but if you have a bad dream tomorrow night, you have to go sleep in Ami's tummy. Deal?"

Ami will be happy because then she knows I love her too. But she is still kinda scary. "Okay."

I walked in her beak and look at her throat. It bulges and moves funny, like it's happy to see me. I make it even happier when a crawl in. It pushes me into Auntie's tummy. It says hi and I rub it, so it knows I'm saying hi back. Then I find my comfy spot in Auntie's tummy and get ready to go to sleep again. "Now remember Kyle, you promised."

"I know. I love you Auntie."

"I love you too Kyle."

Then I dream my parents show up and we all live happy with Auntie Mika and cousin Ami.

Author's Note

Both were short, so it's a 2 for one chapter.

A day in Griffonstone: Sasha

I woke up and got ready for the day. A quick, preen, nice breakfast was only needed and I headed off to my destination: the Human Hunt Judge's home. For the past few days, I've been researching and searching the human orphanages' kids, looking for the perfect one. Obviously it has to be one that walks around Griffonstone on a regular basis. Someone near in age to Mika's little guy, just as playful, and of course, not too scared of griffons. I found the one; She's about eight, brown hair, blue eyes, about one point two inches tall, loves to play games, no surviving relatives (as sad as it is), and her name is Marie. I near the home and knock on the door. The judge answers and ushers me inside.

"All right." She starts. "So, you've been screened and judged worthy to hunt, and your allowed time is today, between the start of the next hour until dusk. Do you have the required profile of the human you are going to hunt?"

"Yes, it's all right here." I hand her the manila folder containing Marie's profile and she looks it over.

"According to the profile, she has no remaining relatives and no guardians besides the orphanage's operators. You do understand what it will mean when you catch her and the responsibilities you'll be taking on?"

"Yes." I reply. According to the rules of the hunt, now a part of griffon law, that when a griffon hunts a human, if they have any relatives or guardians in Griffonstone, then the griffon involved must inform them of their relatives location, swallow them if so desired by said relatives or guardians, and, of course, return all swallowed humans to their dwelling within a seventy two hour period. However, the rules are quite different for any humans without relatives or guardians if they are under the age of sixteen. The rules in their case require the hunting griffon to become the child's guardian, in essence, a forced adoption. The rules are designed this way to help those children get adopted into a loving family, as the hunting griffon will not target them unless, like myself, they've done their research and are looking to adopt. It also helps, in a way, to strengthen the bond between griffons and human kind, it a weird sort of anyway. Sure it's not the greatest introduction for an adoptive parent, but at the same time, the griffon becomes responsible for said child.

"As is typical of the hunt, the preyed human will not be informed, and must rely on their survival instincts to realize, and attempt to escape the hunting griffon. The hunt will be monitored by myself to make sure the prey in question is not harmed during the hunt and reserve the right to call off the hunt if any serious mental or physical damage is dealt to the prey as a direct result of your actions. You will remain by my side until the start of the hunt, this is done as a reminder of the days of our ancestors, when a village elders would give the upcoming fledglings their final hunting test, before they could join the adults in hunting food for the village. You will follow me to the balcony where we shall roost, allowing you the chance to search for your prey before the hunt as all hunters do." She waves for me to follow and we walk up to the second floor of her home and exit onto the balcony. "May your prey be challenging."

She stands overlooking the village and signals for me to begin spotting. I look over the village, specifically in the areas that Marie is known to frequent. I see her, and my muscles tense, waiting for the signal. The seconds become hours as I wait. Any fouls and I will forfeit the hunt. Then it will become all the harder to adopt her. Though the orphanages are fair in their allowance of adoption, it still takes a while for all that paper work to go through, fees to be paid, and so on. This is why I'm doing it this way, so I can go around all that, especially since via the rules of the hunt, the judge will pay the orphanage.

I here the ticking of the judges pocket watch as she checks it. Then she signals the hunts beginning with a soft chirp, a chirp originally intended for the ascension test and hunts in general. It was a very specific chirp; soft enough so that even prey with excellent hearing couldn't detect it, yet loud enough so that the griffons involved knew the hunt was starting.

I take off, quickly bridging the gap between my prey and I. I dive and land softly nearby. I don't want to frighten her too much, and having observed her daily routine, I know exactly how to do it. I watch as she heads directly where I want her too, a small tunnel only she seems to know of. She uses it to quickly get from one portion of Griffonstone to another. Why, I'm not sure, but the exit is large enough for me to stick my head into, fairly far, and it's dark inside, pitch black in fact. I guess it's a reason she's the only one who takes it.

I get there and set up the trap, I lie down on my side, push my head in and open wide. The top of my beak touches one wall and the bottom the other. This way she won't have a chance to tell to much of a difference in the floor before I trap her inside. I hear her as she giggles and walks along the tunnel, looking down, a dull light illuminates her in the cave, though, much to my relief, it isn't a very good light. I watch as she walks into my mouth and as soon as she takes her third step I softly close my beak so as not to alert her too quickly.

It isn't too long before she realizes that the tunnel she's in is quite different than usual. I feel as she turns, looking around before realizing just what she is in. Slowly I retract my head from the hole and sit up. She backs up toward my beak when she see's the dark tunnel in front of her rotate and become a vast slide into a dark abyss. Her breathing increasing as her fear rises, her breaths start to produce noise signalling her preparation to scream. I angle myself so that my throat is a gentle slide rather than a cliff face, then I tilt my head upwards causing her to slip, the light source rolling into my throat. Then I let gravity do the rest, as the slick surface of my tongue guides her down into my throat, from there she slides down into my stomach, screaming the entire way.

It's quite an interesting feeling having something go down your throat without you actually swallowing and I shiver in delight. She, however, obviously didn't enjoy the trip and is now struggling in vain to get out. I giggle as I feel her attempts. "Caught you Marie."

"Y-you know me?!" I hear her stutter.

I hum an affirmative. "It's nice to finally meet you Marie, I'm Sasha. I've heard so many good things about you from the orphanage owners."

"Y-You were the one wanting to adopt me!" She exclaims in surprise.

I hum another affirmative. "Don't worry, I'm going to take good care of you too. Even better, I have a friend who's taking care of a human about your age. His name is Kyle and loves to play games too. He's a very shy around me, but I know you two will get along." She seems to calm down a bit. "Okay, I'm going to fly now, don't worry, I'll make sure to stay slow and even so you don't get tossed around in there."

"O-okay. Um, Sasha, um, a-are you my friend too?"

"Of course I am, but I'm also something more too; I'm your new mommy!" I chirp excitedly. A while passes, but I feel as she presses up against the wall of my stomach, clearly attempting to give me a hug. I raise my right talon and gently clutch where she is, in an attempt to hug her back.

"D-do I have brothers and sisters now?"

I giggle a bit. "Not yet, but maybe someday soon." When that little guy finally works up the courage, instead of preening his feathers nervously, you'll get some, and a daddy too, but I'll keep that a secret. "Marie, mommy's gonna handle some business stuff, so feel free to take a nap in there."

"O-okay." As I fly slowly back towards the judge's home, I feel her make her way around in there, she finds a spot, lies down, and drifts off to sleep.

I get to the judge's home and go through the last bits of paper work, finalizing the whole deal. Then I head back home. "I can't wait to show Marie her new room." I giggle softly to myself. Sure it's a part of my room, right near my nest, but still, all the detail I put into making it look like a human room from their Earth. I hope she likes it.

I spot Mika walking home from her job. Yay! Now I can tell her the good news too! Carefully, so as not to disturb my newly adopted daughter, I land slowly and softly, unlike my usual self. "Mika, hey!" I call out.

She looks at me when I land, giggling about my sudden departure from the norm. "What's with the timidity all of a sudden Sasha?"

"Well, you know how you've got Kyle? I decided to adopt a human of my own too." I declare merrily, softly patting my stomach. "I did a lot of looking and digging, and found the perfect one, she's about Kyle's age, maybe slightly older, she's probably eight or nine. No parents, lived in an orphanage on tiny Earth before she ended up on our Earth. Best of all, she's a really sweet little girl." Then I giggle about my pun. "Literally too. Oh but she's just so precious. I mean, sure I may have hunted her, and well, when she found out it was a little too late, and it scared her pretty badly, but she got over it pretty quickly." I continue to gently rub my belly. "When I told her that I was adopting her, it changed her view of me completely, oh she couldn't help but give me a hug. She's asleep now though. Oh it's so precious feeling her in there. You've got to hear her, she's talking in her sleep."

Mika puts her ear up to my stomach and listens. "Aw, she does sound really cute in there." We walk together for a while. I make the strangest friends, nearly all of them are smaller than I am, but Mika and Ami take the cake. I giggle as I think about Ami's size. Aw, if they wanted they could have a sleep over in my tummy, all three of them, though Ami would probably be a little uncomfortable in there. I mean, I'm large in size, but I'm not fat, and I definitely don't eat enough to stretch my stomach walls out enough for it to fit large amounts in it. But they'd still probably fit, and with some room to spare. Ami could probably even stand, but stretching to the right or left would be pretty restricting.

Eventually we part ways and I head to my abode. The girl in my stomach is still fast asleep. "She must be tired. I wonder if this is the first good sleep she's had in a while." I decide to skip dinner, since it wouldn't be very nice to drop food on her. I make my way up to my room and get comfortable in my nest. I curl up and nuzzle my stomach. "Goodnight Marie." I whisper.

She stirs a bit but stays asleep. "Goodnight, mommy." I hear her say in her sleep. My heartstrings plucked as I let out a few tears of joy, curling myself up tighter, placing every defense I could in front of my belly to protect my precious cargo before drifting to sleep. First thing I know I'm going to do in the morning is cough her out, and show her her new home.

Author's Note

Jerec with the other griffon mentioned 2 chapters ago!

A day in Griffinstone: Marie

Author's Note

An Extra from Jerec

A day in Griffinstone: Marie

I stretched and yawned as I got up for the day. My days at the orphanage feel like they aren't ever going to end. I grabbed my clothes and join the line in the hallway for use of the bathrooms. "I should have got up early." I sighed, waiting in the massive line. I take the time to do some more stretches. Miss Tawny says that someone has been asking her about me. I hope that means they're planning to adopt me. Being in the first orphanage in Griffonstone isn't easy, especially when it's originally for griffons. It's lucky enough that my roommate had let me sleep in my own bed last night, rather than her tummy. It gets worse though, the orphanage bullies also like to swallow the humans that they deem to pick on, and then there's Miss Tawny's protection from them, whereas instead of being in their bellies, it's hers. She's a lot nicer than they are, but still, being inside a stomach is a scary thing, especially the first time.

My roommate isn't too bad though; she's probably about as old as I am, and the big reason she likes to swallow me before bedtime is because she get's scared at night and having me in there makes her feel better. It's sorta like a big cuddle or hug because no matter where you go, you are touching them. Sometimes it's also kinda fun pretending to be exploring a cave, though that did get me into a little bit of trouble with Miss Tawny. Basically, I ended up exploring a little too far, and... well... she was quite red when I finally got back out into the orphanage, and I don't think she was angry red. She also bathed me herself because I definitely wasn't clean. She scrubbed so hard, I got the message never to do that again.

I make it through the line and then join my roommate for breakfast when I finish in the bathroom. Orphanage food isn't the best, but still it's food. Kia and I sit together for a while eating breakfast. "I wish Trisha were still young enough to live here." Elice sighs. Trisha, her last roommate, is also a Griffon, but she was too old to live in the orphanage. She lives somewhere in Griffonstone now, and sometimes, I join Elice in visiting her when we are allowed to leave the orphanage.

We go back to our room and get ready for our day of exploring Griffonstone. Well, I'm going to my favorite spot and Elice is going to go visit Trisha again. I grab my only possession of home besides my clothes; a small, working toy lantern. It's batteries and the little light bulb in it still work, if not, barely, though it's nice enough to help me get through the safe tunnel I take to get there. I found it one day escaping the bullies, and I'm the only one who knows of it. It leads to this pretty secluded spot with a nice lake, (though it's a puddle to griffons), and it's also kept secret by the bushes there.

Elice and I head out into Griffonstone and she drops me off near the tunnel. I walk into the tunnel and turn on my lantern. While it's light definitely helps me make my way through it, the light isn't powerful enough to really reveal any detail. It takes a while, but I start nearing the end. The tunnel starts to feel a bit weird so I stop, using my lantern to try and get a better view, even though it doesn't help much. The tunnel seems so soft and squishy here. I turn around and notice something in the soft light of my lantern. Huh? The tunnel, why is it so short now. The place looks kinda familiar, so I tilt my head one way, but it just looks odd, and then I tilt it the other. When the points line up, I know where I am. I'm in a griffon's beak and it's HUGE!"WOAH!" The floor is moving, no wait, the griffon is moving!

I turn around to make sure I don't back up into the one place I don't want to go. I look at the griffon's throat, it's open so wide. This griffon is so big it could swallow Elice whole! I let out a scream as the whole place tilts upward. Backing up, my feet slip out from under me and I land on my bum as the griffon turns itself into a giant, living slide. I watch as my lantern rolls its way down, and I'm next. I hear a loud sound and the griffon's tongue lifts up causing me to slide down. I scream the whole way as I slide down. The slide comes to an end and I fall for a while before landing on the soft floor of its stomach. It's so big Elice could stand up in here, but she'd only really have room to turn around, she wouldn't be able to walk around to far. If this griffon really tried, it could probably fit two griffon kids in here, or one small adult griffon, but that griffon would have to be pretty small, and too tired to fight. I, however, got up and tried to climb against the pulsing walls of it's stomach, but due to it's size & the amount of slime falling, it was impossible!

I hear the griffon giggle. "Caught you, Marie." The griffon says in a pretty woman voice.

She knows me?! I gasp, "Y-you know me?!"

She hums a yes. "It's nice to finally meet you Marie, I'm Sasha. I've heard so many good things about you from the orphanage owners."

"Y-You were the one wanting to adopt me!?" I yell in surprise. A griffon wants to adopt me?! I didn't know griffons would adopt human kids, I thought they just ate them every so often. A lot of the time, orphans who went exploring would be gone for a night or two before coming back, though some wouldn't ever come back, but that didn't happen a lot.

She hums again. "Don't worry, I'm going to take good care of you too. Even better, I have a friend who's taking care of a human about your age. His name is Kyle and loves to play games too. He's a very shy around me, but I know you two will get along." Another human kid my age? Most kids at the orphanage are either to old and don't want to be my friend, or too young so they stay inside Miss Tawny's sister. Maybe this isn't so bad after all. "Okay, I'm going to fly now, don't worry, I'll make sure to stay slow and even so you don't get tossed around in there."

"O-okay. Um, Sasha, um, a-are you my friend too?" I ask, hoping she isn't just doing this to have a snack wandering around her home.

"Of course I am, but I'm also something more too, I'm your new mommy!" She says to me happily.

New Mommy. The words echo in my head. She means it, she wants me for me and not just as a fun toy like my lamp. I rush over to one of the walls and push against it as hard as I can, rubbing my cheek against it crying happily. I feel something squeeze lightly around me. Sasha was patting her belly, probably as a means to hug right back. "D-do I have brothers and sisters now?" I ask, kinda happy and, at the same time, kinda scared.

She giggles a bit. "Not yet, but maybe someday soon." She must be kinda scary to other griffons too. "Marie, mommy's gonna handle some business stuff, so feel free to take a nap in there."

"O-okay." I agree. Besides how frightened I was before, the nice, warm, kinda wet world of my now adoptive mommy's belly, with the relaxing beats of her heart, sounds of her breathing, and now the sounds of her wings beating, I'm getting really tired. I never really slept all to good in the orphanage anyway, between the cold when I slept in my own bed, the nightmares, and the bullies. I slowly walk over to my lamp, which is kinda hard with her tummy moving so much. As I pick it up, I see where her stomach finally ends. The huge bundle of muscles closed tightly like a huge door, but I'm too tired to want to go through there and see just how big the rest of her is too. Shutting my lamp off, I head back over to the front of her belly and I find a nice spot where I lie down and give her some more hugs before going to sleep.

During my sleep, I wake up a bit to the weird feeling of something pressing up under me and rubbing back and forth. "Goodnight Marie." I here Sasha say.

Still sleepy I snuggle back. "Goodnight new griffon mommy." I say before going back to sleep. The place tightened a bit, but it was more of a hug rather than being crushed. I wonder what you look like, mommy.

The Night Mother.

Author's Note

The fic that's set in the near beginning, with the Princess of the night and the first children she meet. Made by me and not by anyone else.

The Night Mother.

Two kids, Joel and Elly, ran away from the people chasing after them. The two kids were classmates in the sixth grade, never really noticing each other, up until they were sent into Equestria. Despite some arguments with each other, the two kids worked together to travel through the forest they were in; Elly's family preferred the outdoors, so she could tell what plant was good to eat or not, and Joel was the athlete of the two, helping Elly out in any way he can physically. Eventually, the two found themselves a camp with other people around; they were all adults who were living in this new land for almost a month, and they told them about the land they were in. Though Joel found the idea of giant ponies that loved to eat people was completely ridiculous, Elly was somewhat intrigued by this, wanting to meet one herself, though not be eaten. It was at this night that, when both were going to bed, they overheard the adults, learning that they actually kidnap kids and sold them to two unicorn brothers, who would sell the kids as a snack to other ponies and other creatures. That is why why they're running. They ran into what could only be described as a giant city, though no one but the adults could be seen, so they ran to a giant wall and entered through a small hole below it. The adults, though blocked by the small hole, dug their way to make the hole bigger.

In the Canterlot gardens, the princess of the Night herself, Princess Luna, strolled around. She wanted to forget what she saw before heading to the gardens, she didn't want to see it, she didn't even want it to be real, but it was there: Blueblood, Celestia's nephew, was laying on his couch, and, with his magic, he lifted the humans massaging his hooves, and ate them. Luna could only watch and cringe in disgust as Blueblood smacked the humans in his mouth, drooling a bit, before swallowing them. Sure, she saw Celestia doing it before, but those humans were willing, the ones with Blueblood whimpered as he snacked on them.

How can we be like this? She thought to herself, looking to her night sky These humans... why are we treating them like this? Have we really lost our roots as herbivores? Is it because they're that tasty? If they didn't have their spell on them, would we be worse? Is their fate worse than death? Her stomach growled. She didn't anything as of yet, and though the plants in front of her looked tasty, it was considered uncouth to eat the royal flowers. Maybe... I should try it? Her horn glowed as she casted a spell. She did this to talk with some of the employees, but she found a spell that would make a small projection of herself, or, in this case, a human version of herself. It was strange controlling her pony self and human self at the same time, but with a large amount of concentration, and experience, it was pretty easy. However, her concentration was ruined when she heard two small screams.

"What was that?" she asked herself. Luna began to track the source of the noise, followed by two of her guards

Joel and Elly, despite having the upper hand in distance, were cornered.

"Okay," the leader growled "we can either do this the easy way, or the hard way." Elly cried into Joel's shoulder, trying to hide herself. Joel stood up and readied his fists.

"I-I'm not a-afraid of y-you!" Joel stammered.

"Hard way it is." A single punch in Joel's gut was only needed to take him down. He wheezed in pain and cried. "Too easy. Tie them up." Joel was easily tied up, but Elly screamed again and struggled.

"NO!!! STOP!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!!" The moonlight was blocked, leaving the humans in darkness. They turned to see three giant creatures: the middle was the tallest, most beautiful, a single horn stuck from it's forehead, wings that looked liked that of a falcon, and looked like she was from royalty. The other two, both on the middle's sides, looked identifiable, wearing knight-like armor, had glowing yellow eyes with slit pupils, and bat-like wings. Silence came in between the two sides, though the giants had low growls. As soon as one of their captors turned and ran, the two sides giants lunged at them! Elly fell to Joel's side, hugging him tightly, and both cringed, shutting their eyes tight as they heard the screaming of the people being cut off with noticeably loud gulping, and, when all was silent, a loud belch came from the two. They both shivered in fear as they heard one of them approaching to them; the grass crunching below it's hooves getting noticeably louder with each step, and the feel with sound of something sniffing them. Though Elly gripped onto Joel, she was pushed off by it's muzzle. Elly saw the tallest one, easily towering over Joel, and opening it's mouth wide. She covered her eyes, but heard only a snapping noise. Joel, meanwhile, felt himself free from the ropes, and looked up, seeing the perfect white teeth of the giant that towered over him, holding the rope in it's mouth that it sliced. He quickly sat right back up and crawled back to the corner he was in, seeing the muzzle heading towards him. He felt himself being nuzzled, very gently, despite the size of the creature.

"There, there." It spoke in a warm, motherly tone "It's okay. Those bad people won't hurt you." Elly lowered her hands to see Joel being nuzzled by the giant. She saw that the giant was, in fact, a pony, but, unlike the three types she learned, this one had both the wings of a Pegasus and a unicorn. She gasped as one of the other two walked over her, ignoring her. Though muffled, she heard the screams of their would be kidnappers inside it's stomach. The main giant pony turned to her. It's horn glowed, and Elly felt a huge sensation around her. She gasped as she was carried in the air, landing near the giant pony and Joel, though gently. "Aw, look at you two. So cute together. Allow me to introduce myself; I am Princess Luna, princess of the night and co-ruler of Equestria. Who are you two?" Both Joel and Elly blinked, but, because of Luna's warm nature, they both smiled.

"I'm Elly." Elly spoke

"And I'm Joel." Joel added, though winced at his pain.

"Oh my! What happened to you?" Luna asked.

"Got punched, miss. I can walk it off."

"You poor thing. What were those humans doing to you?"

"They... they were trying to kidnap us, Luna." Elly answered "They were going to sell us off to some ponies called the Flim Flam brothers, and we'd be snacks to somepony else." Luna gasped.

"Ponies eating children!? Oh, first, ponies eating you on accident, then followed by eating your kind on purpose, and now... kids are added. Oh, I am going to have a word with my sister about this!"

"You are?" Joel asked, though winced. Luna turned to the boy.

"Oh, I'm sorry, I know this may not work, but... kisses help everything." She perked her lips. Joel brought his hands out.

"No! Wait!!!" It was too late. Luna gave Joel a huge kiss. The entire half of his body was in Luna's mouth, and Elly couldn't help but giggle, but it was short lived. Luna's head went up, but Joel was stuck in her lips. He was slurped into the Princess's mouth, landing onto her tongue. The pony froze as a blast of taste exploded in her mouth. Her mind told her to stop and spit him out, but instead, she began to taste Joel. Joel tried to stand up, seeing the dark & humid environment he was in, but he was tossed around inside Luna's mouth; her tongue brought him up, pinning him in between the roof of her mouth and his tongue. Luna let out a moan of pleasure, opening her mouth with Joel sliding down her tongue. He was blinded by the moonlight, but the place tilted. Luna tilted her head up, curling her tongue up, and Joel slid down, seeing the pitch black abyss surrounded by muscles that was her throat. He screamed loudly before Luna closed her mouth and, with another tilt of her head, she swallowed Joel. Joel felt Luna's throat muscles all over him; they dripped with saliva, and the muscles were a mix between soft and firm, but he was dragged down, whimpering the whole way through. He felt his feet open in a large, open area, and he struggled to avoid it, but he fell into Luna's stomach. He fell and bounced inside a bit, but he looked around as soon as he stopped: Luna's stomach acids glowed a dark blue, illuminating the place, allowing him to see the 'walls' and the 'floor', always moving and dripping with ooze. He could see the sphincter that lead to her intestines, but didn't want to go down there, bu he ran to where he entered and banged against the walls, each bang letting out a squish.

"LET ME OUT!!! LUNA!!! GET ME OUTTA HERE!!!" The place rumbled and shrunk a bit. Luna let out a belch.

Luna giggled to herself as she let out a belch.

"Sorry," she spoke "He tasted so... go~od." She turned to Elly, who cowered at her hooves. Luna lowered her head to her. "Oh, what's wrong?"

"...What's wrong?" Elly asked, turning to the Princess. "Y-you just ate my friend!" Luna tilted her head back.

"Well... I did, but-"

"But nothing!!! You just ate my friend!!!" She teared up "I-I thought you were a friend, Luna! You ate Joel! You... you monster!!!" Luna gasped at her statement. Monster... it was one of the words she wanted to avoid being described as.

"Elly? I'm sorry... but it just happened. I didn't want to eat anyone at all, nor children. I-I didn't mean to do it. Look, with the news you gave me, I'm going to visit these brothers, shut their business down, and take the kids away."

"All for yourself?"

"No. Elly, I'm powerful with my magic, I can walk into anyone's dreams. I'm going to find their parents and send them back to their families, especially yours." Elly stopped and looked at Luna. Her eyes showed nothing but the truth. "Do you miss your parents?"

"... I do, Luna."

"Good. Please, climb in and sleep inside. You'll be back with your parents soon, I promise." Luna lowered her head and opened her mouth wide. Elly felt the warm breath exiting from Luna's throat and hitting her. Her mouth drooled with saliva, the teeth looked like they could crush anyone, and the throat slowly opened, revealing the abyss of her stomach. But even with all of this, it looked inviting and peaceful. Elly walked into Luna's mouth, looking in awe at everything. Luna's tongue squished beneath her feet, leaving saliva with each step, but Elly continued her way to the back, Luna's uvula indicating the entrance. Luna closed her mouth and, with a tilt, swallowed Elly. She traced the human, who was a small bulge in her neck, and watched until she disappeared and fell into her stomach. As soon as Elly landed in her Stomach, Luna patted her belly and made her way to the Flim Flam Brother's location. "Don't worry. You won't be alone for long."

Joel hugged Elly as soon as she sat right up.

"Elly," he whimpered "I-I don't want to b-be here a-a-anymore." Elly hugged back.

"It's okay, Joel. We're just here for tonight."

"...I-I-I miss my mom."

"Me too." Both of their eyes tried to stay awake, but the warmth of the stomach, added by Luna's beating heart & breathing, with the gurgling, and the place rocked liked a giant cradle, both kids fell asleep inside Luna's stomach, hugging each other for comfort.

Though it was still night, Elly woke up as she heard Luna's loud gulping. She sat right up to see other kids, some older, others younger, all around Luna's stomach. Many looked scared, other bounced around inside, and Elly watched as another child fell into Luna's stomach. However, there was one adult inside, and, as Elly could tell, just by her looks, it was Luna herself as a human, keeping all of the kids inside calm as her pony self swallowed them. Still tired, Elly fell back to sleep.

The sun hit Elly's eyes as she woke up. She looked around, seeing herself on Luna's soft fur. Luna was asleep herself, though a note was written next to her. Elly picked up the letter next to her.

Elly,

I'm sorry, but I couldn't find your parents anywhere. They may not be in Equestria as of right now, but they may soon. Some of the children are orphans, so my sister will be in charge of adoption, but you, and others with family, won't be alone. I will keep on trying, and with you humans appearing almost everyday, I will be on the lookout for you kids, keeping them safe in my belly as I have with you, but rest assure, I will find you your parents and a home.

Sincerely,

Luna.

Elly sighed as it may take her a while before reuniting with her parents, but smiled as she was with Luna. She walked on her belly, each step really soft, almost like a living, breathing pillow that moved on it's own, and walked to one of Luna's ears.

"Thank you." she said softly, turning to the kids on a nearby table with small houses built. A makeshift bridge was made, and Elly walked to the kids on the table Unbeknownst to her, Luna opened her eye and smiled.

"Your welcome." she replied before going back to sleep.

The Child and the Fillies (Guest)

Author's Note

Made by Pixel Berry! Go check out her work, she's awesome!!! Hopefully, she makes some more, but for now, enjoy! Major respects, Pixel Berry!

The Child and the Fillies (Guest)

“HELP MEEEE!” The loud scream of a teenage girl was heard as another tiny human was in the talons of one of the members of a rather famous bird gang that would snatch up little humans and snatch them up only to play with them and then make a hearty meal out of the poor human.

The victim at the moment was a regular looking teenage girl, around her junior or senior year in high school. Having brown hair, brown eyes and a nice color of skin that wasn’t too pale or too dark. She, just like the many other humans of Earth, were taken from their home in a flash of light and brought into the world of giant magical talking ponies that only saw them as intelligent beings that they could eat without feeling any guilt. The girl wasn’t special in any way, she wasn’t super smart, or strong either. The only thing that made her stand out in the crowd was a pair of headsets with cat ears and that she wouldn’t be caught in her school without either a phone or a laptop in her clutches.

But at this moment, neither a phone or a laptop would help her in a situation. Even if she still had the two with them and wouldn’t go anywhere without them… well, mainly cause a crow almost took her said laptop.

Anyways! Back to the said girl that is being toyed with at the moment.

“I JUST WANNA GO HOOOOOOOME!!!!” She shouted to the sky above her as she was thrown in the air, only to be caught in another bird’s beak by the hood of her hoodie. She had tears in her eyes as she looked down to see her being carried over a small school house and towards a creepy-looking forest. She looked back to the school house, only to see something gray and fast coming right at her.

But instead, the blur hit the bird right on the side of its face, right on the black eye.

The bird let out a cry of pain as it let go of the tiny human and she was back to falling. She let out a shrill scream as she was caught by another bird, but with its talon and by one of her legs no less. The strange angle and movement started making the human sick, but before she could lose her lunch of berries and wild grown carrots, another gray blur came and was close to hitting the second bird. Even if it didn’t hit, the bird was still surprised and released the human, to which she started screaming again.

She wasn’t sure if it was good or bad that another bird didn’t swoop down and caught her yet, and she was getting ever so closer to the ground. Of course, she didn’t know what way would be the best to land, so she had her arms out, pointing down to the ground while her bag, hair, and ends of her clothes blew in the cold wind as she seemed to only fall faster. The wind was too strong for her to keep her eyes open, so she only shut her eyes and turned her head, waiting for the more-than-likely death fall.

But another thing surprised her rather suddenly.

Instead of hitting the hard ground and most likely meeting death with the impact, she was met with something rather soft that actually made her squeak in surprise. Without getting up, she could feel whatever she landed on move and felt that it was more firmly on the ground. She then heard a voice, but she couldn’t quite hear what they were saying. She then felt something poking her side.

She let out a small groan as she tried to muster enough strength to at least flip herself over. Thankfully, she had just enough to lift her top half off whatever she landed on. When she opened her eyes, she saw nothing but pink. She lightly put pressure on it to tell her that it was a pillow, or a cushion of some kind.

She then heard a voice.

“Uhm, hello? Are you okay little one?” The voice asked, a younger girl. The girl looked up, only to see the one thing that humans feared in this technicolored world.

A pony.

But, it wasn’t a full grown mare, as she could tell. It was a little filly.

The filly itself was an earth pony as she didn’t see a horn or wings on the young pony. Her coat was a nice pink with a long mane that she could only describe as it being purple, two tones and actually having two ponytails on each side of her neck. Her tail as well was in a simple ponytail with a blue band. The teenage human could only look back in the innocent blue eyes of the filly, right before she moved to a sitting position and starting to back away. ‘No. Not another pony. I may have gotten away the first time, but I don’t think I can outrun a filly out in the open.’ She thought.

It seemed that the filly didn’t see she was backing away as she spoke again. “I-I’m sorry if I almost hit you. I was just trying to save you from those mean birds.”

The human stopped for a moment as she heard that. ‘Th-this filly saved me? No. Don’t let your guard down, maybe she just wanted to save you so she could eat you.’ She thought.

“A-anyways, my name is Lily. Lily Longstockings. What’s your name?” Lily asked the tiny human.

‘I guess telling her name wouldn’t hurt. And I don’t want to be rude.’ She thought. “N-names Sarah.” She finally spoke.

“Sarah huh? That’s a nice name.” Lily then proceeded to sit on the ground, then lay down as she was close enough to rest her own head on the pillow. “So, are you okay? You didn’t get hurt did you?”

Sarah only shook her head as she still had her eyes on the pink filly.

“Oh, thank Celestia.” Lily said happily. But before she could ask or do anything else, the two heard the sound of hoofsteps and Sarah started getting scared as four fillies were running over to the two. One was a yellow earth filly with a red mane and tail and had a pink bow stop of her head. The second was a orange pegasus filly with purple mane and tail that made her seem a bit tomboyish. The third was a white unicorn filly with a two toned mane and tail that was pink and purple. And the last was another pink filly with purple hair that had a white strip and she wore a small tiara.

“Lily, why did you run off with Diamond’s pillow?” The yellow filly asked.

“I mean, I wouldn’t mind but could you have at least asked?” The pink filly asked as Sarah would assumed was the Diamond that owned the pillow.

“I’m sorry. I was just trying to save somepony?” Lily said.

“Who?” Both the yellow and white filly asked.

Sarah quickly saw that the orange filly was missing and yelped as she felt the back of her hoodie being grabbed and she was lifted off the pillow. “Hey girls, look what I found.” A tomboyish voice said as she assumed the missing filly was the one that was holding her.

“A human!?” The other three fillies said in surprise. They walked pass Lily and now had their attention on the human.

The unicorn filly used a simple levitation spell to keep the human in a magical grasp as the others either started touching her or asking questions.

“What’s your name?”

“How old are you?”

“What are you wearing?”

“What’s it like being tiny?”

“Do you taste good?”

Lily quickly got up as she was able to squeeze through the four fillies. Unfortunately for her, she lost her balance and accidentally tripped and fell right on the human, the magic grasp being cut off by the sudden weight and the four fillies gasped as they were worried for both the filly and the human. By some sort of lucky moment, Lily didn’t land on the human, but one of her ponytails hit the levitating human, cutting the magic off, and trapping the human in the pink filly’s locks.

Lilly opened her eyes as she heard a muffled voice under her ponytail. She lifted it with a hoof to see that the human was unharmed. It seemed that Sarah was catching her breath since she could tell that she would have suffocated under her hair.

“O-oh, my. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to.” Lily quickly apologized as she wanted to pick her up and hug the human, but thought that she wouldn’t like that.

“I… It’s okay. It was just an accident.” She spoke. She sat up on the ground now as she saw she was surrounded by fillies. ‘Well, if i thought that one filly could be trusted, who knows about the other four.’ She thought.

“Where did she come from anyways? Was she another human falling from the sky? Is that why you needed Diamond’s pillow?” The young unicorn asked.

“Well, I don’t think so. She was being attacked by some birds and I couldn’t just sit there. I hit one of the birds and scared another before she started to fall. That’s why I needed the pillow.” Lily said.

“So, what are you gonna do with her?” The orange filly asked.

“Wh-what do you mean ‘what am i gonna do with her’?” Lily asked.

“Well, most ponies who catch a human eat them since they taste really good. Rainbow Dash told be that she was the first to try one and she couldn’t help but eat a whole group.” The orange filly said.

“Well, my sis told me that you can even take them home and make them to itty bitty jobs that not even a unicorn can do.” The white filly added.

“Well, mah sis told me that she eats trespassers that try ta steal from her orchard.” The yellow filly said.

“And my mommy told me that they are a common delicacy. She thinks that only the richest could get the tastiest and the most loyal.” Diamond said.

“Of course, if you don’t want her. I could take her off your hooves. I bet Rainbow would love a new human to eat.” The orange filly said.

“Wait a minute. Scootaloo. What if she wants to give her to me so she could be a new worker at my sis’ shop?” The unicorn said.

“An what ‘bout me Sweetie?” The yellow filly asked. “Applejack would maybe want a human ta go and warn the humans that try ta take her crops.”

“And me. I want to try a human.” Diamond said. “And why would Applejack want another human if she gets to eat them, Apple Bloom?”

At that, all four fillies were fighting to see who would have the human if Lily didn’t want Sarah. As for the human, she was seeping with anger as they were fighting for her as if she was nothing but a toy a snack even.

And she couldn’t take anymore.

“THAT’S IT!” She shouted, getting all five filly’s attention. “I’m sick and tired of hearing ponies talk about my kind as if they are the lower class! I have a voice! I have feelings too! What if your friends or family start eating you cause you taste good when you're small!?” She continued. “You don’t know what it’s like being treated like nothing but a toy! Or how now you fear your friends now cause you don’t know if you’ll be in another disgusting stomach for the day!” As she ranted, tears started to form in her eyes. “And you’ll never know the feeling of being taken from your home into a world that no one gives a damn about you! On a whole ‘nother planet… alone… and not knowing if your family is even alive now.” Then she was down on her knees, full out crying as her bottled feeling were finally released and she didn’t care who was watching, nor who was hearing her cry.

Now the four fillies that were once fighting around taking the human, felt more guilty than any moment in their past. Lily was the only one that didn’t feel guilty, but more pity towards the human since she didn’t know what all of this felt like. As Sarah was still weeping, Lily walked over to the human and rested a gentle hoof on her back. She then started to rub her back for comfort.

“Your right. We don’t know what it’s like. Just like you don’t know what it’s like through our perspective.” She started. “I know this might not help much. But I promise I won’t eat you. Not even lick you. That is, unless you want me to.”

Sarah looked up at the filly with tears still in her eyes. Lily shows a comforting smile as she used her other hoof to wipe the tears away. Sarah let out a small sniffle as she gently hugged the hoof that wiped her tears.

One of the other fillies then decided to speak out. “I… I’m sorry. Even though some humans don’t mind being eaten, I should’ve thought about how you’d feel.”

“We’re sorry as well.” The remaining three said in unison.

“We promise that we won’t eat you unless you ask, right girls?” Apple Bloom said, to which the remaining fillies nodded in agreement.

Sarah couldn’t help but smile at how kind these fillies were. “Thanks...” She mumbled as she hugged the hoof tighter and was soon lifted off the ground and onto Lily’s hooves.

“Ya know, if you don’t mind, would you like to join our class? After that I can take you home and give you a nice place to rest.” Lily said. “Of course, you don’t have to, it’s just a small invitation.”

Sarah could only smile bigger as she hugged Lily’s muzzle.

“I’m guessing that’s a yes.” Lily then placed the girl atop of her head, it being soft to rest on as Sarah laid down. “I’ll ask Miss Cheerilee if I can use a small jar to keep you safe from other fillies who aren’t so kind to humans.”

At that, Sarah seemed like the luckiest human to actually befriend a pony without being in their gullet first. And she was much happier to be placed in a jar then in somepony’s stomach.

“Thank you.” She said once more as the soft fur and the perfect weather of the outside lulled her to sleep.

The Night Savior

Author's Note

A continuation/during the Night Mother.

The Night Savior

Luna patted her belly as she felt Emily and Joel laying down and sleeping in her stomach. Her horn glowed as she casted a spell to summon her small, human self on her hoof.

"Keep the children calm when they enter." Luna told her human self.

"I already know, Miss." Her human self replied with a bow. Luna opened her mouth and tilted her hoof, making her human self fall into her maw. Though she tasted delecious, Luna tilted her head and swallowed herself. Human Luna landed in her own stomach, seeing the two kids asleep on the stomach floor, both calm and peaceful looking. Regular Luna casted another spell, entering the dream world, and found that, though humans were smaller, their dreams were like anyone else's, and most of the human dreams were not only just kids, but nightmares. With a good source of their dreams, Luna flapped her wings and made her way to the Flim Flam Brother's location, filled with anger and determination, followed by some of her guards.

In Manehatten, the rules followed with every other location, but the ponies here found the act of swallowing Tinies to be a bit cruel, meaning this was one of the few locations where humans can walk freely without the worry of being nommed. Of course, that doesn't mean that they con't be eaten, but it usually happens when a tiny enters somepony's house without authorization (Breaking & entering), or if a pony asks to swallow them, usually as a friend or as a job. However, it is illegal to devour children, and it is severely strict, not unless the pony is following the exceptions. Here, however, unless they're with their families or with somepony, there's a lack of children roaming around, and that's because every night, they're kidnapped without anypony realizing it. A lone warehouse stood among others around it. Nothing about it truly stood out, but inside, the Flim Flam Brothers and some other ponies stood around, surrounded with cages, all holding human children, with a line of high paying customers.

"This has got to be the best idea, brother!" Flim exclaimed as he handed a child to a mare with his magic.

"But of course, brother," Flam replied "Our ideas are always the best!" It's been like this for a while: Almost a month after the discovery of tasty humans, the Flim-Flam Brothers have made it their business to sell fresh, tasty humans to high paying customers, which was, for most of the part, children. The kids held were frightened by the brothers, who taunted them daily that they're nothing more but delicate snacks for everypony. Many of the kids teared up, wishing to be with their parents; others wished that they had parents to begin with; the last ones just wish that the pony buying them won't hurt them when they're being eaten. Out of a crack, a group of humans came in, dragging a wagon with a small cage filled with kids. Flim approached to them.

"These the kids you got?" he asked.

"Of course." the boss of the group said with a smile. "Got the money?"

"Of course." His horn glowed as he easily took the small cage of kids away and gave them a small bag with bits in it. "A deal's a deal."

"Thanks."

"Be sure to bring back more."

"We will!" Flim carried the small cage of human kids to the larger cage of kids.

"Now you brats better satisfy our customers; they hate the taste of snot in their mouths!" He dumped the kids in the cage, all except one, who was held in Flim's magic. "Not you, though. I'm feeling hungry."

"Brother!" Flam spoke "You know not to eat our supply!"

"It's just one, brother. 'Sides, more are coming. Now, try not to cry." He opened his maw, ready to drop the child inside. The kid began to squirm in his magic, hyperventilating. The door leading to the warehouse crashed, and Luna entered, her eyes glowing pure white.

"FLIM-FLAM BROTHERS!!!" She yelled in fury. Many of the other ponies inside screamed and tried to run for their lives, but were tackled by some of the other ponies. The Flim Flam brothers made a run for it; Flim dropped the boy he was going to have for a snack and, along with Flam, grabbed as many boxes filled with human kids. The child he dropped screamed and was flailed his arms, moments from death, but didn't feel anything. He opened his eyes and saw that not only was he just inches from the floor, but was surrounded by a blue aura. He was lifted and was carried to Luna's face. He gasped and hid himself, but felt Luna's muzzle, nuzzling him. He reopened his eyes, seeing the giant's eyes that wasn't glowing pure white anymore, but beautiful blue eyes. "There, there. It's okay, no harm will go to you." Before he could say 'Thank you', he was placed in her mane. She growled and charged at the brothers, her horn blasting at them. The blast of magic caught the brothers' legs, tripping them, causing their magic to let go of their boxes filled with kids. Before the boxes crashed to the floor, Luna swiftly flew and grabbed the boxes before they could touch the floor. She landed gently and looked inside the boxes; the kids looked up and whimpered in fear. "Do not worry, Children. I do not wish to eat or sell you as those two have. I am Princess Luna, a friend to all." This calmed most of the kids, but a couple were still skeptical looking. One of Luna's guards approached him.

"Your majesty," he spoke "we've captured all of the buyers and employees here. What do you want us to do?" Luna looked to her guards, then the kids.

"Arrest them all and have them burp any kids they have. If they refuse to cooperate, find other ways to get the kids out. Search them if they have kids on them; check their mane, tail, and anywhere else a human could hide in. If there's no child, then let them off with a warning. Bring the kids to me; I know what to do." The guard nodded and returned to the others. Luna turned to the children. "It's okay, children. I'll find you your families." Many of the children talked to each other about remeeting their parents. A few others, however, noticeably, looked down. Luna lifted these kids with her magic. "And I will find you all a family, I promise." Her stomach growled. "Oh... I'm sorry, children, but... I have to do this." She began to levitate each child into her open maw and placed them in her mouth. Each child varied: some were frightened beyond belief, others were happy to be with her, and other seemed neutral about their situation, but all went down her throat and landed in her stomach, where her human self made sure all of the kids knew that, while they were eaten, they were safe. Many new kids arrived with the ones in the box, though a couple more orphans joined Luna; they felt a bit betrayed, and Luna was kinda disgusted that she was swallowing kids that were already in somepony else, but she went with it. She felt herself full, but made her way with the other kids, using her magic to trace their families. The ponies that had kids in or on them were in jail; those that didn't were let off with a warning; Flim & Flam and their employees were sent to Canterlot's dungeon.

Luna made her way around Equestria, dropping the kids off to their homes with their respected families in their village. The parents & related members, though surprised by Luna's appearance, were eternally grateful, thanking her for rescuing their sons and/or daughters. While it was true that many of the kids were returned to their families, Luna was saddened by another thing.

"I'm sorry, children," she spoke to them "but I can't find your parents. Don't worry, I will find them when they arrive. For now, rest." Like the orphans, she carried the kids with her magic and swallowed each of them, though they all understanding, most wishing to join. She felt herself now really full, and her belly was slightly bloated, but not a whole lot for her to lose her physique. She walked back to the castle and entered the hallway, feeling the kids inside her all rested inside, no doubt having dreams.

"Sister?" Celestia's voice asked. Luna turned to see her sister following her. "Luna? Where have you been? And... what did you eat? You haven't been helping yourself too much with my cake?"

"No, sister. I have been with the Tinies."

"...You eat tinies now?"

"No... yes... kinda." she sighed "Sister, I stopped the Flim Flam brothers from a highly illegal business involving selling human children to paying customers for food."

"Oh. Well how noble of you."

"Yes, and I have been out all night, helping these kids reunite with their families; mothers, fathers, siblings, and anyone else related."

"Hm... and anyone else that's an orphan or has no one around is in you, sister?" She pointed to Luna's belly. Luna sighed.

"Yes, but keeping them in a box wouldn't be a nice thing to do, and my stomach is a warm place for them to sleep in. ...Sister, we need to find these children a new home. I can keep them safe, but they need someone other than me to love them."

"I agree, sister." Celestia pondered for a moment. "I shall make a new rule depicting the act of eating human children. It shall be illegal, not until they reach a certain age, or unless somepony is saving them from something, or they're part of that pony's family. That work, sister?"

"... Can we trust anypony to adopt a human child and not eat them for fun?"

"I know all my subjects, sister, as do you. They will have a great home. Rest, sister, it is almost daytime, and I know how you get during the day." They both bowed to each other and left to their begin their schedule. Luna entered her room, but remembered the kids inside her belly. Quickly, and effectively, Luna made a miniature village for them to live in momentarily, complete with an operational & stable bridge from their village to Luna's bed. Luna had heard about how, when Ponies fall asleep while laying on their side, Tinies walk their way out of their throat and out of their mouth. She followed, laying on her side and patted her belly before going to sleep. Her horn glowed, and both Joel & Emily appeared, laying on her belly. Joel woke up and looked around, seeing that he was outside and laying on Luna's furry belly. She fell laid her head and began to fall asleep. Without saying anything, Joel walked across the bridge to the makeshift village on a nearby table with the bridge connecting it to Luna's bed, seeing the place was deserted, but saw other kids exiting out of Luna's mouth, most looking confused, up until they saw Joel in the nearby, empty village. Soon, Luna's stomach was empty, but she didn't mind at all; tonight, she's going to find more lost kids, and she's not only going to take them back to their homes, but she's going to keep them safe inside of her. Strange as it is, she really enjoyed eating them, but not for their taste, but knowing that they're safe and will either be reunited with their families, or find a new one.

Experiments gone wrong.

It was another day in the Crystal Empire, and Starlight Glimmer traveled with her small friend, Susan. Unlike everypony else, Starlight was very hectic about the idea of eating these humans, and Susan was no exception. She meet Susan during Hearths Warming Eve time, where she was freezing, and though anypony would swallow her, with the reason being that they'd be warm, Starlight, instead, took her back to the castle with her, placed her next to a chimney, and started a fire, keeping her warm. While Susan was afraid of Starlight, and any giant pony for that matter, she warmed up to Starlight, both literally and figuratively. The only pony Susan feared was Twilight, who, though, admits that she loves to eat humans, is very grateful that she has excellent self control, though not much can be said for the Dragon, Spike.

It was a long ride for the two, especially for Susan, who was stared by nearly Everypony on board, all with a hungry looking eyes on their faces. If Starlight had taken a nap or left her, there's no doubt that Susan would be eaten by somepony on board. They made their way around the Crystal Empire, some ponies stopped and stared at Susan, who did her best to hide in Starlight's mane.

"So, Starlight?" Susan asked "Where are we going?"

"I just want to introduce you to one of my friend, Sunburst."

"... Is... Does he eat humans?"

"No, actually. He's never once had a human, so you're safe around him. And even if he did, I'd still be there to protect you, Susan."

"Thanks, Starlight."

"Hey, I know you're scared, especially when you meet Twilight, but I promise you, nothing bad's gonna happen." The two eventually made it to Sunburst's house. Starlight knocked on the front door. Eventually, it was answered by Sunburst.

"Oh, hello, Starlight!" He greeted, then looked down at Susan. "Is this your human friend, Susan?"

"She is." Her horn glowed, taking Susan from her mane and placed the human on her muzzle. "Susan, this is Sunburst." Susan meekly waved.

"Uh... hi." she squeaked.

"Aw, you're really the shy one, aren't ya?" Sunburst asked while adjusting his glasses. "It must've been a frightening ride for you? Glad to see you both made it here."

"Oh, believe me," Starlight replied "I had to keep a wide eye open for her. She's really frightened by us, especially strangers."

"...At least she practices "Stranger Danger"." This made all three chuckle. "Come on, I've got some tea ready. I've got a thimble for you, Susan, as a way to help you drink."

"Thank you, sir." Susan replied. All three entered Sunburst's home. Susan was quite surprised by all the books around, no doubt filled with different spells and history around Equestria, one that, if she were able to, she'd take with her and share among with her friends back home. Starlight carefully placed her head near the table, allowing Susan to walk off and land onto the table. On a nearby shelf, there was a diagram of what looked liked plain human with different notes around (ranging from size, weight, pH levels, ECT.) and an equally plain pony next to it, also with notes around it. Sunburst brought in a tea set, but also an eye dropper & thimble. He placed the set down and gave everyone their tea, though Susan felt like she had a large drink she got from back home when she was just a kid, with the exception being that it was warm and not cold.

"So, what have you been doing?" Starlight asked

"Me?" Sunbrust replied "Well, other than watching Flurryheart, I've been studying your kind, Susan."

"I see with that diagram." Susan pointed.

"Hm... very perspective of you. But, yes, I've been studying on why we ponies love their taste, as why Humans can survive our stomachs."

"...And what did that lead to?" Starlight asked.

"After careful experiments, with voluntary subjuects of both types, it's really hard to tell how your kind, Susan, is able to survive."

"How, exactly?" Susan asked with some skepticism.

"Well, it seems that your kind can easily burn when in warm climates, and freeze in cooler climates, but gets really weird. Basically, if I were to drop a rock on a human, then the human would be seriously injured. However, if I stomped on a human, then nothing will happen; sure, they'd fall if they were standing, but nothing bad will happen to them, albeit, only our fur around them."

"Huh... any other things?"

"Well, your kind is still easily hurt by heights, extreme temperatures, and each other, but if a pony is having a physical contact with you, not only is everything extremely reduced, but it's nigh impossible for you to be injured, which includes our stomachs. The spell that surrounds your kind may not just be a gift for suitability with us, but, though this is along stretch, it may be possible that our kinds may have existed together a long time ago." Silence came between them all.

"...Come again?" Starlight asked

"I theorize that, before any of us came, probably even before Hearth Warming & the discovery of Equestria, humans may have lived with us Ponies, probably in a more peaceful way than right now."

"What makes you say that?" Susan asked, now truly skeptical.

"Think about it: how else does no one have an explanation on how you all came here? How are you able to survive with us, outside and inside, during situations that would kill your kind? I know it's a long stretch, but we're discovering more ancient temples than we did in the last decade. What's not from saying that there's scriptures indicating that humans and Ponies lived side-by-side?" Blinking and silence came. "...Or, maybe I'm just thinking too hard."

"That may be it." Starlight replied, standing up.

"Where you going?" Susan asked.

"Just have to use the restroom, Susan. Need to... you know... and perhaps get Sunburt's conspiracy out of my head." She walked out. Both Susan and Sunburst sat there, quietly and awkwardly.

"...I can kinda see it." Susan spoke.

"...My theory?" Sunburst asked

"Yeah. It does make sense, though I'm not so sure about the... eating us, thing."

"Oh... that is an element I overlooked. ...Maybe as an act of empowering?"

"...Or perhaps as an act of friendship?"

"Hm... maybe. ...Susan?"

"Yes?"

"Is... Is it alright if I... if I can... taste you?"

"...Taste me?"

"It's just one lick, I promise. I believe that, with all of these tests I'v done, I think that, with many of the greatest wizards, witches, and mages in history, it's to try it out first."

"... Just... a lick?"

"Just a lick."

"Alright... don't try any funny business. I'm trusting you." Sunburst lowered his head and sniffed Susan. He stuck his tongue out and gave Susan a quick lick across her left side. Susan shivered at her left side, and Sunburst smacked his lips.

"Hm... it's not bad... nor is it any good. Maybe it's something that-" He paused and shivered. Susan noticed him shaking.

"Sunburst? Are you alright?" Sunburst stopped shaking and looked down at Susan. His eyes lowered and he licked his lips.

"Susan... want to test our friendship?" Without any question, Susan turned and ran! Sunburst lowered his hooves and blocked her path. His horn glowed and he picked her up.

"Suburst! Stop! It was just one lick! Remember!?"

"I do... but I never promised." He licked her again, making him moan, and Susan winced again. "Susan... when you go in here," He pointed to his belly. "Be sure to massage as much as possible." He opened his maw wide and lowered Susan into it. Susan flailed around.

"Sunburst!!! Stop!!!" She landed on his tongue, and Sunburst closed his mouth. Sunburst tossed Susan around in his mouth, getting as much taste of her in his mouth with some drool coming out of his mouth. Susan, meanwhile, was slabbered around in Sunburst's spit, seeing only darkness, and did her best to avoid Sunburst's clashing teeth, which could've easily injured her. The place stopped, Susan's eyesight adjusted to the near pitch black of Sunburst's maw, but the place rumbled. With a flick of his tongue, Sunburst made Susan go down his throat. Susan, as she slid to Sunburst's open throat, quickly jumped and hanged onto his Uvula, dangling over the dark & growling opening that was the entrance to Sunburst's throat, leading to his stomach. Sunburst felt Susan clinging onto his uvula, and he began to cough. Susan was blinded by the opening & closing of Sunburst's mouth, deafened by his coughing. She covered her ears, slid down, and quickly grabbed onto the Uvula again, her feet dangling now. Sunburst picked up his cup of tea and shot it back into his mouth. Susan was immediately drenched by warm tea, and she began to lost her grip around the dangling flesh. She held on with all her strength, but she was slowly falling into the stallion's throat. It growled again, opening up, and, seeing the light one last time, she fell. Sunburst swallowed Susan, using his hoof to slow down her descent, and followed her as a lump going down his neck. Susan was surrounded by very tight flesh, and, as much as she wanted to, she was too scared to scream. Her feet entered Sunburst's open stomach, and she fell into a pool that was Sunburst's stomach. She splashed into the pool and stood up, trying to scale Sunburst's stomach walls. Sunburst patted his belly.

"Mm... that... was delicious." He spoke to himself. His stomach growled, making Susan freeze in place, only for Sunburst to burp. The stomach noticeably got smaller for Susan, giving her less space to move around in. She sat in a corner, rolled herself into a ball, and wept.

"Oh God," she wept. "H-He ate me! Starlight... help me!" Sunburst blinked and heard Susan in his stomach.

Oh no! I ate Susan!!! I-I ate Starlight's friend!!! He shook, but poked at his belly. "S-Susan? Are you okay?" Susan looked up, only for some saliva to fall on her face. She gagged and coughed.

"W-what do you want!? Gloat about how good I tasted?"

"N-no! I-I-I'm sorry! I-I didn't know what got over me! Oh, I'm so sorry for that! Please forgive me!" He began to tear up. "It really was meant to be a lick! I never wanted to eat you, Susan! I didn't want to do this to you, especially as a friend!" Susan heard Sunburst crying. Feeling some guilt for snapping, she touched the fleshy surface next to her. Sunburst felt her touch his flesh inside.

"H-hey, don't cry. I forgive you. This was just an accident. It's... actually nice in you." He sniffed.

"R-really?"

"Yeah. It's warm in here... feels like a hot tub in here... and you have a nice heartbeat."

"...You mean that?"

"I do." Sunburst began to stop his sniffling. Susan heard his heart beat loudly, followed by his stomach gurgling. "Seems like your belly likes me in here."

"Heh, I think it does." At that moment, Starlight came in.

"Oh, hey Sunbrust," she greeted "Where's Susan? She reading some books or she in your stomach?" She laughed at her own joke, though Sunburst awkwardly chuckled. The awkward chucke had Starlight go back to normal. "Wait... did... did you-?"

"She's fine, if that makes you alright."

Bug Ponies and People II (Guest)

Night had fallen on the peaceful lands of Equestria. Somewhere in the rocky wilderness, a lone pony stallion could see a swarm of lights moving in the far distance. The Breezies, heading home from their long migration of collecting pollen, traveled peacefully along the gently breeze while admiring the clear moonlit sky as their antenneas lit their path. Following a short distance behind, were three other Breezies. Sea Breeze, the head of Breezie migration, trailed behind the swarm along with two other Breezies; Glow Leaf and Chanterell. The reason for this was due to the inclusion of an unexpected 'passenger'.

The three Breezies were bringing with them an unconscious human girl who was unfortunate enough to get bombed by Glow Leaf's Sleep Pollen. Now sound asleep, the girl rested comfortably from inside a sealed cocoon they made for her, with Glow Leaf and Chanterell carrying her all the way from the forest where they encountered her. Being a rather timid and weak race, the two Breezies had a hard time keeping themselves floating on the breeze with such a heavy load. They flapped their wings and struggled to maintain altitude, trying to keep up with Sea Breeze as he led them on, constantly urging them to move faster in order to catch up with the others. While carrying their new human friend was a tiring effort, Glow Leaf was not ready to give up. It didn't take long before the three Breezies to eventually catch up with the others. They arrived just in time to see the other Breezies enter the grotto located on the side of the cliff, leading to a portal from Equestria to the enchanted land of the Breezies.

“Really?!?” Glow Leaf shouted. “Is that true??!”

“That's what I overheard...” answered Sea Breeze with a shrug. “...I can't be sure if it's really true. I only heard it briefly.”

“But what if it IS true?” asked Glow Leaf rather excited. “Do you think... I mean, is it possible we also-”

“In case you forgot, Glow Leaf. It's impossible! How exactly are we going to accomplish that?” Glow Leaf was quiet for a moment before answering.

“Maybe... Maybe we have something that-”

“Look!” Chanterell pointed as they began to approach the grotto. “We're almost home!”

“Enough chit-chat Glow. Hurry! It might be already closing!” Sea Breeze led the way as he, Glow Leaf and Chanterell hurried inside the grotto with their precious cargo. They soon reached the portal to their homeland, which on cue was already beginning to close up.

“We made it girls!” Seas Breeze cheered as he and the others passed through the portal. “Our journey is over and-”

“WOAH!” Sea Breeze was startled by the sudden and unexpected shout from both Glow Leaf and Chanterell.

“What is it?!” he turned around and was surprised to see both Glow Leaf and Chanterell all of a sudden gain altitude. “What happened? What's going on?”

“Whoa...” Glow Leaf uttered as both she and Chanterell descended back down. “...Either we've gotten really strong...”

“...Or our human just got lighter!” Chanterell finished. Sea Breeze just blinked.

“What? Put her down and let me see!” The two Breezies gently placed the cocoon on the ground and stepped back for Sea Breeze to inspect it. “Hm... Everything seems to be in order...” Expecting it be really heavy, he made a grab with his hooves and, with shock and surprise, lifted it with incredible ease. It had indeed had gotten lighter. “What is this??!?”

“Quick!” Glow Leaf yelled. “Open it!” Sea Breeze put the cocoon back down. The three Breezies then gathered closely around it and quickly opened the one side of the cocoon to find... nothing. Right where Shanna's head was supposed to be, there was nothing but an empty space.

“What..? But how?” Sea Breeze stuttered. “How can this be?! Where did she go??!”

“Did she fall out?” asked Chanterell.

“How?!! There's no hole!” Sea Breeze scratched his head in confusion. “This is really strange!” He then glanced back at the closing portal. “You!” He pointed to Glow Leaf. “Keep an eye on the cocoon. Chanterell and I will go back and look before the portal closes completely.” Glow Leaf nodded and watched as her friends flew back to search for her, while remaining beside the empty cocoon.

“I hope they find her!” Glow Leaf glanced back at the cocoon. She trotted over to it and inspected it with her antennae. “What happened? How did she-hm?” Glow Leaf's ears twitched as she suddenly heard moan. It was faint, but it seemed to come from the cocoon. “But... But there's no one in it...” Curious, Glow Leaf placed her ear on the cocoon and discovered that the sound indeed was coming from inside. She carefully tore the rest of the cocoon open and was met with a very unexpected surprise: The human was still in the cocoon, and she had... shrunk?!? There was no doubt about it; Somehow, upon entering their land, the human had gone from an already tiny human to an even tinier human, making Glow Leaf and every other Breezie around them giants compared to her.

“But... But how..? What could've-” As Glow Leaf struggled to figure out just how this could've happened, she suddenly realized something: The human was now tiny. And Glow Leaf was bigger than her. The human was now small enough for her to actually consume. This was a perfect opportunity! “If it's really true, then I can find out...” She was about to reach in for her, before suddenly pulling back and shaking her head. “No! I can't just eat her! I didn't bring her here just so she could become Breezie food! Did I..?” As much as it intrigued her, she couldn't just eat her. Especially not in such such vulnerable state. She then heard her tummy rumble and shot Shanna another glance, remembering the delicious taste. “I'm so sorry.” she licked her lips. “I... I don't want to do this... But I have to! I just have to know...” Gently, Glow Leaf scooped up Shanna and lifted the still sleeping human up from the cocoon. Looking around to make sure no Breezie was looking, Glow Leaf closed her eyes and opened her mouth. “Forgive me...”

Stirring from her enchanted slumber by the movements, Shanna gradually woke up, only to find herself staring straight into a mouth. Still feeling the effects of the Sleep Pollen, she was awake long enough to register that the mouth belonged to the same butterfly pony that put her to sleep. Only now she was huge... And was going to eat her!

“No... Please don't...” Shanna whispered weak protest before dozing off again. It went unheard as Glow Leaf stuffed her inside her mouth.

“GLOMF!” Glow Leaf was overwhelmed by Shanna's flavor as she touched her tongue, blissfully savoring her and tossing her briefly around in her mouth before finally swallowing her whole.

“GULP!" A large bulge squeezed itself down the tiny Breezies' throat before reaching her chest and disappeared. Glow Leaf swallowed some more and breathed a sigh of relief while wiping away some leftover drool. “That... was delicious!”

“Glow Leaf!” Glow Leaf looked up to see Sea Breeze and Chanterell return, both of them looking very down and depressed. “We searched everywhere by the entrance. There's no sign of her.”

“I'm so sorry Glow Leaf...” said Chanterell. “I know how much you wanted to make things right.” Glow Leaf swallowed nervously. She couldn't lie to them.

“Actually... I found her...”

“You found her?!” Sea Breeze asked in shock.

“Where?!” Chanterell added.

“She was in the cocoon.” Glow Leaf answered

“Really? That's great-” Sea Breeze tilted his head in confusion. “Wait...Was? Where is she now?” Glow Leaf gulped.

“Um...” She directed their attention to her tummy and blushed. “She's... Um...” Both Sea Breeze and Chanterell gawked at her.

“You... You ATE her?!??” yelled Sea Breeze, utterly flabbergasted.

“How in the world did you get her in there?!?” asked Chanterell, trotting forward and poking her belly in surprise. “She was too big for you or anyone else! What happened?”

“Well...” Glow Leaf smiled sheepishly. “You see...She... Well... She kinda shrunk...”

“SHRUNK??!” both Breezies yelled.

“She shrunk..?” Sea Breeze was nearly rendered speechless. “But then why did you eat her? You don't know if our stomach won't digest her!”

"I can still feel her in there. She's not in any danger. Trust me! I know this will work.”

“I don't know...” Sea Breeze shared an unsure look with Chanterell. “Fine, we'll wait and see what happens. For her sake, and yours, I really hope it works.”

Hours later.

“Hng...” Shanna moaned, waking up as the effects of the Sleep Pollen finally wore off. She slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes. Once her head was clear, she opened them to find herself in a lightly dark, flesh-like cavern. The walls were moving and pulsating, and she could hear the sounds of gurgling and a loud heartbeat close by. “What happened... Where am I-” Shanna's eyes widened with shock as she remembered. “The butterfly pony... She... She ate me...!?” She touched the wet walls and recoiled as it moved and shifted. She huddled up in a ball and panicked. “I've been eaten... I've been eaten by a HORSE FLY!” Shanna wept. “This has got to be a dream! A really awful dream! It can't be true-!”

“You're awake.” Shanna stopped crying as she heard a voice. It was loud but sounded distant.

“Uh... Hello?”

“Hi there! Are you feeling okay? I heard you crying. Are you hurt?” Shanna took a moment to process the question that was asked

“I... No. I'm not hurt... but I'm far from okay.” Shanna sniffed. “Did you get eaten by the horse fly too?”

“Horse fly?”

“Yes...” Shanna sobbed. “Some dumb horse fly with butterfly wings. She threw some kind of powder at me that caused me to fall asleep. Somehow she shrank me and now she's eaten me!” There was even longer pause. “Hello? Are you there?”

“Little friend... That horse fly is me.”

“What?” Glow Leaf swallowed nervously. Shanna felt a glob of spit land on her back, making her cringe in disgust. “Sorry! I... I'm the one that put you to sleep. I'm so sorry about that. I thought you were going to hurt me. We use Sleep Pollen when harvesting to prevent getting caught or eaten by dangerous animals.”

“...Instead you used it to capture me and shrink me just so you could eat me...” Shanna growled sarcastically. “Congratulations...”

“That's not true!” Glow Leaf shouted. “I didn't shrink you! I didn't plan to eat you either. I mean, I wanted to at first but you were too big and-nevermind... After I accidentally used the Sleep Pollen on you, I felt really guilty about it. I didn't want to leave you alone in the forest, so we brought you here to the land of the Breezies so you could recover and-”

“Land of the Breezies?”

“That's what I am. I'm not a horse fly, I'm a Breezie. My name is Glow Leaf. Um... pleasure to meet you.”

“Think you mean 'pleasure to EAT you'?...” Shanna muttered with more sarcasm. “Names Shanna by the way. I'm a human in case you're wondering.”

“So you ARE a human!” Glow Leaf smiled. “Guess Sea Breeze was right?”

“What do you mean? And who's Sea Breeze.”

“She and Chanterell helped me get you here. Sea Breeze told us about you humans and that you are really delicious and eaten by ponies.”

“What?!” Shanna exclaimed in shock. “There are other people here? And they are being eaten as well?! By PONIES??!!! What kind of strange nightmare have I been sent to??!!!”

“Calm down!”

“'Calm down'? CALM DOWN??!? I just found out that my kind is at the bottom of the food chain. And now I'm going to get DIGESTED!!”

“Relax Shanna. You're not going to be digested.”

“Don't mess with me!” Shanna sniffed. “I'm not in the mood for jokes.”

“It's not a joke! Listen... You can't be digested. You've been in my stomach at least four hours.”

“FOUR HOURS??!” Shanna couldn't believe what she was hearing. “You're lying!”

“I'm not. To prove it, I'm going to let you out now. Hang on.” Shanna heard a strange noise and then all of a sudden the stomach was filled with air. Just then, she was grabbed by a wind and braced herself as she was forced up a tunnel. It all happened so quickly. And soon enough, she saw daylight.

“BURP!”

Shanna flew out of Glow Leaf's mouth and into her hooves. Glow Leaf watched with a mixture of relief and concern as Shanna coughed and wiped the saliva and juices from her face and body.

“What a rush...” Shanna then looked up at the giant Breezie before her. “Glow Leaf... Right?”

“Da! Zu make de Shanna?” she smiled.

“What?” Shanna was confused. She suddenly couldn't understand her. “What did you say?” Glow Leaf was puzzled.

“Ta me ne? Shanna na treble de?”

“Why are you talking like that? Didn't you just speak to me a moment ago? Do you understand me?”

“She can understand you.” Shanna turned around to see two more Breezies; One with a mushroom on her head and one with the male-like voice. “But she can only speak Breezie. I however can speak Equestrian.” Sea Breeze trotted over and greeted Shanna. “My name is Sea Breeze. This is Chanterell. And Glow Leaf you know.”

“...Hi... I'm Shanna...” Shanna replied while her eyes took in her surroundings. She found herself in a peaceful countryside with a waterfall and clear skies, with a tiny mushroom village close by with more Breezies. “So this is the Land of Breezies? It's... beautiful...”

“it's not much, but it's home.” Sea Breeze smiled. “And I hope you can call it home too.”

“What do you mean? Where exactly am I? And why am I smaller than you?” She pointed at Glow Leaf. “When I saw her, she was barely my height!” Sea Breeze took a moment to work up an answer.

“First, you are in the land of Equestria. Home of ponies and their Princesses Celestia and Luna. Our land is more of a 'pocket dimension', A hidden world within the world. It shelters us from the hostile beasts and elements of Equestria.” She then lowered her head closer to Shanna and studied her. “My best guess as to why you are so small, might be because of this place. Here, ponies would have to be Breezie to live. In your case, it changed something that made you small, making you even smaller.”

“So... What you're saying is... I'm now technically the size of a microbe?”

“I don't know what a 'microbe' is. But if it's smaller than a Breezie, then yes.”

“Is it permanent?”

“Only as long as you're here...” Sea Breeze scratched his chin. “I can only assume that you'll return to normal once you leave this land.”

“Well... Now that I'm awake, thank you for... 'caring' for me while I recovered.” She threw Glow Leaf a frown that made her blush and smile sheepishly.

“Bedager...” she said, to which Shanna could only assume was an apology.

“It's okay...” Shanna smiled. “I suppose you meant well. Though I don't know why you wanted to eat me...” she again faced Sea Breeze. “I suppose I can leave now? I'd really like to be back with my own kind.” Sea Breeze sighed.

“I'm sorry to say that it's not possible now.” Shanna gave a skeptic look.

“What do you mean?”

“The gateway to Equestria only opens during our migration to harvest pollen. It won't re-open until that time approaches again...” What was left of Shanna's hopeful smile faded.

“So... I'm stuck here...” Sea Breeze and the others nodded. Shanna sighed. “So... What now?” Sea Breeze smiled.

“You will stay with us. We'll take good care of you until the gateway opens again.” Shanna then remembered something.

“One more question; While I was... *Cough!* inside her stomach... I could actually understand her. Why can't I now?” Sea Breeze pondered.

“That I'm not sure... It must be some kind of magic we have yet to fully understand.”

“I see...” While Shanna had hoped for a better explanation than magic, she decided to take it as it was: Some kind of freaky magic. She looked up at Glow Leaf. “I suppose we'll just have to take language lessons if we are to understand each other...”

“Dree...” Glow Leaf solemnly sighed. Just then her ears perked as she seemed to get an idea. “Oda... Da dama ka nitti mi!”

“What?”

“Da da! Du dama ka nitti dem haba ka mi!”

“I didn't catch that...”

“Do you realize what you're asking her?” said Sea Breeze. “What if she says 'no'?”

“What is she saying?”

“I don't know how to say this...” Sea Breeze nervously rubbed the back of his head. “She said that you can still talk to her... if you let her eat you again...” Shanna looked at Glow Leaf.

“Let me get this straight; You want to eat me so we can talk again?” Glow Leaf smiled and nodded. “Huh...” Shanna turned to Sea Breeze. “I was in there for four hours, right?”

“That is correct. She did not lie.” Shanna face Glow Leaf again and sighed.

“You will let me out when I want to, right?” Glow Leaf nodded. “Alright then... Go ahead.” Shanna closed her eyes and relaxed as Glow Leaf again stuffed her in her mouth, savoring her a bit before swallowing her. Can't believe I'm doing this...

“GULP!" Shanna slid down the Breezie's throat, which was, luckily, squishy and firm enough to constrict her. She opened her eyes, falling headfirst into the Bug's stomach, landing with a splash. She turned around to sit against, but not entirely, on the pulsing walls.

"Ah~! You taste SO good! You okay Shanna?” Glow Leaf asked, patting her belly.

“I'm okay. It's going to take me a while to get used to that but I can understand you now.” Shanna yelled from inside. “So... what now?”

“I don't know... Maybe we could get to know each other better? Tell me about yourself and the world you came from and I can tell you a bit about myself. And while you're in there... Could you...” she blushed. “...If you could move around a bit in there, that would be great.”

“...Why?”

“I don't know why, but feeling you inside me is so... relaxing.” she smiled. Shanna cocked an eyebrow.

“Maybe you'd like for me to give you a belly rub too?” she said with playful sarcasm.

“Would you?!” Glow Leaf asked hopefully.

“I'll think about it.” Shanna smiled. “So tell me, how's it like to be a Breezie?”

“It's fine I guess...” Glow Leaf shrugged as she flew them into the village, leaving Sea Breeze and Chanterell behind. “...But it does get quite hazardous during the migration.” She paused and bit her lips. “I know the feeling of being food myself...”

“...Ever been eaten?”

“Well, there was that one time I got stuck in a stallion's throat. We flew over him while he was sleeping and then...”

Watching the two leave, Chanterell turned to Sea Breeze.

“You think she will be okay?”

“Glow Leaf will treat her well. She's a kind Breezie.”

“I do hope she will let me try...” Chanterell then had a thought. “You don't suppose we can...”

“Can what?”

“...She was pretty tasty...”

“...Are you suggesting we now should harvest humans during the migration?! That's not how we are.”

“I know! But you don't suppose we can arrange some kind of deal with them and the ponies? To have some humans come and live with us?” Sea Breeze took a moment to think.

“Maybe... Let's just see how things turn out with Glow Leaf and Shanna.” he smiled.

“It would be nice to be the bigger ponies for once...”

Author's Note

Part 2 from TJHoofer! Next is something from me, but with Hoofer to help.

Sharing a Taste in Brothers.

Author's Note

Thanks to TJHoofer for being my editor! 3

Sharing a Taste in Brothers.

Tim woke up from his sleep to a sudden flash of light. Tim was a musician who lived with his brother, Barney, who was the complete opposite of himself in almost every imaginable way. He was busy working in his room, practicing with his Cello one second with his brother practicing in the other room, then he found himself in an entirely different room altogether. He looked around briefly, seeing that he was in a room just as organized as his room, along with a matching Cello. But he could tell that not only was it a musician's room, but everything was gigantic! The door opened and he stared in awe on what entered: It was a pony!

The Pony was a light gray mare (sporting big eyelashes) with a darker mane color, wearing a pink bow tie, and, on both flanks, was a purple Treble Cleft. To Tim’s credit, she looked beautiful, but gasped as she approached him.

"What's this?" The mare asked in an elegant woman's voice "A human!?" Her right hoof quickly overshadowed him and he was picked up by the collar of his shirt. "What are you doing here!? Are you here to rob me!?"

"Uh..." Tim sputtered "What's-?"

"I hate it when you humans break in and try taking my stuff!" Her stomach then noticeably growled. "Ugh... I don't enjoy doing this, but consider this as your punishment for trespassing." She lifted Tim up and opened her maw wide. Tim watched as he was lowered into the mare's mouth, and he scrambled!

"W-Wait! Stop! D-don't eat me!!!"

"Oh please, don't struggle. I hate it when-"

"I don't wanna die! Oh god! My dream is to be a cellist!!!" This stopped the mare. Tim felt his legs inside the warm maw, but noticed that he was suddenly taken back out. The pony turned it's hoof around, turning her flat hoof as a platform for him.

"You... want to be a Cellist?"

"Y-yes."

"You're pretty small to be a cellist."

"...Well... you're huge."

"Touche." She smiled at him. Tim smiled back. The mare turned and saw the tiny cello right near where Tim stood. "Is that yours?" Tim looked down at the Cello.

"Y-yes." The mare carefully placed Tim on the counter. She then sat down on her haunches.

"Play me something."

"P-play something?"

"Anything. I want to hear what you know." Tim carefully stood up, picked up his Cello, took a deep breath, and played a tune that he had been practicing.

The mare closed her eyes and listened to Tim's music.

He really is a cellist! she thought. And quite talented, might I say. Tim finished his music.

The mare clapped her hooves together. Tim in return took a respectful bow to her.

"Th-thank you!" He spoke. "Never thought I'd make a pony happy... let alone a giant, lovely pony such as you." The mare noticeably blushed.

"Oh, thank you, sir." she replied "now tell me, how did you get in here? Did you come here to show me your talent?"

"Uh... neither, ma'am. I just... sorta appeared here."

"You just appeared here? Oh dear, you're new to this world, aren't you? Well, I apologize for trying to eat you, sir. Allow me to introduce myself: I am Octavia Melody. Can I get your name, sir?"

"Tim. Tim Note. And... why did you try to eat me? Other than thinking I tried to rob you?"

"Oh... well... you're in Equestria, a land of us ponies and other creatures. Your kind has been appearing around here, and... well... you're all delicious."

"...Delicious?"

"Basically, you all taste lovely, and we all enjoy eating you." Tim took a few steps back. "Don't worry, though. Your kind is unharmed in our stomachs, and... well... Sorry, but I'm quite surprised that you’re such a talented one. However, you still need practice.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“Hm… well, I can make myself a quick sandwich, and you can live with me.”

“Live with you?”

“It has it’s benefits: you get a roof over your head, free lessons provided by me, and, the best one, I’ll be sure no one eats you, especially my sister, Vinyl.”

“...You… have a sister?”

“Yes. Aside from her loud music, she’s not much of a talker.”

“Oh, she sounds a lot like-” Loud wub music was then heard blasting through the wall.

“There she goes again, practicing for her next concert. Come, I’ll share my sandwich with you.” She raised her hoof up for Tim to walk on. Feeling rather comfortable around her, he jumped on. “Do you like daisies?”

“Uh, no, ma’am. Do you have Celery?”

“Of course.” She nuzzled him. Tim was caught off guard by that and fell on his bottom, but patted Octavia’s muzzle, laughing a bit on how ticklish her nose was. She carried him to the kitchen made themselves a sandwich.

Vinyl Scratch, one of Equestria’s most popular DJ’s and Ponyville’s local celebrity, was practicing on one of her new tracks, when unbeknownst to her, a human appeared right next to her glass of milk, along with a miniature DJ mixing board.

He had his headphones on and he was too busy making new beats for his new soundtrack to notice. He dreamed to one day make himself the next DJ star, so he didn't notice the large flash of light and the new environment that was just as filthy as his room back home. Vinyl wiped some sweat from her forehead, and, feeling thirsty, reached for her milk. She gasped as she didn't grab her milk, but a human.

“What the-!?” The human yelled. Vinyl dropped him. The human stood right back up, took off his headphones and now noticed the messy room, as well as Vinyl. “... Please tell me I'm on drugs.”

A human’s here? Vinyl thought. Huh… must be a newbie. Doesn't know where he's at. Her stomach then growled. She looked down at her belly, then back at the human,licking her lips. I should give him my Greetings.

“Relax, Barney,” The human spoke to himself. “This is all just some crazy dream.” Vinyl’s horn glowed, and Barney, was picked up while being surrounded by a blue aura. “OK, for a dream, this feels TOO real.” He was lifted up to Vinyl’s gaping maw, ready to accept him. “H-Hey!!! OH NO!!! THIS IS NOT HAPPENING!!! Horses don't eat people! Let alone Unicorns!”

Maybe where you came from, but my belly is empty. Perhaps I should have a little fun with him. She playfully dangled him around for a bit before finally lowering him further down into her mouth, her throat opening up to his presence.

“W-Wait!!! Stop!!! I don't wanna die! I'm THIS close to becoming a world famous DJ!!!” This got her to stop.

A DJ? Barney felt her stop and reopened his eyes. He was taken out of her maw.

“W-why did you stop? Y-you know what a DJ is?” She nodded. “S-so y-you’re not g-gonna eat me?” A shrug. She then saw Barney’s DJ board and pointed at it. Barney turned to what she was pointing at. “You… wanna listen?” A nod. She lowered him onto her stand and waved her hoof as to say ‘go on’. Barney got to his board and cleared his throat. “Alright, if it’s just so I can live for another day… guess it's time to drop the bass!” He began to play his remix.

Vinyl couldn't help but bob her head, enjoying his music. It wasn't like hers, but she knew that, even if she couldn't talk, she could teach him a few tricks on how to be a really good DJ.

Little guy's got Talent, I'll give him that.

“Whoo! Enjoyed that, miss?” Barney asked with some nervousness in his voice. Vinyl nodded. “Oh thank God! Can I get outta here?” She shook her head. “No!? How-” He was lifted in her magic and brought to a window, showing that it was getting dark outside. “Oh… guess that makes sense. Can I go after that?” another shake. “... A-are you gonna eat me?” She smiled and shook her head. She pointed at her board, then to her, then his board, and then back to Barney. “... Oh! You… wanna mix with me?” She nodded. She gestured to her room, finishing with her less than stellar looking bed. “You... You’re saying I'm going to live here for a bit?” She nodded again. “Huh… living with a giant Unicorn? That's something I never imagined would happen to me in a long time. Well… if we're going to live together, my name's Barney. What's yours?” Vinyl took a deep breath.

“Vinyl?” Octavia’s muffled voice called from behind the door.

UH OH!!! TAVI!!! I gotta hide Barney! She hates humans in the house and, and she's gonna hate me for keeping him! Think, Vinyl, think!

“Vinyl? Who's that?” Barney asked. Vinyl tapped her head and then had an idea. She pointed at Barney, gesturing him to zip his lips. “Be quiet? Why? Is she-?” Vinyl just picked him up and hid him in her mane behind the bang that hung around her ear. “What the-?” Vinyl hushed him and Barney closed his mouth to keep quiet.

Octavia stood outside Vinyl’s door with Tim and the sandwich on her plate.

“Oh! Almost forgot!” she gasped. “I'm sorry, but you need to hide. No doubt Vinyl will probably try and eat you!”

“Eat me?” Tim asked. “Why would she-?”

“It's something she always does. Just keep down and don't show yourself.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

‘I can’t let Vinyl know I’m keeping a human in the house. She’ll think I’ve gone soft.’ Octavia placed Tim carefully behind her ear, just before Vinyl answered the door.

“Good evening, Vinyl. I trust your last concert went well?” Vinyl nodded. “Ah, excellent. And I suppose you're hungry after all that, aren't you? Or did you have one of your fans again?” Octavia jested. Vinyl shook her head and rubbed her belly. “Well, I’m glad I here to fix that. Sandwich?” Vinyl grabbed the sandwich. “May I come in? I’d like to hear-” Without much warning, Vinyl shut the door. “Vinyl…? Hm… She’s never been THIS quiet before…” She shrugged. “She must be making ready for bed. Come Tim, let get us some sleep. I’ll make us a great breakfast in the morning.”

“Without me as breakfast I hope?” Tim asked.

“Without you as breakfast.” She giggled. “Now come along, it's getting late.” They walked into Octavia’s room. She placed Tim on her bed while she took off her bow tie for the night. Tim climbed onto her pillow, avoiding the mare as she lay down on her bed next to him. She gently grabbed Tim and held him in between her hooves, pulling him close to her chest. He could hear, and feel, her beating heart.

“Mm… your heart is very soothing, Ms. Melody.”

“Thank you, Sir Tim. Hopefully one day you can meet my sister.” She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. Listening to the relaxing sound of her heart beat, Tim was too curious to sleep.

‘Wonder what does Vinyl looks like? And I hope Barney's okay. Oh, Barney, please be safe.’

Vinyl let out a sigh of relief. She took a bite out of her sandwich as Barney came out.

“You live with that Fancy Dame?” he asked. She nodded. “Classy. She reminds me a lot of my brother back home.” He paused. “Oh man… I totally forgot about him. I hope he’s safe. Hey Vinyl? Think you can help me find my brother in the morning?” Vinyl nodded, finishing her sandwich. “Oh thank you.”

She walked to her bed, holding Barney in her magic. She lay down on her back and placed him on her soft belly. The unicorn couldn’t help but chuckle at how ticklish having him there felt. “Good night.”

She took her shades off and placed them next to her lamp, to which she turned off. She pulled her blanket over them and closed her eyes as both of them fell asleep.

Sometime around midnight, Barney and Tim woke up in their sleep. Tim woke up from his curiosity on what Vinyl looked like, while Barney woke because of how loud Vinyl was snoring.

‘Vinyl can’t be that bad.’ Tim thought to himself. ‘Perhaps she even knows where Barney is...’

‘This girl’s too loud!’ Barney thought while shielding his ears. ‘Maybe her sister is a light sleeper..?’

Tim got up. As comfortable and warm Octavia’s fur was, his curiosity about Vinyl and the whereabouts of his brother got the better of him. He climbed out and slid down the bed’s spiraled legs’ which, while fun, was a faster way to get down. Once on the floor, he heard, muffled, yet loud(!), snoring coming from Vinyl’s room.

‘Sounds a lot like Barney.’ He hurried to the door leading out into the hallway. ‘I guess I’ll enter through the door. Hopefully I’m skinny enough to crawl under.’ He exited Octavia’s room, ran down the hallway towards Vinyl’s door, to see it slightly ajar. ‘Works for me.’

Barney carefully walked down Vinyl’s belly, though it was hard for him to keep his balance. It felt like a mix between a trampoline and a blow up castle. He worked his way to her thigh and slid down one of her hind legs, followed by sliding down one of her bed’s ‘legs’. He navigated through the mess around him and saw a mousehole.

‘Better safe than sorry. Don’t want to be crushed, or eaten, by her sister in the hallway.’ He entered the mousehole, very lucky to see that not only were there no mice around, but it led straight to Octavia’s room.

Tim entered Vinyl’s room, and gagged at the sight and smell of it.

“Ugh! Only Barney could sleep in a room like this!” he commented. He held his breath and navigated through a landmine of filth, heading to the loud & snoring white mountain called Vinyl. “Great... Please, just let this go well....” He made it to the bottom of the bed and climbed up a leg that, probably by accident, had folds that acted like a ladder. Quiet as a mouse, Tim climbed onto the bed. Then, very carefully, climbed onto Vinyl’s hind legs. He wobbled and nearly lost balance as she tossed and shifted position on the bed. Once it was over, he proceeded and climbed onto her belly. ‘There, now to quietly wake her up and-’

Vinyl let out a snort that made him freeze; this was a snort of someone waking up, or, in this case, a pony waking up.

Barney exited the mousehole and beheld the very clean & organized room. He whistled to himself.

“Man, Tim would LOVE this place!” He said to himself. He then spotted Octavia “And this one is a quiet sleeper. I like that.” He walked to one of the bed’s legs and shimmied along one of the spirals, being careful not to take a misstep. He found himself near Octavia’s hind legs, but, being very careful, walked silently next to Octavia’s body, seeing her in great detail. He stopped as he made it to her face. “Hm… maybe she won’t notice if I sleep in her mane? Or perhaps-?” He paused as Octavia’s mouth opened wide and yawned. Her eyes then opened. “Uh oh!”

Tim froze as Vinyl woke up. He saw that Vinyl had a horn sticking out of her forehead, which then glowed with a blue aura around it. It enveloped the lamp and turned the light on. As much as Tim wanted this, it was bad timing and there was no place on her bed to hide . Vinyl lifted her head up and gasped as she saw Tim and not Barney on her belly.

Unsure on what to do, Tim waved meekly. “Uh… hi.” He said nervously. “I’m Tim.”

Vinyl blinked. ‘Another human? Here?’ She thought. ‘Hm... Is this the brother Barney talked abou-?’ She gasped and jumped out of the bed. Tim was caught off guard and fell onto her bed, dazed but unharmed. ‘BARNEY!?!?!? Where is he!?’ Vinyl began to look everywhere around her bed. ‘Oh no! Where are you!?’ Tim rubbed his head and moaned. He watched Vinyl frantically looking around, searching.

“Did you lose something, Miss?” He asked. Vinyl turned to him. She let out a low growl.

‘YOU!!!’ Her horn glowed and she picked up Tim. ‘WHERE’S BARNEY?! WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM?!’

“WHOA!!!” He was brought near her eyes, which burnt with anger. “Uh… Miss? Is there something wrong? I-I’m sorry for waking you. I-I was just curious to see what you looked like and-”

‘Curious to see what I looked like?’ Her stomach then growled. She looked at Tim and got an idea as a smile crept across her face. ‘I’ve got a better idea. Since you won’t talk, you’re going to see what I look like ON THE INSIDE!’ She lifted Tim into the air and opened her mouth wide, her tongue rolled out and ready to accept her midnight snack. Tim began to squirm.

“W-Wait! Stop!!!” Vinyl snapped her teeth, inches away from Tim’s face. He screamed in fear.

‘Still not talking?’ Vinyl gave Tim’s face a nice, long lick. He shuddered as she moaned in delight. ‘Very well then. In you go…’ She placed Tim in her mouth and closed her lips around him, leaving his feet sticking out as she sucked on him like a lollipop. To Vinyl’s delight, he tasted like Strawberries. Tim began to hyperventilate. With what light was coming in, he could see the abyss being the unicorn’s throat with its dangling uvula. He was then pulled out, drenched all over in saliva. He coughed and wiped the spit off him in disgust. Vinyl licked her lips one more time and stuck him inside her mouth again, only this time she slurped him in whole. Using her tongue, she tossed Tim around in her mouth, all while moving her teeth to add some terror to the tiny. She then tilted her head up and, with the help of gravity, swallowed the human.

Tim screamed as her throat muscles caught his legs, and was abruptly silenced as he was pulled down her throat and, with a large push, emptied into Vinyl’s stomach.

Tim panicked. Not only was it nearly pitch black inside, but he could hear her body’s loud functions; from her stomach gurgling to the heart pumping, all at once, in addition to the walls & floor of her stomach always moving. He was disgusted as he was mixed in with the remains of the sandwich she ate earlier, which by now had become soup.

“LET ME OUT!!! LET ME OUT!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!!” He banged on the stomach walls. Vinyl felt him move inside, making her chuckle and rub her belly.

‘I’ll let you out as soon as you tell me where Barney is at.’ She thought. She climbed back on her bed and lay on her side, turned off the lights and went back to sleep.

Tim felt the gravity of the place move him around. Exhausted and overwhelmed by the warmth of the place, he slowly surrendered to unexpected comfort of his prison and fell asleep.

Barney froze as Octavia stared at him. Quickly, Octavia sat up and grabbed him, turning on a lamp in her room.

“What’s this!?” She asked annoyed. “A human!? In MY ROOM!!? Who are you?!”

“Uh… hi.” Barney replied. “I’m Barney. Sorry, but I just wanted to-”

“But nothing! You should be lucky that I’m in a generous mood tonight. Now, I’m going to-” she paused and looked around. “Where is he!?”

“Who?” Octavia got up and looked around her bed.

“Where are you!? Please, this isn’t the time for games!!!”

“Who are you talking to, Missy?”

“My friend!” She paused and looked at Barney. She lifted him by the collar of his shirt. “Where is he?”

“He? He who!?”

“Don’t play dumb with me! Where is he!?”

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about, miss! I was with Vinyl and-”

“Quit your lying!!!”

“Lying!? How!?”

“Vinyl knows I don't approve of her bringing humans into the house! Now where is he!?"

“... I… I don’t know!” Octavia glared at Barney and then glanced down as her stomach growled. She eyed him again and smiled while licking her lips. “Oh no! Please!!! I’m telling the truth!!! Y-You gotta listen to me!”

“I’m sorry, but I don’t listen to liars. It’s very unladylike for me to have a midnight snack this late, but I’ll make this an exception… unless you tell me where my friend is.”

“Lady! I’m telling you the truth!!!” He was lifted right above Octavia’s mouth. She opened her mouth wide, ready to accept him. “ARE YOU CRAZY!?!?!? I SAID- AAAHHHH!!!” She released him and Barney fell into her mouth. Octavia closed her mouth and sloshed him around, savoring every taste of him before tilting her head back and swallowing him. Barney slid down her throat and landed into Octavia’s stomach, yelling and splashing around while trying to desperately climb his way back out. Unfortunately, the stomach walls reacted and pushed him back into the pool of acids, which was now a soup of digested sandwich and veggies. Octavia rubbed her belly, feeling Barney panicking inside her.

“Until you decide to tell me where my friend is, you’ll be staying in there for the night.”

“Y-You can’t be serious!!! I’m gonna die!!!” Octavia just ignored him and went back to sleep. Barney could feel the stomach move and heard her snore. “N-NO!!! HELP!!! SOMEONE!!!” Pounding the walls of the stomach to no avail, he finally gave up. Exhausted and overwhelmed by the heat, he soon surrendered to sleep as he accepted his fate in becoming some mare’s snack.

The morning sun hit both mares in their face and woke them up. They both got up and stretched, still feeling their human ‘prisoner’ inside their stomachs.

Both humans also woke up; their eyesights adjusting to the darkness. Upon once again seeing their new ‘prison’, they were surprised to see that they were still whole, unharmed and alive. They both braced themselves as their pony ‘captor’ began to move, ready to begin their day.

Both mares walked out of their rooms and joined each other down the stairs.

“Morning, Vinyl.” Octavia greeted, in a not so cheerful mood. “Had a pleasant sleep?” Vinyl simply nodded. “Breakfast?” Another nod. Both walked into their kitchen. Octavia prepared them some pancakes. Vinyl merely helped herself to some milk from the fridge and drank from the carton, the everyday thing Octavia got used to.

Tim was instantly drenched in a waterfall of milk as it entered Vinyl’s stomach.

“HEY!!!” Tim shouted, spitting out milk.“I’m still in here!”

Octavia’s ear flinched as she heard the muffled voice.

“Did you say something?” Vinyl shook her head. ‘...Must be hearing things.’ Octavia shrugged, going back to her pancakes. Vinyl punched her own belly, shaking Tim around to silence him.

Octavia soon grabbed herself a glass of milk as well and drank it, showering Barney as well in a waterfall of milk, nearly drowning him. He wasn’t much of a great swimmer and gasped for air as he struggled to stay afloat in a deep pond of milk. Octavia felt Barney struggling and, when Vinyl wasn’t looking, took a small piece of pancake and quickly swallowed it. Barney saw the pancake and quickly grabbed on to it, using it as a flotation device.

“Thanks.” Barney said with sarcasm.

“Don’t want you to drown.” Octavia replied. Vinyl gave her a questionable look. Octavia noticed. “Uh… I… don’t want you to drown in… in hunger. Pancakes will be ready soon.” Vinyl blinked but rolled her eyes. Octavia let out a sigh of relief and looked back down to her stomach.

“So… Care to tell me where he is?” Vinyl gave her another odd look. “Uh… Vinyl? Your boyfriend?”

“Seriously?” Barney asked. Vinyl blinked, but pointed outside. Neon lights, another unicorn, passed by outside. Though he was in his usual attire, he had a human woman on his nuzzle, one that surprisingly wasn’t afraid and seemed very happy being with him.

“...Huh... they seem happy.”

Both watched as the human gave Neon a kiss on his cheeks. He noticeably blushed and, using his magic, brought her to his lips, and kissed her back. He turned to unexpectedly see Vinyl watching him.

“Don’t worry!” He said “She’s a student of mine! Come on, I’ll bet you can drop a beat like me.”

“He… He has a student too?” Vinyl gave Octavia another questionable look. “Sorry, I… I had a student with me last night. He… never mind.” She sat down opposite of Vinyl. “How about you, Vinyl? Ever thought about taking in a-”

“LET ME OUT OF HERE!” Tim yelled. Octavia yelped, jumping out of her chair and nearly drowning Barney in a rough sea of milk..

“Hey! What’s going on out there!?” Barney yelled. Vinyl let out a ‘hm?’, finding herself looking at Octavia’s belly. Octavia covered her belly, blushing.

“Uh… it’s nothing, Vinyl!” Octavia replied, sweating. “Just… my stomach.” There was a brief silence. “Did… did you eat someone?” Vinyl just stared for a moment, but let out a sigh of defeat and nodded. “You did!?”

Vinyl then pointed at Octavia. “Me!? Eating anyone!? Uh… no.” Vinyl stared at her. “Vinyl, stop staring.” More staring. “Stop that!” She continued. “...OH FINE!!! I ate a human okay! His name’s Barney!” Vinyl’s eyes widened. “Wait… you… you know this human?” Vinyl nodded and then pointed at her. “Oh… Yes, I did... I didn’t want to eat him. I lost my new friend Tim and-” Vinyl’s eyes widened. “Wait...YOU ate him?” She nodded with a sheepish grin. “Oh dear!... We have to get them out!!” Vinyl nodded. Octavia hurried to the bathroom while Vinyl stayed at the kitchen table, forcing her hoof down her throat..

Tim felt the place shake, followed by him suddenly being pulled up a fleshy tube and into the sunlight.

“BURP!!!” Vinyl burped and Tim landed on the kitchen table, covered in milk and acids. He coughed loudly and was momentarily blind until his eyes focused and he saw the light once again.

Octavia grabbed a string dental floss and made a long rope out of it. She tied the one end of the rope around her hoof and swallowed the other. Still floating in milk, Barney soon saw the floss entering the stomach and, without being told, grabbed onto it. Octavia felt a tug as Barney grabbed onto his end and quickly pulled him out. Though it was painful, it was quick. She returned to the kitchen with Barney holding onto the floss and set him on the table.

Both Tim and Barney rubbed their eyes and then saw each other.

“Tim!?” Barney asked in shock.

“Barney!?”

Both teared up and gave each other a big warm hug, despite both of them being covered in stomach acids.

“Oh god!” Barney cried. “I was so worried about you!”

“Worried!? I was panicking! I visited Vinyl’s room thinking you were with her!”

“I was! But I left to sleep with Octavia!”

“You WHAT?! You were gone when I arrived?!”

“Yes… And… well… then she ate me...” Barney turned to notice Vinyl looking rather confused. “No offense, Vinyl. But you were snoring REALLY loud, and I needed some sleep..” Vinyl smiled and just shrugged. “You really thought I was with Vinyl?”

“Well that… And I was curious to what see what she looked liked, and then… well… she ate me...”

Both brothers were quiet for a moment and then shared a heartily laugh.

“Well, at least we’re back together again, bro!”

“Agreed.” Both Octavia and Vinyl lowered their heads and joined the brothers.

“I’m so sorry for eating you, Barney.” Octavia apologized. “I should’ve been more ladylike and listened to you....”

“...And I’m sorry for not saying anything.” Vinyl simply spoke. This got a weird look from all three. “...What?”

“Aw, it’s okay.” Tim replied. “Just don’t eat us again, okay?”

“Or eat anything else while we’re inside.” Barney added.

“Deal!” both mares answered in unison. Octavia and Vinyl grabbed their human friends and all four had a large group hug. Both mares stomach's growled with hunger.

“Let's… eat first, okay?” Octavia suggested.

“Fine by me,” Barney replied. “I'm so hungry, I can-”

“You might not want to say that.” Tim interrupted. Both brothers laughed while the mares blinked in confusion.

“Well,” Octavia added “I've already made pancakes, so we'll instead eat you both for lunch.” Both the brothers laughed at her remark, but it quickly died.

"What..?"

"For leaving us during the night, getting yourselves eaten and worrying both of us half to death. It's only fitting that you get punished for that." Octavia grinned.

“... Is she serious?” Tim asked.

“No idea.” Barney replied.

“You can have Barney this time , Vinyl.” Octavia said “Tim, I believe, will be an exquisite meal for me. We'll spit you both out before dinner… or keep you inside since you're both so filling.” Both mares giggled before setting the brothers down to eat breakfast. Both Tim and Barney stared at each other.

“Oh well... At least we're together again, bro.” Barney said with an awkward chuckle. Tim sighed.

“Hope this doesn't become our new routine from now on.”

The Schmidts: Diamond's Chips (Guest)

Author's Note

The Sequel to Rhyming Cure from my friend, Autismo555. I'm surprised none of you figured out who it is, but, oh well, enjoy!

The Schmidts: Diamond's Chips (Guest)

Somewhere, deep in the snowcapped mountains far beyond the reaches of the the unknown, two children trudged through the blistering cold with nothing but their spring clothes on. The children, one ten-year-old Timmy Schmidt, and his seventeen-year-old sister, Emily walked through a giant field of white powder as the frigid wind blew the snow against them, hitting them like slushy bunches of snowballs. Emily kept her youngest sibling close to her and wrapped him in her jacket, breathing heavily as the early stages of hypothermia began to set.

"S-S-Sis?" the shivering form of Timmy called to his sister. Instinctively, Emily held the trembling boy closer to her, brushing his icy hair with her hand.

"Shh, don't talk, Timmy," Emily cooed the child. "Save your energy. We'll need all of it if we're going to make it out of here alive."

"B-B-But, sis. I-I-I-I'm cold," Timmy said. "I can't f-f-feel my face, I'm sleepy, I'm h-h-hungry, and I'm sore a-a-all over."

"I know, Timmy, I know," the older sister said, "but we can't stay a minute in this blizzard. We have to keep moving or we'll freeze to death."

"Emmy... I... I don't think I'm gon-n-nna make it... "

"Timmy! Don't say that! Don't even think that!" Emily scolded her little brother. "I know we're in a bad situation right now, and I can understand why, but you have to keep positive and keep focused! Don't even think for one second that you're going to die out here! I said we would get out of here and I'm going to give up on it. And neither should you! Understand?"

The little frozen boy, his nerves unsettled from the cold, began to sob from his sister's raise in voice. "I'm sorry, Emmy... I'm s-s-sorry for saying that."

Emily hugged Timmy closer to her. "It's okay, Timmy. I'm sorry for raising my voice at you," she said sympathetically. "The reason I did that was because I'm concerned for you. I just don't want you to think you're going to die here in the cold like that. I would never let that happen, not even if it meant I gave my life up for you."

Timmy sniffed, his mucus already turned to frozen clumps. "I-I-I know... I'm sorry, Emmy."

"It's okay, Timmy. There's nothing for you to be sorry for," Emily said, hugging her little brother. "Now come on. We still have a long way to go."

Draping herself over her Timmy, Emily continued to lead on in the cold, her mind trying its best to not fade as they wandered aimlessly through the mountains. She thought back to how she and her little brother was suddenly pulled from their school district and brought here on these mountains, all because of a brief flash of light. It was on a typical Monday midmorning, an ordinary day in the school district that both Emily and Timmy attended. For some unknown reason, people from their hometown began to disappear one-by-one, including some of the students. Then, with that flash of life, and some mysterious divine intervention, Timmy and Emily found themselves lost in the mountains, the frigid cold assaulting them in less than two minutes.

Now they have been walking for over two hours, and with no winter clothes on their backs or any food to satiate their hunger, the Schmidt siblings were finally feeling the early effects of starvation, fatigue, and hypothermia set in. Timmy's eyelids drooped heavily over his eyes, drowsiness luring him into a deep sleep, and Emily's breathing was starting to quake. Their stomachs tied themselves in painful knots. Their ability to physically feel with their fingers and toes have been numbed by the cold. Every bit of natural heat their bodies tried to produce have all but left their bodies, giving them very little time until they would finally feel the big chill.

When at last, as things looked hopeless to the two Schmidt children, Emily saw something in the snow that caught her eye. It was a shadow, a dark shape in the snow that stood as tall as a four-story house. Emily gently shook her little brother, bringing him out of the temporary state of drowsiness. "Timmy. Timmy, look. Look over there."

The freezing boy looked up and barely saw the shape through his waning vision. "Emmy... wh-what is that?"

"A place to stay, hopefully," Emily deduced as she led her brother to the shape. "Come on"

As the children made it towards the shape, Emily stopped as she knew something was off. She and Timmy barely made two steps when the shadow began to move, more specifically towards them as it grew bigger. Past the howling winds blowing from the east, Emily heard the sounds of what seemed like footprints getting louder with each step, leaving her to believe that this giant was either a bear or the abominable snowman. Fearfully, the high school junior hugged her second-grader brother tightly and squeezed her eyes shut.

Not knowing why Emily suddenly stopped and hugged him, Timmy looked up and saw the giant figure towering over them. It had the appearance of some sort of four-legged mammal, possibly a giant horse lowering its head to meet them. For the first time since he appeared in the mountains, Timmy felt a rush of adrenaline and fear spread through his body as the muzzle of said horse inhaled, gathering the children's scent inside its nostrils. At the sensation of cold air being sucked into the giant horse's nose, Emily and Timmy screamed in fear of them becoming food for the titanic animal.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, take it easy, little dudes," a booming male surfer voice assured the screaming children. "There's nothing to be afraid of."

Immediately, Timmy and Emily ceased their screaming. They looked up and got a better look of the giant equine. His mane and coat were as white as the snow with three snowflakes tattooed on both sides of his flank. He wore a skiing helmet on his head, and a pair of protective snow goggles move up over his blue eyes. Around his neck was a green-striped scarf to keep himself warmer against the cold.

"Did... did you just talk?" Emily asked.

The giant horse laughed. "I sure did. Why? Have you never seen a talking pony like me before?" he asked with the same voice.

"N-No! I-I-I've never seen any pony that can talk, l-l-let alone ones that are as b-b-b-big as y-y-you!"

The snow-white titan stallion waved it off with a hoof. "Don't worry yourselves about it one bit! Here in Equestria, everypony is around the same height, some of them are bigger than me, but the fillies are way smaller than me! They're so cute!"

"Wait! W-Wait a minute here!" Emily interjected. "Equestria!? Where in the world is that!?"

"Where in the world is that!?" the pony parroted with a big laugh. "You're on it right now, little one! Equestria is the world that you're in right now! You've just arrived here in the Northeastern mountain region is all."

Emily looked around her surroundings. "The N-N-Northeastern region?"

"I'll tell you all about it later," the colossal equine said, "but first, we've gotta get you guys out of this blizzard. Your little one there looks like he's about to freeze to death."

"Huh?" Emily squeaked, looking at the ice-cold figure of her brother in her arms. "Oh no! Timmy! He's lost all of his body temperature! He won't survive for very long if we stay out here!"

"Here, I might be of some help," the pony said. He lifted his helmet off of his head, shook his head to sway his hair loose and lowered his hoof to the two tiny children. "Quick, hop on my hoof. I'll put you and your little one inside my mane and it should keep you as warm as long as it will take until we reach Our Town. Once we get there, I'll have my friends get you two warmed up and healthy again."

Emily reluctantly looked up to the car-sized hoof laid before her, then to the giant stallion smiling down at them like a guardian angel. She didn't completely trust the giant, what with him being a stranger to her and her brother, approaching them from out of the blizzard and taking them back to his village. One that was dubbed Our Town of all names, a name that somehow had an eerie, too-much-equal society to it that unsettled Emily greatly. She couldn't tell if she could take the giant up on his offer and carry her and her brother far away or risk hypothermia as an alternative to being possibly kidnapped.

Timmy suddenly let out a raspy cough, turning Emily and the pony's attention towards him. The youngest Schmidt child looked up to Emily with weak, pleading eyes, and immediately, the middle Schmidt child knew what she had to do. She reluctantly gingerly lifted Timmy up onto the frog of the stallion's upturned hoof then hoisted herself up. The hoof was gently lifted to level itself with the stallion's face, and brought them closer to nuzzle them affectionately.

"It's going to be okay," the stallion said reassuringly. "Trust me. Everything will be fine."

Emily drew a deep breath to calm himself. She looked back to the stallion's blue eyes with a slightly forced smile.

"I believe you," she said finally.

"Good. Now hold on tight."

The stallion gently lifted his hoof to his mane, careful not to make the children fall off until they were near enough to his scalp. He tilted it, and the two Schmidt siblings were sliding or rolling down into the expanse of the forest of white hair, landing in the web of natural fibers that almost felt like a soft, silky hammock. Then, with the two human younglings in his mane, the stallion gently covered his scalp with his helmet, compressing the children sink further into the hair, but providing a blanket for them to keep warm for the time being. When all was finally said and done, the stallion placed his snow goggles on his eyes, turned, and ran towards the direction of his home village, hoping that Sugar Belle can warm the two tinies with her especially special hot hot chocolate.

_____________________________________________

"Here you go, young ones," a unicorn mare name Sugar Belle said to the Schmidt children, placing a giant tray of chocolate chip cookies and a small teacup of especially special hot hot chocolate before them, with two little mugs made perfectly for them at their size. "Now eat up, drink up, and warm up. You must've been chilled to the bone being trapped in that blizzard without the right winter attire."

"Thank you, Sugar Belle." Emily graciously accepted a chunk of the cookie and the mug. She turned to her brother, wrapped up in a thick hand towel to warm his shivering form, slowly recovering his normal body temperature. "How are you feeling, Timmy? Are you still feeling cold, or not as cold as you were?"

"Not as cold as I was," Timmy answered, never stuttering in his speech for the first time in hours. "Thanks."

Emily spilt the cookie chunk and two and handed the biggest chunk to Timmy, which quickly disappeared inside his mouth within the first few seconds. The Schmidt daughter stood up and dipped both mugs into the teacup, scooping up the hot, frothy chocolate drink up to near the brim and gave one of the mugs to her brother. Timmy eagerly took the mug and gulped down a few swigs of the hot chocolate before he shot up and coughed, cringing at the intense heat running down into his stomach.

"Timmy! Are you alright!?" Emily asked, shocked by her little brother's display.

"AHHGK! It's too hot! It buuuurrrrrnns!" Timmy yelled with agony.

"Here, this should cool you down," Sugar Belle said, pushing a thimble of ice-cold water to Timmy. The youngest Schmidt child took the thimble and swallowed the water down as the heat died down in the form of steam. Timmy let out a relieved sigh that helped the steam escape his mouth, causing Sugar Belle and Emily to giggle at the sight.

In fact, this was a sight that Emily was glad to see. Just a few hours ago, the stallion who later introduced himself as Double Diamond helped the two Schmidt children down into Our Town, a village once run with a radical equal society by a Cutie Mark-hating unicorn now a remote utopia only accessible through the use of the railroad. Once Double Diamond made it to Our Town, he immediately called on Sugar Belle to have the first two human children in their village to give them a hot bath and quickly warm themselves back up. It was quite fortuitous that Emily and Timmy got to the hot baths in time before the hypothermia took hold. Timmy was nearly unconscious and ready to slip into the next world, but the soothing heat and his sister's efforts were all that kept him alive and well.

After the bath was done, and with a few hours of rest, Emily and Timmy made a significant recovery, although their stomachs, bodily temperature and hydration were running on empty. That brings us here to this moment, where Emily was taught from Sugar Belle about Equestria, from the few princesses who ruled over the land to the origin of Our Town, and from the dysfunction of the tyrannical society brought upon by the unicorn, Starlight Glimmer to how Equestria's fourth princess and her five friends overthrew that society and transformed Our Town into a quaint, symmetrical village.

"So after Starlight earned our forgiveness for what she did in the past, she went off to Ponyville to become Princess Twilight's pupil so she could study the magic of friendship," Sugar Belle explained as Emily took a sip of her hot chocolate. "We haven't seen her since then, but she's sent her first letter to us about a week ago, saying that she helped save the Crystal Empire from being permanently frozen in the blizzard."

"And she really saved those crystal ponies by helping three different princesses?" Timmy asked, entranced by the tale.

"She did. She said so in her letter," the Earth mare confirmed.

"Wow..."

"That's a lot to take in," said Emily, "especially from a race where there is no such thing as time travel and actual magic."

"There's no such thing as magic?" Timmy asked his sister, who immediately regretted what she said; Timmy was into magic at an early age, and he believed it was real for a boy his age.

"There is plenty magic here in Equestria, Timmy," Sugar Belle quickly assured the boy. "In fact, unicorns and alicorns possess horns that each have a different kind of magic. They can use it for mostly levitation, just like what I did just now."

"Wait," Emily urged. "So if you can use magic to levitate stuff, then can you use it to find our family?"

Sugar Belle perked up with shot, and her face twisted itself into an uncertain expression. "I don't know how to tell you two, but I can't use my magic to track down your family. Only a unicorn of a higher magical ability or an alicorn can make a spell to find your loved ones. Fortunately, I know a certain alicorn or unicorn that can help."

"Princess Twilight!" Timmy blurted out. "She can help us find mommy, daddy, or even Joey!

"And if Princess Twilight isn't around, then maybe Starlight Glimmer can help us out as well," Emily theorized. "It's like you said, Sugar Belle, Starlight is a unicorn who knows so many spells. Maybe she suit us better as an alternative just in case."

Sugar Belle pondered this, rubbing her chin with her hoof. "That's an excellent idea!" the unicorn baker commended. "Ooh! I just got an idea! I'll send a letter to Princess Twilight and Starlight and ask them to meet up with us as soon as they can. By tomorrow, once you two have filled up and rested, you two can come with me and then we can go to Ponyville so that we can find your parents and this Joey person as well!"

Emily gasped with happiness and covered it up with her hands, but Timmy expressed his happy feeling through childlike squeals and repeated ten-year-old jumps. He ran up to Sugar Belle's lowered face and hugged her nuzzle which shook with a giggle from the baker unicorn.

"Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!" Timmy cried into the fur. "You are the best pony ever, Sugar Belle!"

The violet unicorn "d'awwww"ed at Timmy's comment. Gingerly, she scooped up the little boy in her hooves and hugged him against her cheek affectionately while Emily watched the display, laughing with tears in her eyes. She lowered Timmy to the surface of the table as Emily walked up and gave Sugar Belle a grateful hug of her own, a heartfelt sob muffled into her fur.

"Thank you so much, Sugar Belle. You have no idea how much this means to us," Emily sobbed into the fur as Sugar Belle gently wrapped her hooves around the teenage girl.

"You're so very welcome, Emily. I'm just glad I was able to help." After a moment of the colossal pony and the tiny human hugging each other, Sugar Belle unfurled her hooves from Emily. "Now then, before I forget, I'm going to have to get started on my letter. So you two eat up drink up as much as you can while I get the letter written and done. Just don't go wandering off without my supervision, okay?"

"Okay!" Timmy cheered.

"Don't worry about us, Sugar Belle. We're staying right here until you come back," Emily said.

"That's good to hear," Sugar Belle said, glowing her horn to levitate a pen and paper to her. "Now if you'll excuse me, I need to find an envelope to send this in."

Sugar Belle left the room for a moment to check her upstairs floor for any envelopes to seal her letter inside. Emily and Timmy continued to eat and drink their fill, but Timmy's metabolism of a growing boy made him desire more food and drink inside of his belly. Without any further delay, Timmy hopped up into one of the highest cookie of the pile and began to eat away at the sides like a beaver would eat at a tree.

"Timmy," Emily called, "Timmy get down here. You're going to get hurt if you fall!"

"Nuh uh!" the younger brother shouted with his mouthful of cookie and chocolate chips l, "Thiff if nuff too goo to nuh eah!"

"And don't talk with your mouth full! You're going to choke!"

Just then, the door to Sugar Belle's house opened, and in came Double Diamond with his helmet and goggles over his head and eyes. He lifted up his goggles, gave an exhausted sigh and looked around the room, the first thing that he saw being the plate of cookies and the hot chocolate on the table.

"Mmmm! Sugar Belle made her famous chocolate chip cookies," Double Diamond said to himself as he put his hoof to his belly. "and she's got her famous hot chocolate here, too. Good thing because with all the skiing and finding those kids, I could really go for a snack."

Taking his hoof, Double Diamond slammed on the surface of the table and caused everything to jump, cookies, hot chocolate, and the two children that the stallion was none the wiser of. Timmy screamed as he was launched into the air, watching as one of the cookies was caught in his savior's jaws and munched on. Timmy fell down on he surface of another cookie that fell on the table first, and he saw in horror as Double Diamond munched on the cookie and turning it into pulp between his teeth.

"Timmy!" the Schmidt daughter yelled as she got up and ran towards the cookie to hthe longer brother. She crawled onto the surface of the pastry and grabbed Timmy in a quick hug. "Oh my god! Timmy, you're not hurt are you!?"

"N-No, but..." Timmy started to cry in fear as Emily wiped his tears away.

"Shh, shh, shh. There's nothing to be afraid of," Emily cooed the child. "Come on. We've gotta get off of this cookie!"

By awful timing utilized by the laws of Murphy, Double Diamond swallowed his salivated pulp down, creating a lump that descended in his throat and disappeared into his chest. "Mm-mmm! Sugar Belle really has outdone herself this time!" he said to no one in particular. "I might have to sneak off one more before I hit the slopes again."

Once again, Double Diamond slammed his hoof onto the table and launched the cookies upwards, taking the two screaming children into the air as they fell down with the cookie. Except, instead of falling back onto the cookie where it reside on the plate, they fell onto the cookie as Double Diamond opened his maw to catch the delicious treat. The Schmidt siblings shrieked as they and the cookie entered Double Diamond's mouth just as his lips and teeth slammed shut, blocking all light from the inside. Then, with the cookie's flavor hitting his tongue, Double Diamond began to crunch on the pastry, his moaning drowning out the pleas of the children he rescued.

Emily and Timmy screamed as they were thrown around in Double Diamond's mouth,no coating them in thick saliva while they avoided the teeth that made short work of the cookie. The teeth crushed the baked dough and the melted chocolate chips, washing the Schmidt children in the gooey residue while they were disoriented by the rough bucking of the tongue's movements, and the "MMMMMMM" that reverberated around the interior of the maw. Emily and Timmy's torture did not end, for Double Diamond lifted up his head, allowed his tongue to push the cookie and the children into his throat, marked by his dangling uvula. With a wet, thick, swallowing sound, Double Diamond gulped, sending everything in his mouth down his esophagus, creating a lump that trailed itself into his stomach.

After being unwillingly squeezed through the muscles in a wave of gooey dough, melted chocolate, and spit, the Schmidt children were dropped into a large fleshy chamber, one that swayed and rocked at the walls with its bottom pooling with acid. Emily and Timmy came up coughing, choking to get the residue of spit and goo out of their throats.

"T-Timmy? Are you okay?" Emily asked.

"N-N-No..." Timmy squeaked. "He... he ate us! Double Diamond ate us! I thought he was our friend, but now he... he... he ate us whole!"

Emily followed Timmy's voice and hugged his sobbing form to her chest, trying to calm him down. "Shh, it's okay, Timmy. I'm sure Double Diamond didn't mean to eat us," she assured her brother. "He most likely didn't see us on those cookies, so he doesn't know we're in here. If we want to get out of his stomach, we'll have to get his attention first."

"But what if he doesn't know we're in here!?" Timmy argued. "He'll probably keep us like pets in his tummy forever! I'll never see mommy again! I'll never see daddy again! I'll never see Joey again!"

"Never say never, Timmy. We'll be out of here in no time!"

Suddenly, they felt a drop of hot drop dripping from the small opening at the top of the stomach. The sphincter opened its way to welcome the hot chocolate, causing Emily and Timmy to scream in pain as the intense temperature caused their skin to grow red and the stomach liquid levels to rise. As the two siblings struggled to get on higher ground, Double Diamond's voice reverberated all over the interior of his body. "Hey, Sugar Belle! I just came by to check up on the two! How are they doing, by the way?"

"Sugar Belle?" Timmy parroted.

From beyond the groaning stomach walls, Emily and Timmy heard the voice of Sugar Belle converse with the stallion all around them. "They're doing just fine!" the unicorn mare said. "I was just down here to let those two know that I wrote a letter to Princess Twilight. I was about to tell them that I'm heading for the mailbox so that the mailmare can send it to Twilight and let her know about the children's predicament."

"Totally cool!" Diamond replied. "Well, I've gotta be off now! I need to get to the mountains so that I can practice my moves for the upcoming Extreme Equestria Skiing Challenge!"

"Cool. Have fun and be safe!"

"Now's our chance!" Emily signaled her brother. The Schmidt children waded through the goo and the liquid, went up to the stomach walls, and screamed as loud as they could. "Double Diamond! It's me, Emily! Can you hear me!? You accidentally ate my brother and I on that last cookie and now we're trapped in your stomach! We need to get out! Help!"

"Diamond, help! We're trapped in here! Help us! save us!"

As if fate was not on their side again, Double Diamond's stomach groaned and gurgled to the movements of the Schmidt children, blocking their screams as the natural stomach noises echoed around him, followed with the echo of Double Diamond's voice. "Wow, my stomach's feeling a bit funny today. Did Sugar Belle make those cookies gluten-free again? I keep telling her I need a bit of wheat in my diet."

"He can't hear us!" Timmy cried. "Double Diamond can't even feel us!"

"Then we have to try harder!" Emily ordered, using every ounce of strength to pound her fists into the stomach walls. "If we can't try harder, then we'll never get out of here! DOUBLE DIAMOND! HEEELLLLP!"

"DOUBLE DIAMOND! HELP US! WE'RE IN HERAAAAGH!"

"AAAAGGHH!"

The two children were surprised when they felt they were falling down a steep slope, the increase in velocity speeding up each passing second before they felt themselves swerving to the left and the right. In actuality, Double Diamond was practicing his basic moves down one side of the mountain where a slope leading to a big jump awaited him. He leaned forwards to increase his speed, launched himself from the jump and flew into the air, doing a series of spinning tricks with different angles in their names written in the book.

Inside, Emily and Timmy were subjected to the sensation of flying, falling, and spinning, being mixed up in a fleshy washing machine of stomach acids and cookies, and soon to be their own cookies that would be lost. They felt Double Diamond's skis hit the ground perfectly and swerving motions to stir them around every crevice of the stomach walls, including the two tightly-closed sphincters that would've let them out either way. Soon enough, they were flying in the air again as Double Diamond found another jump, attempting a full 180 somersault in the air, making the children flip around the floors of the stomach and into the goop, and then again in a backwards motion when Double Diamond did a reverse 180 in the air. For thirty minutes, Double Diamond practiced his tricks on his skis, the time frame of the children in his stomach differentiating in years. When those thirty minutes were done, Double Diamond hiked back up the mountains, feeling himself exhausted and steaming up from his training.

"Wow, I'm tired," Double Diamond said. "Guess I shouldn't have had those cookies before I left. Oh well, it was worth the snack I suppose."

While Double Diamond trotted back to Our Town with his skis, the inside of his stomach was gurgling, with a pile of digesting mush and rising acids pooling the bottom of the belly. Suddenly, a shape emerged from the mush in the shape of a humanoid form, the mush which slid off to reveal Emily and Timmy huddling each other as the high school junior pulled herself and her brother out of the lake. Emily was breathing hard after the traumatizing event that would've killed her in the process. Timmy was hugging Emily close like a fly to flypaper, whimpering, tearing, and all-around catatonic.

"Timmy?" Emily shook her brother. "Timmy, can you hear me?"

There was no reply from the young boy. Emily took her brother into her arms and hugged him back, rubbing his back with soft little pats in between. "Oh, Timmy, I am so sorry this happened to you. I should've done something earlier, and that way, we wouldn't have ended up here," she lamented, "but I'm not going anywhere. I'm going to stay right here with you. I'll be with you until we get out, okay?"

Timmy could only whimper in reply.

Eventually, Double Diamond returned back to his village house in Our Town. He set the skis down against the wall next to his door, flung his helmet off of his head and sighed. He slowly trotted onto his bed, laid on his back and fell into a deep sleep, an audible snore to shake his body's interior. Trapped in his interior with no way out, little ten-year-old Timmy Schmidt huddled up to his seventeen-year-old sister, Emily, as they tried to remain vigilant through the sounds of Double Diamond's stomach growling, the noise of food digesting in the bubbling acid, and the snoring reverberating over his beating heart. Timmy's eyes were wet with moisture while Emily ran a comforting hand through his hair. "Sis?" he squeaked. "Will Joey and the others know that we're been trapped in here?"

"Maybe," Emily whispered into his head. "We'll have to wait until he wakes up, Timmy. That's the only time we can let him know that we're in his stomach."

Timmy wiped his eyes. "But I don't want to wait! I want to get out of here now!"

"And we will," Emily reassured him, "but we'll have to wait until morning when he's awake. Then we'll make sure he knows we're in here. Just wait and see."

Horrible thoughts of her older brother's fate ran through Emily's mind as a couple of tears streamed down her face. "Just wait and see."

For a few hours, Emily and Timmy waded in the stomach juices as Double Diamond slept away his exhaustion, unknowingly having the children he saved from the mountains tucked away in the warm folds of his stomach. When at last there was a sharp slam of Double Diamond's front door jolted him awake, opened by the panicking form of Sugar Belle whom cantered up to his face. "Double Diamond! Have you seen the children!?!"

"W...Wha...?" Double Diamond said drowsily. "The children...?"

"Yes! The children! Emily and Timmy! They were in my house, eating my cookies and hot chocolate while I was writing that letter for Princess Twilight! When I came back down, they were nowhere to be found!" Sugar Belle grabbed Double Diamond and frantically shook him. "Tell me, Double Diamond! Tell you've seen them just before you left for your practicing! Tell me that you didn't do your practicing while you had the children with you! Tell me! Tell me! Tell me!! Tell me!!! TELL ME!!!!"

The shaking from Sugar Belle to Double Diamond caused the entire stomach to mix and churn its contents like they were caught in a maelstrom. The children screamed bloody murder as they were washed from wall to wall, their screaming loud enough to reach the sensitive ears of the unicorn mare. Sugar Belle stopped her shaking while Double Diamond's head wobbled from the dizziness, groaning.

"Shh! Double Diamond, did you hear something?" Sugar Belle asked.

"Hear? Hear what?" Double Diamond asked while the baker mare looked around.

"Emily? Timmy? Are you here?"

Inside the stomach, Emily surfaced from the liquids with Timmy under her arm. When the voice of Sugar Belle rang from beyond the stomach walls, Emily felt her spirits rise and gently shook her brother. "Timmy! Timmy, listen," she whispered. "It's Sugar Belle. She heard us! She's looking for us! We can get out of here! Come on, we have to reach out for her again."

"Out," Timmy muttered, now too shaken up (figuratively and literally) to do anything. "Please. Let me out."

Emily swam up to the stomach walls. She pounded the walls as hard as she could and screamed from the top of her lungs as loud as she could. "SUGAR BELLE! DOUBLE DIAMOND! IT'S EMILY! CAN YOU HEAR ME!?!"

"Emily!?! Is that you!?" Sugar Belle asked. "Oh, thank goodness I can hear you! Where are you!?"

"Timmy and I are in Double Diamond's stomach!" Emily called. "We were accidentally eaten on one of the cookies and we were stuck while he was doing his skiing!"

"You were!?" Double Diamond asked. A pang of guilt came up as he thought back to how he felt his stomach was feeling funny. "Aw, no! I am so sorry, little dude! I should've looked at what I was eating! I am soooooo stupid!"

"Don't be hard on yourself, DD. It was an accident that we can overlook," Sugar Belle assured the stallion. "Emily, are you okay? How's Timmy?"

"He... He's not doing good!" Emily answered. "He can't move! He can't speak well! Sugar Belle... I think he needs a doctor!"

"Oh dear! We'd better get him out, then!" Sugar Belle replied, shocked. "Diamond, can you get the children out?"

"I'll try," came the response that Emily waited for.

Suddenly, the stomach walls contracted, squishing Emily and Timmy on all sides as they felt themselves pushed in an upward motion. The Schmidt children found themselves being squeezed up and out of the stomach walls, up into the esophagus as the gases produced underneath their feet thrust them up deeper into the throat. Suddenly, with a loud belch, the two children found themselves flying out of the back of Double Diamond's maw and onto his tongue. The stallion's jaws parted, his tongue met his hoof, and the two children slid onto the frog of the hoof, blinded by the light at first until their eyes adjusted to the sight of a concerned mare standing over them.

Gently, Sugar Belle scooped the Schmidt children into her hooves and nuzzled them. "Oh, children, I was so worried about you!" she declared. She looked down and gasped at their crisping skin and the catatonic boy in his sister's arms. "Oh my! Perhaps we need a doctor after all! Come on, I'll take you to Ponyville General Hospital and get you guys looked at!"

"Please hurry, Sugar Belle!" Emily pleaded to the giant mare. "I don't know if my brother is going to stay this way!"

Sugar Belle nodded. She placed the children in her mane and ran out of the house, Double Diamond trailing behind them as they ran for the train station and the next train scheduled for departure to Ponyville within five minutes. Emily kept one hand gripped on the hairs tightly and her other arm around her whimpering brother, muttering his mom, dad, and their brother's name. Feeling sad for her brother, Emily gently planted a kiss on the child's head.

"Don't worry, Timmy. We're getting you some help." She rested her face onto his head. "Then, we're going to find mom, dad, and Joey and we can finally be together again. I promise."

"Mom... dad... big bro..." Timmy whimpered, cracking a smile. "Together..."

The train whistled as Sugar Belle and Double Diamond made it onto the train. The doors closed, and the train headed for the direction of Ponyville.

To Be Continued...

Big Papa

Claire, a nine year old girl, ran for her life from a group of bandits. It had been almost an entire year since she and her family had been thrown into Equestria, but this week... this was the week that was the hardest for her. Her old back home was destroyed when they landed in Equestria, but using their knowledge and determination, they made a new life in Equestria. Then, the bandits came, and her new life was destroyed. Not only was her home ransacked by these bandits, but... they killed her parents. Here's how it went down:

It was almost an ordinary day back home. In the last few days, Claire had noticed that, in school, many of her classmates and neighbors were disappearing. She didn't know much, but she figured that some were sick, or they were on vacation, but as soon as she made it home onto her family's farm, they were caught in a large flash and landed in a giant forest. Her whole family was caught off guard by this, with a million questions running through their heads. Then they heard some screaming. As much Claire wanted to, her father told her and her mom to stay back & hide. They all hid, but they saw what was happening: they saw what was essentially a giant, orange horse with white freckles, a yellow mane & tail in a ponytail, (something Claire thought was funny) wearing a cowboy hat and had three apples on it's flank. While it didn't seem that frightening; it's size was already intimidating, they watched in silent horror as it effortlessly pinned some people down under one of it's giant hooves, seemingly picked them up (despite having no fingers), and dropping them into it's mouth, where it then slurred them around it's mouth, finishing with it turning it head back with a loud "GLRK", the people becoming a lump in it's throat before disappearing into it's belly. Claire's mother covered her mouth before the girl could scream, and they ran as fast as they could, away from the giant horse. They ran out of the forest, not stopping for anything, and only then, did Claire scream when they were out.

Why was a pony eating people? How can it do something so cruel? What type of world did they land in? So many questions came in, and a new fear stumbled upon Claire that day: the giant ponies and being eaten by them. Her parents had told her that the world was dangerous, but this new world... it was essentially a death trap!

Her mother calmed her down, telling her that it's okay now. Her father saw how dark the place was getting, and not wanting to be attacked themselves, they made their way into a small burrow that, as he could, belonged to that of a rabbit. Claire didn't want to, but they had to sleep in the dark, as the giant pony may find them and... well... Claire didn't want to think about it. Though her father kept watch, they all fell asleep and had a dream, where they meet one of this land's rulers: Princess Luna. The family was frightened, but Luna made herself their size and gave them the basic details of the land, especially the fact that, if they were eaten, they'd be fine. She promised to them that she won't tell anyone where they were at, left them some supplies to help make themselves a house, and that she won't eat them, but communicate with them in their dreams.

When they woke up, there was supplies around to help them build a new home, and some food to help them live here. Without any question, they all began to work on their new home and farm. In a month, they had their home built inside their burrow, an operational farm, and plenty of water to help them crop the plants and to drink. Claire's father always worked on the farm, and her mother taught her the essentials, though Claire herself did her fair share to keep their home running. It was strange, but they all adapted to their new home, especially with Claire.

Claire, despite her fear of the ponies, found the place to be peaceful. She won't lie, it was pretty boring, but there were plenty of good things that changed. The first and noticeable thing was that she was spending more time with her family; when she wasn't at school, her parents would be either too busy on their phones, be watching some film that she couldn't watch, or too busy working & cleaning up the farm to even notice her. Second, and probably her most favorite, was that she didn't need to go to school anymore; she didn't hate it, but with the amount of homework she got almost everyday, it was very refreshing for her to not worry about an assignment due the next day. The last, and this was one her whole family shared, was the food: it was true that they had plenty of food, but, when they were lucky enough, a nice, ripe, and juicy apple would fall from one of the nearby trees. Though they couldn't finish it, any apple they had was perfect, with the perfect amount of juice and crunchiness to it, it was filling to the brim. She was actually happy with her life... up until now.

A week ago, after a cold winter, Spring came to their home. They had plenty of spare food to eat, but they knew they had to get to work on the crops as fast as possible. As they ate their breakfast, they heard a knock on their front door. Visitors were rare around here, and Claire was really shy when new people came. They had visits; one was with another family that needed a place to sleep, and the other was some man that needed a hiding spot. The family was allowed, but the man... he was rejected, and the family had to stay quiet as they heard him scream before being swallowed by one of the ponies. Claire followed her routine that involved her hiding under her bed as her father answered the door. Her parents, though understood why, had told her that she has to be firm and, until they either go home, should be cautious, but not afraid.

As soon as her father approached the door, it burst wide open, and many strangers entered. Her mother screamed as they entered, some placing a sack over Claire's dad's head, and followed by her mom. Claire watched in silent horror as these bandits ransacked her home, taking all of their food away, and setting their furniture on fire. One of the bandits found her and pulled her out. She screamed loudly, but was muffled when her mouth was tied up by a rope. One of the bandits, the leader, NY his looks pulled out a gun and aimed it her parents heads. She shut her eyes, but she heard the gun clicking, followed by two loud bangs, and her parents gone silent. She wept hard, and was dragged away from her home.

A whole week had passed since the incident. The bandits had a camp near the giant forest, and she had learned that these bandits, though new, were in a business that involved kidnapping and selling kids to high paying ponies that will do whatever they want. A client was on their way, and she was tied up with some other kids, all of which had lost the will to escape. She, however, was going to escape and run away from the bandits, not becoming somepony’s property… or snack.

While everyone was asleep, Claire, having stayed awake after walking around to tire all the kids, carefully took a knife from one of the sleeping bandits and began to cut her way out. With every second counting, she sliced the rope around her hands, legs, and neck. She had a couple of cuts in her skin, but to be free, this was worth it. When she was free, she snuck her way out and, as a way to lose them, she sprinted into the forest. She continued, only stopping for a quick break. On her quick break, she thought to herself.

Now what do I do? She thought. This was as far as she got to in planning. She was starving & thirsty, had no idea where she was at, despite being Spring, she was freezing, didn't know anyone she could trust, and her parents… she couldn't think about it now. She gasped as she heard the voice of the boss, yelling for his men to find her! She ran ahead, but screamed loudly as one of the bandits blocked her path. She was chased by the large group of bandits, and despite her size & speed advantage, she was starting to slow down. She could only scream for help.

At Sweet Apple Acres, Big Mac and his sister, Applejack, had begun their chores. It was a strange time for the family; ever since the humans had arrived, Applejack and their family dog, Winona, have been on high alert for bandits that tried to steal their source of income. When she found these unwanted guests, it became a real game of Cat & Mouse with her and Winona chasing the tiny thieves. While she couldn't tell what Winona thought, there was no question that their dog loved to snatch and swallow the humans whole as she did; they were a good snack and it helped the family make more money with the lack of Apples eaten. Of course, there were exceptions; Newcomers and kids were the big two. Here, AJ would let them off with a warning, and she'd take them to the local human village near her farm, usually letting them ride her back.

Big Mac was no exception. He too was on the lookout for thieves, but, unlike her sister, he didn't eat them at all, but took them to their village, or placed them in a jar. He was one of the few ponies that didn't eat humans, but he kept them for Marble Pie, a crush he had since his family meet the Pie family during Hearths Warming Eve. She actually liked to eat humans, but only as a gift from Big Mac. He does most of this, not just because he disliked the idea of eating humans, but he wanted to set an example for Applebloom, his youngest sister.

Both Big Mac and Applejack worked on the Orchard, bucking the trees for apples to fall. Since Spring arrived, both weren't too worried about encountering some bandits trying to steal their fresh apples. It would be easier, but unfortunately, Applebloom had to go to school, and Granny Smith was much too old to work on the farm, so she was usually inside, sleeping away or making family meals passed down each generation. As the siblings worked, they paused as they heard a scream.

“Ya’ll heard that too, Mac?” Applejack asked.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac simply replied.

“Good. Go on ahead, big brother. Winona and I will be behind. Hungry, Winona?”

“Arf! Art!” their dog barked, followed by some panting. Big Mac rolled his eyes and traveled to the source of the noise.

Claire ran as fast as she could, but tripped on a root sticking out. She fell and attempted to get up & run again, but was blocked by one of the ginormous trees. She turned to see the bandits surrounding her, the leader approaching to her.

“Not so smart of you, Missy.” he taunted “Gave us a run for our money… literally. Now, be a good girl and stay still. Our client's waiting.” he walked to her, a noose ready in one hand. Claire ran to her right, but was held down by one of the bandits.

“NO!!!” She screamed. “LET ME GO!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!!”

“No one's gonna save ya!!! Now shut up!!!” Claire struggled to free herself, but froze as the floor shook. Appearing right behind one of the trees was one of the ponies: a red one with white freckles, a yellow mane & tail, and had a large, sliced in half, green apple on it's flank. What made him truly stick out was that not only did he wore a yoke around it's neck, and it's hooves had an edge rather than being all covered in fur, but it was huge!!! Claire froze as it approached to them, but she screamed loudly. Some of the bandits covered their ears, others flinched, but she fell to the floor and backed away to the tree. The bandits turned to see the Titan of a pony, most gasping as well.

“SHIT!!!” The boss yelled. He took his pistol out and fired at the pony. Claire flinched and covered her ears, but she watched as the bullets did nothing to the gargantuan pony, only taking a few pieces of hair out. She screamed as she saw another pony stood behind the bandit boss. He turned, but screamed as the same pony Claire saw a year ago, lowered it's head, bit onto the boss, lifted it's head up, tilted it head, and swallowed him with a deafening “GULP!!!”. The other bandits turned to her and backed up. Claire watched as the pony went into a pouncing position, only for an equally giant dog to jump onto it's back and to the crowd of bandits. Claire covered her eyes and cowered, hearing the people running for their lives in pure terror, only to be swallowed.

Big Mac watched her sister and Winona give chase to the group of bandits, but he directed his attention to the small girl cowering in fear.

Poor little thing. He thought. Scared to the brim. Better help her get to her family, or anywhere but here. He walked to the little girl, feeling really powerful, but being careful to not hurt her.

Claire heard and felt the loud, shaking floor of one of the ponies approaching her.

“Oh no,” she whimpered “please, don't kill me. Please don't kill me.” the floor stopped shaking. She felt warm air hitting her back. Peeking, she could see the nostrils of the pony sniffing her. OH NO!!! GO AWAY!!! The sniffing stopped. The seconds felt like hours as she wondered what the pony was thinking. She just hoped that, whatever it was thinking, it should be fast and painless. I'm sorry, mom. I'm sorry, dad. She teared up again, waiting for it to be over. She felt so inferior to this pony.

Big Mac noticed the little girl sniffing with it's eyes shut. A waterfall of tears fell from her eyes. Alright, Mac. Easy does it. He slowly and steadily set himself into a lying position, mostly as a way to not look so terrifying to the child. He lifted his left hoof and brought it to the little girl.

Claire saw the hoof of the pony heading towards her. She immediately cowered, believing that it would either crush her, or, as she saw, would grab her and eat her. She felt the large, smooth hoof touch her face and… wiped a tear from her eye? She opened her eyes to see the hoof going back to the pony, and she felt less teary. She looked up and gasped, seeing that it was the ginormous, red pony that wiped the tear from her face, and he was lying down in front of her. It extended it's hoof again, and again, it wiped the tears from her other eye.

“There, there,” he said in the most warm, gentle, and deep voice that reminded her of her father “it's okay, you're safe.” he smiled a smile that was just as gentle as his touch and voice.

So far so good. Big Mac thought to himself.

I-it's… nice? Claire thought to herself. The two stared at each other for a few moments. Then Claire's stomach growled. Big Mac heard it, though it was faint.

“Hungry?” he asked.

“... Y-yes.” Claire stuttered with a nod. He smiled again, taking an apple on his side pouch. With little effort, he squished the Apple with a loud, yet moist, crunch. He pulled the core out and ate it, but gave the rest to Claire. She hesitantly approached the mushed apple, took a fairly large piece with it's skin, and began to eat it, rather fast. While she did eat, most of what the bandits gave her tasted awful, leading her to eat very little. The mushed apples made her drool with every bite, and the taste brought a huge smile to her face. Of course, she stopped as the stallion chuckled.

“Ah figured you were hungry,” he commented “but Ah didn't think you were that hungry.” he extended his hoof to her. “Name's Big Macintosh, but ya can call me Big Mac for short.” Claire was surprised by how nice he was. She took her hand out and grabbed his hoof, but was prepared to run if she needed to. He gently shook.

“C-Claire.”

“Hm… such a pretty name for someone so young.” he pulled his hoof back as she released. With the same hoof, he turned it around and made it's underside a platform. “May I have a closer look?” Claire gave him a skeptical look.

“Why should I trust you?” he chuckled again.

“Well, Ah do believe that I made you safe from them bandits, gave you a piece of an apple, and greeted first. If ya'll think that I wanna eat you, then you should know that I'm not like my sister and, even if I do, I wouldn't have something as sweet and innocent as you.” Claire noticed that he wasn't sounding impatient, but he was calm, firm, and, overall, right about what he said.

“...Okay… I'm trusting you on this.” Claire carefully climbed onto the stallion’s hoof. She braced herself as he got from his lying position to sitting onto his haunches. She noticed his large, green eyes as he noticed her long brown hair and blue eyes.

“There, was that hard? I couldn't help but notice your blue eyes. They're very lovely.” she blushed.

“Oh, th-thank you. Your green eyes are just as beautiful, sir.” he awkwardly smiled and rubbed the back of his head with his other hoof, a bit embarrassed. She couldn't help but giggle at how cute he was, even if he was huge.

“Oh, uh… thanks. Ah’m sure my sis will understand, but know where your family’s at? I can easily drop you off with your parents.” Claire’s smile instantly dissappeared. She looked down and twiddled her thumbs. Big Mac looked at her with some confusion. “What's wrong?... Oh, you were sent to Equestria and not your parents?”

“N-no… they're here… they're just… uh… “

“Your parents are bandits!? Why! That's no way to treat a child! That's-”

“NO!!!” She began to tear up. “Th-those bandits. … They… They…” She fell onto his hoof and sobbed again. Big Mac knew what she meant. With his other hoof, he gently nudged her. She looked up to him, sniffing.

“I-I'm sorry, Claire. I didn't know what you meant. Never thought I'd hear your kind doing that to each other…. Guess I'm a fool to assume such things.” She wiped a tear from her face.

“No, no… I'm sorry. It's not your fault. I-I have no where to go… I should've thought ahead…. Are there any other people around? Ones that aren't bandits?” Big Mac thought about what she said.

Poor gal, lost her parents to some bandits. I could let her live in the human village nearby, but I don't know if anyone’s willing to accept her. And Celestia knows how busy Luna is.Wait… no! I can't! I just can't! He looked down at Claire again. Immediately, images of her, and Marble came to his mind. With the exception of her talking, she was an exact copy of Marble. He gave up. “Claire?”

“Yes?”

“Do… do you trust me?”

“... Yes?”

“No, I mean, do you fully trust me?”

“Yes. Why?”

“... Well, I don't think you'll need to live in an Orphanage.” She gave a curious look.

“What do you mean?” He smiled at her question.

“What do you think about me being your new father?” Her eyes widened.

“You… want to adopt me?”

“Eeyup!” She stared with her mouth wide open. She shook herself back to reality after imagining the many different scenarios.

“Oh… I… I don't know, sir. I mean, I'm happy you saved me, and I'm sure you want me to have a good life, but I'm not so sure if your sis will-” She was interrupted as Big Mac muzzled her. She was caught off guard, falling onto his hoof, and felt the warm, soft fur of Big Mac’s muzzle. She actually enjoyed it and patted it. He pulled his muzzle out.

“Mah Family will understand. And I'll be sure that no one eats you, okay?”

“You promise?”

“Eeyup.” He lifted his hoof higher and gently shook Claire off. Claire slid off of Big Mac’s hoof and landed on his softer mane. “Now ya'll stay in there while I introduce you to your new family.”

“O-okay.” Truth be told, his mane was even softer than she imagined. Even with it's sweat (which was weird, since he's covered in fur) and smell, she felt relaxed on top. Big Mac moved, and she saw the trees moving by faster than when she was on foot.

Big Mac stopped as he saw Applejack with the last bandit in her mouth. It’s legs were kicking around, but Applejack quickly slurped the rest of the bandit in, tilted her head back, and swallowed. She let out a sigh of relief, looking down and patted at her own belly.

“Heh, I hope that’ll teach ya’ll to never trespass on mah property.” She said to the people inside her stomach. She turned to her big brother. “Oh, there ya’ll are! Boy, there was a lot of them! Were it not for Winona’s help, I’d have to let them go and run off! Now if only ya’ll could help me; I’m feeling very full, and we still gotta buck these new apples. Say, is there something in yer mane?”

“Eeyup.” The stallion replied, lowering his head. Claire felt Big Mac and was face to face with Applejack. She tried her best to hide, but Applejack saw Calire.

“Aww, was this the little one chased by them bandits?”

“Eeyup.”

“Daw, she’s so cute, I can just eat her up.”

“NO!!!” Claire screamed “Please! Don’t!”

“Oh… I was only kidding there, missy. I don’t eat kids, so don’t you worry ‘bout me. Ya’ll bringing her to the local human village?”

“Nope.” Big Mac replied.

“...No? Big Mac, what are ya’ll-?”

“H-He’s… my dad.” Claire answered. Applejack turned her head and blinked.

“...Ya’ll aren’t serious, are you? She’s too small, even for-” Big Mac stood right back up, giving his sister an angered look. “...Oh… ya’ll are serious. I won’t ask why, but I’ll let the family know, especially Applebloom. But what’s your name, missy?”

“C-Claire, ma’am.”

“Claire? Hm… that’s a sweet name. I’m Applejack, and welcome to the Apple Family. Know anything ‘bout farming?”

“Yes, ma’am.” She nodded. Applejack grinned.

“Ah think we’re gonna get along just fine.” she turned around and whistled with her left hoof in her mouth. How she was able to do that was anyone's guess, but the familiar barking of a dog was heard, followed by the the Collie running and stopping, sitting on it's rump while panting away. “There's mah good Winona!” Applejack patted the dog's head. The giant dog noticed Claire and turned it's head while giving a curious look. “Winona, meet Claire. Don't eat her, at all, okay?”

“WHOOF!” Winona barked, sounding affirmative.

“Good girl! Come on, let's drop the bandits at the Village prison. They know what to do with thieves.”

“Woof!” Both Applejack and Winona walked away, though the mare let out a loud belch.

“Oof! Pardon me.” Claire couldn't help but giggle and squeal. Her new family was already nice, and though they ate people, she was going to be the exception. Big Mac walked ahead, and Claire watched as they approached a barn that was almost like hers back on earth, only, well, bigger. The sight, and the overall feel, of the place brought a tear to her eye. Big Mac heard her sniffle a bit and brought her from his Mane. He gently nuzzled her. Claire felt his muzzle touch her, but she hugged away, feeling that this was going to be a great chapter in her life.

“BIG MAC!!!” An elderly voice yelled. “Is that you!? Are you with one of them tiny thieves!?” Big Mac sighed in annoyance.

“Is that your mom?” Claire asked.

“Nope.” he replied, placing her in his Mane. He walked to his grandmother, Granny Smith, who sat down in her rocker. Claire peeked, but quickly hid.

“Aw! You're now a father!?” Granny asked Big Mac. “Ain't that a sweet thing for you to do. Maybe ya'll can finally be a great husband to that Marble Pie ya'll been eyein’ on.” Big Mac blushed and quickly walked inside. Entering through the other door was his much younger sister, Applebloom.

“Hey, Big Brother.” She said. “How's today been? Listen, I gotta do an essay that involves me interviewing a human and learn about their lives, and how I can learn from them. Know any?”

“Oh! I can help!” Claire spoke.

“What the-!? Ya'll have a human!?”

“Eeyup.” he answered, though a bit annoyed as he took Claire from his Mane.

“Cool! Howdy! Mah name’s Applebloom!”

“Claire. I guess we're now sisters?” Applebloom gasped.

“BIG MAC!!! You adopted a human!?” Before he could answer, she began to hop around. “AH HAVE ANOTHER SISTER!!! AH HAVE ANOTHER SISTER!!!” She stopped and stood inches from Claire. “Ooh! Can I taste ya'll!?”

“NOPE!!!” Big Mac snorted.

“oh… interview, then?”

“... Eeyup.”

________________________________

The interview was pretty lengthy, but Applebloom had enough information to make her essay. Claire found her new family to be sweet, even if they were huge, and ate people. It was getting late; Celestia's sun began to set, leaving Luna to bring the moon up… and followed by her nightly hunts. Big Mac brought Claire to his room and set her on his belly. Claire couldn't help but find Big Mac to be both soft, bouncy, and, most importantly, warm. Big Mac, meanwhile, couldn't help but warmly chuckle to himself, feeling and watching Claire getting comfortable on his belly, using his coat for a blanket. He decided that he won't use his blanket for tonight, but tomorrow, he was going to make Claire her own bed. He closed his eyes and went to sleep, using his own hooves to hold Claire in place.

A couple of hours had passed, but he felt Claire climbing up his fur. He looked down, seeing her grasp onto his fur and shivering. He carefully plucked her off.

“Claire?” he asked. “Something wrong?” Her teeth chattered as he held her on his hoof.

“I-I'm c-c-c-cold, sir.” She answered.

“Aw, don't worry, I'm sure mah blanket can-”

“Uh… I d-don’t want a b-b-blanket.” Big Mac paused and tilted his head.

“You don't? It's not gonna take too long. I'm just gonna-”

“Please… i-is it alright… if you can… eat me?” Big Mac’s eye's widened.

“Eat you!? Wha-!? Why would you-!?”

“P-please? E-ever s-s-since I came here… I've b-been frightened of your k-kind. I-i-i saw your sister eat some when I a-arived.”

“You did? Well, I'm sorry if you saw that. We just don't want anyone taking our way of income. I'll be sure to-”

“I-it's okay. You've b-been s-s-so nice t-t-to me. I-i-i’m also c-curious on what you're like… on the I-inside.”

“... So… You want me to eat you… because I've been nice & want you want to repay me?” She nodded. “And you're curious on what I look like on the inside?” another nod. “And you're cold?” nod. “... Is it also because you want to be courageous and not be afraid of me?”

“... Yes.” He let out a sigh.

“...are you sure about this? I can get a blanket quickly.” Please, I don't wanna eat any human! I don't wanna do it!

“... I really want to. Please?” Big Mac let out another sigh.

“Alright… but if you're scared… I'm going to spit you out, okay?”

“Okay…. I'm ready.” Big Mac took a deep breath. Reluctantly, he lowered his face to Claire and opened his mouth wide. Claire gawked in awe, seeing Big Mac’s huge mouth; each molar looked liked they could easily grind anything with ease, webs of saliva hung from the roof of the mouth to the strange, orange colored tongue. All of this lead to the dangling uvula that hung like a boxing speed bag, over the pulsing and breathing abyss of his throat. Claire stared ahead, took a deep breath herself, and on all fours, crawled into his mouth. Immediately, Big Mac had a blast of flavor in his mouth; Claire tasted delicious!!! He began to sweat, fighting every nerve in his body that just wanted to close his mouth and taste her. Claire looked down into the Stallion’s throat, watching it open and felt warm air hitting her face. Strange enough, it didn't smell that bad; it smelt like Applesauce. Closing her eyes, Claire leaned herself down, and allowed gravity to take her down. Big Mac instinctively swallowed her, but gasped at the fact that not only was Claire in his mouth, but he swallowed her! He followed Claire, a lump in his throat, and watched as she dissappeared into his belly. Claire, meanwhile, was taken down by Big Mac’s throat muscles, and it wasn't frightening, nor painful, as she imagined. It felt like forever, but she watched as the esophagus opened, and she didn't fall into Big Mac’s stomach, but slid inside, like a fleshy slide. It was dark inside, but she felt the floor and stomach walls move around her, the acids around that felt like a warm spa, and some apples currently digesting around her. She can clearly hear Big Mac’s heart beating loudly like a drum, his own breathing, and the loud stomach gurgling around her, shaking the place around. The smell of Applesauce assaulted her nose, and the place was really warm. His stomach was actually peaceful.

“Claire? You okay?” Big Mac’s gentle voice boomed around her.

“Yeah?” Claire replied. “I'm okay. It's very warm in here.” she let out a long yawn.

“Oh...good. ...Claire?”

“... Yeah?” Her eyelids felt heavy.

“You know… This is my first time eating a human.”

“...Really?”

“Yeah. You… you tasted great.” He rubbed his belly. Claire felt the place move as Big Mac rubbed his belly. “I love you, Claire.” Claire closed her eyes. She adjusted herself and hugged some flesh around her.

“I love you too… papa.” She slept away with a smile on her face. Big Mac was surprised by what she said, but he smiled and closed his eyes,going to sleep as well. A single tear fell down from his eye, but he rubbed his belly, feeling his daughter inside. This has to be the best day in his life.

Author's Note

Whole thing was suggested by Autismo555. Though I was off guard, guess with this certain chapter/tale, we're going make this into a novella that he's going publish, and I'm going to be the editor/cowriter

The Main Course (EQG and Guest)

Author's Note

Jerec again. Been a while. Guess we're going to now REALLY going to add the EQG universe. More are coming with, but not limiting to, Vice Principal Luna, Lyra & Bon Bon, and Derpy

The Main Course (EQG and Guest)

A fourteen year old boy arrived at his new school, Daniel is a fairly average when it comes down to it, about four foot five inches, brown hair and hazel eyes. This day, he's beginning High school, the day has come for Freshman year. He slowly walked to the doors of the school. This is it, the last four years of school. He opened the door and walked inside. However, as soon as he crossed the threshold of the doors, his scenery changed. For one, the schools main entrance is suddenly far and above colossal, for another, so are the students. Massive shoes land around him, as these students nonchalantly head off to their respective classes. For poor Daniel however, he suddenly finds himself in a rush to dodge the massive objects as they come crashing down. "Holy crap holy crap holy crap!" He yelled in his rush, trying to find some form of safety.

Slowly, a little too slowly for Daniel, the main hall clears as class time approaches. Being able to take it a bit easier, he slowed down in his rush, but still keeping a careful eye out for oncoming shoes. Massive crashes came behind him as another giant approached, he flinched as one of them slams onto the ground only twenty feet away from him. Suddenly, something wraps around him and his world goes dark for a second. His world goes bright again and he finds himself staring face to face with the most massive woman he's ever seen. The woman's beauty however is completely lost on him, as his fear surfaces. He starts scooting backward in terror, at least until the massive woman's hand closes around him again and his world is dark once again.

Eventually the hand opens up again, and he finds himself in a massive room, alone, with her. Not good not good not good! Suddenly her massive thumb and her index fingers grasp him and he finds himself stuck in between the tips of each. He swallows nervously as he develops a pretty good idea about how small he is in her view. I'm, I'm, I'm barely two inches tall.

She suddenly lets loose a small sigh and looks off. "Sunset Shimmer, could you please come to my office, we seem to have yet another magical problem." Sunset Shimmer, what kind of name is that? Wait, how can I be thinking that at a time like this, I'm being handled by a giant woman! This, this is impossible, yet it's happening! Oh why me?! Wait, wait, wait, people have been disappearing all over the globe, c-could this be where they end up? C-could I be one of the only ones to survive. He found himself on a solid surface, one that isn't flesh. She set me down, well that's good, I think. Problem; she's keeping a close eye on me!

The door opens causing Daniel to look towards it. Yet another giant walked in, this one orange with flame red and gold hair. He looked back to the other one realizing that she too is a strange color. She's a very slight pink, with similarly strange color hair. "You called about a magic problem Principal?"

"Yes, it seems we have another new student, though, I'd say he's more likely to be in trouble rather than cause trouble."

"Well, where- Oh." The giant girl steps closer to the table.

"Oh? Just oh? I find a tiny human being, whose barely as tall as a half a piece of chalk and all you can say is oh? So, since this obviously isn't quite new to you, maybe you could fill me in on this situation, let alone this tiny boy." The woman said with a tinge of annoyance in her voice.

"Okay, um. Well, it all started a couple days ago. Sonata had been sitting by the portal, when she found some little people unconscious by it. By some luck on their part she decided to take them to us rather than her old friends. So, I figured since they were in front of the portal to contact Princess Twilight, seeing as she'd probably know more, and well, she did. Um-" She looks down at the tiny boy, noting his fear and confusion. "You're probably not going to like this part. It turns out that humans have been popping up all over Equestria, tiny and defenseless. At first the interactions between them and the ponies were good, until a certain pony accidentally ate one, then a group of them on purpose. The Equestrians found out that these tinies, as they call them, are not only very tasty, but there's some form of magic on them that keeps them from digesting and other types of harm directly from the ponies, it also keeps them from 'moving on' though I think our anatomy makes it just a bit harder for them. The, eight of us including Sonata Dusk, have those tinies that crossed into our world from my old one. Considering he didn't know this, I'd say that means that when our original group crossed over, Canterlot High became a new place for these tiny people to appear. Our Twilight and I have put our heads together and have been scanning for such a thing, a strange field of magic surrounded Canterlot High, well, probably since their arrival, but I'd say he's likely the first truly new arrival." She looks back down at the boy. "Sorry. There isn't a way back to your world so far."

The woman, Celestia spoke up. "Wait, so, these tiny people are going to start appearing all over the school?" Sunset nods. "Nothing we can do to stop it right?" Another nod. "Well, I suppose that since we'll be receiving tiny guests, I expect your friends and you to greet them, and make sure that anyone stumbling upon them is informed as I was. During lunch have your friends come and meet with me as well. I suppose we should make this official."

"Yes ma'am."

"Well, it was nice talking with you, but you should probably return to class, I've taken up enough of your time as it is."

"Ok. See you at noon, Principal Celestia."

"You're forgetting something." Celestia calls after the leaving girl.

"What?"

"The new student."

"Actually, you should probably take care of him, I already have one after all." It's like we're pets to them!

Celestia sighed, as the door closes, looking down at the small boy in front of her. "Well, at least this time magic isn't threatening to enslave us or blow us into Equestria." She looks around for a moment before picking the boy up again. "Let's start this over. Hello there, I'm, well, I guess I'm your new guardian, Principal Celestia, and you are?"

"M-my n-names D-Daniel m-miss!" He managed to say shakily. "U-um, b-before I-I g-got here, I-I w-was starting F-freshman y-year a-at another H-high school."

"Well, Daniel, I guess you'll be starting freshman year, here in Canterlot High." Celestia looks off for a moment. "You'll also be living with me, since there's obviously no where for you to go either." She looks off again, thinking of something She looked down as her stomach rumbled, before turning back to the tiny. "Well, sorry about this, but, well, you heard her." Daniel found himself getting ever closer to her face, towards one very specific portion.

"NO! Please! You can't! I'll die!" Daniel yells in terror as the woman opens her mouth.

"Don't worry, both Sunset and Princess Twilight, let alone all of Sunset Shimmers friends I expect, said that you'll be fine. I believe them, they haven't been wrong so far when it comes to magic. I promise I'll be gentle with you." Celestia continues to bring the struggling boy closer, setting him down on her tongue, she draws him into her mouth and closes it behind him. He gazes around the vast space in fear. The vast pearly white teeth are large enough to mulch him easily, he'd be nothing but a bloody stain her first bite. He covers his ears when she lets out a moan. Oh no! I'm, I'm tasty to her! His real fears come when the large, muscular tongue he's now standing on flexes and pushes him further back, until he gazes into the massive abyss down her throat. He turned and tired to grab onto the tastebuds, but they were too small and slimy for him to grasp.

"Please don't! I'm scared of heights!" He backs away trying to get away, but with another flex, the tongue slides underneath him, and he slides down her massive throat. The large tunnel keeps going and going, around him he hears the sound of her heart beating, her lungs breathing in and out. It never seems to end, until it gives way to a vast cavern. He fell in with a splash. He surfaces and swam to the nearest 'shore', a small curve in her stomach wall, forming a fleshy 'beach' inside the cavern. Looking around the inside, he finds that he's not the only thing in here. A short swim from his position lies an aisle made entirely of digesting pancakes & eggs, and a freshly chewed up piece of cake. He held onto the wall as it flexes inward and outward, churning the vast lake in her stomach. He sits down, starting to let tears flow. "Why did this have to happen to me? One second I'm going to school, the next I find myself in a giant school, where there's only one class for me. Digestion 101."

"Don't worry," Celestia's voice boomed around Daniel "this isn't all your life is going to be from now on. I can give you all sorts of different lessons. Besides, considering what we've heard, this is the safest place for you. I'll let you out so you don't have to eat a pre-chewed lunch okay? So, since this is your first day of high school let's start off with the basics... how about algebra?"

The Second Course (EQG and Guest)

Author's Note

Another by Jerec, but this is an immediate sequel, and, personally, I'd use the concept Luna and not... the official one.

The Second Course (EQG and Guest)

Daniel woke up startled. No! It wasn't just a dream. He's still inside; in the gurgling stomach of the massive woman, the principal of the giant high school, Celestia. Slowly he makes his way around the massive organ. Its position is different. I think she's... laying down. No, more than that, I think she's asleep. He followed the sound of her breathing and heartbeat to find the entrance. He manages to push his way through the small opening in the tight ring of muscle. The heartbeat grew even louder. Okay, I'm sure I'm heading the right way. He walked forward, following the fleshy tube. It felt like miles before he come to an opening. He looked around and noticed another hole that branched downward again, only this one has air going in and out of it. Don't go that way, if she chokes on me, I'll end up where I started.

He turned his attention forward and noticed an increase in size, then the familiar land marks. I've made it, I'm in her mouth again. He looks toward the exit and there, framed by the pearl white teeth and the inside of her lips, is a large 'doorway', leading to the outside world. He notices that trough his exit, that the decorations are quite different. "She must be at home. Oh no." In either case, being outside the massive woman is preferable to staying here. Slowly he walked the gap between her two jaws, walking between her teeth, he feared the worst. If I cause just one strong enough irritation and she clamps her teeth, I'm doomed.

However, things went well for him and he made it out of the vast maw. He ran away from her to a safe position, figuring that if she had a sudden change in breathing, he'd do well not to be nearby so he could be sucked inside. He looks around and finds himself on a giant couch. There's a television that has been left on, playing some rather boring news. He turned to find the woman in a nightgown, still asleep on the couch. I- wow. Um, wow, she's, she's beautiful. Am I lucky that she's got me or unlucky? He didn't take too long to contemplate however, as he found himself in a very familiar position. He's suddenly airborne as a thumb and pointer finger clutch him.

Then a new giant woman is in his view. This woman is dark blue with hair in a ponytail, and with the color of the night sky, a strange two toned dark blue and somewhat lighter blue. The woman walked off with him, holding him in front of her as she looks him over. "So, you're the new student my elder sister was talking about." Daniel would've waved bashfully at the similarly striking lady also clad in a nightgown, but his arms were pinned to his sides at the moment. "Okay little one, you'll want to hold your breath."

"Huh?" Suddenly, he found himself covered in a torrent of good smelling bubbles and he realizes what she's doing. He manages to get some air and hold it before he is engulfed in a jet of warm water and gently cleaned by the woman. However, the ride wasn't over yet; he landed on a soft surface, which surrounds him and begins to gently rub him. It let's go and he's up in the air again, pinched between her fingers.

"There, all clean." The woman entered, yet, another room, one that he recognizes as a bedroom. His face pales. Her bedroom. "So, I've heard from my sister that she's started teaching you. Well, unfortunately it seems both of you fell asleep before she could finish." She giggled for a moment. "It's still only late in the afternoon. I told her that the stress was getting to her. Well, at least she's getting some sleep now. So, now I'll be continuing your education, but first... I've heard from my sister that you are quite tasty. So, I'm sorry, but it seems you escaped one to land into another." The woman giggled as she lifts him higher, holding him over her gaping maw.

He looked down, her mouth wide open revealing her similarly pearly teeth, and her deep abyss of a throat. "No! Not again! Please! AHHH!!!" He screams as her grip abandons him. He flails as the mouth got closer and closer. He lands with a splat on her tongue. Slowly he picks himself up, and turns to sprint back out. Around him, her moans sound. He slipped on a puddle of saliva, currently slicking up her tongue and face planted onto it. He looked up, only to watch in horror as her lips close. Worse still, he could tell that, from the inside, she smiled, obviously enjoying the taste. Then her head tilts upward, and he starts to slip backwards. "No! No Please!" Once again he found himself sliding down a long tunnel, taking a while, only to plunge into yet another lake made up of stomach acid and whatever she drank with her last meal. He swims to the beach made up of her stomach walls and sat down, curling up into a ball. "This, this is all I am now?! A fun, little, indigestible toy, to be passed from person to person!?!?!?" He cried to himself. "I-I-I wish I were dead! That I'd been crushed in the beginning! Or even digested! But nope! I just had to survive and become a toy or a pet!" He teared up again, but felt the place move. Looking to the wall, he could see the outline of a giant hand rubbing. It didn't take long for him to know that the other woman was rubbing her belly, mostly because how filling he was to her.

"No, don't think that way little one. True, we may be taking advantage of the magic that caused you to shrink, and keeps you protected within us, but that's just part of it. You're safe here, within either myself or my sister. True, you are quite tasty and the movements you make within us do generate a certain pleasure, but that's nothing compared to the feeling we get to know that you are still alive and well. If this truly could hurt you, we wouldn't ever do it again!" He still doesn't like it, but he had to admit, she has a point. He's much safer in here, than he is out there. The giants themselves were bad, but he found himself remembering that there's more than just giant people out there; There are animals, and worse, hungry insects that wouldn't think twice about chewing him to splinters. "If I may, I'd like to start this out right. Hello in there, I'm Luna, principal Celestia's younger sister, and the vice-principal of Canterlot High. It's a pleasure to meet you."

"...H-hi, I-I'm Daniel."

"Good to meet you Daniel, now how about we get started on some more classes? How about the human body?" Silence came, though her heart and stomach were still heard. "Oh... sorry."

Dinner Dates (EQG, 1st Per, Guest)

I sat at my desk, resting my head on my hands. How could I have done something so stupid? The teacher's voice sounds out, interrupting my thoughts. "Alright, Lyra, Snips, detention's over. From now on I want you two to keep from causing any more disruptions in my class. Are we clear?"

"Yes Mrs. Harshwinny." She released us both from detention. I head straight to my locker and put away my stuff. "Stupid Snips, getting me in trouble. So what if I wore a peacock costume and made noises. Weirder things happen here all the time." I close my locker and head off towards an exit, but I stop as I saw something on the floor. "Wait... what are those?" There's something strange on the floor near some of the lockers. I crouch to get a closer look. What I see makes my heart flutter. "YES! I was right! I was right!" Wait till Sweetie Drops gets a look at these! There, on the ground, are two tiny human boys, looking to be about my age too. Carefully, I pick the two up and gently place them in the palm of my hand. You're both so small.

"Hey Lyra!" The voice of an all too familiar student I knew spoke "Watcha got there?"

"Huh!? Oh, hi Pinkie Pie." I laugh nervously, balling one hand into a fist, making sure to be gentle so as not to harm my precious cargo. "Um... Nothing."

"Silly Lyra! If it's nothing, why are you hiding it? Come on, show me, show me!" The energetic girl jumps up and down excitedly. That's what I feel like doing, but I've got to be careful.

"Um, o-okay, but you've gotta keep this a secret Pinkie Pie." She nods an affirmative, so I unclench my fist, showing her the two unconscious tinies.

"Oh Tinies! Aw, you're so lucky Lyra, you've got two! I've got one, but I'm hoping to find a few more. He's lonely and needs a few more friends to party with!" She has one?! "Oh, oh, oh! Since you've got those two, I gotta let you in on the big secret! So, these tinies started appearing here because some other tinies crossed from Princess Twilight's world. So now, they're gonna start randomly appearing around Canterlot High! Oh, and there's this magic, it's the reason they're so tiny, but it also makes 'em tasty! Oh and when they wander around in your stomach it feels amazing, they don't get hurt either because of the magic! That magic also keeps them safe from us, like if we pick them up too hard, or accidentally step on one. Oh and it kinda keeps them from going further into our tummies, though my little guy once got pulled into my intestines, but he doesn't like to talk about it. Nearly used up a bar of soap!" She suddenly jumped and looked down at her belly "Ow! Hey! no reason to get mad about it!" She looked back at me "Sorry, he bit me." She slaps her stomach, and then waggles her finger at it. "I told you, no biting!... Oh, uh anyways, so you're the new member of the Tiny Protectors Club. You become a member if you find a tiny. So far our members are just my friends, Sonata, Principal Celestia, Vice-Principal Luna, and myself. So with you that makes eleven."

"You might want to make that twelve Pinkie Pie. I'm gonna give Sweetie Drops one of these little guys. So, I'll go over that whole thing about them with her too."

"Cool, maybe we can even have a club meeting so all our tinies can get together for a while!"

"I'll see you later Pinkie."

"Bye Lyra, I'll get you guys some pamphlets tomorrow!"

Going outside I found Sweetie drops sitting on one of the stairway entrances. I sat down next to her. "Sorry I'm late. Snips, he-"

"Called you a peacock in class again." she interrupted

"Yeah." I look down.

"Hey it's not the first time we've been in detention for it, remember when Snails-"

"Kept hooting at you during gym? Yeah, I thought you were going to tear his head off. But enough about that, guess what I found?"

"Some dirt on Snips and Snails?" I shook my head. "Some extra pencils?" I shook my head again. She raised her eyebrow and frowns. "More of that so called 'evidence' about 'tiny humans'?" I just grin and nod in reply. "Lyra please, there's no such thing as ti-" I open my fist and show her the two tinies, still unconscious in my hand. "O!" She shouts.

"M!" I continue.

"GOODNESS!" We both finish.

"They're, they're real. Tinies. They're so small, so-"

"CUTE!!!" We both squeal.

"Pinkie Pie talked to me after I found them. Apparently there's this magic spell on them, makes them tiny but also, protects them from things like being stepped on, smashed," Our stomachs growled in unison. I smiled as I knew what we were going to do "and even being eaten! It also makes them-"

"Delicious?"

"Wanna-"

"Try? You-"

"Know it!"

She plucks one from my hand, picking him up by his legs and I pick up the other one, though by his tiny hands. Both of them start to wake up, gazing in horror at us. "Hey there little guy. I'm Lyra. What's your name." Sweetie similarly starts talking to her little guy.

"Uh, I-I'm A-Andy." He looks over to the one Sweetie Drops is holding. "Zack!"

"Andy, You're-"

"Okay! I guess. How about-"

"Me!? Same here, I guess!"

"O!" I begin.

"M!" Sweetie Drops continues.

"GOODNESS!" We both finish.

"Now I know we'll get along cause-"

"You guys are like us! We know each other so-"

"Well, we can finish each others sentences. We're the best of-"

"Friends, and have been since the eighth grade! You'd almost assume-"

"We're Sister's!" We both smile at the two little guys. "Okay, before we go through with this, you two need to know-"

"That you guys are tiny because of some strange magic, and not only that-"

"But it keeps you guys safe from things like being pinched to hard-"

"Or stepped on, and even-"

"Safe inside our stomachs. So, don't worry! Just think of it as a-"

"Hug from your new, giant girlfriends!"

We both pop them into our mouths, and immediately, I started drooling from his flavor. I let out some moans of pleasure. I feel him struggle as I start moving him with my tongue. "Mmm." I tilt my head back and swallow, sending him on his way to his new bedroom. As he goes down, I trace his path with my fingers, still moaning in delight. I feel him fall into my stomach and, eventually, somewhere to stand, where he starts hitting the walls, yelling.

"Let me out!!!" He yelled "Let me out!!!"

"Wow..." I said, very surprised as I rubbed my belly "I can hear him so-"

"Clearly!" Sweetie Drops completed "It's so strange, but-"

"Cool! Hey, don't worry in there-"

"Tiny boyfriends! You'll be-"

"Safe, and we both hang out-"

"All the time, so if you're worried-"

"About not being able to see each other again-"

"We'll let you out, when we hang out! That way-"

"We can all have hang out-"

"TOGETHER!" We cheered with a hug.

Author's Note

Jerec with the EGQ universe again, but now from the predator POV. Watch the Promo to understand to some of the references.

Jill and the Giant (EQG, 1st Per, Guest)

Author's Note

Jerec with Human Derpy

Jill and the Giant (EQG, 1st Per, Guest)

I walked out of the classroom and head towards my car. Great, midterms next week. This is gonna be horrible. I got in my car and plugged my phone in for some music. I look up and notice something wrong... something very wrong. What?! How'd I get here!? Where am I!? I scream momentarily as the ground started to shake. What now?! I looked out each of the windows and saw it... well... her. A giant teenage girl walking towards my car, and, more importantly, to me. There's something odd about her though; besides her size, which would mean she's more of a giantess than a giant. Her skin is completely gray, and her golden-yellow eyes are crossed. Is she dumb or...? I shook my head. "I've got to get out of here before she see's me! Or worse, if she doesn't!" I quickly get out my keys and turn on the car, except that it stalls. "What am I in!? A monster film!? Come on, start!!!" The car just keeps stalling. The car shook and was lifted into the air. I let out a scream as there's only one reason in this situation that my car would find itself gently airborne.

"Wow, this car toy is really well detailed!" I look out the windows to see her thumb on one side of the car, and a finger on the other.

Am I really that small to her!? I scream and try as hard as I can to back away when I look out the front windshield. There's one of her eyes just staring in, focusing on me. "Oh gosh! Oh gosh! Oh gosh! Oh gosh!"

I scramble to the back seat of the car, in an attempt to get further away. Then I hear the girl scream. She's screaming?! She's not the one trapped in a vehicle with a giant looking at her! Then gravity stops working, which can only mean one thing. The car's falling! I'm gonna die! I hear a loud noise and the world goes black.

"-she gonna be okay Twilight? I didn't mean to drop it, I mean, at least I caught it again..." The world is a blur as I open and close my eyes. It's that giantess from before.

"Well, the car is," a smarter sounding girl replied "but you should really be asking Fluttershy if she's going to be okay." Twilight? Fluttershy? Who names their kids that?

"Sh-she'll be okay Derpy." A shy sounding girl replied "You just got to be more careful with her from now on okay." Wait, what? Am I- Am I like a pet now?!I bolt up.

"WHAT'S GOING ON HERE!?! WHY AM I SO SMALL AND WHY AM I BEING REFERRED TO LIKE A PET!?!?" I stand there breathing deeply, partially in anger, mostly in fear. I can't see the other two, my view is currently taken by a strange, pink haired, yellow giantess, who flinches. Why are you scared?! I'm the tiny one here!

"Shh, shh. Calm down. It's okay." The butter yellow ones attempts to calm me down. It isn't working.

"CALM DOWN! OKAY! NO, IT'S NOT OKAY! I don't think you understand my situation here! One minute I was in my car, getting ready to go home after a day of college, the next thing I know is that a giant girl is picking up the car and then dropping it when she sees me! Oh, let's not forget to mention that I'm like two inches tall now and you people are talking about me as if I'm just a pet! So, can you answer my questions!" I stand there huffing, normally getting everything off my chest like that would be rather calming afterwards. This time, no. How did this happen? Why did this happen? Did I do something wrong? Is this some sort of government experiment? Alien Abduction?

"Okay, I'll explain everything to you." A new one appears, though with the same smart voice, walking up to the table or whatever I'm on. She's purple, with purple eyes, and a set of thick glasses. "Okay, so first things first, um, welcome to our Earth. Or... Earth 2 to you, if that makes sense. Um, people like you have started to appear here on occasion, which started when a group of you came through this portal into our world from the, uh... Pony Earth. Um, the me that lives there gave us information on you, um, well they call you 'Tinies', and we've kinda been doing that to. Anyway, so there's this magic that has been sending you to our worlds, makes you small, it protects you from being severely hurt by us directly, and um, it kind of allows us to... well, swallow you without hurting you either. So, um, because you're so tiny, we have to protect you guys. In this case, Derpy here-" She gestures to the gray giantess who shyly waved at me. "Is going to be your protector."

"...So what? Am I her pet now, just because she found me or something?"

"No, but so far, we've found it best to leave Tinies in the hands of whoever finds them. Of course, if someone finds them and they aren't kind, we'll make sure to get the tiny to someone else for safekeeping. It just wouldn't make sense to leave a tiny person in the care of someone who would abuse them. Don't worry, you're in good hands."

"That's why I'm worried, because when you say that you mean that literally. I don't want to be 'In good hands.' I want to go home. Where I'm normal sized."

"That's sort of another problem, we really don't have a way to do that. Even worse, in um, Equestria, where they have magic, they haven't been able to either. Though, I'm not exactly sure that any one there has tried."

"Why wouldn't they try?"

"Well, another part of the magic is that it gives each human a unique flavor, and when you are, um-" She flinches for a moment. "Wandering around in... there, it feels really good."

"Wait, so I'm in a world of gigantic cannibals!"

"No! No! No! We aren't cannibals! I mean... not entirely. We wouldn't do it if you got hurt! It's just that, well, it's a really um, interesting experience, and our stomachs are actually one of the safest places here! You just have to watch out for when food moves on. From what I've heard from the other me, and some other reliable sources, the magic prevents Tinies from... moving on... in pony stomachs. It's still the case in ours, just, um, in this case, the magic needs a little help. You don't want to go further, trust me, from what Pinkie's told me, her little guy nearly used an entire bar of soap. Well, that and Applejack's kinda got lost somewhere in there, so he is staying put somewhere in there."

I just sigh. "Well... I guess I won't have to pay back my student debt, seeing as I'll be in some girls stomach for who knows how long."

"Well, um, I guess that's the spirit." I feel a slight amount of pressure on my back and chest, I feel as I get a lift over to another surface. "Here you go Derpy, just remember, be careful with her."

"Okay!" The gray girl picks me up from off her hand and puts me in her mouth. I-I can't believe they do this so casually, as if this happens all the time. I look around, even with her mouth closed, for whatever reason I can still see just fine. From what it looks like, she's smiling, obviously enjoying something about this. Her sparkly white teeth, close with a clack, but I could feel all the saliva in her mouth dripping onto and around me. Disgusting!!!. Her head tilts backward, and I slide down her tongue. However, instead of going down her throat, I find myself grabbing onto the opening of her trachea.

"This. Girl. Has. Some issues." The air rushing in and out is making it hard for me to hang on. Her pulsing vocal chords aren't helping either. Then she starts coughing. "Woah! AHH!" I scream as her coughs start to knock me loose. Suddenly I'm out, stuck in a strange crevice in the girls mouth.

"Um. Sorry." I know where I am now. When she swallowed, the crevice opened and I fell down into her throat and land in her stomach. I swam up from my splash, gasped for air, swam and managed to find some 'solid ground' on the curve of her stomach walls. I can still see somehow. The walls slowly constrict and then relax. The lake of her stomach acid is in constant movement. Strewn along the lake are, for a lack of better words, "Muffin Islands". Does she just swallow muffins whole or something? Like wrapper and all?

"Um, don't worry," Derpy's voice boomed around me "I'll just keep your car in my pocket till I get home okay?"

I let out a sigh. "Sure, fine." Why me? I mean, I'm not the only one but still. How is this happening? Why is it happening? "Hey, before you go, tell Twilight, that if she finds out why and how this whole teleporting thing is happening, to let me know okay?"

"Okay!" I braced myself as I could fell her move. Her giggling told me that I'm ticklish inside. Just hope my friends don't find out about this.

The Hunters and the Hunted (Guest)

Author's Note

Probably the longest guest chapter, made from Carrier of Heartbreak

Warning: Has a bit more vulgar language and some darker themes than most chapters.

The Hunters and the Hunted (Guest)

"Hey Zach, got any more soda back there?" I asked, trying to keep my eyes firmly locked on the road ahead of me. A shuffling could be heard for a few moments, before I felt the cold chill of frozen metal kiss my neck. I shivered and leaned to the side, my body trying its hardest to escape the icy can of cola being held out for me.

Five soft, delicate fingers wrapped around the can, saving me from its cold touch. To my right, Rebecca took the soda and opened it for me. After taking a sip for herself, she tucked it securely into the cup holder between our seats. I turned to give her a thankful smile and grabbed the soda from the holder.

Sssssssp

"Ah. Thanks, Becca," I said, purposely ignoring Zach's whining coming from behind me. He kicked my seat once in protest, but Becca was quick to stop him.

"Dude, he's driving. Quit it," she scolded. Saving my ass yet again. I was used to it, though; she had been saving my ass since we were...two years old, maybe? I couldn't quite remember, but it had been that way for most of our lives. Always together, never apart for too long.

"Oh, so what, I give him a soda and you guys yell at me, but you drink some of his soda and he thanks you?" Zach complained further, crossing his arms and pouting. It was hard to believe he was the same age as us. Even his little brother, sitting calmly in the seat next to him, was loads more tolerable than he was. It always perplexed me how different the two were, even though they came from the same place. Maybe being around his obnoxious brother for his whole life just made Jeremy resent that kind of embarrassing attention. I know I would have stayed quiet if I was him.

He was an idiot, but he was our idiot.

"Yep," both Becca and I said at the same time. Zach unfolded his arms and smirked, giving away that he was about to become even more of a pain in the ass. He had pretty obvious tells.

"Man, you guys are in sync, for real," he said in his classic teasing voice. "How you aren't already banging each other silly, I'll never know."

There it was. He started early than yesterday, maybe he would get the teasing out of his system and we could have the rest of the day off. It was wishful thinking, I know.

"Who told you?! It was supposed to be a secret!" I heard Becca respond, her voice actually conveying some form of surprised shock. My heart skipped a beat as her words rang through my head. I nearly swerved onto the shoulder of the road, but my mind rebooted just in time to correct my driving. I turned my head just enough to see that Zach was sitting there with a dumbfounded expression on his face. We sat there for a few more moments before Becca began cracking up.

"Haaaa ha-your faces right now!" she giggled madly to herself. I smirked along with her, but my mind was still going over the idea of what she had suggested to be true. The musical sound of her laughter only made my thoughts feel more realistic. Perhaps it was a hint of some kind...? Nah, she wouldn't beat around the bush like that. If she was serious about something, she would just come out and tell me.

Not that I would jump into her pants at the first sign, though. Being friends for the better part of twenty years tends to create lines that you just don't cross, even if most lines are erased.

Even Jeremy chuckled a bit at the scene, before returning his attention back out into the trees passing by our car. Zachary simply rolled his eyes and sat back, putting his knees up on the back of my seat. What a dick.

The scenery passing by our speeding car was absolutely gorgeous. We entered the woodlands quite awhile ago, and it had been nothing but trees, grass and nature since then. Hell, I don't think we saw even a single other car for at least and hour or two. Normally, that would have been worrying. However, we had been to this area before, and we knew that it was almost always empty.

That's why it made such great land for hunting.

****

After another half hour, we were almost to the spot we had chosen. We had gone there many times before on previous hunting trips, but not with Jeremy. For him, this was his first time out with us. I could tell that he was trying his hardest not to embarrass himself, what with him ignoring his older brother and all. I guess a lifetime of being around Zachary would make anyone want to leave better impressions on people.

It was dark out, so we could no longer see the brilliant shades of green and orange that had sprinkled our road ahead. Now, the only thing I could see was the black road ahead, being illuminated by the headlights of my truck. It wasn't much to look at, but Becca was doing her absolute best to keep me awake. The snoring coming from behind me also helped keep my eyes open. Zach was a banshee when he slept. He always refused to admit that he snored, but my ringing ears served as my own sort of proof.

Jeremy was also sleeping, but much like when he was awake, he was very nearly silent. It was quite refreshing to have someone from Zach's family be less than annoying. I could already tell that I would get along great with the guy.

I turned to look at Becca as she smiled, looking ahead at the bleak and dreary road in front of us. She was seriously such a joy to be around. I could admit that my temper wasn't always...the best in the world. Things ticked me off pretty quickly, unless she was around to mediate my emotions. My only hope was that I wasn't making her feel like she had to be around me all the time, like a temperamental dog or something like-

"BEN, CAR!" I heard her suddenly shriek. My eyes, still locked onto her, saw the way her face changed into one of frightened surprise, the light from the oncoming vehicle lighting up her features. I whipped my head around just in time to get blinded by the light that engulfed us. There had been no light only a few moments earlier. That light should not have been there.

In that split second, I realized that I might only have milliseconds left to say anything to her. I couldn't tell her anything important; I didn't have time. The only thing I could tell was...

"I'm sor-"

FWOOSH

****

My head hurt like hell. It was worse than most of the headaches I've had before; I could tell this pain was caused by forceful impact. I tried to remove my head from the steering wheel, but I didn't have the energy at first. It took a few seconds, but I gradually worked up the effort to lift my head up.

A sound that sounded somewhat like ripping paper filled my ears. My skin had been stuck to the leather of the steering wheel, my dried blood acting as a bonding agent. The sharp pain of a reopening wound shot through my forehead and caused me to curse out loud.

"Shit!" I growled, lifting my shaking arm to cover the tender area. When I lowered my hand back into my field of vision, I didn't see any new blood. Good, then it didn't open back up, it just hurt like a bitch. The rest of my body hurt, but more in the same way that my head hurt. Blunt force trauma can do that. Nothing felt broken or out of place, though.

I sat back, groaning as my back cracked in relief. We must have been sitting there for awhile-

Wait, the others!

My head shot to the side, darting over Becca's limp form. Behind us, Jeremy and Zachary were also out, though Zach wasn't in a sitting position. Dumbass didn't wear his seat belt. I let out a relieved sigh as I saw that they were all still breathing, and blood was thankfully absent from everywhere except my head.

They needed me, and I had to get out. The door handle clicked as I pulled the lever, but it didn't budge. Okay, that was bad. Probably meant that the truck was in pretty rough shape. Had we smashed into something? We weren't dead, or even badly injured, so I doubt we had hit that car. Maybe we hit a tree at the side of the road? That felt like the most logical answer. It was still dark out, so we hadn't been there for as many hours as I had assumed.

Man, whoever the driver of that other car was, screw them for not helping us out!

I took a deep breath before shoving all of my weight against the door, while holding the lever up. A crunch was heard, then I found myself falling out from the driver's seat and onto the cold ground below.

"Uumph!" I huffed, the air getting pushed from my lungs. My truck wasn't the largest of trucks, but it still wasn't pleasant when you fell out of it and onto your face. That shit hurts, man. Especially doing so right after a bad motor vehicle accident.

I spent a few more moments catching my breath before standing up. My legs were wobbly, but they supported my weight all the same. Good, nothing was broken. I expected to feel grass crunching beneath my boots when I walked around to the other side of the truck, but didn't. It felt like the ground was made up of nothing but plain dirt, and a large rock here and there. Oh well, not the time to think about that. I had friends to check on.

The truck was done for, to my dismay. The front was crunched in on some kind of humongous wooden structure, and the wheels were bent almost all of the way in. Glass littered the area, the windshield having blown out on impact. Stupid airbag didn't even go off on my side. I would have been more sad, but the well-being of my friends took priority over my hunk of previous-mobile metal.

Becca's door opened with no problem; I guess it was just my side that got crunched. She was still unconscious, but breathing normally. I slid my arms around her, pulling her into a protective embrace and lifting her from the seat. I didn't know the state of her neck, so I made sure not to move it around too much. She could tell me when she woke up.

The panic was starting to set in. Here we were, in the pitch black night, in an area that only got sparing visitors. There were be no likely passing vehicles, and I knew from previous trips that there was no cell coverage out here. I had never been in an accident before, and I had no idea what I was supposed to do with three unconscious people that may or may not need medical attention. What the hell was I even doing? I was just running off instinct, and my instinct was telling me that the truck wasn't safe, and my friends needed to be out.

Becca stirred slightly, her arms tightening around me. My heart skipped a beat and I grew warmer, before remembering that it wasn't the time for pondering. I set her down against another huge wood thing, making sure to keep her neck rested against it and not hanging limply down.

The other two doors opened with no problem, giving me some semblance of good luck. Jeremy was a tiny little thing, so he was easy to lift, but I had to struggle with Zach. He was heavier than any of us, and possibly heavier than Becca and Jeremy put together.

"Damn, Zach, did you have to eat that third burger?" I complained to myself. In the end, I had to hold him under his arms and drag him, with his feet dragging along the dirt. I placed him next to the other two, just in time for Becca to blink up weakly at me. A shot of pure relieved happiness surged through me and I nearly tripped over myself trying to get to her.

"Becca!" I coughed, holding back a sob that had been held back since the crash. She smiled softly up at me, her eyes still a bit unfocused. She probably felt the same way I felt when I had woken up. At least her airbag had gone off.

"Hey, dude. What...ugh, what happened?" she asked, letting out a yawn.

"I don't know. How's your neck?" I shrugged off her question, not because I didn't want to answer, but because I cared more about the effect than the cause. She needed to be okay. They all needed to be okay. Becca rotated her neck slowly, careful not to go too fast, in case there was actually something wrong with it. After a few more rotations, she was satisfied.

"It's fine," she replied. She then, for the first time, noticed the state my face was in. Her forced calm expression melted away and she pushed herself onto her knees, pulling me closer to examine me.

"Oh my god, Ben, your face!" she fretted, her fingers running over the dried blood that had leaked down my forehead hours earlier. I felt fine otherwise, and didn't want her to worry. Plus, the close proximity of our lips turned my cheeks the same color as the dried blood, and I didn't want her to see. So I tried joking.

"My face? Your face!" I responded. She blinked at my stupid retort before smirking in relief.

"Yeah, you're okay. Looks pretty cool, though," she teased. Man, she knew how to push my buttons. Another perk of knowing me for so long. I was just glad that Zach didn't try saying those kind of things to me. I might have had to kick his ass. I moved away, looking around.

"Where are we?" Becca asked, following my wandering gaze. I shrugged my shoulders.

"No clue. No grass, giant wooden things all over the place. Feels like a nightmare," I told her. She gave off a visible shiver as a cold breeze blew through our area, carrying with it the scent of nature. It was an aroma we were very familiar with, but everything else about this place felt...wrong. Nothing else was familiar. It was like we had entered an entirely different reality or something.

It was cold. It was dark. It was unfamiliar. It was wrong. And it was time to do what we did best: survive.

****

"Fuck!" I shouted in frustration, tossing aside yet another piece of gear that had been busted in the crash. All the new, expensive stuff was the first to break. They just didn't make things as durable as they did years ago. Everything now was shiny and efficient, but exploded if you did so much as look at them wrong.

The old junk was junk, but it still worked. An old flashlight, one of those bulky yellow ones, gave off a low, narrow beam of light that went for a pretty good distance. The main problem was that the radius of light was small. You could see what you were pointing at, but only if you knew what to point at.

Besides that, I found my dad's old lantern. It gave off a decent radius of light, but the light was dim compared to the flashlight. It still worked, and I had extra batteries for it, so it was going to be used. I had also found the supplies for a quick fire, which was crackling warmly behind me.

Becca, Zachary and Jeremy were resting around the fire, soaking in its heat. Zach had woken up, but fell back to sleep a few minutes after. The idiot, having not worn his seat belt, bumped his head pretty good. He was dizzy, but hopefully didn't have a concussion. Becca manned the fire, making sure to put the random pieces of what looked to be giant, log-shaped wood chips into it. I couldn't find any downed trees in our area, so we had to burn what we could find.

Everything was weird, here. No trees, no grass, just dirt and wood chips. Oh, and those giant wooden structures. What the hell were those? They were way too big to be trees; they looked more like columns.

I couldn't even see the stars. There weren't any visible trees, yet there was still a canopy above us. It was just black, save for the light given off by the small fire we had managed to build in a hurry.

I tossed away another broken piece of gear before pulling out the boxes that I had been going for; our guns. We didn't pack much, a couple hunting rifles and a .45 revolver, but it felt like a blessing that we had them. We had brought enough ammunition for a good week's worth of shooting, so I felt a little safer. There was a gun for each of the elders, and I knew that Jeremy had brought along a big Buck knife. He seemed like the quiet type that would know how to kill a man in two seconds with one of those things.

"Find them?" I heard Becca ask from behind me. I nodded so that she could see me and wrapped the cases in my arms, lugging them over to the fire area. She smiled a bit once she saw our firearms, but I could tell she was feeling just as stressed as I was. It was weird, having two people forcing themselves to stay strong for each other.

Click

The cases opened, revealing the three guns. At the sight of my trusty .45, I smiled. It wasn't a happy smile, but more of a 'I might get out of this alive' smile. I wasn't convinced, but I was encouraged.

"Cool," she responded as I handed her a rifle. The other rifle would go to Zach, but he was still conked out. Until he woke up, the rifle would stay in my possession. Having two guns made me feel even safer, even if my knees still shook with obvious stress. I just wanted to get out of the nightmare I had found myself in.

At least I wasn't alone here.

Shiver

The trembling from my knees spread up throughout my body, pulling me back down into my realm of fear and panic. The wind blew more cold air against me harshly, only furthering my shivering. Without the energy to keep myself standing up straight, I slumped to my knees and wrapped my arms around my chest. The shivering didn't stop.

What were we going to do? We were lost, cold, without a vehicle, in a terrain with very little to offer in terms of shelter. My friends were there, relying on me to keep them safe, but how was I supposed to do that? All I had were a few guns, my hands, and whatever old gear had survived the crash. Oh, and it was still too dark to see where we were supposed to go to find our way back to civilization. Everything was-

"Mm," I heard Becca grunt at the same moment as a pair of slender arms wrapped themselves around my shaking body. She was hugging me. I had been hugged by her so many times before, but this hug...it just felt so much warmer. It was more than just a normal hug; this was a statement.

"I-...sorry...just freaking out a bit..." I admitted, sniffing quickly and wiping away the tears of frustration that had started to form. I didn't want her to see me cry. She didn't say anything at first, deciding instead to just squeeze me a bit tighter. The heat flowing into body my through her smaller form was amazing. My cheeks started warming up as well, so I turned so that she couldn't see.

"It's okay, Benny. We'll be fine. We're always fine, remember?" she said, a warm smile gracing her lips. My eyes lingered on her face, though I was looking at her sideways, still trying to hide my blush. I pondered the truth in her words for a moment.

She was right; we were always fine. We have been in trouble in the woods before, but had always found a way through it all. As long as we worked together...everything would be okay. Those other times we had been in trouble, it had just been the two of us, maybe Zach as well. Now, we had some gear, an extra guy, and we were all safe around the crackling fire that illuminated the clearing.

We would be fine.

After another moment of silence, I nodded. Becca just grinned at me and reached up, tussling my hair with her fingers. Another shiver shot up my spine, but not from fear or cold. This shiver was from the warm tingles her fingers had caused. I loved having my hair played with, and she knew it. Usually, she just teased me with that knowledge, but now she was using it to help comfort me.

A happy sigh escaped my lips as I leaned back, letting her do what she wanted to my scalp.

"Oh, hold on," I interrupted, standing up and moving to the wrecked truck. Becca pouted at first, but stopped when I pulled out some sleeping bags that I had packed. She smiled and nodded, helping me cover the other two guys up for the night. Once we had completed our task, we settled down in our own bags, laying right next to each other. The blush came back, but I was able to hide it by covering my face with the bag.

I could feel our bodies snuggled together, even through the bags. It was...the most comfortable I'd ever been, to be honest. Even though I always told myself that Becca was just my best friend in the world, I couldn't ignore the warm tingles of familiarity that shot through me whenever we were together.

My eyes started to close, until I felt another wave of happy shivers course through me. Becca, reaching her arm out of her bag, had resumed playing with my hair. Did doing that help her calm down, too?

That wasn't even fair. I drifted away into unconsciousness quickly, her wondrous fingers working their magic all too well. Right before I fell asleep, I thought I saw a glint coming from high up inside the blackness surrounding us. My brain, in the process of going into rest mode, dismissed the light and continued shutting down.

****

"Jeremy!"

The voice, shouting loudly and very close to me, pulled me from my dreamless sleep. I shot up, the urgency in Zach's voice startling me. My eyes, still crusted over from sleeping, cracked open painfully and allowed the dim light to reach my retinas. I could tell it was now daytime, wherever we were, but the area around us was still dark. The surrounding structures blocked out most of the light.

I didn't pay much attention to our illuminated surroundings, my mind rushing to figure out why Zachary was acting so scared. The warm body that had pressed against me the night before was no longer present, so Becca must have also woken up before me. Zach was stomping around, yelling out his younger brother's name over and over, his tone fearful and panicked.

"What's going on?" I managed to say, finally getting the large man's attention. Zach's head whipped around, his eyes glaring into mine. He looked absolutely terrible; his eyes were red, tears streamed down his cheeks, and he had a bruise from where he had hit his head during the crash.

"Jeremy's gone! Ben, my brother's gone!" he shouted, stomping up to me and hoisting me onto my feet. For the moron he was, he was very strong. My mind, still hazy from being pulled from my sleep, didn't process was he was saying at first.

"Wuh...where is he?" I asked, rubbing my eyes to get the remaining crust out. Zach responded by shoving me harshly, pushing me back into one of the giant wooden columns. My back smacked against the structure painfully, drawing a sharp groan from me.

"HOW THE HELL AM I SUPPOSED TO KNOW?! Dude, he's gone! He's gone and doesn't know how to take care of himself...ugh, help me look!" he shouted in my face, some spittle landing on my cheeks. Instinctively, my hand shot out, wrapping around his throat and squeezing just enough to stop him from talking. Zach choked, his eyes bugging out and looking into mine. I gave him a stern glare.

"Don't. Push. Me. I'll kick your ass again, if I have to. Now, shoving won't help us find your brother. We need to organize and look, okay?" I asked, my fingers squeezing a bit more. Zach let out another choking sound before nodding. I let go of his throat, allowing him to take in air once more. He took a few deep breaths before straightening himself up and looking around. Any other time, he might have tried fighting me some more, but his mind was still locked on his brother. "Where's Rebecca?"

"She's looking around, she should be- oh, there she is," he said, looking behind me. I turned around, catching sight of my small best friend as she trudged back into the clearing. She looked very visibly shaken. There was something in her hand, but she was still too far away for us to be able to see what it was.

The two of us rushed over to her, Zach intent on seeing what she had found. I just wanted to make sure she was okay. Her hair was a bit frazzled, but that might have just been from sleeping and waking up without being able to take care of it.

"Becca! You okay?" I asked, concern filling my voice. I placed both of my hands on the girl's shoulders, finally able to feel how badly she was shaking. Zach only grew more restless when she didn't immediately say anything. I tried looking into her eyes, but she was staring straight ahead, as if she had just seen the horrors of war. What the hell had happened?

Slowly, almost cautiously, she held out something. It was shiny, and sharp...and covered in blood...oh, god.

It was Jeremy's knife.

Zach's eyes bugged out once again, almost as if I was choking him against. He blinked a few times before taking the knife from Becca's grip. He didn't move. He didn't breathe. He just...stared at it. I didn't really know what to do now; Becca was traumatized, and Zach was about to have a break-

"FUCK! FUCKING FUCK FUCK! WHAT THE HELL?! JEREMY! JEREMY, COME BACK!" Zach screamed at the top of his lungs, holding the knife against his chest. The blood, some of it not yet dried, smeared across his shirt. Before either Becca or I could say anything to stop him, he had taken off in the direction that Becca had came from. He was headed towards an area with a lot of large green cover, and we lost sight of him quickly.

"ZACH! ZACH, GET BACK HERE! SHIT!" I yelled out in frustration, trying to pull Becca after me. She didn't move on her own accord at first. Was finding Jeremy's bloody knife so traumatizing for her? With a huff, I turned around and pulled her into a tight hug. Slowly, her trembling stopped.

"Becca, it's okay. We're always fine, remember?" I tried to assure her. Her arms moved up and ensnared me, returning the embrace hungrily. She choked back a sob, but couldn't hold it for more than a few seconds. She starting crying, her face buried in my chest. My response, of course, was to hug her tighter while whispering soothing words into her ear. The crying didn't stop. I just held her there, giving her any warmth I could; she had done the same for me the night before.

After a few minutes, I could feel her tapping on my side, trying to get my attention. We separated enough so that we could look at each other. She looked so...fragile. It hurt to see such a strong girl suddenly pulled into such a state of fear. What was bothering her so much?

"What's wrong?" I asked, trying to scan her features for any clues. Her eyes drifted past my face and up into the darkness of the area we were in.

Another tap. This time, however, she pointed to what she was looking at. My head turned to look in the direction of her index finger. She was looking towards one of the giant columns. Yeah, those had also been confusing me since the crash. What the hell were they?

"T-...trees..." she stuttered, her face contorting. Trees? But what...oh, shit...

They were trees. Those giant, wooden, column things were actually trees! But why were they so damn big?! From end-to-end, they looked wider than the local lake back home. Cutting down one of these trees would be impossible without explosives of some kind! And everything around us...was...

Giant. There wasn't any grass beneath our feet because it was as tall as us! We had landed in a clearing, but all around that spot, person-sized blades of grass covered the ground. Everything here was scaled to the impossible.

We were, in this area's measurements, about three or four inches tall. My breath caught in my throat as the truth behind Becca's trauma kicked in. The bloody knife wasn't what had scared her so badly; it was the realization that wherever we were, whatever had happened...we were now tiny. Tiny little people inside a giant forest, probably full of giant creatures eager to find us. And at our size...how many of the forest's inhabitants would be able to swallow us whole?

Jeremy. Had something found him? The blood on his knife gave me a reason to suspect that...

And Zachary. He had darted into a field of grass, not knowing where he was even going. How were we supposed to find him?

"Jeremy!"

Oh. Even as a munchkin, Zach still had a monster set of lungs on him. We could hear him, but he sounded pretty far away. If we waited much longer, we would risk losing him for good. In the nightmarish giant forest, losing him meant he would probably get killed in some terrible way.

"C'mon, Becca! We gotta find him!" I urged, tugging her in the direction of Zach's shouting. She held back at first.

"What about Jeremy? What about the forest?!" she panicked. I just shook my head and yelled my answer truthfully.

"I don't know!" I responded. She looked at me fearfully, but nodded and finally chose to follow me. I'd rather be honest with Becca than lie to her and say I knew what to do. She was just that kind of friend.

We followed Zach's voice through the grass, having to weave in and out of the tufts. At our size, it was even difficult to push the grass aside when there was no clear path. In this forest, we were truly the weak ones. Our guns...they wouldn't do shit. We didn't even have them with us at the moment, but even if we did, what could we take down? The tiny little bullets would more than likely make a large animal itch, rather than injure them. The only thing we could use them against...would be ourselves.

I pushed that thought from my mind. No, we would be fine. We were always fine.

"Jeremy! Where the fuck are you?!" we could hear Zach shout from in front of us. We rushed towards the voice, using it as a guide. After that shout, he grew unusually silent. Becca's eyes started growing worried, catching my attention.

"Is this where...the knife...?" I asked nervously. Becca's expression grew grim and she nodded. Another stressed shiver ran down my spine, almost causing me to trip as I ran. Together, Becca and I broke through the thick grass cover, into another clearing.

And there was Zach. He was standing, looking at the ground, his body motionless.

I moved forward, trying to see just the hell he was looking at. I wish I hadn't. Right there, right in front of Zachary, was a giant hole in the ground, about as deep as I was tall. It was shaped like...what looked to be a hoof. And that wasn't the only one. There were marks all around the clearing, leading up to where Zachary was standing. And next to Zach...

A stain. It wasn't just blood, though. The blood was very minimal. Only a drop or two on the ground, next to a shape that looked like the knife's blade. The rest of the puddle on the ground looked like...saliva. As soon as I noticed the sticky-looking texture and musky smell of the liquid, I nearly lost whatever food remained in me since I had last eaten. Becca had seen all of this. It wasn't just the size thing that had disturbed her so. That was only maybe a quarter of what made her so tense.

The real reason she was so scared...was because she knew. She knew that we were being hunted. By the looks of it, Jeremy had been caught and...eaten. But what he was likely eaten by, I couldn't tell. I still hadn't seen any other wildlife in the area. If I had, I could have learned about our reduced size much sooner and could have possibly prevented whatever had happened to poor Jerry.

Anger

Red

"SHIT!" I shouted, breaking the silence, my fists smashing against my head furiously. The anger, all of the confusion and pain since arriving in the nightmare world, came rushing forward. Why was all of this happening?! What had we done to deserve being tortured like this?! Something out there was consciously deciding to torment us, and now we were being eaten! I just wanted to go home and lay in bed for the rest of my life...or at least be anywhere else.

Again, I was embraced by a pair of supportive arms. The anger seeped away from me, flowing out into the blackness of the evil forest we were all trapped in. Becca hugged my back, her hand reaching up and running through my hair again.

Not...fair...

"Okay...I'm good, Bec, thanks..." I sighed, leaning my head back into her hand. I was just glad that whatever I had started doing had snapped her from her daze and pulled her back. It was strange, the way we did that to each other. When one freaked out, the other calmed them down. It was comfortable, having someone who I could rely on to do that...

Becca squeezed me harder, so I got the hint that she was smiling, even though I couldn't see her. I smiled back, despite the situation. Zach was still there, staring down at the puddle of spit. Whatever had left it...had probably gotten his little brother. At that very moment, Jeremy could be nothing more than a snack, churning away in some hungry beast's gut.

Something inside of Zachary snapped. He didn't move. He didn't speak. He didn't appear to be alive. His lack of motion, especially given the kind of person he was, frightened me. I moved away from Becca's grasp, walking slowly up behind the mourning brother and placed my hand on his shoulder.

"Hey, man, we...we don't know. He could still be fine, but we can't just give up. Come on, we have to get back to the camp...or maybe move it somewhere with grass," I told him, trying to break him from his stupor. Zach flinched, turning around to look at me with...the deadest eyes I'd ever seen. All of the courage, the competitive annoyance he usually held...it was gone.

"...Grass...?" he asked, not fully understanding his situation. His voice was as dull and lifeless as his eyes. I slowly nodded, pointing down at the hoofprint. His dead eyes followed my finger.

"Yeah, we're...Zach, we're like, three inches tall. That huge wooden thing we crashed into...it's a tree..." I explained, looking into his fading eyes and looking for a sign of life. To my surprise, he didn't really seem all that surprised.

"Huh...okay," he responded. Both Becca and I stared at him, unsure of how to process the fact that he didn't care that we were bite-sized for mostly any animal bigger than a squirrel. Maybe I would keep him away from the guns...

At least he didn't fight me when I told him to follow us back to camp. He just marched along behind us like a robot, following his current directive. Was this what was going to happen to the three of us? Would we all going slowly, or quickly, insane at the loss of what we loved? What did I love? The only thing that would drive me crazy would be losing...

I protectively wrapped my arm around Becca, pulling her against my side in a defensive manner. Nothing bad would happen to her, and I was going to make sure of that. If something wanted her as a snack, it was going to have to deal with me ripping its insides out, first. I wonder how giant carnivorous horse tastes?

The walk to the camp was uneventful, but once we reached it...holy crap. There were hoofprints everywhere. Most of the camp was gone. As was my truck. Again, not sad about that, given that all of my attention was focused on keeping Becca safe. The truck was destroyed, anyway. No use crying over broken metal.

The part that made me bristle with fear and anger was that most of the gear was gone, as well. The sleeping bags were gone, the camping equipment was gone...so much had been taken by the demon horses. I rushed forward, sighing in relief as I found the flashlight, lantern, and gun cases right where I had left them: safely hidden behind a rock. That rock, I guess, was more of a large pebble.

We had light, and we had guns. What we didn't have was...pretty much everything else. No food, no water, no sleeping bags, no fire-starters...ugh. We would need to move on to find proper supplies to live off of, even though we hadn't discovered yet if Jeremy truly had been eaten. When I find the horses, hopefully after I become normally-sized again, I'll glue its ass. And I don't mean glue it to something, I mean turn it into goddamn glue.

I handed Zach and Becca each a rifle, with enough ammunition to hopefully make it to somewhere safer. Again, Zach didn't protest the idea of leaving. He didn't even seem to think there was a chance his brother was still alive. He was just...switched off.

With a sigh, I wrapped my arm around Becca again and moved away from the site of the initial crash landing. The small girl at my side accepted my physical affection eagerly, trying to hide from the harsh reality we had found ourselves in.

****

Nothing. We found absolutely nothing.

The giant forest just seemed to go on forever. I couldn't even use my compass to find out which direction we were going; the needle wouldn't move. No matter what direction I turned in, the needle just sat there. It was either busted, or this strange world had no magnetic pull. Where the hell had we landed? Giant forest, giant man-eating horses, no way to tell direction with the kind of compass I was using...it was becoming more and more evident that we were screwed.

The longer we walked, the worse Zachary got. At first, he was just acting like a robot, functioning on autopilot. As time went on, though, he started acting up. The true unfairness and hopelessness of the situation finally started reaching him, drawing only one emotion from him; anger.

"AAAAAAAAAARGH!" he shouted into the darkness, his eyes darting around wildly. I knew that look; he was going mad with grief. He would want to take his rage out on something, and I'd be damned if I let him lay a finger on Rebecca. She noticed his worsening mentality and promptly started walking in front of me. She knew I was more than a match for the madman, even if he was much bigger. Zach was heavy and clumsy; he would put everything he had into each swing, usually knocking himself off-balance if he missed.

Just as I suspected, I heard him rushing up behind me, still shouting his head off. My instincts kicked in once again and I spun around, shooting my palm out like a missile and catching him right in the throat. The insane man flung himself away from my hand, landing on the ground and rolling around, coughing and sputtering painfully.

"ZACH! CALM DOWN!" I warned him, my eyes watching every movement of his, trying to plan out a possibly counterattack. What I hadn't expected was for him to spin around and stand up, holding his rifle up and aiming at me.

My heart skipped a beat or two. Zach was standing there, his eyes wild, breathing rapidly as the barrel of his gun pointed straight at my face. He was actually aiming to kill me. I would have returned the threat with my own revolver, but it was tucked away in my waistline. I didn't want to make a quick movement and startle him into firing. Where the gun was aimed, I would be dead before I could return fire.

"Z-Zach..." I heard Becca stutter from somewhere behind me. Her voice sounded muffled, so she must have found cover while I was pushing him back. The only comfort in the world to me at that moment was that Becca would be safe. Zach didn't pay attention to her, though. His eyes were locked onto me, his finger caressing the trigger like it was trying to tease it into clicking back.

Crack

The sound made me flinch, thinking it was the firing pin for his rifle striking. When I noticed that I was not dead or at least on the ground bleeding, I opened my eyes and looked to the gunman. He looked just as confused as I was. Some of the madness had drained from his eyes, allowing me to see my friend standing there.

"What are y-"

He didn't get to finish his sentence. Before any of us could blink, a giant black shadow emerged from the darkness behind Zach and engulfed him. As soon as it had appeared, the shadow was gone, leaving behind an empty spot where my friend had been standing...along with four hoof prints and a rifle.

Becca and I stood there for a moment, our brains trying to register what has just happened. The retreating sound of movement through the forest, along with a muffled screaming, broke up from our frozen states. Instantly, we were both running in the direction the shadow had taken Zach.

"ZACH! NO, ZACH!" I screamed, my mind racing as fast as my legs were.

No.

Not another friend.

They wouldn't have him.

I wouldn't let them have him.

Becca ran right behind me, her lighter weight and quicker pace allowing her to keep up with my longer stride. We were both panicking, running as a way to convince ourselves that we were doing something to help the situation. In the back of our minds, we knew how hopeless it was. We had both seen the prints. The shadow was easily the size of a house, and its prints weren't even as big as the ones we had seen earlier. This horse giant was smaller than the one that had taken Jeremy, but it was still plenty huge enough to make off with a full grown man in the blink of an eye. Even with the guns, there was nothing we could possibly do to fight the monsters.

We were both crying now, the situation hitting us again. What the hell were we supposed to do? Just keeping running until we were spirited away just like Zachary and Jeremy had been? We couldn't even run away from them; at their size, they could probably cover as much distance in a minute as we could in a day. They were probably there the whole time, watching us and waiting for a chance to pick one of us off at a time. The demons were smart; they were the true hunters here.

So we kept running, trying to keep up with the muffled screaming. The screaming stopped moving away for some reason, allowing us to catch up. Through the grass, we could see...something. It was just about the size I had guessed, but was still too hidden in the shadows to see any more features.

"Stop! Let me out!" we heard Zach's voice from somewhere. It took us a moment to realize that his scream were coming from...inside its mouth. Becca almost rushed forward to do anything to help, but I held her back. There was nothing we could do.

The thing...played with Zach in its mouth for awhile, making strangely feminine and young-sounding moaning sounds. It was the most disturbing thing I had ever seen, and I'd skinned and dressed more animals than I could remember. Then it happened.

"AAAAAAA-*GLURK*-aaaaaaaaa..."

The giant horse let out a content huff as we sat there, our faces contorted in horror as we witnessed the bulge of our friend traveling down the beast's neck and into its body. We had just watched Zachary, our friend and fellow hunter...get swallowed by a demon horse. It didn't even have any trouble, nor did it chew...it just...swallowed him whole. At our size...and that was the smaller one...

"EE-!" Becca gasped before she could stop herself. The shadow went still, as did the two of us. A flopping sound could be heard, which I realized was the thing's large ears, swiveling around and listening for us. It turned its head, revealing two giant, golden orbs that had long, black slits running down the middle. It was staring right at us.

"B-Becca..." I whispered, nudging her. She was frozen. "We...we have to go...like, now." She didn't move, probably still in shock from watching a full-grown man get eaten whole by a giant, snake-eyed horse. We didn't have time to freeze, unless we felt like joining Zach in that thing's gut.

In order to get her moving, I moved my face close to her and pressed my lips against hers. The air went even more silent, if that was even possible. Her eyes widened a bit, showing a spark of life that I had been trying to pry from her. Once her mind seemingly processed what I was doing, her eyes closed a bit and she pushed back against me, returning my affection. I had just wanted to wake her up, but this was also something I had been wanting to do before we...before we died.

Why wasn't she pushing me away? I could tell she was awake, now.

Did she...oh...why now? Why, out of all the times to push through my fears and kiss her, did it have to be right when we were about to die horribly? She felt the same way about me! All this time, I held back, not wanting to taint my relationship with my closest friend in the world. Now that we both knew...we would have no time.

My anger at the situation spiked again, but was quickly muted by another soft kiss. Her lips were the warmest thing in my world...even my own beating heart couldn't hold a candle. I wanted so badly to just sit there and be with her, in the way I had been wanting to for so long...but the snapping of branches and twigs moving towards us pulled me out of my happiness and back into reality.

"Run!" I urged her, pushing her ahead of me. I would not let her trip and fall and becoming the giant fucker's next meal.

So we ran.

****

Our feet carried us for what must have been miles, if the world had been scaled to our normal size. By the time we stopped under a giant log to rest, our hearts were pounding out of our chests and our legs were so wobbly that I doubted we could go much farther. As far as we had run, I knew that whatever had eaten Jeremy and Zach had been following right behind us. Hell, it probably just casually walked along while we were sprinting. Everything sucked. We were already lunch and we both knew it.

So why did we run?

Myself, I just wanted to spend some more time with Becca before the giant found us. My mind, despite our impending fate, was still running circles around itself with the fact that Becca had kissed me back. It felt so...surreal. And not just because we were only a few inches tall. So long hiding my feelings from myself, and then it just...well, it just happened. There was so much I wanted to say to her, so much I wanted to do.

The worst part?

It was already dark again. We still had the lantern and flashlight, as well as a rifle and my revolver. We both knew that the guns would do nothing; we had known even before we had seen the giant feeding for ourselves. At our size, the lights would do nothing but give away our locations. Our only two means of defense, and they were useless. It was becoming funny to me, actually; we went into the woods, expecting to be the hunters. Instead, we had becoming the hunted!

Heh, it was pretty funny. Something straight out of a bad movie, complete with useless, flickering flashlights and creepy stuff lurking in the shadows.

"Heh...heh heh...ha haaaa!" I started to giggle, my voice still strained from trying to catch my breath. Becca scooted a bit closer to me, bringing me in for another embrace. I returned it, but the contact didn't stop my giggling. It was just so hilarious! Hunters and hunted...man eaten by horse...bwaha!

"Ben, please...Ben, it'll...it'll be okay..." she whispered, brushing her fingers through my hair again. I barely heard her, but her fingers did sooth my trembling a little. She said it would be okay? Yeah, it would be okay for the horsies! They must have been super-hungry, if they were out in the woods, munching on tiny people! How many of them were around? Would there be enough of me to feed them all? Oh, no! What if they would still be hungry? That would terrib-!

Smack

I fell backwards, my face immediately warming up where it had been struck. What? What was going on? Had Becca slapped me? She was standing over me, tears streaming down her face. What the fuck had I been saying? Damn, it was all just a haze...

"Becca...?" I mumbled, feeling a bit of blood leak down my lip. It had been cracked and dried from running around without water, and the force from her hand just opened it. As soon as I had spoken, Becca leapt down next to me and wrapped herself around me once again. I didn't even know what was going on, but I could tell that she was just as scared as I was. She definitely didn't need me breaking down right in front of her. Again, I hugged her protectively and let her scream her frustrations out into my chest, the sound muffled by my shirt and skin.

I just wanted to stay there with her. Inside our log, where it was safe. Could we make a life here? No, I know she wouldn't want to live the rest of her life in fear, anticipating what she knew would happen eventually. I felt the same way. We were going to either make it out alive, together, or...we would go down trying.

After a few minutes, she calmed down and my lip had stopped bleeding. The forest was noisy at night, something I hadn't noticed the night before. I must have been too focused on making sure everybody was okay. In one day, we had lost two of our friends...how much longer would we last?

The rustling in the woods outside told me that it wouldn't be that long. These...damned horses. They took my friend, they took his brother, they were probably the ones who made us this size...

Fuck them. I don't care if I get eaten anymore. I hope it chokes on me and dies.

While Becca hid her face in my chest, I lifted the flashlight and pointed it out of the log we were hiding it. The little beam of light cut through the thick darkness, but it was so small...it would be a miracle if I could find anything with it. I scavenged around silently, the tiny beam acting as a skylight as I searched for any sign of the horses.

I almost considered the possibility of it being safe enough to move, but then the beam of light illuminated a familiar golden orb, the large black slit aimed straight at me. Oh, that's perfect. Moving the light around, I found five more orbs just like it, the golden hue surrounding the slits differing slightly with the other two sets. Just what I wanted, three of them. Probably the small one, and what looked to the be two larger ones. The only reason I could tell was because the two other pairs were a good deal higher than the eyes of the one who ate Zach. It didn't matter that much to me; they were all big enough to swallow me whole...maybe even the both of us at the same time. They were just that big.

They were just staring at me, as if waiting for me to make the first move. Or maybe they wanted me to fall asleep so they could sneak over and gulp us down when we were unconscious. I didn't tell Becca yet; I wanted to give her a few more moments of comfort before the inevitable happened. She deserved at least that much. And I think I deserved those last few moments with her, trying to imagine what life would have been like it none of this had happened.

Would we have still gotten together? Would we have had children? What would their names have been? I probably wouldn't have been all that successful, but Becca...she was smart. Not top of her class, but plenty knowledgeable enough to go to a good college and get a good job. All of the possibilities of what could have been, gone...lost down the throats of the monsters lurking in the darkness.

I almost wanted to march out their and lead them away from her, get it over with. I could never outrun them, but maybe I could distract them long enough for Becca to get away...

A tugging at my shirt told me that she would never let me do that. We were going down together, or not at all. I looked down into the dark brown hair of the girl I loved and rubbed her back soothingly. She looked up at me, her eyes full of despair...but also with love. It was such an odd sensation, staring into the soul of a lover who knew that we were about to die.

"Hey, Ben?" I heard her ask me. Her voice was trembling, but confident. She had decided something and was determined.

"Yeah?"

"Let's just run," she said softly, still holding onto me.

"Bec, they're out there right now. They know we're here..." I told her. She just smiled up at me weakly.

"I know." she stated simply. I blinked at her, the realization of what she was suggesting hitting me hard. She wanted us to go out together. She had enough of waiting, and honestly, so had I. We knew each other's feelings, and there wasn't much more to be said. Why not?

"...Okay..." I responded after a few moments. As soon as I spoke, I felt her lips press against mine again. I didn't hold back this time, putting every last bit of passion and love towards her into my kiss. We sat there inside that log for at least five minutes, engaging in the single most intimate moment I had ever experienced. I didn't mind her messy hair or stale breath, and she didn't seem to mind my rugged nature or smell of drying sweat. We weren't kissing because we liked the body of the other, we were kissing because it was going to be the last chance to show love to another living creature.

We finally broke the kiss, Becca pulling back just enough so that we could look into each other's eyes. Our gazes both held determined sparks, showing just how much we cared about one another. Nothing else needed to be said.

We just got up and ran.

I exited the log right after Becca, our legs moving us along the ground with renewed vigor. Neither of us could feel the lingering exhaustion that had plagued us only an hour or so earlier; we were on a mission.

The area around the log was pitch black, the daytime sun no longer illuminating the tops of the trees. Becca held the lantern in front of her, while I manned the flashlight, hoping to spot the giant creatures before they could get to us. Maybe, if I could see them first, I would be able to warn Becca before they could reach us.

To my horror, when I flashed the beam of light into the area where the orbs were previously, the light hit only darkness. The giants were no longer there. I couldn't even hear any movement in the bushes or cracking twigs. The only sound I could hear moving through the blackness of the forest was...

The flapping of wings.

My breathe caught in my throat, my heart nearly stopping as I realized just how they had been keeping an eye on us so well.

"Becca, watch out! They can fly! They have wi-!"

FWOOSH-*GULP*

My heart stopped longed enough for me to fall to my knees, dizzy. I turned around to look at the space Becca had been.

She was gone.

...

No.

NO.

NO!

"NOOOO! BECCA! AAH...AAH...AAAAAAAAARGH!" I lost it.

Becca was gone.

One of them had flown down and picked her up before I could warn her.

It was my fault.

I couldn't protect her.

The forest had gone quiet again, the sound of flapping wings moving away from me. I didn't care if they were moving closer or farther away. I didn't care if they ate me. I just wanted to be dead. Becca was gone, I was supposed to go with her. Once again, I had failed to keep someone safe, and this time it was my very best friend and the girl I was in love with.

Another set of wings could be hear, this time moving towards me. Fucker. Get it the hell over with.

THUMP

The sound came from behind me. It must have landed. Good for you, you giant asshole. I spun around, flashing the light into the face of the being that was set on ending me.

...

...What?

It was definitely...some kind of equine, but...definitely not a horse. It looked almost like a giant, cartoonish pony-thing. But that couldn't have been right, it had wings, and cat-like pupils, and...large, fluffy ears. Its colors were also strange; it was a dark grey, with a long purple mane flowing down and covering the left side of its face. It also had fangs poking out from its smiling lips, making it look like some sort of...bat...thing.

Now that I could see its face, I could somehow tell that it was female. A giant, smirking bat-pony-demon female, but still a female. Her ears flicked towards me, listening to anything I might have to say. Sensitive hearing, another reason they had been able to track us so well. She towered over me, waiting for my final words before she undoubtedly swallowed me down like a Ben-flavored fruit snack.

I only had two words for her.

"Fuck. You."

In an instant, I whipped my revolver from my waistline, holding it out and pointing it straight at one of her large, golden eyes. She visibly flinched back, one of her bat-like wings flapping over her face and protecting her. She even made a little whimpering sound, like a child who was afraid of getting hit for the first time. Ha, she was afraid of such a little weapon.

More wing-flapping, two more THUMPs.

Ah, the other two had arrived, no doubt trying to get in on my tasty human body. They both stepped into the light of my ancient torch, exposing themselves. One was very familiar; it was the smaller one that had eaten Zach, and it was obviously another female, although a younger one. Her eyes were a brighter gold, her body being a lighter grey and her mane green instead of purple. She was staring at my gun, taking a step back in apparent fear. The second new arrival was taller and bulkier than the other two, so I assumed it to be male. It was a very dark grey, with a jet-black mane to go with it. He had a look a doofy contentment on his face as he-

Braaap~

Oh.

OH.

"YOU. ARE. DEAD!" I screamed, my mind snapping. He had been the one that had taken Becca from me. These three had been torturing us for the past two days, driving us slowly insane to the point where Zach had even threatened to shoot me. These...these...abominations were going to fucking pay.

I shifted my arm immediately, aiming down the iron sights on top of my .45, looking straight into the startled eyes of the male. The three let out a gasp as I pulled the hammer back, the cylinder clicking into place. They seemed to know what my gun was, somehow. I didn't have much time before they flew off. I didn't care about the other two.

The male needed to die.

I pulled the trigger, the kick of the revolver firing becoming my favorite feeling in the world at that moment.

Four times I fired, all in the direction of the one who had swallowed Becca. Had I hit him? The confused look he gave me as he lowered the leathery wing from over his face told me that I hadn't.

It was over.

I couldn't harm these beasts. They could do whatever they wanted to me, and I couldn't do anything against...

No.

No, I had a choice. I could deny them what they wanted; a creature to hunt. Yeah, that could do. The one thing they couldn't stop me from hurting...myself.

Slowly, almost uneasily, I lifted the revolver and twisted it, the cold metal at the end of the barrel pressing against my temple. The three giant maneaters, just uncovering their faces, gasped when they saw what I was doing. What the hell did they care? They could do whatever the hell they wanted with me...but not while I was alive.

One bullet left.

"I love you, Becca...I'm so sorry, guys, I should have been more careful. I should have seen what they could do. I should have been calm, maybe then...maybe then I could have saved you..." I said, trembling. Tears were streaming down my face, the thoughts of what our futures could have been flashing through my mind again. My index finger teased the trigger of the revolver, the way Zach's had when he was aiming at me. I wanted to go out with the happiest memory in my head...so I thought of Becca's smiling face as she played with my hair.

I could almost hear her voice, begging me for something, though it was barely audible...and it was too muffled to decipher. She must have been calling me from the beyond, reaching out and begging me to join her.

I sniffed and smiled at the idea of seeing her again soon.

I started to squeeze-

"STOP!" the older female giant shouted in a squeaky, almost adorable voice. Her sudden ability to speak startled me, causing me to fumble with the gun. It slipped from my grasp and I was unable to catch it. The hammer struck the ground first, jolting the internals and setting it off.

BANG!

I recoiled into a fetal position, the bullet whizzing by my face and off into the darkness somewhere, pinging against a tree. Everything went silent, the giants having covered their faces again, trembling in fear of the mighty revolver.

"No! Ben! Oh, god...Ben..." I heard a very familiar sobbing coming from the direction of the male, though it was muffled and faint. The voice it belonged to...I sat up and immediately started sprinting in the direction of the male.

"Becca! BECCA! I...I CAN HEAR YOU! WHERE ARE YOU?!" I shouted desperately, searching around. Had the male dropped her somehow? Had she escaped? As soon as she heard my voice, she got louder and sobbed more, but in relief.

"BEN! Ben...you didn't...oh, thank god...I'm in here..." she responded, from up above me...inside...the male...

I fell back onto my ass, too stunned to say or do anything else. The male just looked down at me, a fearful look still lingering in his eyes. The other two, the females, were looking at me with tears streaming down their cheeks. The hell were they sad for?

"Let...her...out..." I growled, my face darkening into one of murder. I didn't care that the male was a few thousand times my size, I would find a way to kill him if he didn't do exactly what I said. He seemed to understand that, as he immediately made a coughing motion. A few moments of confusion later, and he had something in his mouth. Very carefully, as to not startle me, he lowered his head to the ground and opened his mouth.

A wave of warm air seeped out, bathing me in its humidity. It didn't smell bad at all, mostly reminding me of fruit and grass. A bit of movement in his mouth caught my attention, my heart skipping another beat. It was becoming unhealthy, how often my heart was trying to stop today.

And then she slid out, using his tongue as a slide. It was a good thing I was already on my ass, or I would have fallen again. As soon as Becca's feet touched the ground, she sprinted straight at me. Her feet moved at a speed I hadn't even seen her use when we started running out of the log.

"BEN! Oh my god, Ben..." she sobbed, her tears mixing with the layer of sticky saliva that had covered her completely. She threw her arms around my prone position, pulling me into the tightest hug I had ever received. I didn't even care that she was smearing the male's spit all over me, I was just so happy that she was still alive.

I pulled her up, moving her to my lips. She didn't even need my help, her face shooting forward and smacking mine, our teeth clacking together painfully. We didn't even care. All that mattered to both of us was that we were both still okay.

Then she smacked me again.

It didn't hurt, my elation from her survival muting most of my senses.

"YOU ALMOST...you...why...?" she sobbed, looking down at me angrily. Oh...she had heard everything I said before I prepared to...shoot myself. That wasn't just my brain going haywire when I heard her voice before. She was actually begging me not to do it, from inside the giant horse. I almost...oh my god...

"I thought I lost you..." I told her, my own tears streaming down my face. She pulled me into another hug, her cheek rubbing against the cheek she had smacked.

"You made me think the same thing, you asshole..." she cried. My fingers crawled up her back, reaching her brown hair and brushing them just the way I liked. She settled down somewhat, though the feeling probably wasn't quite as good as normal. Her hair was soaked together with horse spit, after all.

Hurk

Bleh

Two more gagging sounds rang out, drawing my attention away from the sobbing girl laying down on me. Looking over, I saw two other familiar forms, one of them crossing its arms and smirking at me. They were both covered in stomach juice.

"So, finally kissed her? Dude, it's about time," Zach said in a mocking tone, his face half-covered by his soaked hair.

I'm done. Shutting down.

Black

****

I woke up feeling groggy, but not quite as out of it that I had been when the truck crashed. I felt...warm. Warm and cozy.

And wet.

That last one made me shoot awake, scrambling to find out where I was. I couldn't see squat, making me resort to fumbling around with my arms. Everything around me was squishy and smelled of...fruit.

"Oh my god..." I mumbled, realizing where I was.

I was inside one of the damn horses. My mind, still trying to boot up, went into overdrive, thinking of ways for me to get out. Being that I had just woken from a surprisingly pleasant dream, most of my possibly escape plans ended up involving different flavors of ice cream.

"Ben, it's okay," said the angel next to me. I spun around, coming face to face with Rebecca. She was smiling softly for some reason, her hand reaching up and running through my soggy hair. It didn't feel as good when it was soggy. Why was she acting so calm?!

"BECCA, WE'RE INSIDE OF-" I was cut off by a quick kiss, which reduced me to a lovesick puddle inside the stomach. "Not...fair..."

She just smiled and hugged me closer, even going so far as to making cute little purring sounds.

"REALLY NOT FAIR!" I whined louder. That got a laugh out of her. Hearing her laugh again...it was amazing. Why was she so calm, though? We needed to get out of this place, regardless of how...comfortable it was. She seemed to notice my confusion and leaned forward a little, looking into my eyes.

"It's okay, Ben. We're safe in here," she said warmly. That made no sense. Stomachs are the least safe place I could imagine for tiny people like us. Before I could object, she continued. "This world we're in, Equestria...apparently, this stuff happens a lot. People get pulled form Earth and appear here, at a fraction of their original size. Weird, right? Anyway, part of the magic that sends us here also protects us from most forms of harm. We're inside Nightgale right now, and probably safer than anywhere in the forest."

"Nightgale?" I asked, tilting my head. Becca just rolled her eyes, realizing that she had to explain more than she thought.

"Yeah, the batpony we're in right now, her name is Nightgale. The male is Fang and the smaller one is their daughter, Cloverwing. They're hunters, just like us. This was Clover's first trip with them, all together as a family," she explained to me. I was still stuck on the whole 'batpony' thing. What in the ever-burning hell was a batpony? What was an Equestria? What the hell was going on?!

"MYEH," was the only thing I could say in response. My brain was stuck in an endless loop, the pure absence of logic shutting me down again. Becca rolled her eyes and kissed my nose, breaking me from my frozen state...again.

"I'll explain everything later, once you get some more sleep. You were...shaking. Nightgale and the others are bringing us back to their home so that we can get some food in us. All that running around...they thought it was a game. They do that with some of the other humans around here. They just didn't know that we were new to the place," Becca assured me.

"But how...Zach and Jemery-"

"Are fine. The blood from the knife was Fang's. Jeremy went berserk inside his mouth with his knife and got it lodged in his gums. Fang spat it out and took a day off to get some medicine. Ben...the only danger any of us were in was when you pulled out your gun..." she continued. I looked down shamefully, trying to ignore the fact that there was a piece of apple mush touching my arm.

The whole situation was stupid.

But at least they were okay.

At least Becca was okay.

"Hey," she piped up, reaching up and pulling my face to hers again. I expected another kiss, but she just smiled and held me there.

"Remember what I said? We're always fine."

Super Friends (Guest)

Author's Note

Made by Pixel Berry, but with something that not even I thought about.

Super Friends (Guest)

Simon sighed as he hugged his legs and tried hard to ignore the hustling and bustling of the city of Maretropolis. It has been three days since he found himself transported into the large and magical world of what he could guess is Equestria. He was starving, cold, and dirty. Even if it was only three days, he already hated this world. Giant ponies everywhere that seemed to have already known the existence of humans and only saw them as mere beings to feast upon and keep as prisoners. He only got eaten once and escaped as soon as that dumb equine fell asleep with its maw open.

Simon was, what you may call, an average Joe. He was a person who could blend in the crowd and no one would bat an eye towards him. He had nice brown hair, hazel eyes, and no sign of freckles, blemishes, and he doesn’t wear any glasses. Not like he needed any either way.

But it seems that he was someplace different that oddly reminded him about the stereotypical superhero comic book: with a villain that would talk about their evil plan, the heros being close to defeat, and the villain being thrown in a simple jail only to break out again and do a different evil plan. He would sometimes spot them fighting or even being praised after whatever their doing was finished. He even remembered their names. Mistress Mare-velous, Saddle Rager, Fili-Second, Zapp, Radiance, Hum Drum, and the Masked Matter-Horn. Sometimes he would wish to be like them, in which he had powers. If he did have powers, nopony would ever eat him again. Maybe he could be like Fili-Second and be too fast for the ponies to catch him, or like the Masked Matter-Horn and freeze anypony who were close to eating him. All the possibilities, and yet, it would never happen. Even in a world where magic is real and other myths becoming a reality, he knew that it won’t happen.

He let out a sad sigh as he got up and started walking deeper in the alley. He didn’t even see where he was going, nor that someone was following him with a smirk that can only be labeled as bad news.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Simon kept on walking, not seeing that he was entering an old abandoned facility. Only the sound of something almost hitting his foot got his attention. He yelped in surprise as he looked around. “What the- where am I?” He said out loud.

“You're in a building, baka!” A girl said as Simon looked up to see her sliding down a small pipe to stand in front of him. The girl that was now standing before him had red hair and green eyes with small freckles on her cheeks. “What are you doing here? This is our turf.”

“I didn’t me- wait, our?” He asked.

“Yeah.” She stayed silent as she got a good look at the guy. Seeing that he was nothing but an average Joe. “You don’t look that dangerous. I guess I’ll let you in only this once. Come.” She put away her pistol that Simon finally noticed. She started walking, not seeing if he was following. But she didn’t need to turn around as she heard another set of footsteps right behind her.

“So, you and some other humans have been living here?” Simon asked.

“Yeah. For now, no ponies know if this place. This is our safe haven and we’ll stay here until we find another place, or if somepony finds this place first.” She explained. “We only stay in one room since the others look a bit unsafe.” She went through a small crack through the door and Simon followed behind. He looked around to see… not a lot of people. Their was pretty much only four other humans. One girl and three boys, counting on only two girls and three guys.

The first girl seemed like the shy type, with her long hair, dirty gown and bare feet. Her hair was brown while her eyes were a bright brown. The first guy he saw looked scrawny, having a simple attire and big glasses that he fixes one in awhile. The second one looked the youngest as he had spiky brown hair, brown eyes, and white skin. The last one had black skin, black hair and brown eyes. He also seemed like the average type.

“The shy girl is Amy, my name is Sophia, the nerd-lookin’ guy is Chad, the youngest is Zylen, and the last is Alec.” Sophia introduced.

“Sup.” Alec said.

“Hey!” Zylen was second.

“Hi.” Chad simply said.

“H-hello.” Amy shyly was the last to speak.

“Uhm, hey.” Simon awkwardly said. “The name’s Simon.”

“So how did you find this place?” Zylen asked.

“I just aimlessly walked through the alley.” Simon simply answered, rubbing his neck a he averted his eyes for only a moment.

“W-were you f-followed?” Amy asked as she slowly walked closer to Simon, getting his focus on her instead.

“Well, I don’t thi-” Before he could finish, the door behind the six human were slammed open and a greenish-white earth pony was shown. He had a two tone green mane and tail and wore a striped white and red shirt. He grinned as he saw the six humans.

“RUN!” Sophia shouted as the other five did just that. Sophia used her pistol and shot at the stallion, only for the bullets to do nothing. The pony was thinking on grabbing the red-head with just his maw, but didn’t expect for the human’s gun to have one last bullet as she shot it in one of his nostrils. He yelped in surprise as the bullet actually hurt and made his nose bleed. This made him angry.

Sophia then threw the gun at him before she started running the same way. She easily caught up as they were close to reaching the exit. What they didn’t expect was another stallion jumping in front of them. This one was a earth pony stallion as well, but he was a light blue with a two toned mane and tail that was blue and a bluish-green. He also had a tuft of fur on his chin.

“We got you now!” He said as he tried to reach for them, but they were fast enough to avoid the hoof and start running again. They didn’t see that they were entering one of the ‘unsafe’ rooms as yellow metal barrels were in the room. They heard the giant hoofsteps of the two ponies as they needed to hide someplace.

“Quick! In here!” Alec shouted as they all went through a empty knocked-down barrel and saw that they were trapped if they found them.

“What are we gonna do now!?” Chad asked with fear in his tone.

“Don’t panic, if they find us, I’ll distract them so the rest of you can escape.” Sophia said.

“What!? No way, you're always distracting the ponies who find us.” Alec said. “I’ll do it.”

“No. I’m going to distract them, and you’ll go escape.” Sophia said angrily.

“No! I will.”

“I will!”

“Me!”

“ME!”

The two continued bickering, not realizing that the said bickering was loud enough for the two stallions to know where they are.

“I’ll let you guys escape and that’s final!” Sophia said, stomping her foot.

“Too late!” One of the stallions said before he started lifting up the empty barrel, trapping the six humans in it. “Well, well, well. What a lucky haul we just found.” The second stallion’s head poked out and smiled evilly.

Most of the humans looked at them in fear while Sam and Sophia gave harsh glares that did nothing to the two stallions.

“This is kinda fun, but I know we gotta get Mane-iac outta prison again. Let's get rid of them.” He said.

“Get rid of them? But can’t we just eat them?” The second stallion spoke.

“Of course we can you idiot! But you should know how Mane-iac would react if she finds out we found some humans and didn’t save at least one for her. And you know how slick they are if they aren’t in your stomach.” The first one explained, to which the second only looked at him for some time before he walked away, the six humans not seeing him anymore.

“I got an idea! Let’s bury them in some of this ‘eres junk.” The second said. Simon’s eyes widened as he could hear something heavy being brought closer before he saw a small corner of another yellow barrel. “They won’t be able to survive is, since we aren’t technically hurting them physically.”

Outside the empty barrel, the two stallions were getting ready to reach out for the humans and simply drop them into whatever was in the barrel. They took the top off to see some green glowing liquid. They assumed it was either some acid or some of the toxic liquid that some ponies use for glow sticks.

“Now which one should go first? Eenie, meenie, minie, you!” He easily plucked Sophia. “This is what ya get for shootin’ me in mah nose.”

“Let go of me you over dyed horse!” She shouted as she tried to scratch the hoof that was holding her. When that didn’t work, she was throwing punches and kicks to try and land one on the equine.

“Feisty one, aren’t cha?” He said. “Too bad you won’t be around for long.” At that, he simply tossed her in the barrel, Sophia first surfacing to catch a breath, but the second stallion was quick to dunk her back in it.

“And who’s gonna be human number two?” The stallion didn’t care who he picked up. When his hoof came out, he was holding Chad, who was shaking like a leaf. “Oh? Four eyes? Well, I don’t have a grudge against you, but things just have to happen.” And once again, he tossed the small human in the barrel, touching the edge a little as he was shocked by a small spark before he touched the green liquid.

“You won’t get away with this!” Alec shouted. And after he did, he was the next one to be picked up and roughly thrown into the barrel, hitting the edge as some clumps of the rusty edge scrape his exposed skin.

The stallion looked inside the barrel to see Simon hugging Amy for comfort while Zylen was trying to climb out, but wasn’t making any progress. The green stallion decided that he’d get the human trying to escape before going to the last two. Zylen yelped in surprise as he was picked up. He started to squirm until he saw what he was under and was now clinging on to the hair of the hoof for dear life.

“See you never.” He simply said before the human was released and he hit the liquid with a big splash. Well, a big splash for his size.

“Now for the last two.” The other stallion said as he picked the two up at the same time. Using separate hooves to split them apart. The second pony handed Simon to the first one. Amy was in tears now that she knew it was the end for her.

“Aww~ tears already? Don’t worry, you’ll be with your friends soon enough.” He finished as he dropped her into the green-liquid-filled barrel, Amy screaming as her small body met the liquid.

“And then there was one.” He said. “We thought that maybe we could get a good snack outta you. But you seem rather bland. No hard feelings, but now it’s time to die.” And after those last words, he dropped Simon. The human not bothering to scream, shout, or even yell any regrets. He was just rather thankful this would happen and this whole nightmare would end and he could see his family again. He couldn’t help but think back on the so-called Power Ponies. Thinking back on his wish, and smiling as he met the green substance and could do nothing but wait for the inevitable to happen.

But it seemed some sort of luck was granted to both him, and his newly acquainted friends.

Simon let out the breath he was holding as he felt a small feeling of warmth. It was rather sudden, that he wasn’t ready for the next wave of warmth, it increasing as the wave lasted longer.

Outside from the barrel, one of the stallions put the top back on the barrel. “Still sucks that we couldn’t eat them. Bet they would’ve tasted really good.” The blue-furred stallion said as he started walking beside the other stallion with the striped shirt.

“Yeah. But ya know Mane-iac and how she’d react if she knew we found humans without givin’ her any.” The other stallion said as they were close to the exit. They were about to be greeted by the cool night air, until a small banging noise was heard.

They both stopped as they wanted to see if they were just hearing something.

The bang was heard again, but much louder.

The two couldn’t help but feel a hint of nervousness as they slowly turned around. Their eyes widened as they saw the barrel the humans were left in start to shake and glow. Their eyes also widened as they saw the toxic symbol that was very faded. They had a feeling that they bucked up bad.

Really bad.

The two couldn’t do anything as the barrel was shaking more and glowing brighter. One of the stallions had a feeling that it was gonna blow.

“Take cover!” He shouted as he grabbed the other stallion and went behind some stacked up barrels. It was good timing as the barrel glowed so bright, that it blinded the whole room in white before the sound of an explosion was heard.

The stallions decided to take a peak after the glow was gone and no more debris was being thrown. Both their jaws dropped as they couldn’t believe what they saw.

There, right where the barrel once was, were the six humans. But they were much bigger. If they were to approach them, the humans would be taller than them. Well, they mostly seemed human.

The first one they threw in the barrel was now literally on fire. Her hair and eyes practically glowing red and green. It also seemed that her clothes were protected as they weren’t affected by the fire. And neither of them know why, but she was also floating in mid air.

The second human was somewhat in the same predicament, only he had an array of yellow, white and blue lightning all around him. He was practically lightning himself, his skin glowing a bright yellow with bright blue eyes. His glasses also changed to just one side lense. His hair was also spiked up a little as it was yellow as his glowing skin.

The third human was pretty much made of metal. Just think of a human being dipped in silver with regular clothes on, and there's your weird human.

The fourth one seemed like the one who looked the least human. He looked like a hybrid of a reptyle. His once short and spiky hair was long, poofy and green. He had two small horns on his forehead. His skin was two different shades of green all over. He even had a striped tail that curled around the end. Both his hands and feet had claws at the end, but the one thing that really got their attention, was his eyes. They were entirely green with darker green swirls.

The fifth human that they put in the barrel seemed like the most human, as the only difference was her hair and eyes. Her hair was black now with white tips while her eyes were red.

But it seemed the last human was still in the process of changing. Both the humans and equines turned to look at Simon, who was on the floor. He looked perfectly fine, until it seemed his growth wasn’t put on halt. All the male human could feel was the wave of heat and warmth around him. Not seeing that he was growing, or that he was much different in size.

Without saying anything, Sophia grabbed the other four humans, the flaming human somehow not burning them. And was quick to get out the building. But the two ponies who made all this happen were unlucky. Their only exit was blocked as Simon’s growth made some old barrels get knocked down and block the open doorway.

By now, the two stallions were now running around in blind panic.

Halfway through filling the whole wrecked up room, Simon was able to ignore the intense heat and open his eyes. He was shocked to see that he was filling up the room. Not even a minute ago he could’ve been eaten by the two ponies, but now it seemed like the roles were switched. He looked down to see the two stallions were freaking out. By a quick glance around the room, he could tell that he was gonna destroy the whole place, and the ponies had no way of escaping the room. Simon spotted an open window, and had a simple, but good enough plan to save them.

Yeah, he knows that the two nearly killed him and his newly made friends, but that doesn’t mean he had to stoop to their level to give them what they deserve. Even though Simon was on his knees, his head now was touching the ceiling. ‘There's no time for any second options.’ He thought as he easily picked up the two ponies, it feeling like he was picking up living fur-covered mini umbrellas. The two stallions were now more scared as they were easily lifted off the ground. Simon then brought them through the window and placed them down before he brought his hands back in the building. The stallions now were running for the hills, wanting to get as far away from those freaks as possible.

Simon was now by himself as the walls started closing in, and he started losing more and more space. The room groaned and creaked as his body started crushing any barrels and trash in the room, breaking more barrels and more of the green liquid getting all over Simon. He thought that if he stayed any longer, he’d be too big to stand on the city. Simon didn’t like the idea, but he had to get out. And the only way he could do that was by breaking through the building.

Gritting his teeth, he used all of his strength to break through the ceiling. When he opened his eyes after brushing the rubble out of his hair, he saw that what happened to both him and his friends brought in a crowd. All around he saw ponies watching in both awe and fright. A pegasus mare was the first to scream at the sight of him before many other ponies joined in and was now running away. Simon knew he had to leave the city before they might get the wrong idea. He stood up to his full height and was more surprised that the large buildings in the city only went up to his shoulder. But he shook the shock off as he started taking his first step.

He made sure that nopony was on the spot he set his foot on, and saw that the impact of his sneaker made a rather noticeable imprint on the street. ‘Better make my way outta this city.’ He thought as instead of taking one step at a time, he started jogging through a street that was void of any ponies. What he didn’t expect was that even jogging would shake up the city.

He then started hearing small wing flaps, and turned to see a press pony taking a picture of him. He put his hood up as instead of jogging, he was running. In less than five minutes, he was out of the city and now in a dark forest. Granted, the trees barely went over his knees, but it was better than being in a city full of scared ponies. He sat down as he hugged his legs and was now looking at the city that was now smaller by both size and distance.

He let out a small sigh as he looked up at the night sky. ‘What do I do now?’ He thought, yawning as it seemed all that growing and running out of the city tired him out. He laid down as best as he could, still looking at the sky as he started nodding off, thinking about one last thing before he was met with darkness. ‘I hope Sophia and the other’s are okay...’

Royal New Family (Guest)

Author's Note

Jerec again. Now with a grown Flurry Heart.

Royal New Family (Guest)

Cadance returned to the Palace in the Crystal Empire after a long day. She'd been making some public appearances throughout the day, and attending to the needs of some of her subjects. As she made her way up the steps she notices something; a tiny basket carefully placed on one of the steps.

She examined the basket closely, considering at it's size, she could accidentally crush it, or even blow it away like a leaf. Her ears perked when a faint noise escaped the basket; some crying. She looked around carefully, looking for any tinies who might have placed the basket there. Finding none, she carefully grasps the basket between a couple of feathers, carefully tucking the basket into her wing and cradled the precious cargo.

She made her way back up to her chambers. She set the basket down on her desk, carefully watching it as she prepares some very specific tiny items. "I wonder how Shining will react?" She pondered to herself. "Or Flurry? She may have matured really quickly in the last six years but still, how will she take it?"

She turned back to the basket and levitates the note that was attached to it up to her so she can read it once more. "To a good home.... Well, I certainly hope we can provide one." There lying in the basket, was a tiny, baby girl. "Let's see, what to call you, hmm, I know, the first human girl to arrive, her name was Jessica. How's that sound, Jessica?"

Years passed and Jessica started to grow. In order to carry her around safely during the child's tender years, Cadance had a special locket made. The magic enchanting it altered gravity in the locket, allowing it to be shaking violently on the outside, yet the inside wouldn't be affected in the slightest.

However as the child grew, Cadance became less dependant on the locket, realizing that the child was growing up in a world that thinks of her first, and foremost, as a tasty, indigestable snack. So, Cadance began using her stomach as a sort of day room for her new tiny daughter. Now this wasn't done to tell the child that this was her life and what she was meant for, it was simply a way get her used to it, so she wouldn't be scared when she was swallowed by somepony else.

Shining Armor too, had grown attached to the young girl. He would look after her on the days where Cadance was too busy and he wasn't. Sometimes she'd be his "day room" as well.

Flurry Heart, similarly, was attached to her younger sibling, constantly watching out and over her. She never swallowed her though; Flurry Heart felt guilty over the events after her birth. Her near destruction of the Crystal Empire, the shear cold that had been brought it affected more than just the pony subjects. Many Tinies had actually been hospitalized due to it. None had perished, but still, Flurry Heart, had started blaming herself and punishing herself ever since she'd turned five.

Jessica wandered around the giant room, looking closely at any large objects. She looked for something, something currently hidden. She decides to look under the giant bed. Crawling under the dust ruffle, she walks around underneath, bumping into Flurry's muzzle. "FOUND YOU!" Jessica giggled.

Flurry giggled in return. "Yup, you sure did, lil sis!" Carefully, Flurry grasped her tiny sister in her wing and got out from under the bed. Throughout their time together, she'd watched over Jessica if both her parents were too busy, and today, being another one of those days. They often play games like this together. Though still technically a teenager, Flurry had reached adulthood in Equestria. However, still feeling guilty about her past, she never attempted to even try ruling. Instead, to attone for her past mistakes, she watched over her sister when needed, otherwise she would go around doing oddjobs for ponies and/or tinies, without accepting pay.

She also never swallowed any tinies; sure she had before she'd matured, of that she was certain. She bet that as a newborn, her curiosity must have wound several tinies inside her at one point or another. Thus, her refusal, though she was bigger now, she could only imagine what it must have been like for a tiny trapped within the cramped stomach of a baby.

"So, Jessy, what do you want to do next?" Flurry asked.

Jessica yawned for a moment. "I'm getting pretty sleepy. Big sis, c-can I... c-can you...?" Jessy asks stuttered

"Jessy, you already know how I feel about having tinies in my stomach." Flurry grimaced. Every so often Jessica would ask her too, and every time Flurry adamantly refused.

"Please Flurry, mom and dad swallow me. I love when they do it, I feel so close to them, so safe. It's like they're surrounding me in a big hug! It helps me know they love me!"

"Jessica, please." Flurry looked down at the ten year old tiny girl, eyes pleading with her to not push the subject. Jessica started to sniffle.

"You, you don't like me..."

"No Jessy, you know I like you it's just-" Flurry starts before Jessica interrupted.

"Prove it! Give me a tummy hug!"

"I-I, can't... Please, Jessy, let me explain." Flurry says, some tears forming in her eyes as well.

"O-okay..." Jessica responded.

Flurry told Jessica about what she did as a baby, the problems she caused, and how she nearly destroyed the Crystal Empire. About all the trouble she must have given tinies when she was just a curious baby. Eventually she began unloading more than that. She cried, as she poured out her feelings, her problems. The largest being what she is.

"I don't even know why I was born an alicorn. Most ponies have to do something special and prove themselves. Me? No... I get some odd free pass, that gives me access to powerful alicorn magic. I haven't done anything special, what gives me the right to be called a princess, even to be an alicorn. I shouldn't even exist!" She sunk to the floor, now crying herself. Jessica rushes over climbing on top of her muzzle and gives her a hug. Her secret was now out. Her most major of doubts, that she kept hidden from even her parents. She had entrusted it to her younger, adopted sibling.

"But, Sissy, I love you! You're my sister, you're special to me!" Jessica cried out in attempt to comfort her. Flurry returns the hug with her wings, carefully pinning the tiny girl to the top of her muzzle. "Please sissy, can I go in your tummy now?"

"You're just not going to let that go, are you Jessica?" Flurry asked with a sigh.

"Nope!" Jessica replied Flurry let's out a faux groan.

"Fine." She carefully grasps Jessica with a wing and carefully picked her up. Even though Flurry Heart has much better control of her magic than she did when she was a kid, she doesn't trust herself with it, particularly around her little sister, and has opted to use her wings unless a situation requires magic. She opened her mouth and placed Jessica on her tongue. As soon as the tiny's feet touch, the flavor bursts in her mouth. She hums her approval of the flavor but, otherwise, controlled herself, allowing her tiny sister to explore. Flurry waited patiently as her sister wandered around, her reward being that the bursts of flavor just never seem to end. Then, the flavor disappeared, and she realizes the reason. Her saliva has built up in her mouth so much that her sister is now swimming in it. Her sister now dog paddling around, makes her way to the back of her mouth. Flurry swallowed, whether out of reflex from saliva build up, or because of Jessica's position. She feels her sister as she descend and slide into her stomach. That's when it hit her. In a technical way, Jessica was much safer there and with her stomach walls surrounding the girl, it's almost like an inescapable hug. Flurry carefully gets into her bed and curls up, and the two fall asleep. Flurry, for the first time in all her memory, completely at peace with herself. "Good night, sis."

"...Good night."

Warm fire

Author's Note

Based off of this image, and there hasn't been a dragon chapter yet.

Warm fire

The Dragon Country was no place any human or pony wanted to enter, even if they were the most hardened soldier or survivor. Many ponies feared these mighty beasts, as they were huge, and with the humans... by the fact they can dwarf their pony predators was something more frightening than just being chased by something that, from a distance, was a bit cute. Needless to say, they were glad to know that the Dragon's stayed in their country... for the most part. Were it not for the new Dragonlord, then there's no doubt that they'd be attacked and, more than likely, devoured by the giant reptiles. However, something else happened to three middle school kids.

Anthony, Abby, and Joe were a small group of kids in their local school. They were the least popular kids around, as Anthony was into Fantasy, Abby was new to the school, and Joe was considered the weirdest kid around with strange habits. When people began to disappear, this made the three kids investigate on what was happening, keeping a close eye on what was happening. Of course, it ended quickly as they saw one of the other kids disappear in a flash of light. This lead to Joe to make 'Theories' on what's happening, ranging it from Aliens, part of a Government experiment to keep resources, to just some deity taking those worthy for it.

"Joe." Anthony said "I think we should try to make sense about it."

"Sense!?" Joe replied "People are disappearing! What sense will make sense here!?"

"...He has a point." Abby said.

"Look, we have to think rationally." Anthony suggested "There has to be a reason for this."

"What if it's nothing!?" Joe suggested "What if it's just something that's happening because... reasons!"

"Reasons? What are they?"

"You know! Reasons! Like why some movie characters perform certain actions, but there's very vague description on why they're doing it, so, you make up the reasons!"

"...Maybe that's it." Abby said.

"Really!?" Anthony yelled "Look, I know a thing or two about some spells, but there has to be some-" He paused.

"Anthony?"

"Abby... you're glowing." She paused and looked at herself. She was glowing. Abby began to panic.

"Oh no! NO! NONONONO!!! HELP!!!"

"What do we do!?" Joe asked. The glowing almost consumed her. Anthony ran and grabbed her. The glowing went to him. Joe turned as he heard the bell ring, and class was about to begin. "... Only to avoid homework!" He grabbed onto Anthony. They all disappeared in a flash. After a few moment of holding on, the group, looked around, seeing that they were in a giant, rocky area.

"W-where are we?" Abby asked

"I don't know..." Anthony answered "Is this where everyone's been disappearing to?"

"Probably." Joe added with a shrug. "That, or they landed in some different universes."

"...For the first time, I agree with you."

"W-where do we go?" Abby asked. They froze as some shadows flew over them, followed by loud booms that shook the floor, and dirt flung to their faces. The three coughed from the dirt, but, looking up, they all gasped and fell to the floor they were surrounded by something they never though was real; Dragons! Three stood around them, towering over the frightened kids, especially by the fact that they stood upright like a person.

"Well, well, well," one of them, a red one with orange & white yellow spoke. "looks like we got us some humans, boys!"

"Yeah!" A purple one with a green underbelly & yellow 'hair' added "Which one should we have?"

"I don't care!" A fat, brown one shouted. "I'm starving! I think I'll have the girl!" The kids cowered together. The red dragon smiled sadistically, leaning down, and, with it's two claws, picked up Anthony.

"NO!!! MOM!!! DAD!!! HELP!!!"

"Aww~! Isn't that sweet!" The dragon mocked "Calling for his mommy and daddy! You'll see them, soon enough..." He opened his maw, the teeth looking like they'll slice Anthony up easily, with the throat, ready to accept the boy. Anthony wept, feeling himself going into the dragon's maw with breath that both smelt like burnt rubber and was so warm, he immediately began to sweat.

Earlier

Taking a stroll through her country was Ember, more specifically, the Dragonlord. Other dragons knew her, given away by her blue scales with lighter blue underbelly, darker blue spikes, two horns, and, more specifically, the staff she carried. Some would also recognize the armor she wore, but today wasn't a day where she needed it; no dragon dared to challenge her authority. It was a bit difficult for her to become the Dragonlord, but with the help of a friend, something her kind never cherished on, she became the ruler of dragons, taking the throne from her father, the previous Dragonlord.

When the news of humans first arrived, she was somewhat curious on what a human was, and was quite surprised to here that Ponies were actually eating these humans, as a sport of some kind. She was quite surprised at that bit of news, and how the humans are able to not just survive in the pony's stomachs, but are pretty much safe in there. Ember wasn't really much of a curious dragon, but this was something she kept a mental note of, both as a way to see a human up close & personal, and to experiment what they were like, taste & how they are like in her stomach. Then she heard some screaming. She investigate the screaming, flying ahead, and seeing Garble & two of his other dragon friends with... humans? This was her chance! She flew down and landed near the group.

"Alright!" She demanded "What's going on here!?" Anthony whimpered as his feet almost touched the dragon's tongue, but was surprised to be taken out.

"What's it look like?" The dragon replied "The boys and I are just having a snack."

"Yeah," the purple added "tiny, delicious human kids."

Kids? She thought ... Well... maybe they won't mind. "Well, as Dragonlord, I demand that you give me those humans!"

"WHAT!?!?!?" The three yelled in unison.

"Get your own!" The brown yelled

"Give them to me, NOW!!! Or else I will have all of you go and kiss every dragon you meet and say 'I love you'." The three gasped in shock. Though they didn't say anything to think about it, they paused, then let out a collective groan. Ember let out her hand and opened it, ready to accept the kids. The dragons handed her them.

"...Come on, boys. I'm sure we can find some more humans... if we're lucky." The red groaned. All three flew in the air.

"I really hate that Garble." She looked down at the three. The kids huddled together, looking at her in fear.

"A-Anthony?" Abby whispered. "W-what's a d-d-dragonlord?"

"...No idea." He replied. Ember sat down on a boulder, laid the scepter down for a moment, and, with her other claw, reached for one of them. The kids screamed, scooting on her hand trying to get away from her claws. She retracted.

"Oh, sorry for that." Ember said, lifting her claw to her face, getting a better look at them. "...Hm... so you're humans?" They all nodded.

"P-Please, Dragonlord..." Anthony begged "D-don't kill us!"

"Kill you? Oh, I'm not like most dragons, actually. Please, call me Ember. Your names, please?"

"...Uh... I-I'm Anthony... that's Abby... and he's Joe."

"You're pretty!" Joe blurted. Ember giggled, using one of her other claws to gently rustle his head.

"Aww, and you're cute." She replied. Joe frowned.

"I'm not cute... I'm awesome." She giggled even more.

"W-what are you gonna do to us?" Abby asked

"...Well... I was gonna eat you-"

"EAT US!?!?!?" The kids yelled in shock.

"No, please, hear me out... I was gonna do that, but... since you're kids, I'll hold onto you three until your parents arrive. So, care to tell me what they look like? I'll have some of my subjects keep a look out for them." Before Anthony could answer, Joe spoke.

"I have no parents!" He blurted "Please! Be my mom! Or, at least, a big sister!!!" All of them looked at Joe in confusion.

"...Wait, really?" Abby asked "Is Joe an orphan?"

"...well... we never went to his house... nor do we even pass by his house." Anthony answered. Ember picked Joe up.

"Huh... you have no family?" she asked.

"Yes!" Joe replied "Please! I'll do anything for you!"

"...Including...?"

"Yes; I want to be safe and warm in there!"

"Joe! What are you doing!?" Anthony demanded.

"Going into my new home!"

"You're gonna be digested!" Abby added.

"I don't think so." Ember said The two kids let out a confused 'huh?'. "You're in Equestria, a land ruled by ponies."

"Oh great." Anthony groaned.

"Who are a bit smaller than me, but are still huge to you all and love to eat you. And, from what Princess Twilight Sparkle has told me, you're protected by some spell that both makes you small, and are safe in our stomachs. But, enough of that." She turned to Joe. "So... are you ready, little brother?" Joe teared up with a smile.

"Yes, Big Sister." He replied. Ember opened her maw wide and brought Joe in. Joe saw all her canine teeth, the saliva dripping, and the huge throat, looking like it could swallow a bus easily. He was placed on her tongue, and Ember closed her mouth. Both Anthony and Abby stared in silent horror, seeing their friend being tasted by a dragoness. Ember's tongue exploded with flavor; she began to drool a bit and had a hard time to not chew Joe up. Joe, on the other land, laughed as her tongue was ticklish to him, and, despite being dark, he could tell that, despite the sharp looking teeth, he was safe, added by the warmth of her breath, and the saliva all over him.

Ember tilted her head and swallowed Joe; he was a barely visible lump in her throat that disappeared into her chest. Joe slid down Ember's throat; her muscles gently massaged him as he traveled down, hearing her heart boom loudly, albeit, muffled, and sounding very relaxing. He fell and splashed into her stomach, landing in a pool of acids. Everything about Ember's innards were REALLY hot; he had to take his shirt off, shoes, and socks off, finding her stomach acids to be the best hot tub he's ever been in. The place shook with a loud growl, followed by a-

BURP!!!

Ember blushed at what she did, and Joe felt the place tighten up a bit; just enough to make the place feel a bit more roomy. Ember patted her belly.

"Sorry for that," she said. "How's it like in there?"

"It's so warm!" Joe replied. "Guys, you gotta try this! It's like a hot tub!"

"...Want to go in?" Both Anthony and Abby looked at each other.

"... If it's safe, then sure." Anthony replied. "Never thought I'd meet a dragon, let alone, eaten by one." Ember smiled, opening her maw, tilting her hand, and letting the two slide onto her tongue. She tasted the two for a bit, much to their disgust, and swallowed both. They both traveled down her throat, and landed into her stomach, seeing Joe in his 'tub' of acids. Anthony felt the warmth of the place and took off his clothes as well, though Abby kept hers on. They both relaxed in Ember's stomach, finding the place to be quite peaceful... followed by her letting out another burp. Ember patted her belly again, followed by her feeling tired. She laid her back against the boulder she sat on, and let out a long yawn.

"You all get comfy in there... I'm just... gonna have... a quick... nap..." Her eyes closed, and Ember went to sleep, with her scepter in her hands. Soon, the kids fell asleep inside of her as well.

The Two Fighters

Author's Note

All based off of the new cover image by Ponythroat

The Two Fighters

Angel. That was her name... Angel. Back in her home, in the city, she was the best fighter anyone ever saw. Despite her looks, Angel was the strongest fighter in the women's fighting league, taking down all her opponents nearly flawlessly, and wasn't afraid to go against the men. When she started her career, she was all serious about it, but, with a perfect record, she had became cocky with it. Sure, she may be cocky about her skills, but, unlike the previous fighters before her, she kept training to keep her physic in check... even when she was taken from her home.

It was another day for Angel, another day to get ready for an upcoming fight. With a quick shower, putting on her tank top & gym shorts, a quick protein bar, a bottle of water, and she took a quick jog around the city. She didn't mind seeing the people around, in fact, she reveled in it, and wasn't hesitant to take quick pictures with them. However, with everyone disappearing, it's becoming somewhat empty around the world... and far less interesting. During her jog, she saw herself being encased by a white glow.

"What the-!?" She yelled before disappearing. In a flash, Angel appeared in what looked like a village she may have imagined as a little kid... if the village was gigantic! All around her, she saw people running for their lives as they were being chased by... giant... technicolor... ponies. Please tell me this is some weird dream, she thought Or, at least, someone drugged me. The floor shook as something landed behind her. Turning, Angel was confronted with an equally giant, cyan coated & rainbow maned pegasus. "...Yep... drugged."

"Ooh! I haven't seen you yet!" The pegasus spoke in a raspy, tom-boyish voice. It leaned to her, taking a deep sniff of her. "Hm... salty."

"Uh... hi."

"Hello. Who are you? Are you some sort of sports player or something."

"I was going to ask you the same... horse."

"Horse!? Pfft! Yeah right, I'm a pony, more specifically, a pegasus."

"I can tell by the wings."

"I hope you can. Name's rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in all of Equestria!"

"Hm... Angel, strongest female fighter to ever exist."

"A fighter, eh? Well, you should be fun."

"Fun? What do you mean by-?" She was interrupted as Rainbow Dash snagged the human into her mouth. Rainbow Dash tossed the small human around, getting a good taste of Angel, finding her to be just as salty as her scent. Angel, meanwhile, was tossed around the pegasus' mouth; the tongue pinned her to the bony roof, the teeth clashed loudly with a 'Clack!', Rainbow herself moaned from the back, and, as the icing of this weird experience, she was covered in thick spit. Rainbow, having a good taste of Angel, tilted her head and swallowed. The tongue flicked Angel, and she entered the pegasus' throat, and was steadily heading to Rainbow's stomach. While Rainbow Dash would enjoy the squirming humans would make as they entered her stomach, especially when they land with a splash, she quickly learned that Angel was different as she didn't enter her stomach with a splash... or even entered whatsoever.

"What the-!?" Rainbow Poked her throat, feeling Angel somewhere between her throat & stomach. "Hey! Get down there!"

Angel, using her whole body, made herself a wedge before she entered the rainbow pony's stomach. She looked behind, seeing what was her dark, but somewhat glowing prison, waiting for her to fall in. She looked back up to the darkness throat & the sunlight that entered. She felt Dash poke her, but the human didn't lose her grip.

"Oh, you wanna Cat and mouse?" Angel asked with her smirk. "Alright, we'll play it! You and me!" Angel launched herself up, grabbing onto the throat muscles and began to climb her way up. Rainbow Dash felt the human climb up her throat, feeling a bit choked at the human's actions, along with her being angered and hungrier.

"You wanna do this the hard way!?" She demanded "We'll do this the hard way!" She tilted her head back and swallowed again. Angel braced herself as the throat muscles massaged her, holding on real tight, especially when she felt saliva land on her head. She gagged at the feeling, but continued her way up. Dash was completely baffled at how this tiny was still going on, but she had to beat this tiny as to not only show Angel her place in this land, but also because she was really hungry. Quickly looking around, feeling Angel halfway through, Rainbow Dash quickly headed to a drinking fountain and began to drink the water, believing it to wash the tiny down. Angel heard the many 'Gulps', and was greeted with a waterfall. She clutched hard to the throat's walls, holding her breath as the water fell around her, going into the pegasus' stomach. After a good, solid 10 seconds of drinking water, Dash stopped, believing herself to be victorious. Angel wasn't in her throat anymore, but she coughed hard. During her water drinking, not only did Angel kept climbing, but she jumped and hanged onto Dash's uvula as she stopped drinking. The human easily swung to the pegasus' mouth and sprinted to freedom. Dash suddenly realized that the human was going to escape, but, with the human in her mouth, she closed her mouth shut... only to feel it opening. Angel ducked as Rainbow Closed her mouth, but, with all of her effort, she managed to reopen the pegasus' maw. Rainbow Dash grunted hard, now steaming at, despite how small the human was, she clearly wasn't going down, and she was actually strong. Angel smirked as she heard Rainbow grunt hard.

"What's the matter?" She taunted "Angered that this mouse is winning?" Dash growled, trying to use the tip of her tongue to push Angel in. Angel, however, quickly stomped onto the tongue with her right foot. She was quickly flung out.

"AHHH!!!" Dash screamed, tearing up. Angel, landing roughly on the floor, got up and attempted to run away, but stopped, seeing who was trying to eat her, crying in pain with her tongue sticking out. Something took hold of Angel as she saw her supposed 'predator' sitting on her haunches, crying in pain. Despite her size, she looked rather small right now, almost like a child after falling & getting a bruise. She looked... a bit cute, actually. Angel approached carefully to the hurt pegasus, watching as it sat onto her haunches and used it's forelegs as arms. Dash turned to her with an angered look.

"Uh... hey there... are... are you hurt?"

"No! I'm fine!"

"Are you sure? You're tearing up." Dash wiped the tears from her eyes.

"The sun got into my eyes... that's it." she sniffled.

"And you're sniffling."

"It smells good outside... that's all." Rianbow Dash crossed her forelegs, also very similar to that like arms. Angel touched her flank, feeling the short, but really soft fur.

"Hey... it's okay. You can let it out."

"...Easy for you to say. You got out, fair and square. Now... go away and... I don't know... do what you tinies do."

"Tinies?"

"You're all so small, now... go away!"

"... Do... do you still wanna... eat me?" That got the pegasus' attention. She turned to Angel.

"You're joking, aren't you?"

"No! Well... this is my first time doing this... but this isn't you're first, is it?"

"...No. I've had plenty of tinies before, but you... you're the first to ever get out... lucky."

"Uh... thanks, I guess? Look, I'm sorry if I was being rough, okay? I was trying to survive."

"...Yeah... you tinies are so afraid when we ponies eat you. Guess I should've told you that you'd all be safe inside our bellies."

"...you don't digest people?"

"No. You're protected by some spell, which we believe is why you're here as well." Angel was picked up by the pegasus' hoof, despite having no fingers. "So... you're ready?"

"As ready as I can."

"Yeah... I guess I'm sorry for suddenly doing that... but you were really good, surprising me even."

"Oh... thanks."

"I guess you're really good back home. Just... just be careful, okay? My tongue still hurts."

"Oh... alright... when you're ready." Rainbow Dash's tongue stuck out and she gave Angel a quick lick across her face.

"Mmm... you're still tasty." She opened her mouth. Angel saw the mouth in detail, and a small, but noticeable, bruise on the mare's tongue. Dash released Angel, having her land on the tongue. Angel, wanting to make it up, gently massaged the bruise. Dash felt Angel's smooth touch to her bruise, which stinged a bit, but felt great, both in touch and flavor. With another tilt, Rainbow Dash swallowed Angel. Unlike last time, Angel allowed herself to enter, landing in Rainbow Dash's stomach with a small splash. She looked around, seeing how spacious it is, but felt how warm the place was. The stomach shook, and Rainbow Dash let out a satisfying belch.

"Oof! Full now?"

"Yep!" Dash patted her belly. "Make yourself home, little gal."

"Hm... well, since I really don't have a home, mind if I crash with you for a bit?"

"...uh... I don't really see why not."

"Cool. Also, I'm gonna need to train. Care if you become my gym? More specifically, your mouth?"

"... I guess I can do that. But I'm still gonna need to eat things."

"I'll get use to it." She laid on the 'floor'. "But, it's been a weird day. I need some sleep."

"You do that... and you probably won't be alone." Dash licked her lips as she saw a family of four holding onto each other in fear.

A boy and his... sis? (Guest)

Author's Note

Jerec, but with a simple idea & question: What would happen if a horse landed in Equestria? The result is this... and no Vore!!!

A boy and his... sis? (Guest)

Cody steped off the under crowded school bus and started to head home. The bus wasn’t always so under crowded, but ever since "The Vanishing” started to occur, there were less and less people basically everywhere. The classrooms at school were now getting to about ten to fifteen students a piece even. He’d lost a few friends because of it, and worse, it all started when he thought his seventh grade life couldn’t get any better. To Cody, he’d jinxed himself, and now saw everything getting worse.

The twelve year old boy got to his family home and smiled. There are a few things that keep his mind off of what’s happening and one of them was Daisy; his favorite pony. Cody lived on a small farm and among the animals kept there, are a few ponies. He and his parents each have their own. In fact, Daisy is the daughter of his parents’ ponies. She, as always, was excited to see him and came trotting up to the fence, keeping pace with him. They're technically the same age even, more as in horse or pony years, she would be considered adolescent.

He rushed into his home and dropped off his school supplies before joining her in the yard. Cody hugged her as she nuzzled him. He gave her a carrot before climbing onto her back. After he got comfortable, he noticed something, something that alarmed him; He’s glowing, and not only him, but Daisy as well. The glow, of course, being the warning, told others to stay away, as the person is going to vanish, along with anything they happen to be touching like vehicles, other people, and, one time, an entire building with everyone in it, gone. The light intensified until he was blinded, with everything going black as he faded into unconsciousness.

Daisy slowly woke up, yawning a bit while stretching her legs a bit before looking around. She didn't know where she was, all she knew is that she’s somewhere between a couple of buildings she’d never seen before and that something odd happened. She continued looking around, wondering what could have happened, before she notices something even more odd, and not about her surroundings, but herself.

Her normally bright brown coat is now bright yellow. Her mane, which was a bright gray, is now not only much longer, but it’s now dark orange. Other things felt strange too; her muzzle seemed to be shorter, her eyes feel much bigger, she looked at one of her forelegs and discovered that it’s not only extremely flexible now, but nearly fainted when she couldn’t see her hoof.

The physical changes aren’t the only thing she noticed. Immediately, the mental changes are even more alarming, but at the same time astounding. Everything’s so clear now! Those things Cody used to talk about… I understand what he was saying! It’s no longer just odd gibberish too me! ... Heh... Gibberish, what a funny word. Wait a minute... Cody! What happened to him?! I can’t feel him on my back anymore!

Daisy frantically looked at her back, looking for Cody, but became distracted when she discovered something else that’s new. What are these coming off of my withers?... They look like... chicken wings… This is really strange… Oh wait! Cody! She looked across the rest of her back, well, really to the area just in between the two new appendages, and noticed something. A strange tiny figure laying on her back. She moves to get a closer look and her eyes widen. “Cody!?”

“Cody!?”

Cody bolted awake at the sound of his name from a strange girls voice. Immediately, he noticed he was in a field of strange, yellow grass. It’s strangely soft, and warm, even for grass. He looks up only to immediately jump back in fear, landing in a sitting position and fearfully scooted away from the giant alien face that he found himself in a staring contest with, but stopped as he was at a wall that was even bushier & softer than the grass. He quickly realized that the 'grass' was fur, and the 'wall' was, in fact, it's tail.

“Cody! You’re okay!” Said the giant alien creature/girl, her face showing some relief.

“Wh-who are you?! How d-do you know my name?!” He asked fearfully.

“Cody! It’s me! Daisy!”

“...D-Daisy, b-but, th-that’s…” He muttered shakily, before he challenged her. “Prove it!”

“Prove it? But, I- I don’t know how… I don’t even know what happened, one moment we’re together in a field the next moment, suddenly I can think, comprehend, I look so weird and different, I got these tiny little bird wings, and I can now speak! It’s all so overwhelming!” She sighed and kicks the dirt at her hooves. “We didn’t even get to slowly pace around the yard as you tell me about your day… Not that I really knew what you were talking about before now…”

A voice soundrf from behind Daisy’s head, well, at the same time from in front of her, causing her to look at the newcomer. It’s another feminine voice, but it sounds a bit older. “Hey! What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be at Cheerilee’s schoo-” The voice stopped as whoever it is gets closer. “Wait, I’ve never seen you before…” The voices owner appeared; it was a much larger alien creature, a strange purple colored one with a horn on her head and wings on her sides.

“Um, well, I- uh…” Daisy shakily started to reply.

The purple newcomer interrupts when she spots Cody. “Oh, you’ve found a human! I know I’ve never seen either of you, but you two shouldn’t skip school.”

“But there was this flash of light! And now I can speak and look weird and he’s tiny!” Daisy yells in her confusion.

The stranger blinked for a moment. “Wait, so that boy is new to Equestria, and so are you?” She stood, confused for a moment, before gasping and spouting out questions. “You’re a Pony from their world!? Oh I have so many questions! I've heard how ponies over there are much more different than ours!!! You can speak now! What was it like?! What’s change?! What’s the same?! What’s it feel like to suddenly be able to think beyond basic instinct?! Oh wait! Follow me back to my castle, there’s so many things we need to talk about! So many things I want to know! Oh, and so many things you both need to know! Come on!” She turns and waved for, well, Daisy to follow. “Oh, my name is Twilight Sparkle! What's yours?”

“Um, I’m Daisy…” Daisy responds, all too unsure of herself.

“I-I’m Cody.” Cody says, somewhat shakily.

“Nice to meet the both of you!” Twilight sayid gleefully.

The three headed to Twilight’s castle as she told them about the town they're in, called Ponyville. She also took the time to tell them about Equestria in general, how humans have been popping from Earth to Equis, and about the mystery spell that has been causing it along with it's... other effects. Haring the effects caused Cody to rush under Daisy’s mane and hide, unsure if Twilight was hungry or not. In the meantime, Twilight and Daisy answered each other's questions, which continueed all the way into Twilights castle and even as they sit on one of the various couches in Twilight’s study.

“So, I can really fly with these?” Daisy asks, turning to her tiny wings.

“Well, they’ll have to grow a bit first, but yes, eventually you’ll be able to fly.” Twilight responded.

“And Cody will be…” Daisy starts to ask before stopping herself. No, there’s one question that is really important that I should’ve asked earlier “I mean... So, what happens to Cody and I?”

Twilight puts a hoof to her chin, thinking about it. “Hmm, well... this hasn’t ever happened before. With Cody, he could probably stay in a human village, or a shelter until his parents arrive, or even live with somepony if he wants to. As for you... I’m not sure… The spell really only brings humans here, and obviously depending on what they’re holding onto or touching, it brings other things as well. Hmm, I guess you’ll end up in the orphanage.” She looked off, pondering other possibilities. “I’m not too sure, as I said this hasn’t happened before.”

Daisy pulled Cody and clutched onto him, pulling him into a hug with one foreleg. “I-I don’t want to be separated from Cody! He’s practically my brother!” She replied shakily.

Twilight sat there, thinking. “Hmm, maybe… Well, it wouldn’t do you two any good to be separated. I’m just not sure what to do though. I’ll let you two stay here for now though, at least until we figure out something. Come with me.” She got off her couch and lead them to a guest room, talking to herself the entire way. “Hmm, maybe Fluttershy’s parents would like... but then again, Zephyr isn't too reliable... Or maybe Scootaloo’s… nah, Cody would be chased...Hmm, maybe I could convince Rainbow Da- oh, but then again… Hmm.” She let them enter their room. “Go ahead and get settled. I’ll have Spike come get you two when it’s time for dinner.” She returned to her previous train of thought and shutting the door behind her.

Daisy looks to Cody on her back, and he looks up to her. Though they don’t say anything, they both can tell what the other is thinking. What do we do now?!

A Filly and Her Boy (Guest)

Author's Note

More Jerec with Part 2. Part 3, maybe?

A Filly and Her Boy (Guest)

Cody laid against Daisy’s now giant belly as they napped on the guestroom bed, waiting for this Spike character to show up. Daisy curled around him protectively, which prevented him from seeing more than her giant hooves and muzzle. A few hours passed and the door opened, a boyish voice called out, “Hey you two, it’s dinner time!” They both looked to only see a strange, purple lizard with green frills going from the top of his head to the tip of his tail. Clearly, this must've been Spike.

After allowing Cody to climb into his hiding place in her mane, Daisy followed Spike to the dining room where there is yet another new pony. This one was another unicorn, as she didn't have wings, but was a light pink with a purple, sort of a pony tail mane with some bluish highlights in it. Then they noticed at the table, near her, is another human, a woman probably in her early twenties, who rushed over to the pony upon seeing Daisy.

Twilight, who is also seated at the table, spoke up. “Hello Daisy, um, Cody… He is with you right?” Daisy nodded. “Well, I’d like you two to meet Starlight Glimmer, my first student, and her human friend Susan.”

“H-Hello there, Daisy!” Starlight greeted her, a little overly enthusiastically, with a bit of nervousness. “Um, Cody… Welcome to Equestria! I’m sure you’ll grow to love it here! Not that you really have much of a choice…” She laughed nervously. “Cause, I mean, we can’t really send any of you back to your home… N-Not that we haven’t tried! Yeah…” Starlight looked off, berating herself for her tendency to sort of drone on, and bring up basically everything negative about the situation. “Um, sorry, I’m still learning about this whole friendship thing and all.”

Daisy waved back, also laughing nervously. “I-I’m still just getting used to being able to think about more than, well, eating or sleeping.” She reached up and allows Cody to climb onto her hoof, and gently moved it so he can get onto the table. “Th-this is Cody… He’s a bit shy now, since he’s a lot smaller than he used to be.”

“A lot of humans are now. It wasn’t so bad before we found out about that... 'special bit' in whatever spell is bringing them, and you here.” Twilight said with a bit of a groan. “I even made a few human friends before Rainbow Dash discovered it by sheer accident.” She sighed, a bit sadly. “I ruined those friendships... I didn’t mean too, but I did. Some Princess of Friendship I turned out to be.”

“It can’t be that bad Twilight.” Starlight said, trying to cheer her up.

“It is Starlight, I made the mistake of trying a human as an experiment after the “First Tasting” to see why Rainbow Dash did it, and I completely understood why. The spell provided each human with their own unique flavor, and it doesn’t help that feeling them squirm, struggle, and wander around inside feels really good. You’re lucky, you never tried one, so you don’t understand what it’s like to see one of them being afraid of you and wonder what their flavor is. I'm just lucky that I have a lot more control over myself, because if Rainbow Dash had stumbled upon those two, Cody and Susan would’ve been figuring out the spells effects first hand rather than just being told what happens."

"...Well... I experienced it with Sunburst." Susan spoke. "That was frightening, especially since I was his first human ever."

"A lot of soda was used that day." Starlight groaned, holding Susan closer.

"It’s gotten pretty bad too," Twilight continued "I heard that a restaurant opened in Manehatten that has a human menu.”

Starlight’s face gains a greenish tint. “Y-you mean they cook humans?! For food?! LEGALLY?!”

“NO! No no no no. It’s not that bad, I hope it never gets that bad! It was bad enough all those years ago when somepony mistook a dairy cow for a beef cow and nearly caused the dairy cows to start a resistance movement. No. I read up on the place. If it weren’t for the fact that they serve them as “dishes” to customers, the place would basically be a pony run human spa. Basically, think of every service that Aloe and Lotus provide at their spa, only they’re doing it to add even more flavor rather than relieve any tension.”

“Oh. Thank Celestia, for a second there... I was imagining something like that one Neighponese restaurant, you know, the one known for super-fresh fish.”

This time Twilight’s face turned green. “Oh Celestia, No!” Her face twisted with a bit of anger. “If anypony even attempts to try that I-I-I... I don’t know what I’d do to them!”

Daisy’s stomach growled. “Um, c-could we have dinner now, please?” She asked, partially hoping to just get off the subject entirely.

“Oh, right.” Twilight says with a blush. Her horn then lights up and dishes come floating onto the table.

After dinner, the group split up, everyone headed to their respective rooms, thought Twilight still lead Daisy and Cody back to their room.

“I hope I didn’t worry you too much Cody.” Twilight said. “I know I said it’s pretty bad, but at the same time it really isn’t. After all, the spell protects you humans so, it’s safe. I mean, I know most ponies will go out of their way to swallow a human, but, at the same time, there are a few ponies, like myself, who resist that urge, and a few like Starlight who haven’t swallowed a human, and it’s not like the ponies that do swallow humans are doing it to be mean.” An awkward silence, followed by Twilight leting out a sigh. “I’m not helping you feel much better, am I?”

Cody shook his head, something Twilight could see, despite him being partially in Daisy’s mane. Twilight sighed again, her horn lighting up as she opened the door. “Here we are again. Hmm... I really should mark these... and get some staff for the castle, after all, it’s just Starlight, Susan, Spike, and myself. So for now, if you need anything, my room is down this hall, take a left, then a right, and follow that hall to the end, it’s impossible to miss my room, just knock first. Except for you Cody, I probably couldn’t hear it anyway, just come on in, you could easily get under that door. You won’t need to worry about me swallowing you; I only do that if a human allows me to, or they’re doing something bad like trying to steal something.” She tried to smile comfortingly. “Of course, if you’re too scared to come to me, Starlight’s room is near here, just go back the way we came and take the other hallway. Tomorrow, I’ll show you two the library, and you can look around in there while I try to figure out this situation.” Twilight shutted the door, leaving the two alone again.

Daisy got onto the bed and carefully laid down. Cody slid down her side and rested up against her belly again while she curled around him protectively. As they prepare to go to sleep, Daisy lets out a huge yawn. Cody fearfully watched the event play out; her tongue flattened, throat flexed & widened, looking all too much like the entrance of a huge cavern, and worse, he could see the teeth that could crush small bones easily.But just as quickly as her maw opened, it shut again. That didn't mean he was still nervous however. Slowly, the two drifted off to sleep, wondering what the next day will bring.

The next morning the two jolt awake, half hoping to wake up at home. No such luck as they realized after their first glimpse of the now familiar sights. The door opened and there stood Twilight once again. “Good morning you two. It looks like you both slept well. We have a bit of a day ahead of us. I was thinking about this situation and decided that, to better acquaint you two to Equestria, it would be good to get you more used to Ponyville. You two can’t just spend all your time here after all.”

Cody hid in Daisy’s mane. “B-b-but what if I get taken and eaten.”

“Don’t worry Cody, with me around, most ponies wouldn’t even think about attempting that... except maybe a few of my friends, but even then, I won’t allow it.” Twilight promised, flashing another comforting smile. “Now come on you two, there’s a lot that needs to be done.”

“L-like what?” Daisy nervously asked.

“Well one thing that needs to be done is to get you two into the system, so that somepony, or someone else, can attempt to adopt you. As I said, you two can’t just stay here for the rest of your lives. Now come along.”

Daisy and Cody followed Twilight around as she took them on a much longer tour of Ponyville, this time with a lot more information. She pointed out the different shops, who lived where, and all sorts of other things, including the human villages that appear in different portions of the town. These places are the safe places, the zones where a pony cannot eat a human unless offered.

They continued their way around, this time to a specific place, Town Hall. They went inside; the employees made their way around, even some human ones wandered around in there. Twilight sighed. “Yeah, I definitely need to work on getting some palace staff.” She lead the two to the Mayor’s office. The mayor and Twilight discussed things for a while, then Daisy and Cody had their pictures taken, and were put into the system. The Mayor told the two to wait outside her office as Twilight discussed some other matters with her.

The two sat in a chair, waiting for Twilight to come back. It’s a familiar position for Cody, considering the chair is large enough for Daisy to lay down comfortable on. To fill their time, they watched as the staff go by, doing their jobs. However, they noticed that some of the staff stared at them as they went by, but not exactly at them, but a specific one of them, one that is tiny, defenseless, and most of all, possibly tasty.

The two sat there, becoming more and more worried as some of the staff members started getting a little too close for comfort as they pass by. Cody made the unfortunate realization that if one of them took him, Twilight wouldn't be there to do anything about it quick enough, and they're starting to get a bit more bold during their passing by. Now there’s only two options: get taken or hide. The only hiding spot available was Daisy. Her stomach growled, still hungry for something. Cody didn't want to, but, this was his best option.

“Um, D-Daisy… I-I-I don't know w-what t-t-to say... but... I-I wanna t-try something and…” He swallowed nervously, as he tries to put his next sentence together without freaking out. “Um, c-could you please... I mean can I, uh...”

It didn't take Daisy too much effort to piece together what he meant. She laid her head practically right next to him. “Cody? Are you sure?"

"Y-yes... I mean... maybe... I mean.... y-you're not gonna... do anything... in there... are you?" Daisy nuzzled him. He hugged her muzzle back.

"I promise I won't do anything. So... um, here.” She opened her mouth wide. Cody watched the throat move as she breathed. Reluctantly, he climbed in, and crawled on all fours. When he got to the middle of her tongue, she closed her mouth and waited. His taste, however, was really hard for her to resist; it took all of her willpower just to keep from swallowing him out right. Eventually he got to the back of her mouth overlooking her throat. Cody saw the familiar sight of the flexing muscles, only now, much closer and darker. Daisy’s wet, warm maw, and muscular throat, however stayed in their current position, waiting for his decision. He looked down, past the tongue, and he watched as the entrance of her lungs expanded and contracted, blowing warm, and kinda bad smelling, breath at her face. He took a deep breath and swallowed himself. “O-okay Daisy, I-I’m ready.”

Slowly, the tongue slipped out from under him and he heared the sound of her swallow. Her massive throat carefully guided him to her stomach, being firm, but also gentle with him. The rippling of her throat muscles pushed him deeper; the further he went, the more noise accompanied him. It didn't take too long before he slid down the wall of her stomach and lands at the bottom of the vast cavern. He watched as the walls flex in & out, and various liquids fell from the 'ceiling' and made 'ponds' on the 'floor'. Now that he was there, her heartbeat and breathing were at their loudest, and her stomach seems interested in 'talking' to him. with loud growls around him.

Still scared, he pushed up against the 'front wall' of her stomach, shaking in fear. The wall pushes inward in a way different from the normal flexing. “Don’t worry Cody, I’m still here.” Daisy spoke, her voice boomed & echoed around him. He shivered with a bit more fear, realizing just how much power she has over him now. She is now his entire world. “Shh, don’t worry, Twilight already said you’ll be safe. I’ll just have to ask her how to get you back out when we get back okay? Or at least when she gets back.” He took his deep breaths and laid down. The the place was really warm, and was somewhat soothing. The place shook, and the place shrunk a bit as he heard Daisy let out a small, but loud burp. "Oh, sorry."

Daisy sat there patiently, waiting for Twilight. Well, that was different. He tasted so... good, and he feels good too. Oh dear, so this is what Twilight meant!? But... at the same time though... he asked me, so I could keep him safe. It's good to know that too, that he's nice and safe in there. It's strangely comforting even... I wonder if he'll be okay with me swallowing him at night?

In Big Trouble (Shoes)

Tomorrow was Stewart's sixth birthday. Stewart lived with his mom, who was as caring as any mother can be, especially at this time with people disappearing. They lived in an ideal home, with a lush forest that, on many days, Stewart and his mom saw many animals pass by, more specifically, wild horses. If he wasn't in school, counting on who was gone, he strolled around the forest with his Teddy Bear, Ruffles, the gift from his father on his last birthday. His father was actually a soldier, and, though only his mom knows, he was taken away from the lights, as well as his crew. Tomorrow, they were going to the park, where a rodeo was held, where he and his friends would ride the ponies and, hopefully, won't be ruined by the lights. However, he wanted something else.

Stewart's mom tucked him to bed, setting Ruffles next to him.

“Mommy?” He asked.

“Yes?” His mom replied.

“Can you tell me what you got me tomorrow?” She giggled.

“Oh,I would, Sweetie, but that'd ruin your surprise. And, I'm sure you're gonna love it.” She kissed his forehead before standing up. “Now, get some sleep; don't want to miss your big day, do you?”

“No, mommy.” He giggled. She got up and walked out, flicking the light off. “Mommy?”

“Yes?”

“Is Dad gonna be there?” silent came.

“... Your… your dad's very busy, Sweetie. It's… it's gonna be hard for him to come.”

“Oh, okay. I wanna see him again. I miss him.”

“...we both do.” She left the door slightly ajar, turning everything off. Stewart, as many kids, was afraid of the dark, but he knew that Ruffles, despite his cuddly nature, was like a mix between Batman, the Hulk, and, well, a bear. The monsters may wanted to eat Stewart, but Ruffles was always there to scare them off! Of course, the nightlight was his sidekick, aiding Ruffle’s fight against the monsters that were afraid of the light. They both didn't need sleep, and Stewart was always safe each night. But… tonight was different.

It was late at night, but Stewart woke up, feeling a tingle across his body.

I gotta Potty He thought. Stewart got out of bed, taking Ruffles with him to do his business in the bathroom. He he finished said business, Stewart washed his hand and was ready to go back to bed. However, he stopped as he heard crying. His mommy was crying. In only his pajamas, and Ruffles at his side, Stewart went to see what was happening. Why was mommy crying? Did she hurt herself? Was she watching one of her favorite movies? Is Dad really too busy? He opened the door to see his mom, also in her pajamas, crying while drinking a bottle. Next to her was a broken frame of Stewart's dad, and glass was all over the floor.

“Oh God,” she teared. “Why? Why did it happened to us? Why's this happening? We should've been together…” She took another swig.

“Mommy?” Stewart asked. She gasped, seeing him at her doorway. “Mommy? Why are you sad? Please don't be sad.” She teared up. He walked to her. “Mommy... what happened to daddy?” She teared even more, crying harder. A glowing light appeared on his mommy. Stewart thought that it was an Angel trying to calm her down, but it turned worse when she gasped.

“STEWART!!!” He looked down at himself and realized that he was glowing!

“MOMMY!!! WHAT’S HAPPENING!?!?!?” She stumbled to him.

“Stewart!!! Don’t-!” Everything vanished.

Stewart found himself in an opening, surrounded by gigantic trees. The place looked a lot like the forest back home, but the trees… they were as tall as Skyscrapers! He looked around him, seeing nothing but large trees and the occasional boulder. He was still in his pajamas, and Ruffles was with him, though it seemed that the Teddy bear couldn’t protect him this time around; he was a monster fighter, not an animal fighter. It didn’t take long for Stewart to realize that he was lost.

“H-Hello?” He asked, looking around “Hello!? Mommy? Mommy!? Mommy, are you here!? Mommy!?!?!?” Only the cold wind blew into him. He held onto Ruffles, tearing up. “W-we’re alone… Ruffles… Mommy… she… she’s gone.” He looked around “T-trees…. Rocks… h-horse moon? I-I like horses… horsies are nice.” His attempt to calming himself down failed. He sat on the floor and cried. “MOMMY!!! I WANT MY MOMMY!!!”

Not too far from Stewart’s area, Troubleshoes strolled along, heading back to his home: a shack in the woods, located near the desert and the town of Appaloosa. Many of the residents, both human and pony, could already tell who Troubleshoes was for two major features; The first and easiest was that he was the tallest stallion with enough girth to not be considered underweight, but wasn't overweight, easily towering over anypony, and looking more horse-like with his muzzle, mane, and coloring. The second thins, something that helped him become a rodeo clown, was that he was REALLY clumsy. When news of humans being tasty, indigestible treats reached to Appaloosa, Troubleshoes wanted to try it out, but wasn’t able to, mostly due to the fact that he easily missed any human on or around him, and something went wrong for him when he tried chasing a human, whether it be somepony catching them before him, or, more than likely, he’d crash into something else. He gave up his attempts and went along with his days; it was easier that way, and way less painful.

The larger than life stallion strolled back home after another practice of rodeo clowning. To him, a successful day is a painful day, but he knew that many of the greatest comedies came from pain, a first hand experience he kept at heart. He stopped and his ears flicked as he heard a small boy crying.

“Hm… hope I don’t accused for kidnapping… again.” He grumbled to himself, walking to the crying child. He stopped as, with it’s back to him, was a human child, crying to himself. “Ah… poor kid. Must’ve landed here without his family.” He was about to walk to the kid, make a friendly chat with him, and perhaps let the kid sleep with him for the night… preferably, away from him and anything else that can seriously hurt him. But he stopped as his stomach growled. That’s when he remembered. Wait a minute… he’s a human… I’ve never had a human before and-. No! Cut it out, Troubleshoes!!! He’s just a kid. He shouldn’t have to go through with that. ...But… then again… I don’t want anything to hurt him when he’s asleep… maybe this is a whole lot safer. Hope my bad luck won’t get in the way here. He turned back to the kid, seeing him hug his teddy bear. He remembered all of the times seeing somepony snag & swallow a human, and some of the other ponies telling him how delicious they are, making his mouth water. Okay… just… don’t do anything stupid, Troubleshoes. Keep calm… and be silent. He crept to the child, holding back all his excitement on eating his first human, and laughter for how tall he was & the bean sized child not realizing what was behind him. He laid down, very slowly, and opened his mouth, letting his tongue snake it’s way to the kid.

Stewart held onto Ruffles, sniffling. He remembered that, if he were lost from his mom, he would go back to where he they were last time and he’d wait there. If not, find an officer... but… he didn’t know where to go... and there was no one around. Should he stay there? Would his mommy find him? ...Is his dad here? A spark of hope came into his eyes, but he froze as he felt warm wind hit his back, with the sound of liquid. Was there a warm rain coming? No… it can’t be! He turned around slowly, only to see a gaping maw! He froze in fear, unsure what to do… but he felt something slimy wrap itself around him and Ruffles. He screamed as he quickly realized that, in front of him, was a monster’s mouth, and it’s tongue wrapped itself around him. He could see it all: The monster’s mouth drooled all over the place, it’s teeth were ready to grind anything down to a pulp, the uvula that looked to be his salvation over the gaping hole that lead to it’s belly. He was too late to react as the top half of his body was in the monster’s mouth, and only his legs were sticking out, kicking in the air. He felt the monster stand up to it’s full height; it was either falling to his doom, or becoming a snack to the beast. The latter seemed to win.

“MOMMY!!! HELP!!!”

Troubleshoes smiled as the boy’s feet dangled out of his mouth, finding the sight to be a bit cute.

Can’t believe that actually worked. He thought to himself. His luck seemed good at the moment, and he wanted to use it even more! He didn’t had a lot of candy as a colt, but the child was the sweetest thing he had ever tasted; he wanted more!!! Quickly, he slurped the rest of the child in and tossed him in his mouth, being careful to not let the kid near his teeth and not crushing it hard with his tongue. He was in heaven; he didn’t care at all if he was drooling, or if anyone was watching, it was his human snack!

Stewart silently whimpered as the monster toyed with him in it’s mouth. The boy was covered in spit; his hair & clothes were now stuck to his skin, he didn’t want to open his eyes, but, he still held onto Ruffles. He thought of the many adventures Ruffles may have had back home, and battling giants must’ve been one of them! Then, he remembered the times he had with his mom, reassuring him that nothing bad was gonna happen anytime soon. If only his mom knew what was happening right now. The tongue stopped moving, but he felt heavy & warm wind hit his face. He opened his eyes and whimpered even more as he was just inches away from the monster’s throat.

“M-M-Mommy… Help!!!”

And now, the finale. Troubleshoes felt the child at the back of his mouth, near his throat. As tasty as the kid was, he was still hungry. He probably won't be very filling, but it’s better than nothing. He tilted his head, flicking his tongue, and sent the kid down into his throat.

GLUP!!!

Troubleshoes shook as he felt the kid slide down his throat. He had heard how many humans would struggle as they go down, taking at least a minute before they landed in their stomachs, but this kid didn’t resist at all; he went down in less than ten seconds. It was probably that, and perhaps, with his size, his throat was a lot more stronger than others. That, and the kid was covered in his saliva. He let out a content sigh as he looked down at his belly, feeling the child land inside.

After going down what was short, but felt like an hour long, trip down it's throat, Stewart landed in the one place he didn’t want to be in; the belly of the beast. He hyperventilated as, all around him, the beast’s breathing, heartbeat, and stomach gurgled, almost telling him ‘Welcome to your death’. Everywhere was the stomach walls, all moving around with slime that fell from the ‘roof’ and the ‘walls’, making puddles on the ‘floor’, all of which was hard to see. He stood and shimmied along the sides, avoiding any of the puddles, fearing he and Ruffles will be digested. But, the place is huge; a whole classroom can be in here and it still wouldn’t be filled. But, with no place to go, no signs of escape, or even survival, Stewart sat down, hugged Ruffles, and cried.

“Mommy… I miss you… I want you back… please…”

Troubleshoes, despite it being muffled, heard the kid crying inside. A huge amount of guilt hit him like a set of anvils… something that happened before, but that’s not for now. He sighed as he traveled back home and talk to the kid.

“Hey, kid.” Troubleshoes spoke, the place booming with his voice and shaking the place. Stewart gasped as the place moved and heard the voice, holding onto Ruffles tightly & looking around his new prison.

“W-who’s there!?” He asked “S-somebody here!?”

“Yes… and no.”

“Wh-who are you!?”

“Name’s Troubleshoes, a rodeo clown.”

“R-rodeo clown? W-where are you? D-did you get eaten too? D-”

“Settle down there, sonny. Look, I don’t know any other way to put this, but… I ate you.” Stewart gasped as he looked around.

“Y-You’re the monster!?”

“Monster? Oh… ya’ll didn’t see all of me. No, I’m not a monster… not really. I’m a pony.”

“...A pony monster?”

“Nah, just a pony. I saw ya’ll cryin’ back there. Couldn’t just leave you alone; the woods aren’t safe at night.”

“Th-then why did you eat me?”

“...I was hungry and I never ate a human before.”

“Y-you wanted to… eat… people?”

“Sorta. Everypony I know loves the taste of you people, or ‘Tinies’, as they prefer. I tried to, but I’m too big to see them, and I ain’t the best at huntin’.”

“...Wait… you said there are others… that eat people?”

“Yeah. It’s normal ‘round here.” Stewart grabbed onto Ruffles again, shaking in fear.

“Oh no… this is how we die now?”

“Die!? Oh, no, I apologize for not tellin’ ya, but yer safe in us.”

“S-safe? How?”

“It was an accident, but somepony accidentally ate a tiny, we learned that you taste good, and you’re all safe in our stomachs. The Spell that brought ya’ll here protects you from anything we do, from us stepping on you to your situation, sonny.” Stewart looked around his place.

“S-so I’m not gonna be… digested?”

“‘Course not. Yer just gonna be in there until you get out, preferably, when I burp you out.” Stewart giggled at that.

“You burp us out?”

“Yeah… it’s much better than tossin’ our cookies… or going through the… you know.”

“...Oh.” Troubleshoes entered his home. He took off his hat and laid down on his bed. Stewart let out a squeak as the stallion’s stomach shifted into place. The stallion felt him move in there and chuckled, shaking the place

“Yer quite smaller than I imagined. Didn’t think I could feel you.”

“Y-you can feel me?”

“‘Course.” Stewart, out of curiosity, touched the stomach wall in front of him, feeling the slimy flesh pulse from his touch. He realized that he was in a puddle of acids, but they weren’t harming him, nor Ruffles, at all. Relaxing, he felt how warm the place was.

“It’s… it’s warm in here, sir.” The place moved and he was gently smothered in between the flesh. He could still breath, but he felt some weight on him. Troubleshoes rubbed his belly, feeling the kid in his stomach.

“I bet it is. Better in there than out here in the cold, sonny.” Stewart pushed at the flesh. Troubleshoes lifted his hoof off. “Well, goodnight.”

“Uh… Troubleshoes?”

“...Yeah?”

“Can… can you help find my mommy?”

“... I’ll talk with my managers in the mornin’. Hopefully, we’ll find her before the next rodeo.” Stewart smiled at his answer. Despite being eaten, he found Trouble Shoes to be nice, willing to help him find his mommy. His eyes became heavy; the warmth of the place, the heartbeating in the distance, his breathing, and the gurgling of the stomach felt like a strange, but welcoming lullaby. He accepted it and fell asleep, snuggling into the flesh.

"...Tomorrow's my birthday, sir." Troubleshoes' eyes widened at that fact.

"...Shoot."

Author's Note

An idea Shrunken-LittleBro12 and I threw at each other, and this is what I came up with. Whole chapter here follows this comic, but with some obvious differences.

One Little (Party) Favor

Author's Note

Sort of a duo chapter between ShrunkenLittleBro and I. Most of was his idea, but I threw in mine, and we worked together on it.

Picture by Lycovore.
Furaffinity.
Deviantart

One Little (Party) Favor

Soft sobs could be heard in a closed room, the room’s walls had chipped white paint and half ripped posters as well. The sobbing was coming from a young boy wrapped up in a bright blue blanket like a cloaked figure of the night, the boy peeked his head out from the blanket he sniffed loudly rubbing his nose and eyes with his blanket.

The boy looked around his dark room large looming shadows swallowed the whole room keeping the boy in a constant state of fear. The room creaked loudly when a sudden gale of wind brushed the house the boy looked to the pitch dark walls seeing a dark blue light seeping through the spaces of his blinds covering his window, the boy sniffed rubbing his nose once again his bare feet slipped out from the blanket and planted themselves on the shag carpet the boy stood up keeping the blue blanket wrapped around him making him look like a blue cloaked reaper, the took a step causing the floor to creak he tried to avoid the sound as much as he could. The cloaked boy made his way to the window reaching out his hand and pulled the blinds up letting the bright blue moonlight.

The room was lighten up by the bright full moon the boy looked out seeing the landscape outside his home the boy looked back to his door then back to the window. He reached down to the handle of the window only to stop when the sound of heavy movement could be heard from below.

“STEVEN! What are you doing up there!” an angry woman’s shout echoed.

“I-It's just me mom.” Steven shivered wanting to just jump right through the window he stood at.

“Punishment in the morning! Go to bed!”

Steven closed his eyes tight feeling the familiar warm liquid seep out through his tight shut eyes, he slumped his head down feeling defeated once again. If there was just one thing, one thing, it would be a chance to just be a kid like everyone else. But, at the same time, with everyone disappearing… is this really bad?

Steven rubbed his eyes of tears once again ready to crawl back into bed when a strange wind kicked up. He was about to turn and close his window but quickly remembered his window was shut. Steven’s brown hair blew with the sudden appearing wind, and he saw everything around him started to glow bright white, almost like a blinding headlight of car on dark cloudy night.

“What’s happening!” Steven thought quickly wrapping his blanket around his legs as a chilling gust of wind caught him off guard and then felt gravity shift Steven suddenly felt like he was falling.

CRUNCH!!!

He woke up, seeing that he and his bed was outside, on a blanket of snow the frightened boy gasped quickly seeing his breath puff out of his mouth he looked up to see a dark blue sky with a bright silver moon only it was snowing, and snowing hard Steven stood up quacking rapidly as his feet were frozen being buried deep in snow. Everything he felt was freezing; his blanket provided some warmth, but it wasn't enough to fight off the winds. He had to get to warmth or risk becoming a human sized popsicle.

Steven quickly rushed to his bed, grabbing some of the bed sheets wrapping them around himself with the blanket, and made his way around, looking for something that can be warm, or, at least, where it wasn't hit by the winds. Steven squinted, seeing what looked like buildings in the distance. They didn't look very fancy, but it was better than nothing. The hope filled boy slowly made his way in the knee deep snow, tripping a few times, only to pick himself back up again and again. However, the more he reached it, the more he saw how huge the uninteresting looking buildings actually are.

‘Must be near a city.’ He thought. As he got closer to the buildings, he began to notice their massive sizes didn’t match the kind of building he was expecting, these ‘buildings’ looked more like bunkers...not the military type, but more plain looking. Steven felt uneasy approaching this odd city,... but he had no choice; it was the city or be stuck out in the middle of snowy nowhere.

‘Hope some of the folks here are nice.’ He went down an alleyway between two of the buildings, but froze at what he saw as the floor seemingly shook like an earthquake: Walking down was a giant, and not just any type, but a giant horse! It wore winter clothing all over it's body, and on it's side, hanging, was a jar… a jar filled with people!

“Where am I!?” The frightened boy asked himself shaking more now than he had before from the freezing cold. “That horse has people in jars? W,.. Why?”

The Giant horse froze and looked around, it's ears flicking. Steven hid behind some rocks and peeked out of the corner. It didn't notice him, luckily, but he watched in silent horror as the giant took the lid of the jar off and reached inside, picking up a person, despite having hooves. Steven's heart beat as he watched the person screaming in fear, and the giant horse licked it's lips… and ate the person! The horse toyed with the person in it's mouth, letting out feminine sounding huffs, but it tilted its head back and swallowed the person whole!!! Steven whimpered in fear, seeing the person, now a struggling bulge in it's throat, appear and disappear into it's belly… followed by the horse letting out a long, nasty belch.

“Th,.. The horse talked and ate,...” Steven shivered tears streaming down his face he carefully watched as the horse left, going somewhere else. Steven rubbed his tears from his face watching the horses go do a street and into another part of the town.

Steven stepped out looking down the street hoping to not see any more giant man-eating horse anywhere. To his luck the street was quiet he didn’t see any of the horses coming down the street, Steven jumped when he heard a ‘Psst’. He looked around, only see a large can next to him. The can moved up, making Steven jump. It lifted itself, revealing a boy a few years older than Steven.

“Hey! Kid!” he spoke “What are you doing!?” Steven looked confused. “Get in here!”

“W-what's going on?” Steven asked. “And why should I trust you?”

“You saw what happened, didn't you?” he nodded. “Do you wanna end up with those horses?” He shook his head. “Get in here, then!” Steven looked around and reluctantly ducked under to the entrance of the can. It closed, with only darkness around, which quickly went away as a small light came in. The teenager wore a black T-shirt with a picture of dragon on it and held the light; his IPad with the flashlight tool on.

“W-what’s going on!?” Steven demanded. “W-why are there giants here!? Why are they-!?”

“Settle down, man. Before we get started, do you have a name?”

“S-Steven.” He shivered

“Jake, nice to meet you.”

“S-So how did you get here Jake?”

“Well I think the same way as you. Was it a bright light?” Jake asked

“Yeah I was in my room when it happened.” Steven replied.

“So was I.” Jake gasped when a loud gust blew by making the boys go quiet listening to howling wind around them. He quickly covered Steven's mouth, quieting the boy as loud crunches were heard nearby.

The whole area went quiet the crunching snow paused and the only sound was the soft howling wind that could be heard outside the tin can. The boys looked at each other then up at the top of the can, still nothing could be heard except the calm wind.

“Do you think it’s safe?” Steven whispered

“Don’t know.” Jake shrugged.

Both boys leaned down , lifting the bottom of the can up. The only thing they saw was the barren snowy street with lite windows.

“Guess it was nothing.” Jake said

“Wait. Should we check behind us?” Steven asked making Jake nervously swallow.

Jake and Steven slowly lowered the can down then turned to the other side and slowly lifted the can up to only see a dark alley with no sight of a giant horses.

“Let's get out of here.” Jake said ready to start moving.

Suddenly the can lifted off the ground and both of them screamed. They laid, back in the cold, right in front of a dark coated Pegasus.

“There you are!!!” The Pegasus spoke in a raspy woman's voice. Jake and Steven screamed, getting up and ran as fast as their legs could take them! Steven gasped as he saw the gigantic pegasus wasn't running, but strolling along, easily catching up to the two!

“Mmmm looks like I’m having tinies in a can.” The dark blue pegasus licked her lips hungrily at them, stomping closer and closer to the dragging boys as they fought their way through the snow; the pegasus smirked watching them struggle.

“K,.. Keep running, man!” Jake shouted kicking his way through the snow as Steven managed to get further than him, despite the heavy blankets wrapped around him, the pegasus stomped her hoof next to Jake and Steven making them jump in shock.

“Hehe. Yep you keep running, squirts.” She joked giving them an evil grin.

“Wh,.. Why are you doing this!” Steven shouted at the giant.

“Cause it's fun watching you little fellas try to run.” She licked her lips hungrily.

The pegasus brought her attention over to Jake, who shivered from cold and terror. She smiled, tripping and dragging Jake a little closer to her with her left wing; the teenager could only face the giant in front of him, shivering in fear and from the cold.

“Aww. You're shivering, little guy. Don’t worry, you’ll be going to a much warmer place.” The pegasus licked her lips again.

She leaned down opening, her mouth wide, showing off her stretchy tongue and pure white teeth. Steven turned to the Pegasus, watching in terror as Jake was brought into it's mouth. Jake turned to him and waved.

“GO!!! GET OUTTA HERE!!!” He yelled helplessly as the pegasus grabbed Jake’s pants leg lifting him off the ground. “No! NO! NO! Please let go!” Jake thrashed around trying to get loose as the pegasus raised him up to her full height. She playfully shook her muzzle back and forth, swinging Jake like a rag doll. She then dipped her head down and then quickly tossed Jake up in the air, Steven cringed as Jake fell down towards the pegasus’s open mouth and was quickly snatched up into her muzzle.

The pegasus opened her mouth showing a panicking Jake that struggled to get out, but leaned her head back, closing her mouth, and swallowed. Jake's screamings were muffled, a small lump appeared out of the pegasus’s neck, Steven could see hand impressions popped in and out showing Jake struggle as he traveled down the neck, the lump then slowly made its way to the center of the pegasus's neck and vanished into the ribcage, the pegasus giggled, and licked her lips, turning to Steven.

“I'm still hu~ngry.” She taunted. This got Steven to turn and attempt to run away. He could hear the loud stomping coming closer to him he looked up to see her grinning down at him as he attempted to run. He could hear the pegasus chuckling behind him; he could almost feel her hot breath on the back of his neck, quickly covering his head with his blanket.

“Ok, kid, enough fun, I’m hungry and your friend’s alone.” The pegasus booming voice echoed in Steven’s ears. He was caught off guard when he felt a sudden bump knocking him down and into the snow, Steven turned seeing in the corner of the blanket was the pegasus’s muzzle, inches away from him. The muzzle then pinned Steven down and he could feel her steaming breath exhaling through her nostrils.

“Alright kid, it was fun, but, it’s time to eat.” The pegasus opened her mouth and exhaled a foggy steam, which had the scent of strawberries, surprisingly, right into Steven’s face.

“And it looks like I’m having a human burrito.” He was about to yell for help when the pegasus brought her jaws down on Steven’s top half, making him thrash and scream, trying to fight the powerful jaws holding him. Steven looked in horror seeing his new surroundings; he could see the lines of giant, blocky white teeth surrounding him in a figurelity U shaped cage, the massive ruby red tongue licked at his hair, matting it down and covering him in drool, he looked past the spongy hills and saw the open throat, ready to send him down and accept him. Steven could feel the tongue under him and was frighted by a slurping sound that made him want to close his ears; she was trying to slurp him up like a noodle. But… luck was with him.

As the pegasus slurped the bottom half of Steven into her mouth he quickly started to shake himself loose from his blanket. He could feel his blanket going further in, but it had to be done. Steven slipped to the bottom half of his blanket that was now in between the lips of pegasus, Steven felt the cold air on his legs and feet and pushed himself out, falling quickly, a bit roughly, but soft in the snow below. Leaving Steven to quickly wrap his arms around himself to fight the cold, since now he only had his shorts and his green and yellow striped T-shirt on. He hid himself quickly, but watched as the pegasus swallowed the blanket. She looked a bit curious.

“Huh… he must’ve been a skinny one.” She said, but patted her belly. “You two have fun in there!” She turned and walked away.

“Poor Jake.” Steven sniffed wiping away a tear. Steven felt the cold hit him more; the drool froze him more. He needed to find a warm place, fast!

Steven looked up at the black wall of one of the buildings he was hiding by and quickly noticed a hole in the wall, a mouse hole by the looks of it! Steven could only imagine how big the mice are, but, he couldn’t stop; warmth now, questions later. He dashed into the hole and immediately went down a dark tunnel; it was pitch black in the tunnel and Steven couldn’t see a thing. He stumbled around, feeling the odd walls as he tried to guide himself down the hidden path. Steven began to feel things bump against his feet as well as heard things rolling as he made his way. Steven felt gravity shift as he found himself free falling and landing on something. It wasn’t hard, but it wasn’t soft, and he felt it move. He felt himself being pushed off of the thing and could see two small glowing eyes staring at him.

“Ahhhhh!” Steven screamed running in a random direction. He could hear a clicking and typing as the creature chased him! Luckily, Steven could see a ray of light. He didn’t know where it would lead, but it was better then being chased by this odd creature.

Steven ran as fast as he could quickly making it right for the ray of light; he was blinded by the sudden light and kept running, then quickly ran into something,.... very soft. Steven fell back onto his bottom. The floor shook as he heard a booming snore. Steven rubbed his head, not even knowing what he ran into. He blinked to see a mass of bright blue object right before him and on the side of the blue mass was an odd mark... showing confetti and a balloon animal? Steven scratched his head, wondering what this was. He noticed something that looked like puffy, dark and light blue striped hair. Steven again heard the loud snoring and quickly put it together. He’d just jumped right into the butt of another one of the giant, man eating horses!!!

He was about to run when the snoring suddenly stopped and a loud yawn was heard throughout the room. Steven was then brushed by the poofy tail of the horse, knocking him aside. Steven heard a mumbling, then the horse raised up onto his four legs and turned it’s head towards Steven!

Steven just closed his eyes; it was pointless to run. These giants were everywhere and were relentless… he was gonna end up as a snack, trapped in it’s belly, becoming nothing more than a-

“Oh, hey little guy!” The horse spoke in a kind, soft male voice.

Steven jumped looking up at the horse that had a smile on its face and stared down at him he started to sob, Steven sniffed loudly covering his head and began to cry.

“Wa,.. Hey don’t cry little guy.” The horse said .Steven didn’t listen; he continued to cry. He felt a soft tap on his back and looked up, seeing the horse looking at him, worried, but it then smiled and moved Steven with his hoof closer to him. The blue horse brought his front hooves up and in a quick speed twirled around so fast Steven couldn’t see them they paused quickly showing a ‘tiny’ sized balloon giraffe sitting in his hoof.

“Would this make you feel better little guy?” The horse brought his hoof down to Steven’s level and presented it to him.

Steven sniffed softly and carefully took the balloon animal from his hoof. He looked at it in confusion, then back at the giant stallion, sitting before him.

“T-Thank you.” Steven nervously gulped. “Ar-Are you going to eat me?”

“I wasn’t going to. But I could.” The stallion joked “Don’t worry I’m not” Steven watched as it’s horn glowed, followed by himself floating in an aura. He yelped as he was brought to the horse’s face, but placed onto it’s front hooves.

“Oh man, you’re cold!” The stallion spoke, walking around. “Anytime out there, and you may have ended up as a human popsicle. Come on, I think the fireplace should do nicely.” The stallion carefully walked over to the fireplace and laid down, gently placing Steven down on his belly. It’s horn glowed again, and a small fire lit up in the fireplace, bringing more warmth. The horn glowed again this time levitating a long cloth over to Steven and wrapping it around him; Steven could see it was long, red scarf. He was still confused, but happy that this giant was actually very kind and didn’t want to see Steven hurt.

“Th-thank you.” Steven said, literally and figuratively warming up to the giant.

“No problem. I’m Party Favor. What’s your name?”

“Steven,.. Steven Miller.”

“Nice to meet you Steven Miller.” Party Favor gave a big smile to the boy. “Heh… if you were frozen, I’d have to call you Steven Chiller.”

Steven smiled and chuckled lightly. Party Favor scratched his chin with his hoof then quickly looked down at Steven again.

“Good thing you weren't named Chilly Willy.” Party Favor joked. Steven’s chuckles started becoming small bits of laughter.

“Hey what do you call a gangsta snowpony?” Party Favor asked. Steven was caught off guard scratching his head.

“I don’t know?”

“Froze-T!” Steven laughed putting his hands to his mouth trying not to laugh so loud.

“Hey! What do bad Eskimos get in there stockings for Hearths Warming Eve?” Steven shrugged confused as to what Hearths Warming Eve was. “ A lump of cold.”

Steven laughed again, this time, letting the laughter out and rolled around on Party Favor’s belly. The stallion smiled, finding it adorable and knowing he was safe with him… at least, until his stomach growled, making the two freeze.

“Yo,.. You promise right?” Steven looked up at him in fear shaking from worry, more than the cold once again. You won’t eat me right?”

“Uh… d-don’t worry, Steven! I think I got something for my belly!” Party Favor’s horn glowed again, this time levitating a clear bag with lollipop printed on it. He opened said bag, and pulled out a handful of different candies and a large lollipop that, though large for Steven, decent sized for Party Favor. Party Favor enjoyed his lollipop, but laid the rest of the candy on his belly.

“What do you think? A feast for kings, don’t ya think?” Party Favor chuckled and gave his lolli a lick. Steven drooled at the size of the candy, picking up a single chocolate bar.

“It’s so… huge!” Steven exclaimed, taking a piece off.

“Go on and enjoy it. I got plenty more ‘til Spring comes.” Steven took a bite out of his chocolate, enjoying its sweet flavor.

“Mmmm. This is sooo good.” Steven took another bit of the giant chocolate bar. “Bet I can’t eat just one.”

“Are you crazy those chocolate bars are as bi,... Oh hehe.” Party Favor chuckled figuring it was a joke.

“Have anymore funny jokes, Mr. Giant Favor?” Steven asked.

“Um Just Party Favor, buddy.” The stallion said tapping his chin with his hoof.

“Oh, I got one! Ok why didn’t the skeleton dance at the Nightmare Night party?” Steven scratched his head the shrugged. “Because he had no-BODY to dance with!” Steven laughed again, but it, again, stopped as Party Favor’s stomach growled. “Oh come on! I’m filling you up, Mr. Belly!!!” Even if Steven was bit scared of this. He managed to chuckle a bit at it.

“Oh you think it’s funny I’m wasting away? Ohhh cruel world, I’m destined to starve to death!?” Party Favor brought a hoof to his forehead and dropped his head down to the floor fake dying. Steven chuckled trying again, not trying to laugh too loud when he saw that Party Favor wasn’t moving, then playfully poked his big belly.

Steven watched as the giant didn’t move an inch, he cocked his head in confusion getting out of the scarf and tapped on Party Favor’s belly; still no movement from the gentle giant. Steven began to worry and climbed onto Party Favor’s belly. He tapped on his belly again but still no movement. Steven was really starting to worry; he slid down to Party Favor’s neck and climbed up his muzzle, followed by landing right in between his eyes.

“Party?” Steven asked, crouching and lifting his right eyelid up. “Party Favor? Hello!? Anyone in there!?”

Steven let the eye shut, scratching his head and walked over to his muzzle and pulled at Party Favor’s nostrils “Come on wake up!” Steven pulled, but no response. Steven patted his muzzle franticly “Party! Party! Please don’t die!!!”

“Aww. Come on kid no use beating a dead horse.” Party Favor said quickly raising his head catching Steven off guard.

“GAHH!!!... That’s not funny!!!” Steven panicked. “You had me worried!!!”

“Oh... I’m sorry, little guy.” He apologized “I-I didn’t mean to frighten you like that.” His stomach growled again. “...Guess that would’ve gave it away, huh?”

“We,..Well I’m just glad you're not dead. I… I kinda thought of entering your mouth… just to see if you’ll wake up.” Steven said feeling a chill run up his back.

“Really? You would have done that for me?”

“...Uh… no! It was just to see if you’re awake! I don’t wanna be digested like Jake!”

“Who’s Jake, buddy?” Party Favor asked.

“He… He got eaten… by one of you… I-I couldn’t save him... “ Steven began to tear up. Party Favor gently brought the child to him, hugging him.

“Oh, it’s not your fault. Besides, I’m certain he’s fine. Scared, but unharmed.”

“What are talking about? He was eaten!”

“Oh, right… see, your kind has been appearing around Equestria. You are all protected by a spell that, if any of us ate you, you wouldn’t be digested, but would just be in there, making us feel full. Trust me, I don’t know how it works either, but it’s much better than you think. And… well… do you trust me?”

“Well,.. I do, but... I don’t know?” Steven said sinking into Party Favor’s fur, not sure if he really wanted to take a chance of going into his stomach. He was brought forward to Party Favor’s face.

“It’s okay, I can understand if this is scary at first. Do… is it alright if I can… well… taste you?”

“You mean,.. Like lick me?”

“Of course! Just a simple lick is all. After that, then we can go a bit further… if you want to, that is.”

“Well,.. Ok sure.” Steven smiled.

Party Favor gentle brought Steven up to his lips, being extra careful not to frighten him. His tongue stuck out and he gave Steven a lick, moisting the child up and giving himself a burst of flavor.

“Mmm… you taste like chocolate! … Want to… well… enter?”

“Uh I don’t.” Steven said, but was then licked again, making him laugh from the tickling. Steven smiled and was licked a third time, and then a forth. “Th,.. That tickles!”

Steven continued to be licked by the stallion. He was now more like a giant dog than a horse, something Steven laughed loudly as the tongue slipped across him again; Steven gave a devilish smile waiting for Party Favor’s tongue. The huge sloppy tongue came down on the boy again but this time Steven grabbed it and squeezed it in a tight hug.

“Ehh? Eey lut go my ounge?” Steven ignored the panicked stallion kept a hold of the spongy tongue, not wanting to let it go. He felt himself slowly going down. He looked up, seeing Party Favor’s throat opening wide, ready to accept him. Unlike with the pegasus, in which her mouth looked like a prison, Party Favor’s looked more like a slide… a pulsing, fleshy, and wet slide that lead to a new area. Steven was ready to let go and give the stallion his freedom, but suddenly sound himself falling into Party Favor’s mouth!

Steven bounced on the sloppy tongue and right into the gasping throat, entering into Party Favor’s throat. “Pa,... Party Fa,..” Steven was muffled by the fleshy walls squeezing him into a squish.

Party Favor gasped in shock quickly sucking in air and swallowed it down. His throat began to hurt as he felt Steven coming back up. He opened his mouth and let out a loud belch, sending Steven flying into the air; Party Favor quickly grabbed Steven with magic aura.

“Steven!? Are you ok!? ” Party Favor brought the slimey boy up to his face.

“I,..I’m ok.” Steven coughed a bit, rubbing his eyes.

“Oh...good. Don't do that, okay? You nearly landed into my stomach.” Party Favor hugged Steven protectively and nuzzled the tiny boy. “I promise, Steven, I won’t let that happen again.”

Party Favor continued to nuzzle the boy; Party Favor walked over to a couch and set the boy on his belly… in which it growled again.

“Ugh!!! Please!!! What do you want!?” Party Favor yelled at his gut.

“I think it wants me.” Steven replied.

“Oh no! It's just not going to have you.” Party Favor said patting his belly. The pat made his belly wiggle and caused Steven to bounce up and back down on the soft belly, Steven laughed then snuggled into the soft fur.

Party Favor smiled at Steven, happy to make the boy laugh again, he relaxed his head on the pillow under it and felt the tiny movement of Steven on his belly.

“Hey Party Favor.” The stallion’s head raised up looking down at Steven again.

“So what exactly is this place. I mean your world that is?”

“Well this place is called Equestria it's ruled by the two alicron sisters; Princess Celestia and Luna. As for where you and I are this place is called ‘Our Town’.”

“Our Town?”

“Yep Our Town. Let's just say it was not a very nice place to live at first, but it's changed for the better.”

“How? What was wrong with Our Town?”

“It was ruled by a unicorn who thought we’d all be better equal instead of accepting are Cutie Marks.”

“Whoa! A Unicorn!? So… you're a unicorn too right? That's what that horn on your head is right, a unicorn horn?” Steven’s eyes lit up with amazement.

“Yep sure am kiddo.” Party Favor smiled brightly.

“And what’s that sparkly stuff you use to grab things with?” Steven asked.

“Magic. I use magic to levitate things, like you saw before.”

“So if you use magic does that mean,.. Are you a unicorn wizard?”

Party Favor’s face went red and burst out laughing so hard that his belly trembled making Steven bounce up and down like a furry living trampoline soon the massive belly quake slowed down letting Steven fall back to the soft belly.

“N,.. No I’m not a wizard buddy. Every unicorn knows magic but it takes a very skilled unicorn to be a wizard.” his stomach growled. “And it doesn't take a wizard to know this guy's annoying!”w how to stop this stomach from growling.”

“You know Steven. Tomorrow we should probably start looking for your parents,...”

“No!” Steven screamed. Making Party Favor jump Steven held his mouth and sunk his head down now frightened of facing Party Favor “I,.. I’m sorry,…”

“Did,.. Did something happen?”

“My,.. My parents aren’t really,.. Good people . They're very mean,... They're awful. If you do one little thing wrong, they punish you harshly. And they always treat me terribly, like they force me to sleep up in the cold attic while they sleep in there big comfy beds.”

“They sound pretty rotten to you.”

“Yes. Very rotten.” Steven huddled up. “I hate my home, it's terrible there. You're different. You didn't want to eat me, and you've been nice. And even when you tasted me, when I fell, you spat me out. I… you…” he hugged his belly “You're like the big brother I've always wanted!”

Party Favor smiled gently, picking Steven up with his magic and levitating him close to his muzzle, pressing the boy against his cheek and held him with his hoof, snuggling him. He then nuzzled his hair making it a mess, Party Favor set him down on his belly again, where it growled.

“I still think your belly wants me.” Steven spoke, poking the belly while giggling. Party Favor placed a hoof down on his belly pressing it down. Steven rolled down beside his hoof, Party Favor quickly pushed down then lifted his hoof making his belly wiggle; Steven bounced up on his belly landing softly and bounced again. This caused Party Favor to burp after a few bounces, Steven burst out laughing hearing Party Favor’s big burp.

“Hehe. bet I can make them louder.” Steven boustead. Standing up and leaped up into the air bouncing down into the soft pudgy fur and quickly flying up into the air landing back onto his belly. Party Favor let out the longest, loudest burp of his life, as the place shook and, some of the windows cracked. The two stared at each other, but laughed. Steven feel back on his back laughing kicking his legs up as well as Party Favor, who kicked his back and front legs.

“Hehe. That was awesome, Party Favor!” Steven complimented.

”Hey, you made me do it!” He playfully retorted,followed by gently ruffling Steven's hair. “Y’know, call me crazy, but I think you and I may actually be brothers! I haven’t had this much fun unless it's a party!”

“Hence your name. So,... Do you really think we could be brothers?” Steven looked up at him curiously.

“Of course, little brother.” he picked Steven up and smothered him in a deep hug. Steven was surrounded by warm fur, warm enough to let him tear up, but not in sadness, but pure joy! Steven wrapped his arms around Party Favor’s cheek as much as his little arms could and buried his face into his fur, letting his tears flow.

“P,.. Party Favor.”

“Yes?” Party Favor asked.

“Ca,. Can we be real brothers?” Steven asked. “I,.. I want you to be my brother.”

Party Favor pulled Steven away and held him in front of his face, a smile stretched across the stallion's face.

“Well… we'll be really close enough. I promise you, I'll be there to protect you, always! That, I can promise. So yes, you can be my little brother. ” he snuggled him, making Steven giggle Party Favor’s ear twitched when he heard the wind outside his home blowing against his window, he looked down at Steven who was snuggled up next to Party Favor’s hoof.

“I think we should get some sleep, little buddy.” Party Favor yawned, rubbing his eyes, picking Steven up with his hoof and placing him into his poofy blue striped mane. Steven found his brother's mane to be the most comfortable and softest place to sleep on, and he wanted to ask if it was a cloud in disguise, but Party Favor rested on his bed, seemingly snoring right away.

Steven rested soundly, cuddled up in the puffy, cotton candy like mane. The two slept… for about an hour. Steven, though he was in the most soft place he could ever imagine he couldn’t stop listening to the loud wind and creaking of the house Steven snuggled deep in the mane trying to block out the scary sounds, Steven started thinking of something.

Oh man, there's a lot I don't know about this world. Steven thought to himself. What if someone breaks in here!? What if that Pegasus is looking for me right now!?... What if my parents find me!? Party Favor snorted, stopping Steven's train of thought. Hey… what if?

Steven made his way through the cotton mane and slide down to the center of Party Favor’s muzzle. He didn't notice him, only grumbling something about getting

cake. Steven sighed and slipped down to the side of Party’s cheek. Party murred in his sleep, mumbling about Parasprites before snoring again. Steven slowly walked over to the front of his muzzle. Were Party Favor ever to snore powerful, he may have been pulled into his mouth as he snored in before blowing a wind that had the smell of a bag of candy. Steven shook his head fixing his shaggy hair back into place before another loud snore almost sucked him like a huge vacuum Steven waited for Party Favor to stop snoring then looked up the front of Party Favor’s muzzle. Steven pressed himself on the front of Party Favor’s bottom lips and grabbed onto it pulling himself up onto the lip and then waited,... Party Favor murred slightly opening his mouth, not enough to eat a whole pile of candy, but enough for a tiny human to crawl into.

Steven could see past the spongy lips and could see the front of white teeth a few inches apart from each other. Past the teeth was the same throat that almost swallowed him, Steven could hear a whistling sound coming from between Party Favor’s teeth and feel a lit breeze that smelled of candy Steven chuckled a bit slipping his legs down between the bottom lip and teeth; he ducked his head under the front teeth and peeked into Party Favor’s mouth.opening and releasing a more powerful smell of candy right into his face. He crawled right in; his hands and feet pushed down and squished onto the stallion's wet tongue. As soon as he was inside, Party Favor's mouth closed.

The place shook as Party Favor's tongue lazily moved, gently tossing Steven around.

The worried, but very trusting boy, took a deep breath and climbed over Party Favor’s bottom teeth and slipped onto the slimy tip of the stallion’s tongue making a splashing, squish sound; Steven was already half soaked with Party Favor’s warm drool; the tongue was like a gigantic pink, slimy, spongy blanket, something Steven was glad about, even if the tip lapped at his face. Past the massive surface he could see it continued on with two large lumpy hills and past them was the slow moving throat that motioned every time Party Favor breathed, and in the middle was the wiggling uvula that swayed back and forth; Steven crawled forth, his hands and knees sunk into the pink, slimy floor. He felt the odd surface with his fingers purposely squashing his hand down on the tongue. He giggled a bit when the tip of the tongue raised up, making him flop down under the tongue, where it ‘body slammed’ him, but didn't hurt at all. It felt like a pillow, that is, if a pillow was soaking wet and it was warm with a mind of it's own, as it continued to lap at his face. Steven rolled over and snuggled into the soft tongue, like he would with a soft bed, something he never had with his cruel parents. The whole experience was weird, being inside the mouth of a giant stallion that said he'd be his brother, but it was the best thing that has happened to him, and he didn't mind the drool all over him. The boy felt the tongue shift moving under him Steven slipped down the left side of the tongue and stopped by the left side of Party Favor’s gums and teeth, passing by the teeth, but still in his mouth. Steven found himself stuck between the two, unsure what's going on, but believed it wasn't anything bad. Steven felt the rubbery flesh beside him pushing the skin of Party Favor’s cheek outside, looking like he had a lump; Steven sat up, feeling Party Favor’s teeth, they were white and well cleaned. Steven spotted a bit of candy bits in-between some of the molars, which Steven was happy to pull out and toss outside of his literal big brother’s mouth, just opening the lips just a bit for his hand to stick out.

Steven happily flopped back down on the soft tongue, propping his hands behind his head and relaxed, back into the soft and moist tongue. Steven felt the slight movement around him; they were slow and they only lasted when Party Favor breathed out, letting out a long yawn, showing Steven the house before it closed again. Steven found himself in complete darkness again; he gave a yawn himself and was about to shut his eyes, Steven looked over the tongue seeing the uvula slightly moving, Steven wanted to give his new brother a hug and he quickly thought of a way to do it... And it would be just like the cartoons he watched when he was little.

Steven carefully crawled his way over the slippery terrain; he carefully stopped, sitting at the mere edge of the abyss that was Party Favor’s awaiting throat. The boy saw his target and smiled; he stood up, his feet sinking into the tongue, and reached out his arms, gently grabbing the uvula. He brought it close to him and brought it into a hug. Steven squeezed the uvula, but made sure not to squeeze too hard, and snuggled into it affectionately. He looked down, seeing the dominating sight of Party Favor’s throat… something wanted to make him jump into it.

Steven felt nervous, looking down into the abyss; he could only imagine how many innocent candies and fudge were lost to the monstrous belly of Party Favor… but… he was going to be the exception...hopefully.

Steven let go of the uvula, slipping back down to the tongue, ready to take a well deserved sleep when the gigantic tongue lifted up like a giant whale, flipping its tail into the air. He yelped as he lost balance and fell into the throat, which opened up to his presence.

Steven entered into a narrow, moist tunnel, slipping down. His arms were pinned to his side, barely letting him move, but, though the throat was firm, it was surprisingly careful and soft to him. The tunnel pushed him downwards, slowly and quickly with every push, up until he felt his feet enter a larger chamber. Steven felt himself slipping out from the narrow and closed in tunnel, and flopped down into a huge chamber,... Steven was now inside Party Favor’s stomach. The smell of candy assaulted his nostrils, and the place boomed with Party Favor’s heart beat and various gurgling. Steven was ready to panic, but calmed himself down. He closed his eyes, hearing the soft rhythm of Party Favor’s soft but booming heartbeat. It made Steven feel safe, knowing now he was closer to his big brother’s heart… Literally. Steven looked around; his new location’s walls were a bright ruby red and dripped with drool, Steven could watched as the walls around him slowly swayed with calm movement, he was now becoming fascinated with the whole thing of being inside of someone’s stomach, even if they are a different species. Steven wanted to explore this new place, but gave a loud yawn, rubbing his eyes and relaxed on a marshmallow.

Party Favor licked his lips he woke up, letting out a loud yawn as he lazily moved his mouth. He blinked a few times, getting his vision back; he brought his hoof up to his mane to scratch his head, only to notice Steven… was gone?

Party Favor’s eyes went wide in shock! He felt his mane to make sure the tiny wasn’t in another part of his mane; no sign of Steven in his mane. Party Favor looked down on the bed, not seeing Steven anywhere! Party Favor was ready to start panicking. Did somepony come and take while he was sleeping? Did he run away? Party Favor was about to shed tears when he paused, feeling a slight movement. Party Favor froze, feeling the tiny snuggling… in his stomach. Steven was inside his stomach!!! Party Favor was shocked; did he eat him in his sleep!? It didn’t matter, Party Favor had to get him out! He was ready to burp the tiny human out, but stopped, feeling Steven snuggle against the inside of his stomach. He was sleeping, tucked into his flesh Party Favor was a bit confused but happy, he felt Steven move around snuggling back into the stomach. He laid on his back and gently rubbed his belly, feeling Steven's small form.

“Sleep tight, little brother.” He said to his little brother. Steven heard his booming, yet gentle voice and smiled. Steven cuddled up into the soft stomach wall of Party Favor;from all around Steven he could hear Party Favor’s breathing settle and go calm, the gurgling of the stomach echoed around the chamber, the slow swaying of the walls made Steven feel sleepy. Steven’s eyes were becoming heavy he smiled closing his eyes and fell into a well deserved sleep listening to calm sound of Party Favor’s heart beat

A Filly, a Boy, and a Princess (Guest)

Author's Note

Jerec here and there's going to be a Part 4.

Edit: Some Fanart. Not TRULY based on this chapter, but close to it.

Made by Kunoichipikachu

A Filly, a Boy, and a Princess (Guest)

Twilight came out of the Mayor’s office and found Daisy asleep on a chair, but she noticed, however, that Cody is missing. She felt a bit of panic starting to rise, fearing that one of the many ponies coming and going from City Hall may have snatched the boy while Daisy slept. “Daisy, wake up. Do you know where Cody is... or do we need to start panicking?”

The Filly let out a yawn as she woke up. “Twilight, you’re back!” She smiled at Twilight, happily knowing that they’re finally going to leave this boring place. “Uh, Cody, he’s um, well-” She’s cut off as her stomach let’s out a rather loud gurgle, followed by Cody yelling out in fear. Twilight rose one of her eyebrows in a gesture that, even to Daisy, said 'explain'. “Well, you see, the ponies here were all getting a little too close for comfort and we both thought that they might attempt to take Cody, so he asked me to eat him so we wouldn’t have to worry about being separated. Um, so how do I get him back out?”

“Oh...okay, that’s good. I thought somepony else took him. As for getting him out, most ponies either cough up, burp them up, or throw them up, though some experienced unicorns, like Starlight, or an alicorn, like myself, can teleport them out. Finally, I’ve also heard of some ponies who force humans they’ve eaten to…” She coughs into one of her hooves and blushed

Daisy tilted her head, wondering just what Twilight could mean. “Well, he should be fine with those, I mean any of those are much better than…” Daisy went pale. “Oh no! How could anypony do that?! C-Cody s-stay away from the back! Stay up here at the front!” She felt Cody crawling up to her chest area.

“Daisy, you don’t have to worry too much; the spell prevents humans from moving along naturally, so, unless he crawls through there himself, he’ll stay in your stomach.” Twilight sayid, trying to comfort her a bit.

“Oh, okay. I don’t think Cody’s that desperate to get out.” She swallows nervously, but quickly regretted it as Cody shivered, most ikely, getting covered in more spit. “Oh! Sorry! Don’t worry Cody, I’m gonna let you out right now, since Twilight is back.”

They stood there, Twilight teaching Daisy the “fine” points of coughing up a tiny, or, at least, find a way to burp them out. It took a few tries but Daisy eventually succeeded and coughed Cody up. She let him out & onto her back, where he immediately took cover in her mane. The group then wandered around Ponyville for the rest of the day, picking up some supplies for the two newcomers. Daisy got some saddlebags with a special pocket for her 'brother' to stay in, some personal grooming supplies, and some school supplies for when she starts going to school. Cody got similar items, only tiny sized, and, of course, made for humans.

Eventually they got back to the castle. Dinner went about the same as the night before only, Cody and Susan sat closer together, with the grown woman becoming somewhat attached to the boy, possibly viewing herself as an older sister figure or something along those lines. The two were told that they’d be starting school the next day. After which they went back to their respective rooms for the night.

As they laid on their bed, Daisy falls asleep, but Cody didn't. He laid there awake, thinking about the next day, growing more and more scared. Pony school, more ponies! That means I might end up in an unfriendly stomach!

He got up and climbed down to the floor. Heading out into the hall, he headed towards Twilight’s room, figuring that it would be best to talk to Twilight before the next day, hoping he could get her to not have him go to a school full of hungry ponies, or, at least, find out more about it. Slowly he made it to her room and crawled under the door.

Even though she told him he could just enter her room outright, it still felt odd to the boy. His mind focused on the fact that he just entered the room of a giant mare, who may or may not decide that he’d feel good wriggling in her stomach. He heard her snoring coming from the giant bed in the room.

Not knowing how to approach the situation, he climbed up onto her bed. After reaching the top of the mattress, he stopped, taking some time to catch his breath and get a lay of the 'plateau' that was her bed. When he saw the mountain that is the blanket covering Twilight, however, he dropped prone, still scared of the giant pony.

He shook himself out of it and made his way along the bed. Eventually he made his way around the 'base' of her mountain sized form and found himself staring her face to giant mare... more specifically, the gaping cavern of her maw as the entrance slowly opened wider before nearly closing with a powerful breath. He laid down, trying to battle the wind. Each of her breaths dragged him closer before giving him a small push away from her mouth. Unfortunately, because the inhale is much more powerful with each breath, he found himself closer and closer to the entrance, and all he can do is lay there and attempt to hold onto the blanket. If he’d known about this, he would’ve tried to climb the blanket instead, or, rest on her muzzle.

Eventually he lost his grip and is drawn all the way into her mouth, landing on the inside of one of her cheeks. As she exhaled, it's noticeably gentler. That’s when the living cave moved. He starts slipping towards a giant molar along her lower jaw. The only reason he wasn't screaming or crying is that his fear had rendered him mute. At his size, he slipped right between the tooth and her cheek. His hands covered his ears when loud banging sounds came from Twilight’s mouth. What, for Twilight, is merely the smacking of her lips, is like a battalions worth of cannons going off.

Then a strange new sound started up, this one drawn out, but noticeably softer. He peered over her teeth and watched as she yawned, her teeth and lips framing his view of the outside world. Then he heard some loud squelches and felt something massive pushing him up against her cheek and moving him around, until it cupped underneath him and moved again, leaving him on the center of her tongue.

“*Hmm, could that be Cody that I taste?*” Twilight said softly, feeling the tiny boy sprawled on her tongue. Her speech was somewhat muffled, but he could understand what she was saying. “*Well, is that you in there, Cody?*”

Cody swallowed nervously, hoping she wouldn't swallow him, and somehow managed to speak. “Y-yes!”

Twilight giggled, though she made sure to do it softly. “*Don’t worry Cody, as much as I would love to have you spend the night in there, I’m not going to make you. I’d really rather try and be friends. So Cody, how can I help you?*”

Cody sat there on her tongue, still scared. Never in his life had he imagined seeing what it looked like for someone, or, in this case, somepony to talk to from the inside of their mouth, let alone, seeing facial expressions. “Uh-uh-uh, I-I-I j-just had s-s-some q-questions about th-the s-s-school!” He managed to say.

“*I was actually planning on going over all that tomorrow morning with both of you. Don’t worry, Cheerilee generally doesn’t forget any of the human students. Every-so-often, a student ends up spending the night with her, but even then she’s really nice.*”

“B-b-bu-”

Twilight sighs. “*I’m sorry Cody, but that’s kinda the new way this world works. Trust me, you really don’t want to go to school outside of Cheerilee; Before she started taking humans to school like that, human children would go missing all the time. Taken home by their pony classmates, or even by their parents*"

He stayed silent, curling up fearfully. As much as he liked that Daisy can talk now, this world and it's new way of life definitely isn't worth it. As much as he knew he has nothing to fear, it still doesn’t help that he knew what should be happening to him.

Twilight let’s out a sigh. “*Well, let’s get you back to bed.*”

“N-no!” Cody said, surprising himself.

“*Hmm?*”

“I-I-I d-don’t w-wanna w-wake Daisy up.” Cody says, swallowing nervously again. The rest of him is begging himself to shut up, but his mouth just keeps moving. “J-j-just l-let m-me stay h-here…”

“*In my mouth?*” Twilight asked, confused as the boy said things she never expected to hear from him.

“I-I-I w-wanna, s-s-spend the n-n-n-night, a-a-as y-y-you s-s-said.” Cody sits there, eyes wide as he didn't believe the words coming out of his mouth.

"*... I have no problem with you spending the night with me, but you can't be in my mouth. You have two choices; spend the night with me in my bed, or spend the night in my stomach.*" Cody froze at the two choices; either sleep next to the giant mare, or sleep in her. He froze, looking behind, watching Twilight's uvula gently move with each breeze that was her breathing. The place moved as she laid her head on the floor and opened her mouth, showing the bed. "*Stomach or bed?*” Cody struggled and strained against himself to get up, but for whatever reason, he’s stuck.

"S-stomach!" He blurted. Twilight was confused.

“*Okay then…Now, do you want to go down, or should I just start?*”

For whatever reason, he stood up and carefully walked to the back of her mouth, staring down the massive tunnel of her trachea. Carefully, he climbed down her tongue and made his way to the closed entrance of her esophogus. He slid down and her reflexes kicked in; She swallowed him, sending the boy, sliding down her muscular throat. For Cody, either the throat was really long, or the muscular actions of her throat have him slowed to a crawl. Slowly, as he gets deeper, at first, only hearing her breath was heard, but slowly, it was joined by her heartbeat, and finally, he falls into the massive chamber of her stomach with it's various growls. Whatever was possessing him earlier disappeared as he gets his senses back and immediately cowered against one of the walls. He stayed, pressed tight against the wall as it slowly flexes both tighter and looser. Twilight rubbed her belly and he could feel it inside,

“Well, good night Cody. Don’t worry, Auntie Twilight will keep you nice and safe.”

Nice and safe? He thought. No... I don't know anymore... I want my mom... I want my dad... I want my old life back... not this. He closed his eyes, tearing up a bit, but laid down and rested, though he still looked around, feeling as if this may be his last day.

A Boy Gets Lost (Guest)

Author's Note

Part 4 of Jerec's Miniseries.

A Boy Gets Lost (Guest)

Cody woke up as his surroundings make a large sudden shift; they’d been gently moving and rippling all night but, this is different. Knowing where he was didn’t help much, especially now that she’s moving. He scrambled, struggling to get back to the safe 'corner' he was at, afraid that if he didn’t, he’d end up taking an unexpected anatomy lesson.

“Sorry Cody.” Twilight’s voice reverberated around him, and though to her it’s just a simple apology, to him, it’s a reminder of how powerless he is. “I didn’t mean to frighten you, I should have said something but I didn’t want to wake you.” Suddenly he got a tingling feeling all over. Everything went extremely bright and the next thing he knew is that he’s standing on Twilight’s muzzle. He stumbles and grabs onto the fur as hard as he can when she lets out a little giggle. “There, that’s much better isn’t it?”

Twilight then cantered off, taking him to 'his room'. When they arrive, they found Daisy still asleep, and considering her new position, Cody is actually somewhat glad he left. She’d obviously done some moving during the night, and regardless of the magic, Cody was absolutely certain that it wouldn’t feel good to have a several hundred ton pony roll on top of him. Instead of curled up like a strange pony-dog, she now laid on her back, legs spreaded all around, and her mouth gaping with her tongue hanging over a cheek as she drooled onto her pillow.

Twilight cantered over, thinking of ways to gently wake the filly. Cody, however, suddenly found himself peering over the cliff of Twilight’s muzzle into the gaping chasm that is his sister’s mouth. Paralyzed with fear, he continued watching as the chasm slowly grew and shrunk, her throat rippling, as if awaiting his entry. Suddenly he found himself pressing up against Twilight, right between her eyes, causing her to let out a giggle.

Gently, Twilight nudged the filly with one of her hooves. “Hey, Daisy, you need to wake up. You and Cody are going to school.”

Daisy snorted awake, followed by a yawn, her mouth opening even wider, causing Cody to press against Twilight even more. His fear reduced when she rolled over and stood up. “Morning, Twilight. Morning, Cody.”

It wasn’t long before the two found themselves on their way to school. Cody watched the town go by from his new position in Daisy’s new saddle bag. These saddle bags were made so that foals with adopted human siblings could go to school together, without having to eat them. Many still do, simply because they feel closer to their tiny sibling that way, but other foals like to have their tiny siblings on hoof rather than in their stomach, so they can actually interact and talk directly to them, rather than trying to imagine being able to see into their stomachs to talk face to face. Twilight, once again, lead them to their destination.

As they continued onto their way, a sudden massive gust of wind disrupted them and sent Cody flying. Unfortunately for Cody, his flight went unnoticed by the only two ponies he knew among the crowd, and he careened to the ground. He laid there for a moment, dazed and confused, but glad to be alive, though he got up and started to rush for cover, realizing that he is now unprotected in a crowd of man eating ponies.

Cody rushed, running this way and that, all the while looking up into the faces of the ponies around him. He noticed that most of them kept their eyes on him as they passed by or he ran past them. They all seem to be contemplating whether or not to snag him themselves or if there’s just too much going on at the moment to deal with the tiny human.

That careened to a crash when he accidentally bumped into a hoof and was knocked onto his bum. He looked up to find himself staring into the blue eyes of a giant mare. The beige mare with a blue/pink mane and tail he bumped into was quickly joined by a green unicorn with a white/green mane and tail, who looked down at him and gave him a sympathetic look upon seeing his fear. “Awe~, poor little boy must be a newcomer. Look at him Bon Bon, he’s so scared.”

The first mare, Bon Bon, replied. “Or maybe he heard what Cheerilee does when a tiny plays hookie from school.” She turned back at Cody, who began to shiver. “Oh, don’t worry, Cheerilee is a very nice pony. She wouldn’t even think about harming a tiny.” She attempted to calm him down.

Cody began to back away from the two. Bon Bon reached for the boy, making his back bump into one of her hooves, and she scooped him up. Cody struggled in vain against the strange forces keeping him pinned to the hoof, but was meet with the other hoof. It wasn't crushing him, but the edge acted like a giant finger “Shh. Hey, don’t worry. Just let me know where you need to go, and I’ll take you there, okay?” Bon Bon cooed, attempting to calm him down.

“Y-you mean it?” Cody asked, still afraid that the giant mare is just trying to take him for her own snack.

“Of course I mean it. Now then, I’m going to be perfectly honest with you, so you can know the whole of the situation, okay? As I said, I’m going to take you to, wherever it is you want to go, but, I have a few errands first. So, in order to finish those errands, and not lose you, you're going to be staying in my stomach. Do you already know about the spell and such?” Cody nodded nervously. “Good, so you already know you have nothing to fear.”

The other mare leaned in spoke to him. “Hey, don’t worry about it, Bonnie means what she says. You like secret agent stuff right?” Cody nodded, remembering many times where he’d pretend to be a secret agent on a mission. “Well, Bonnie here is a secret agent. She used to go with a team to catch monsters that would threaten society. Think about it, you can tell all the kids in your class you’ve not only met a secret agent, but that she even decided to protect you, and that you were the first human she’s ever protected like that! Maybe you’ll even get to see her secret agent gear!”

At first, Bon Bon rolled her eyes, but seeing that it helped to calm down the kid, she decided there can’t be too much harm in letting the cat out of the bag. “Yeah, we can stop by our place and I’ll show you my old gear if you like. But before all that, how about we get properly acquainted, alright? Now, you know me as Bon Bon, but my real name is Sweetie Drops; I took that name as a cover after I was forced to retire and go into the candy business.”

The other mare waved at him. “I’m Lyra, Bon’s best friend! I’m not a secret agent, but I do play a lyre.”

Cody slowly manages to force himself to speak. “I-I-I’m C-C-Cody…”

“Nice to meet you Cody.” Bon Bon replied. “Now, I’m going to need your help with this, after all, as Lyra said, you are my first human. So, what I need you to do is tell me if things get a little rough in there and don't struggle too much on your way down. Okay?” Cody noded, some of his apprehension returning. “Alright, here we go.” Cody watched as the giant mare opened her mouth wide and the hoof he’s currently attached to lifted a bit and tilted towards it. As the hoof rose, he took a nervous gulp, watching as the throat her mouth opened wide, ready to accept him.

Suddenly, whatever forces that were keeping him attached to her hoof let go, and he slid onto her tongue. Her hoof left and her mouth closed, leaving him trapped within. With another nervous gulp, he slowly started to crawl deeper into her mouth. Some movement from her tongue causesd him to fall forward. He looked up, attempting to wipe the spit from his face, and noticed her tongue start to curl around him. If not for the fact he’s inside a giant pony's mouth, it would almost be like a giant, wet, pink hammock. He can’t tell whether she’s trying to make him more comfortable somehow, or if she’s just enjoying his taste without trying to freak him out too much.

Her reverberating hum confirmed that she's enjoying his taste. His world begins to tilt and suddenly the 'hammock' becomes a tube slide, and he slips down into her throat. His ride down Bon Bon’s throat is slower than Twilight’s. A sudden pressure builds up from one side of her throat, and he realized that slowing it down on purpose. Eventually, though, her throat moved him out of her hoof's range and he slipped into her stomach. He splatted inside, seeing some candy currently being digested inside, followed by the stomach shaking, and Bon Bon letting out a small, but loud burp.

“Sorry about all that, as I said, this is my first time, and I can see why ponies like this.” Bon Bon spoke apologetically. “I mean, there’s your taste, this strange pleasurable feeling that the spell provides, and admittedly, a little bit of a power rush. Alright, as I said, I’ve got a few errands to run first, then we’ll go to my house and I’ll let you look at my gadgets and such. I’ll take you to wherever you need to go. I’ll also have to stop and talk to your guardian or whoever you’re living with so they can explain to Cheerilee why you didn’t show up to school.”

Between the warmth, the rhythmic beat of her heart and the sound of her breath, and the gentle swaying motion of her walking, slowly. Cody calmed down enough to go to sleep, using a marshmallow inside as a pillow.

“Okay Cody, wake up, we’re here.” Bon Bon’s voice calls him from his sleep. “I’m going to let you out now. I would say hold on tight, but that'd be counter-productive to getting you out.” She giggled before she starts to cough. Her stomach clenches around him and forced him up into her throat, where the muscles start to push him up instead of down. Eventually he gets tossed straight out of her mouth and onto a soft surface. Bon Bon finished her coughing and giggled a bit. “Well, that was an interesting sensation. Anyway, here you go, take a look at my old spy equipment.” She held up her hoof, which he is currently on, so he can get a look at all the equipment on a tarp in the middle of her room.

Cody, while enjoying the view with all of the different gadgets, notes with a slight disappointment that they aren’t like the movies, all disguised as common place items. Nope, it’s actually quite clear what each item is. Still, seeing real items that he could only ever see in video games or movies more than makes up for it, especially since they aren’t just life-sized, they’re gigantic. He probably couldn’t even attempt to pull the trigger on the net gun she has.

His distraction shocked him when he heard a gasp. “Oh thank goodness!” He heard Twilight’s voice. “Thanks Lyra; Daisy and I were real worried. Especially since there’s a certain pegasus who’d just love to snag a human kid for a long taste test.”

He looked over to find Lyra and Twilight standing near the door to Bon Bon’s room, said pony now being a bit nervous herself. “Twilight! Um, I can explain! I-I-I, we found him in the street and I was going to take him to school or wherever he needed to go! I just had to finish my errands first! Um, eheh. H-here you go...”

She carefully hands Cody over to Twilight. Twilight's horn glowed, bringing up a rag, and dried the boy off from the saliva and other juices on him. “Don’t worry about it Bon Bon, Lyra already told me everything.” Twilight then looks down to the dried off Cody. “Looks like you got out of going to school today. We’ll have to talk about the rest of what happened back at the castle.” Twilight gives him a somewhat stern look, thinking he might have tried to get away on purpose. She then placed him into her mouth and swallowed. “Don’t worry Cody, that’s only to make sure you make it to the castle with me.”

“Don’t be too harsh on him Twilight, it’s partially my fault.” Bon Bon said in his defense.

“Don’t worry, Bon Bon, I wasn’t planning on it. Daisy, though, on the other hoof, may have be a bit ‘clingier’ after this.”

Inside Twilight’s stomach, Cody swallowed nervously. Daisy, clingy?! Oh no! He thought, already imagining that Daisy isn’t just going to be watching him a lot closer, no, his fear rose as he imagined her making sure he doesn’t leave her side by keeping him on the 'inside'. And who knows, with her, it may actually be forever. He just hopped that sooner or later, his mom and dad will arrive

Inner Differences

Author's Note

Tried to do something different by following the Nightmare on Elm Street Formula. (Make something frightening to the victims but kinda funny for the audience) Discord easily fits that bill.

Inner Differences

SCREECH!!! CRASH!! A family, better known as the Evans, crashed their van into something. John Evans, the father, was going to take his family to his childhood amusement park, Valley World. That changed as a blinding light came near them, despite it being clearly in the day, and they crashed in a dark looking area. Samantha, his wife, woke up, relieved to see that she’s alive, thanks to both her seat-belt and airbag did their jobs. She turned to see her husband, who was unconscious. Even though her husband worked as a programmer, he was still relatively fit, and can take a beating. She looked back to see her teenage son, Andy, and barely middle-school daughter, Cathy, both of which were also unconscious. Turning, she unbuckled herself and got out of the car. Looking ahead, despite it being dark, there were patches of light coming through, and she saw that they had crashed into a boulder.

A boulder? Huh… where are we?... Oh! Kids!

She opened the door behind hers and pulled Cathy out. She coughed loudly before waking up.

“...Mom?” she asked

“I'm right here, sweetie.” her mom replied.

“... Are we dead?”

“No! We're fine. You, me, and-” the groans of their men interrupted. “... Stay right here.” She quickly opened their doors, letting out the Father and son. They soon regained consciousness and shook themselves off, but looked around, seeing where they're at.

“Mom?” Andy asked “What just happened?”

“We crashed.” Samantha answered

“I know that, but where are we?”

“... California?” John answered.

“Oh-hoho! California? I don't think so.” A voice hissed around them. The Evans looked around in fear.

“Did anyone just hear that!?” Andy asked, looking around wildly.

“I'm sure we all did.” John answered.

“Mom! I'm scared!” Cathy whimpered, hugging her mom's left leg.

“There's no reason to be scared… not really.” The voice spoke, bringing the family into a close huddle.

“Alright, enough games!” John yelled “Who are you!?” The voice snickered, sounding a bit sadistic.

“Why, I'm the one who owns these parts of the woods, and you are all trespassing.” They all began to back up.

“... We didn't know, sir. L-look, my family and I don't want any trouble, so we'll leave and-”

“You really think I'm going to let you all go easy like that!? Oh, you Tinies are all the same.”

“T-Tinies?” Samantha asked.

“Behind you.” absent mindly following, she looked behind. She gasped and screamed. The family followed, and too gasped, but didn't scream. On two of the giant trees was something that was both gigantic and looked liked something Frankenstein would make. It was a mishmash of different parts of different animals, such as a deer antler, goat horn, an eagle talon & lion’s paw, a bird wing next to a bat wing, the leg of a lizard next to that of a horse’s, all connected to the body of some mammal that ended with tail of some lizard, that ended with white fur. It was on an equally large hammock, sipping on what looked liked to be chocolate milk. They huddled even tighter together as the creature turned to them with a sly grin across it's face.

“Oh, I'm sorry for that,” it seemingly apologized. “It's not too often that I receive guests on these days.”

“W-what are you!?” Cathy asked the question on everyone's mind. It began to snicker.

“Oh, it never seemingly gets tired.” It lifted it's eagle claw and snapped as if it were fingers, disappearing from it's area and reappearing behind Cathy, now their size… well, at least two feet taller than John. “There are three things that I am!”

“...How did you-?” Andy asked, but his lips were zipped… literally. His lips became a zipper.

“Ah-ah-ah! I’m talking, remember? The Name’s Discord: Ex-Ruler of Chaos.” He teleported away, then appeared above them, floating on a cloud made of cotton candy. “I’m also what the locals call a ‘Draconequus’,” Again, another teleport, but he was back to his huge size, but his eyes, which were about as tall as an average man, and yellow with red pupils, were mere inches from the family. “And I’d like you all to guess what the third one is.” They backed up from his eyes.

“...Friendly?” Cathy asked with some hope.

“Annoying.” Andy said as he unzipped his lips.

“A gentleman?” Samantha asked

“Gonna show us the way out?” John finished with an awkward chuckle. Discord stared down at all of them.

“Well, you’re not wrong by any means, but sadly that’s not the answer.”

“Uh… what is it, sir?” Cathy asked, hiding behind her family. His pupils glew a brighter red as he seemingly had an evil smile.

“I’m Hungry.” This caused the entire family to shake and back up.

“Uh… we got some snacks in the car.” John offered, quickly realizing what was probably going to happen. “Take that and we’ll be on our-” They bumped into something rough. Turning, they all had bumped into a brick wall that came out of nowhere.

“Oh, I don’t think so.” Discord cackled before disappearing. The floor erupted, and from the ground, giant plants formed around the family, but some moved out of the way, revealing four different paths. They were in the middle of a maze. “While I would enjoy just snagging you all and having myself a tiny-family snack, I’ll give you all a chance to get the heck outta here. The game is simple; make your way out of this maze I’ve made for you and avoid my various traps!”

“...That’s it?” John asked. He turned to his family. “O-okay, don’t panic, everyone. I’m certain that we can do this together.” Discord laughed hard.

“BWAHAHAHAHA!!! You really think I’d let you do that!?” More plants erupted from the floor and separated the family.

“Mom! Dad!” Cathy screamed

“Cathy!!!” Samantha yelled

“You son of a bitch!” Andy swore.

“Oh please, this just adds more of the fun for me!” Discord replied “Now good luck, and may the odds be ever in your favor!” The sound of the whistle, straight out of the Hunger Games movies, was sounded, followed by a booming noise.

“Dad!” Cathy screamed “I’m scared!”

“I-I know, Cathy.” John spoke, panicking himself “B-but be brave, okay? W-we’ll see each other again.”

“...You promise?”

“I promise, Sweetie.”

“Your mom will be alright, sweetie,” Samantha added, calming her down “Along with your brother, right, Andy?”

“Y-yeah… I-I think so.” Andy added, hesitant about the situation.

“Let’s try to keep calm and not lose our heads, okay?” John spoke. There was an agreement between everyone. “Okay… I’ll see you all soon… and not in heaven.” He took his first steps into his part of the maze. Everyone else followed their own path, unaware of what Discord was planning for them.

John

John kept himself calm by whistling his favorite tunes. So far, nothing serious had happened.

Perhaps this guy is also a liar. He thought to himself. Hope filled his mind as it may be possible that his family is safe. Perhaps they’re all the their exit… or is the exit unified? ...Eh, it wouldn’t be my first time being late for something.

“John? John!?” Samantha’s voice spoke nearby. He froze and turned.

“Samantha!?” What could be described as Samantha’s leg exited out of the corner of his vision, which was behind him. He turned and ran to his wife. “Samantha! I’m right here!” Unfortunately, she didn’t respond. He turned to see that she was on the other side of what looked the inside of a cave which, inside, was a raggedy bridge that looked like it could snap any second. He looked down, seeing that on the bottom was spikes and various bones, meaning some creature (or someone) unfortunately fell to their death below. He gulped, seeing Samantha walk another corner. He looked at the bridge.

What do I do? I can go ahead… perhaps she won’t go that far. But then again… there’s probably another way around. The way he came in was blocked by a huge boulder in the way. There was no way he could push it out of the way.

“Bridge it it.” He took a deep breath and made his first step on the first plank. It let out a loud creak with his first step. Looking behind, he quickly reminded himself that it’s this way, or take forever pushing a large boulder. He made his way across the bridge, each creak getting louder. Samantha came back, standing at the edge. “Samantha!” Samantha didn’t reply back. She walked to the end of the bridge and began to mess with the rope. “Samantha?”

SNAP!!! The bridge began to lose control. John screamed, remembering this scene happening in Indiana Jones. It was exciting in the movie, but for it to happen in real life, and cause by his wife… this was frightening!

“Samantha! What are you-?” Samantha changed shape, turning into Discord.

“One down, three more to go.” He spoke in Samantha’s voice, followed by an evil chuckle.

“...Discord!!! You-!”

SNAP!!! He held on, screaming his head off! The exit was now impossible to get at, and the other end was beginning to fall down. John began to hastily climb his way up, but-

SNAP!!!

“... Oh-” He free fell to the floor below. He covered his eyes and braced himself for being impaled, or even just splattered all over the floor.

RIP!!! He fell on something, but it wasn’t a floor, but… paper? He opened, realizing he was free falling into some liquid.

SPLASH!!! John swam his way up and took a deep breath. He looked up, seeing the light and that he was in something that was perfectly circular. Bubbles were around him and popping.

“What the-?” He asked aloud. He sipped the liquid around him. “...Chocolate milk?” The place shook as loud boomings were heard. The booms, as he can tell, weren’t that of something stomping, but, very faintly, it had the clicking noise of ping pong balls. Cheering was heard around him, sounding like he was in a stadium, if he could see. More clicking of Ping Pong balls, and he screamed as a large white one fell into his area, splashing everywhere and putting him underneath the surface. He swam up and quickly gasped for air.

Oh God! This is Beer Pong! He screamed internally. As he suspected, Discord’s eagle talon entered the cup and scooped the ball out. John wanted to swim and grab ahold of Discord’s talon as his means for escape, but not only was he too far, but the place shook and he felt the place rising. Hyperventalating, he felt the place began to tilt. Looking behind, he saw the open maw of Discord, drinking the chocolate milk down into his throat, passing by his sharp teeth that can slice anyone into pieces, as well as that single large tooth that stuck out of his lip. John tried to swim his way against the wave of chocolate milk, but he felt himself freefalling in air… and past the teeth. He could only reach out as the mouth began to close around him, sealing him in darkness

“NO!!! WAIT!!! PLEASE!!!” He could only feel the place leaning and himself falling down.

GULP!

Samantha.

To say she was panicking would be an understatement. Samantha traveled at a snail’s pace, unaware what sort of traps would happen and if she’d make it out alive.

Oh, John! I knew we should’ve stayed home! Those reports of disappearing people may have diminished, but they’re still happening! Oh No! What if Cathy’s in Discord!? And Andy!? He’s Claustrophobic! What if John got eaten as well!? I’m probably the last one alive!? What do I do if-?

“Mom?” Cathy’s voice spoke “Mom!? Are you here?”

“Cathy!!!” Samantha yelled, tears in her eyes. She ran around, yelling for her. “Cathy!!! Mom’s here!”

“Mom? Where are you?”

“Right here! Where are you!?” Silence, followed by Cathy screaming. “CATHY!!!” She ran to her screaming daughter, tearing up rapidly. Cathy’s screamings became muffled by something. Samantha saw that the screaming ended in a path that was covered by webs. “...CATHY!!!” Silence.

Oh no… Cathy… please… She wanted to go in, but if there’s one thing she feared a lot back home, it was spiders. It’s either her… or yourself, Samantha… please, don’t let it be too late. She took a deep breath and made her way into the webs. With every foot she traveled in there, not only did the place seemingly get darker, but the webs got thicker. It was only then that not only was she stuck in the webs and can’t move, but she can barely see what was in front of her.

“Cathy!? Cathy!!! Are you here!?” Silence… but only some loud splats. “CATHY!!!” The webs around her became thick and felt slimy. She fell onto her stomach, covered by the slimy webs. She felt some weird, warm liquid falling onto her back. Truth be told, it did felt somewhat comfortable, but there was no way to tell what was happening. Then the place felt like it was moving, right before she felt a small ‘cling’, similar to that of a plate.

“Your order, Mr and Miss.” A french accent Discord spoke.

“Order!?” Samantha yelled. The darkness was lifted, and she saw that the webs had became noodles, and on her back was marinara sauce. On her left was the beast, Discord, wearing a tuxedo, and on the other was another discord, this one looking feminine with a necklace & tiara, entire face was white, a long horn stuck out of it’s forehead, and had a turquise, green, light blue, and purple hair that seemed to flow, despite no wind around.

“Would you care for the first bite, Celestia?” The Tuxedo Discord asked.

“Oh, I would, Dissy.” The other replied in a really bad female voice. The sound of spaghetti being stabbed pierce’s Samantha’s ears, followed by some weight being lifted off of her. She struggled to free herself from the spaghetti noodles, but, whether it was from her imagination or it was happening, the noodles came alive and wrapped around her. More of the spaghetti was lifted, but she heard an accordion-ukulele duo playing. Samantha quickly realized that it was Bella Notte, the song sang during the spaghetti scene from Lady and the Tramp. Discord must have a sick sense of humor, reenacting the famous dinner scene with her as… the meatball. Realizing what was going to happen next, she wanted to scream for help… but her mouth was gone. She felt herself rolled over, close to the feminine Discord. Luckily, she wasn't stabbed, but was lifted straight up, near his lips. It opened, and she was slowly being taken into the maw. Her screams could only be muffled as she landed on the tongue,and the place began to bounce her around with the teeth clashing as ‘Celestia’ chewed. Then, the tongue flipped, and she fell face first into Discord’s throat.

GLURK!!!

Andy

I knew we should've stayed behind. Tony was so close to helping me ask out Stephanie. Maybe I should've made a lie in the first place… but they're too stubborn to listen.

Andy kept to himself, looking at his phone, checking the time. “Sheesh! It's been an hour?” As much as he wanted to, he couldn't surf the web. While he would, the problem was that there was no Wi-Fi around, and his data was utterly gone. If only he hadn't caught that pokemon last week. But he bump into something rough, but smooth. Looking up from his phone, in front of him was a green pipe, ripped straight out of Super Mario Bros. Above it was a neon Exit sign. Andy looked behind, seeing that it was now a dead-end.

It could be a trap… but if it's worth the risk… He climbed up the pipe. Automatically, he went down with the sound effect.

Andy walked out to an all too familiar underground level, also from Super Mario Bros, complete with the music. He made his first few steps, following the path, but something fell right behind him. Looking behind, he saw that it was Discord, but round and looking a lot like Pac-Man. Discord began to chase Andy, making the “Wakka” sound effects. This was enough to get Andy moving.

“I thought this was cool!” he shouted, jumping over the various pits beneath him. While there was no enemies from the game, much to his luck, Andy was starting to get tired. He was a person, and not like the video game characters that can run seemingly forever. However, he saw what was an exit ahead; another pipe. He made a mad dash to the pipe at the end, and with a hop, he grabbed onto the edge. Andy climbed himself up and entered the pipe, seeing the Pac-Man Discord dissappear in thin air.

“Game Over!” Discord spoke.

“Game over!?” Andy demanded. “How!?”

“You know Mario and Luigi can't climb in those games. You cheated. Cheaters get an automatic Game over.”

“How was I supposed to know?” The pipe shook. The floor became soft and squishy, and the entrance to the tunnel became… teeth. It shook again, as the entrance began to animate.

“My rules.” Andy suddenly realized that the pipe became Discord’s mouth. He ran and screamed, only for the mouth to close on him, and the tongue beneath him to flip him over. He grabbed ahold onto the tongue, inches away from the throat, only for the uvula to disconnect, roll to the front, and come to Andy, quickly becoming a bowling ball! He screamed and released, only to quickly regret that decision.

GLUP!!!

Cathy

Cathy traveled alone in the maze. Being alone was the worst thing she could experience. Sure, she had her own room, but she knew someone was nearby and in the house with her. Her father was afraid of nothing, her mom was supportive & loving, and her brother, despite being a jerk, cared for her. But they were in the maze, each going through and, hopefully, finding their exit.

Please… let Mr. Discord be nice. I want my family back… She teared up but saw a light. It wasn't a regular light, but that of the sun. Was this the exit!? Without hesitation, or thinking, she ran to the light, joyful tears in her eyes! She ran much faster than she could think of… and landed on the grass, right near a field! Confetti fell around her, and next to the exit, laying on the maze, was Discord, doing his own manicure on his claws.

“About time you made it out.” He said, not batting an eye to her. “I was beginning to think of giving everyone a map.”

“Oh! Uh… Thanks?” She replied, unsure how to react. “... What do I do?”

“Get outta here, of course. I kept my word, after all.”

“...can I wait here? I want my family to know that I'm safe.”

“Sorry, but they won't be doing that.”

“W-what do you mean?” her answer came as Discord let out a loud burp, and out of his mouth came some clothes... her family's clothes. She stood in frozen fear as Discord patted his belly.

“That's why, Sweetie; they're with me.”

“Y-y-you ate… them?”

“Well, duh! I was hungry! A big guy like me needs to eat, and your family answered that call.” Cathy's eyes began to tear up. “... Oh no! Don't you start!” she began to sniffle. “I'm warning you! Don't you-!” She began to bawl out, wailing in sorrow.

“MOMMY!!! DADDY!!! BIG BROTHER!!! NO-O-O-O!!!” Discord plugged his ears, huffing in annoyance.

“And I hate this part.” He muttered to himself. “Hey! Kid!” She didn't hear, still crying. “Kid! Yoohoo!?” Still crying. Annoyed, he snapped his talon and went into her ear. “Your family's safe!” This got her to stop. She continued to sniffle, but she wasn't bawling anymore.

“W-what?” Discord snapped to his regular size, holding Cathy by her belt with his tail.

“Your family's fine. Shaken and stirred, but alright.”

“... H-how?” Discord groaned in impatience.

“I seriously need to tell the Cake gobbler on this tired trend.” he conjured up some cue cards and read from them. “Something about you coming, accident, people being tasty, blah blah blah, magic spell, Yada Yada, you're just safe in anything's gut, okay!?”

“... Really?”

“Yes, really! If it weren't, then this would be as bad as Attack on Titan… morally and plot-wise.”

“So… they're fine… in you?”

“Do you want me to be a parrot!?” he transformed into said bird “Squak! They're safe inside!” he turned back to normal. “There! Satisfied!?”

“... Um… how would I know if you're telling the truth?”

“... Well that's something I haven't seen. Not trustworthy of me, are you?” His head turned into the head of an orange pony with white freckles and wearing a stenson. “Ah ain't the element of honesty, but Ah can assure you that I ain't lyin’ here.” he turned back to normal, but had Cathy in a candy costume. “Or you can wait for Princess Luna. She has such a sweet tooth for kids that are lost and in need of a family.” Cathy could only blink as to what he's saying as his actions were, for a lack of better words, random. She took her costume off.

“I want to see my family!”

“Ooh! Impatient, I see? Well, here's your offer!” The place turned into a game show with Cathy behind a booth. Discord appeared next to her, small, but taller than her. “Right behind Door number 1, we have…” the door opened, revealing the field. “Leaving! Here, the choices are yours: do whatever you want with no obligations! Only problem; the locals. Solution; the locals! Right behind door number 2 is…” the next door opened, reveal a vortex. “A portal to a pocket dimension! Safe as a safe, but boring beyond anything! Perfect if you have a phone and data. Plus, free Wi-Fi. You'll be outta there when your family gets out of the 'you-know-where.' And the last door, we have…” the last opened, showing Discord’s open maw with hanging neon arrows pointing into his throat, and his tongue sticking out as staircases. “Discord’s gut! Your family is in there, waiting for you to enter the fun! But boy does it smell in there! So what will it be, contestant? The highway? The bored way? Or my way?”

Cathy looked at the doors. The first one was very tempting, as not only would she be free, but if Discord was telling the truth, some of the locals would no doubt hurt her, and when night came, she was going to be eaten by this ‘Princess’ Luna. The second one was a real wildcard. It swirled around, and there was no telling what was on the other side. It could be a trap for all she knew. Finally, there was Discord himself, ready to eat her. His teeth looked like he would enjoy eating people, and was intimidating, but, at the same time, he didn't seem to try to bring harm to her. But then again, what if he didn't have her family; with how random he is, she could be the first. All of these had their pros and cons, but which one would be the best?

Cathy took a deep breath. It was worth the shot… she walked ahead into Discord’s mouth. Her feet squished on the tongue, and Discord’s breath landed all over her. The scent of Chocolate milk, cotton candy, and spaghetti assaulted her nostrils. She looked down into his throat, seeing the muscles expand, wait for her. She looked behind, seeing Discord’s mouth still open, giving her a second chance to walk out.

“...I'm trusting you on this.” She said. With a jump, she fell into his throat.

SWALLOW SOUND EFFECT!!!

The way down was constricting. Discord’s throat muscles squeezed Cathy's arms together, though she could still breath and look around. Looking up, she saw the light fade away, and down, she saw another one. It didn't take her long to feel her legs enter an open and warm space. She fell into, not a pool of acids or flesh, but… a tour bus? All around her were other people; other families, some dating couples, tourists from other countries, all on this tour bus inside the gut of Discord.

“Thank you for joining us on Around the Cord in 80 minutes,” the hostess, another Discord wearing a dress, spoke as the bus stopped. “Please, take your stuff and enjoy the rest of your visit in Physiology Park! The exit is to your left.”

“... What?” Cathy simply asked as everyone exited. To her left was her family, in their clothes, safe and unharmed, next to another Discord wearing a police outfit. “Mom! Dad! Andy!” she ran and hugged her family.

“Oh,sweetie!” her mom spoke. “We were so worried about you!”

“... Where are we?”

“Physiology Park.” The Cop Discord answered in a Dutch Brooklyn accent. “The only amusement Park inside a living being. Made by, supported by, and maintained by the Lord of chaos himself, Discord. Now you all have a great day here!” he walked off, whistling a tune.

“So...he was telling the truth.”

“He could've fooled me!” John spoke, leading the family away. “I thought I was dead. Who knew Beer pong could be frightening!?”

“But you're an expert, honey.” Samantha replied. “That spaghetti made me want to go home!”

“Sheesh, and I thought mine sucked.” Andy added. “I'm probably not going to be able to touch another console again.”

“...um...how did you wind up here?”

“... Well… I won.” Cathy answered. “And he offered me the chance to join you all in something similar to… the price… is… right.” They all realized that Discord had eaten them by using their favorite things in the world. The same officer appeared behind them.

“Oh, and since you're new, the exit’s in the you-know-where. No mess there, we promise! Enjoy your day!” The family awkwardly chuckled together as they walked away. They all stopped as they saw the park in it's glory; it was a weird mix of all the famous theme parks, albeit, organ themed and inside Discord. Andy took a guest map, showing an X-Ray of Discord and the various rides they can go on, such as Brain Drain, Tunnel of Cardio Vascular love, Pirates of the Pancreas, and, though this seemed like the last one, Emergency Exit.

“... I... think we should get on some rides.” John suggested. Everyone agreed and walked ahead, ready to explore this bizarre park and decide if whether or not they'd be fine coming here every once in a while.

Outside, Discord began to write a lengthy letter to Celestia, regarding how annoying it is to tell newcomers about how they'll be safe in their guts. Next to him was a bowl filled with other tinies, all waiting anxiously to get eaten by the lord of chaos himself and have another fun day in his park, to which he'd grab a handful and seemingly 'chew' on, though it was meant for fun. It was interrupted by another car crash.

“Another one!?” he groaned. “This is the twelfth one this day!” He turned to the tinies in his bowl. "Alright, no chewing today." He lifted the bowl and chugged everyone down, swallowing with then down in his throat at a time. When he was finished, he peeked out and saw the new crashed vehicle. “Ooh! A bus full!” He looked through a telescope he conjured up and licked his lips. Inside was a whole bus full of students from some elementary school “Oh-hohoho! Looks like they'll have the day off today.”

A Night in the Orchard (Guest)

Deep in the darkness of a cave, a pair of glowing red eyes watched the sky. The pony they belonged to waited, patient, as the clouds glowed golden, then turned a light shade of pink and orange. She did this often, and knew that such colors meant night was drawing close. With the dark came the hunt.

A soft thud, then an imposing figure stood near the cave entrance. It bore a yellow coat, a frazzled pink mane that flowed down her back and parted on both sides of her head, and a pair of leathery bat wings. A creature who was impossible to exist, yet there all the same.

She waited a few more seconds, her long forked tongue running slowly across her fangs, until the last beam of sunlight disappeared under the horizon. The reaction was immediate. The intimidating mare shot from her perch like an owl who just spotted a mouse far below, spread her wings, and flew. The destination wasn’t far off, and at the speed she went, she’d make it there in but a few minutes. Then it would be time to feast.

The cool night breeze blew against her face and coat, and the mare cooed contently. She couldn’t imagine being out during the day, with the harsh sun beating its intense heat on her. No, the night was better. The night was familiar. The night was hers.

Large trees loomed in the distance, and she flapped her wings all the harder. When one finally came close, a strong flap of her wings shot her up into its branches. Though she vanished for a moment under the leaves, she re-emerged a moment later holding a bright red, round, apple. Flutterbat’s body shook in anticipation. Her tongue swiped her lips free of drool. After less than a moment’s hesitation, her head darted forward and her fangs pierced the thick skin of the delicious fruit. The sweet juices flowed across her sensitive tongue like the sweetest nectar, and down into her warm belly. The apple shrivelled underneath the assault, and it rolled off of her lax hooves before it fell to the ground. She rolled her tongue around in her mouth for a minute, then spat hard. Several small seeds flew straight and true, then embedded themselves in the ground.

She licked her hooves to savor every last drop, but even more waited. Her body was but a blur as she returned to the branches above. No apple was safe from her ravenous appetite. Bite after bite, apple after apple, and before long, the ground below was littered with apple seeds. Once that tree was done, she hastily began to work on the next one. Speed was key.. Who knew when competition might show up? A repeat of the last orchard she visited was unappealing, with those five annoying ponies constantly trying to catch her. No, she preferred this orchard. Quiet, peaceful, and full of delicious apples.

As she finished the next to last apple in the branches, an apple on the ground far below caught her attention. It was moving, rolling on its own. Her wings flapped hard, and she shot towards the ground, picking up the apple and carrying it with her on the ascent. Her fangs pierced it without a second thought, and her tongue probed the exterior to lick up whatever delicious juice escaped.

However, she tasted something different. Her flight came to a halt as her ears perked up. She licked the apple again without taking it out, then decided to investigate. She grabbed it with both hooves and slowly pulled it away, a combination of saliva and juice dripped to the ground below her.

A small, bipedal creature with a blonde mane and some kind of cloth covering it clung to the front of the apple. It was soaked wet, and his eyes reflected fear.

Flutterbat’s reaction was immediate. She dropped the apple onto the ground, and jumped back and away from it as her ears went flat. The most menacing hiss she could produce rose from her throat.

“Well, hello to you too.” The thing responded with a masculine voice. It wiped itself off, wet with juices and Flutterbat’s own saliva. “Not the most conventional way to treat someone after you almost ate them.”

Her body remained locked in place, and she didn’t dare to take her eyes off of the unfamiliar creature. It was time look for somewhere else for apples. She didn’t enjoy competition, much less from a creature she didn’t recognize. However, a particular scent caught her attention. She stuck her nose into the air and sniffed deeply. Her ears slowly rose as her face changed from aggression to curious interest.

It stopped wiping itself off long enough to notice her sudden change in demeanor. Its annoyed expression twisted into a frown. At Flutterbat’s steady advance, its feet skidded against the dirt as it tried to push itself away. She leaned forward, just slightly, to make absolutely certain that she knew where the smell was coming from. Once she got close enough, she could no longer deny it.

It was coming from him.

The scent reminded her of apples, but it went beyond that. It smelled untainted, like an apple in its purest, ripest state. Similar to the giant one she’d almost feasted upon at the old orchard. The question was, did the taste compliment the smell? The mere thought of such a delicious taste was already causing her to salivate.

Slowly, Flutterbat licked her lips.

“Oh, no.” It stood, keeping its arms outstretched in some meaningless attempt to coax her down. “Look, I don’t know if you can even understand me, or if you’re even a pony, but I’ve been eaten more times than I can count since I got here. I’m not fond of repeating the experience.”

Her forelegs bent as her body crouched closer to the ground. Her glowing red eyes remained locked onto him, staring at him not as an unfamiliar creature, but as food.

“Crap!”

He dove to the side just as she landed where he’d been standing. A hiss rang through the silence of the orchard, as her prey ran for it.

Her forelegs left the ground in a second pounce, and she unfolded her bat wings to remain in the air. The wind rushed past her face and whooshed past her ears. The small creature passed underneath of her, so she turned to face him, and landed directly in his path. He tried to stop, but his feet failed to find purchase on the soft dirt, and his feet slid out from under him as he fell onto his back. She saw her chance, and lunged forward with a hiss.

“N-” His cries became muffled as she closed her hooves over him. With her prize secured, her wings flapped hard and carried her into the branches above. Only once she was safely seated on a branch did she dare to open her hooves and look at the prey within. He immediately tried to escape, but Flutterbat closed her hooves again and hissed at him. A second or two passed before she opened them again. This time, he didn’t make an attempt to get away, though he did curl away from her.

Flutterbat’s muzzle scrunched, and she carefully sniffed again before extending her long, warm, wet tongue. It ran across his form and left a long trail of saliva, before she retracted it.

“Eugh, c’mon! If you’re gonna do it, just do it already! This is gross!” She ignored him, instead running her tongue around in her mouth. Satisfied, the wet muscle came back for a second sample, much more wet than the last.

After several more, the ‘hooman’ as he’d taken to calling himself was significantly coated with her saliva. He writhed and wriggled the whole time, but she’d already decided what to do with him. The only question was how. He didn’t look like an apple, and biting into him seemed unappealing. Still, the taste was simply magnificent.

Deciding to worry about specifics later, she dipped her head down.

“Hey, what are you mrrrf-”

Now with the man’s upper torso sticking in her mouth, Flutterbat’s long, dexterous tongue extended, then wrapped around the rest of him to pull him inside.

A small moan escaped her lips as she gently pushed him around inside, her head leaned back and she took a long, juicy gulp.

Relief immediately flooded her body, and steamy breath left her mouth as she released a long sigh. Her tongue dangled from her mouth, and the only thing left of the human she’d eaten was a small bulge in her throat. One that soon vanished into her chest with a muffled yell.

Flutterbat licked her lips, then her hooves, which still had some of his taste on them. The wiggling and movement in her stomach felt quite satisfying, very unlike the apple juice she was used to.

She rubbed her stomach, then thought about maybe grabbing a few more apples before she turned in. that was before a couple of voices reached her ears.

“Flynnn!”

“Hey Flynn!”

“Where are ya, buddy?”

With a gentle coo, Flutterbat retreated into the shadows of the trees, only the red of her eyes showing as she prepared for the main course.

Far below the branches of the trees, a group of humans, clad in hiking gear, shouted their friend’s name over and over.

“Do you think someone got him?” A woman with long, brown hair asked near the back of the group.

“Who? Flynn?” The male at the front, a tall man with a fairly dark complexion and black spiked hair spoke. “Nah, he’s tough. If he can’t fight off whatever attacks, he can run.”

“I don’t know, John.” The woman hugged herself, then cast a cautious glance to the looming trees and darkness all around them. “I don’t like this place. I’m worried about him.”

To her right, a young man with a red baseball cap and a camping backpack yawned loudly. “We were supposed to start heading back when it started getting dark.” He shrugged the backpack further onto his shoulders. “Maybe Flynn started heading back? I know we were supposed to meet up after we got all the apples we could, but maybe he didn’t feel like waiting around in the dark?”

“Maybe…” John sighed. “You’re right, he’s probably fine. You worry too much, Nicole.” He grinned.

Silence.

“Nicole?” John turned, and saw only Nicole’s backpack sitting on the ground a few feet back.

“N-Nicole?” Another girl spoke up, this one directly behind John. She was shorter, with braided blonde hair and a pale complexion.

“Hey! Nicole!” A third man, this one tan with dark red hair, ran up to the backpack. He stepped around it, producing a flashlight from his pocket as he pointed it down the path they came, and into the trees that surrounded them. It cast ominous shadows behind them, akin to figures reaching for them with their twisted fingers. “Where’d you go? Is this some kinda joke? It ain’t funny!”

John produced his own flashlight, his pulse beating in his ears as he searched around.

“Maybe she had to go to the bathroom or something...yeah…” John mumbled to himself. “Just couldn’t hold it and had to go…” he tried to reason with himself, but a question still nagged at the back of his mind.

Then why did she leave the backpack?

As the light panned through the branches, he caught the briefest glimpse of a shadow. One that moved out of sight.

“Who’s there?!” He called out, grabbing the flashlight with both hands and taking a step forward. “Show yourself!”

With no response, he cursed quietly and slowly backed away…

Only to trip on a backpack that laid on the ground. A large camping backpack.

“Jeremy?!” John scrambled to his feet, about to approach the backpack, when something shot from the bushes, wrapped around the backpack, and retracted.

John’s flashlight immediately shot towards the bushes, but after a slight rustling, it went completely still.

“Andrea! Michael!” John spoke in a harsh whisper. “Come here!” the three remaining humans pressed their backs to one another. “Keep your eyes open, let’s start heading out of the orchard, we need to get help!” The other two nodded, though Andrea looked much worse for the wear.

“I told you this was a bad idea, John! The ponies really hate it when you steal from their apple orchards, and now they’re coming after us one by one!” She sobbed louder and louder with each word.

“Shhh!” John hushed her. “Unless you really want to become a pony’s meal, keep your voice down, or they’ll hear us!” She complied, covering her mouth. John glanced behind them before turning towards Michael. “Michael, you see anything?”

“Nothing so far.”

“Good, not much longer to go now.”

The three stayed shoulder to shoulder. When suddenly, a sharp cracking sound came from the woods off to the right.

John swerved, immediately giving it all of his attention. Upon seeing nothing, he swallowed hard, then turned to sling his arm around John and Andrea’s shoulders.

John felt no different, but Andrea’s body was bigger than he remembered. And softer.

John slowly turned, looking towards their friend. Rather than her familiar face, there was a leg. Following the leg up, he saw a large, yellow pony with bat wings, and glowing red eyes staring back at him. Andrea’s legs were sticking out of her mouth, but the mare simply flicked her tongue and pulled her inside, then gave an audible gulp.

“Michael?”

“Yeah?”

“Run.”

They did just that, just as a sharp hiss came from behind them.

“The hell kind of thing is that?” John asked, panting for breath as he ran.

“I don’t know, doesn’t seem like the other ones we’ve seen! I definitely haven’t heard them hiss before!”

“Just keep running!”

The loud, heavy pounding of hooves on dirt was only right behind them, and though he knew they couldn’t die if they got caught, the idea of getting caught by something so...unfamiliar, terrified him.

Next to him, Michael tripped, and grunted as his chest impacted the dirt.

John stopped, skidding on the dirt as he went back to help his friend.

“Just go!” Michael shouted as he motioned for John to go on. “Get help and come back, I’ll be f-”

The bat-mare’s mouth descended upon him, then lifted him by the collar of his shirt. She effortlessly threw him high into the air, then opened her mouth. He fell into it, and her mouth clamped shut. John didn’t stick around to see what happened next, he was already running when he heard the gulp.

He could see the silvery moonlight filtering through the treeline ahead, which led out to a wide, open area. He was almost out.

Just as he cleared the treeline, something warm, wet, and alive clamped onto his foot. John fell forward, braced himself for an impact against the ground, but he was suddenly jerked backwards. He could only drag at the ground, letting out a yell for help as he vanished back into the darkness of the trees.

He was lifted up, in the hooves of the ravenous pony, and she stared at him with a smug grin. Her red glowing eyes lit up the darkness, casting ominous shadows across her face as she slowly licked her lips, then stuck the tip of her tongue out. He could hear her stomach growl, and the muffled cry of his friends within. John grimaced, but was unable to move. Instead, he spat at her.

“Screw you.”

He expected her to be angry, or growl, but instead, she gently licked at his face, before the cave-like maw opened wide, and he was enveloped in warm, squelching darkness.

The flight was shorter this time. Perhaps it was the wonderful squirming of six pleasant treats in her stomach that made the trip shorter, or perhaps she flew faster, eager to relax and enjoy her hard-earned meal. Regardless, she circled once before gracefully landing at the entrance to her cave. She sauntered in, slightly off balance with her heavier stomach, as she approached her sleeping spot. She carefully wrapped her tail around the rock embedded in the ceiling, then let herself hang.

Gurgling and groaning filled the otherwise quiet cave, and Flutterbat sighed happily before her eyes drifted to a close. Her breathing became softer, deeper, and before long, she was fast asleep.

Other than an ear or limb occasionally twitching, she was out cold.

A few hours later…

A small hand poked out of Flutterbat’s mouth. It clenched, then grabbed at her lips as a head soon followed it.

John took a deep, gasping breath. Thick strands of saliva dripped off of him as he quickly glanced around. Though his eyes had adjusted to Flutterbat’s dark insides, it was still hard to see, wherever they were. He looked down, making sure the ground was close enough, before pulling himself completely out.

He fell a short distance, then hit the ground with a grunt. He rolled onto his back, sputtered, and climbed to his feet.

One, two, three… he slowly counted all the way up to ten, when another head emerged from her mouth. Flynn took a gasping breath, before sliding all the way out and falling. He yelled, shortly, before John caught him and clamped a hand over his mouth.

The mare shifted and mumbled, but didn’t wake.

The process repeated, four other humans fell out before Michael finally emerged. They helped catch him, then slowly made their way towards the cave entrance. When they figured they were out of earshot, they talked quietly among themselves.

“Everyone alright?” John asked.

“Yeah.” They all echoed.

“I lost my backpack in there. It had all our apples.” Jeremy sighed. “All of that work.”

“Just be glad we’re alive.” John whispered. “Let’s get out of here and back to town, before they start sending search parties to look for us.”

Just as they turned to leave, a familiar bat pony landed between them and the cave exit. Her glowing red eyes bore into them accusingly, and they didn’t even have the time to try and run before she opened her maw and bore down upon them.

This time, Flutterbat slowly let her legs slide out to the sides as she laid on her belly. She ignored the muffled cries from within, and rubbed her stomach against the ground a little as she folded her forelegs in front of her, and stuck her muzzle between them. Satisfied that her meals wouldn’t repeat themselves, Flutterbat’s eyes drifted to a close as she fell asleep once more.

Author's Note

Made by Voreafillyia. Not actual Fluttershy, but Flutterbat as herself. Major props to you man/miss

Spice of Life (Guest)

Saffron Masala wandered the streets of Canterlot at night. The Tasty Treat was closed until the following morning, and she enjoyed the free time to herself. Her thoughts were elsewhere, as she thought about just how much life has changed in the past months. The restaurant she and her father own was saved by two ponies, Pinkie Pie and Rarity, along with many other customers in Canterlot.

It’s hard to imagine how a pony like that even became a food critic anyway.

Being from a far region of Equestria had also brought many changes. The biggest being, she and her father encountered, were the small creatures that ponies affectionately refer to as tinies. They heard the story about how they started to arrive and that more afterwards, how they originally got along okay with their new giant neighbors, and then how tasty they are, which more or less made it a lot harder to get along with their giant neighbors.

“I’m just glad to know that most ponies aren’t actually hurting them.” She said to herself as she continued down the abandoned street. She, nor her father, have ever tried a human. In fact, Coriander Cumin forbade the eating of tinies within the premises of the restaurant, giving the tinies a sort of safe haven they could go to and relax for a moment, and even enjoy some of the cuisine. However, Saffron herself can’t help but be curious; after all, all the ponies in Canterlot, let alone anywhere else, have all practically gone crazy over this new diet craze. There is even a real fancy restaurant down the street from there own that features tinies as the main courses of their meals. Interestingly enough, the restaurant has stayed strictly to the laws regarding the tinies.

However, there are still the back alley and “underground” trades going on in the shadows. Essentially, there are groups of ponies, and even tinies, that go around capturing and enslaving tinies, selling them as slaves to other ponies willing to pay the price for a tiny servant. The worst part is that the tinies that are usually caught by these groups are the many now orphaned tiny children left stranded, and alone, by the magic bringing them to Equestria. Luckily, the Princesses are absolutely outraged at the practice and have devoted a lot of time and resources to stopping the groups, even though Luna goes on her nightly hunts for said children.

Thankfully, on the other hoof, many ponies have been sheltering, and even adopting the children that are either now separated from their parents, or that were orphans in the first place. If the child’s parents are found, they too would end up living with the pony family, if the child’s parents aren’t found, or the child is an orphan, then at least they are now living with a loving pony family, that only occasionally take advantage of the tastiness factor.

As she approached another alleyway, a couple young tinies came running out before stopping in front of her frozen in fear. From somewhere in the alleyway, the clopping of hooves can be heard, along with the laughter of the small group slowly getting closer.

“Nah, it’s best to let them wear themselves out, they can’t get far, and it’s easier to catch them that way.” From the pitch of the voice, Saffron identified its owner as a stallion.

“I wonder how much they’ll fetch us?” This one, a mare answerd. Tiny snatchers! No wonder these two are so afraid!

“Shh! You idiots!” The third voice, another mare starts before fading into likely a whisper.

Saffron quickly snatched the two children with her magic and took off. She tucked the two children into her shirt, next to her chest, preventing the glow of her magic from being a beacon for the snatchers, and to muffle the children if they scream. Behind her, the snatchers changed their pace into a full gallop, realizing somepony heard and decided to take their quarry.

She ducked into another alley and rushed deep within, slowing down to quiet her steps. She found a few crates, barrels, and boxes. Hiding behind them, she curled her forelegs around the front her neckerchief and hugged it gently, muffling, and hopefully, comforting the two children in the portion of her shirt underneath it. The two pressed up against her chest didn't struggle, either out of fear, or perhaps realizing that her intent is to help them.

She waited, peering through a small space in between a couple crates and listened intently for the three snatchers. She heard them pass by the alley, complaining about how the two got away. Saffron continued to wait until they pass out of earshot.

Carefully, she took out the two children and examines them more closely. One a tween, tall and gangly boy, no older than fourteen, in a red t-shirt and a pair of blue shorts. The other was a rather short a young girl, only about ten and wore a long, blue-green dress. Both of them look up at her in fear, and she can hear both of them letting out little fear filled squeaks.

“Shh. Don’t worry you two. You’re safe now, the tiny snatchers seem to have gone down another road. I’m Saffron Masala, what are your names?”

“I-I-I’m K-K-Kelly…” The girl answered shakily.

“I’m T-TJ.” The boy managed to say.

“Well Kelly, TJ, don’t worry any more. You’re safe with me.” Saffron continues. “How about I take you two home and get you some food? Does that sound nice?” They stood frozen, but warily nodded their heads "Don’t worry, my father forbids ponies from eating tinies at our restaurant. You two will be quite safe there. You can even stay with me in my room.” She pulled open her shirt and starts placing them back within.

“Wait, please, Miss! It’s really cramped in there!” TJ called out. She pulled them out

“Well, I really don’t have anywhere else to put you two, without the two of you falling off.” Saffron replies. “Unless, you two are fine, um, in here?” She asks, pointing to her mouth with a hoof. The two looked at each other, then back to Saffron, and then back to each other. They both swallowed nervously before looking back to Saffron again.

"Y-you won't eat us... right?" Kelly asked Saffron wasn't sure how to answer that. She had heard of ponies that have eaten so many tinies that, eventually, they can refuse the urge to swallow them. But she was new, and lying wasn't her forte.

"Uh... I... can't promise on that... but don’t worry, I’ll be very careful.” Saffron replied before slowly lifting the two and turning her hooves, letting them slide into her mouth. They both whimpered as they landed. She carefully moved the two along her tongue, keeping herself from letting them know how much she was enjoying their taste. While they were, well, tasty, if she were able to, she'd probably make them a bit spicier, for her taste. After a moment, she swallowed the two, feeling their descent the entire time, and both entering her stomach. They both looked around their new place, and hugged each other.

“Are you two okay in there?” Saffron asked gently, the place shaking around them as she rubbed her belly.

“U-um, y-yeah…” TJ replied.

“B-big.” Kelly managed to muster. Saffron giggled a bit.

“Not that big Kelly, I’m a trim mare. Now you two get some sleep, and I’ll wake you when we get home.” Saffron began to head home, focusing on the feelings coming from within her stomach. She felt the two slowly settle down, and eventually sleep among the sounds of her heartbeat, breath, and, of course, the gurgling of her stomach. “So this is how it feels to adopt tiny children, it’s very nice.”

___

The group of tiny snatchers continued looking around in Canterlot. They’ve searched just about everywhere in a two mile radius.

“Those kids couldn’t have got this far!” The stallion says slightly peeved.

“I can’t believe we lost them!” The first mare yells out in frustration.

“Just think how the boss will react!” The second mare yelled out in fear.

“You three won’t have to worry about your boss anymore, what you should worry about…” A third mare’s voice sounds out. The three turn around and find themselves gazing up at none other than Nightmare Moon. “IS ME!!” She yelled and snatched all of them within her magic grasp. She shrunk the three down to tiny size. They all struggled and looked at her in complete terror “Let’s see how you like it!” She said with a sneer before flicking the three terrified ponies into her mouth. They stood up on her tongue and looked around the surprisingly lit interior of her mouth, screaming in terror at the sight of her sharp teeth. Those screams become cries, muffled on the outside, as a sudden gulp lead them deeper. With a splat they land in her stomach. They stood up and bunched together, fearfully gazing around their new abode, as it starts to contract and churn. The place became cramped as Nightmare Moon let out a satisfying belch.

Should I tell them that they’ll be unharmed? Nah. I’ll let them figure that out. Luna should be proud for my first day.

Author's Note

Jerec again. He may say that Nightmare Moon is Luna, but I say that NM is her own entity now, and is an enforcer of the law, part of a near reformation program of sort.

It's a Living (Guest)

Author's Note

Actually made by Flint-Lock! Yes... Him... or Her... or whatever gender Tumblr says.

It's a Living (Guest)

I wonder who it’ll be this time

Beneath the dome of the serving platter, John lay on a bed of lettuce, smothered in thick, red tomato sauce. At his foot lay a sprig of parsley the size of a palm leaf that the “cook” had added for some odd reason. It wasn’t like it was going to improve his flavor.

In his six months of working at the Des Minuscules Spa and Restaurant, he’d come to identify two kinds of customers. There were the snobbish jackasses-who sometimes where literal jackasses- who saw him as a reusable treat to cap off their day at the spa. Other times, there were the friendly, but condescending ones who ordered him plain and just used him as a cuddle toy while they had their backs massaged. Usually it was more the latter than the former. Both were annoying.

However, there was the occasional exception...

As he waited beneath the dome, kept lit by a glowing crystal, John’s mind drifted off. A few days from now would mark the second anniversary of the first human appearing in this technicolor-horse land, this “Equestria”? Two years since an increasing percentage of humanity found itself on the wrong end of the food chain.

To this day, nobody or nopony was quite sure how or why it happened, though he’d heard some theories, ranging from divine punishment for mankind’s hubris, to a one in a sextillion cosmic fluke. Personally, John liked to think that the whole thing was one huge joke being played on humanity, a kind of cosmic schadenfreude. Right now, some omnipotent deity was probably looking down at him right now and laughing its metaphorical ass off.

Screw you, omnipotent deity.

There was a soft jolt. Followed by a lurch like that of an elevator. Quickly, John hitched up his bathing suit and assumed the position that they’d drilled into him during orientation; completely limp, arms to your side, and toes pointing up.

This was it. Order up.

Funny, not three years ago, he was an intern at one of the largest software corporations in the US, working his butt off from eight to four every weekday. Now, he worked at a restaurant where you tipped both the waiter and the meal, and where his only job was to lie still and let a giant pastel horse eat him.

What was really funny was that it was actually better than his last job

There was a gentle descent, followed by a slight jolt. The lid rattled around him, then lifted off.

“Hi John!”

John immediately sat upright. Looming overhead, like an unnaturally adorable statue, was the face of a gigantic unicorn mare, staring at him with two amber eyes the size of garage doors. He knew that face, knew that voice.

“Good to see you, Summer.” He said, smiling.

Summer Breeze smiled back, waving an amber forehoof. “Likewise, John.” She knelt down, bringing her blunt muzzle down to John’s level. “So, how are things going with you.”

“Oh, nothing much.” John said, picking up the sprig of parsley and taking a bite. “Boss finally gave us that pay raise she was promising us, and I’ve been getting into the Daring Do series. Yourself?”

“Ugh,” Summer groaned, “You would not believe the horseapples I had to go through at work yesterday!”

John crossed his arms and give a wry smile. “Try me, I’m pretty gullible.”

“Well, I had just finished my expense report which I had spent two hours compiling. I gave it to my assistant, sent him on his way...only for one of the maids to snatch him up on his way there!”

“Isn’t that against the rules?”

“Yes, but some of the maids do it anyway!” She grunted.” By the time I found that maid and got her to regurgitate my assistant, my report was soggy pulp.” She ground her teeth together. “Instead of going home, I had to rewrite that report all over again!”

“Ouchh.” John winced. He knew what that was like.

“I swear, don’t these mares get it? Our staff are not for snacking! Same with their children, and with visitors! Why don’t they get it!” She thumped a hoof on the table, nearly knocking John on his side. “You ever have days like that back on your world?”

“All the time.” John said. “Once, my boss chewed me out for fifteen minutes because I showed up one minute late to work. One minute! Can you believe that?!”

The equinoid rolled her eyes. “Unfortunately, yes.” She sighed. “On another, less annoying note, how’s your family doing?”

“Pretty good, actually. Mom just got a part-time job working for a local seamstress. My little bro’s always trying to climb into our landlord’s mouth, and my sis just moved in with her...coltfriend.” He said.

Summer raised an eyebrow. “What’s wrong with your sister having a coltfriend?”

“The ‘colt’ part”. Said John. “Don’t get me wrong, SpinDizzy’s a great guy-er-stallion, even if his theories on flying cities is completely out there--no pun intended--it’s just…”

“Just what.”

“Summer, my sis is a three inch-tall biped from another universe, while SpinDizzy is a four foot tall magical unicorn. How can a relationship like that work?”

“ It can.” Summer said. “They like being around each other, don’t they?”

“Well, yeah. Everytime he comes over for a visit, Sis lights up like a hearthswarming tree!”

“Then they’re perfect for each other. In Equestria, that’s all that matters.” She said. “That, and there might soon be a way to reverse the shrinking component of the Spell.”

“You're kidding.” Said John. According to Equestria’ top mages, the Spell was one of the most complex incantations they’d ever seen; whoever or whatever had cast it had an affinity for magic that surpassed even the most talented unicorns.

“It’s true. I overheard a conversation between two Royal Mages. Apparently, Princess Twilight’s found a human who’d somehow received a double dose of magic from the Spell. She thinks that with a little more research, he might be able to help her reverse-engineer it, maybe even reverse it.”

“Reversing the Spell, huh?” John thought for a second. It would be nice to be full sized again, not having to worry if the next pony you met was going to have you as an afternoon snack would be a definite plus. Though, on the other hand, it’d mean he’d be out of a job.

“Anyway, back to relationships.” Summer said. “ You said you’re uncomfortable with your sister’s relationship? Then how come you aren’t worked up about our little relationship?”

“It’s different with ust,” John said. He did not like where this was going. “We’re just good friends; there’s nothing romantic going on between us.” A hand rubbed the back of his head.

“Oh?” Summer gave a mischievous grin. “Then how come I keep catching you staring at my flanks?”

For a minute, John just sat there, squirming on his leafy bed as he tried to think of a way out of this conversation. He couldn’t. The only way through this mess was to go straight through it.

“Fine...I guess that I might have feelings that may or may not be romantic…”

Some of the anxiety dissipated from his body. ” Ever since we met, you’ve treated me with nothing but respect. Whenever you came over, you didn’t just gulp me down like a quick snack; you actually talked to me, listened to me. When I was down, you lifted me up, when I was worried, you comforted me. And when I had a bad joke to tell, you’d laugh at it.”

John took a shuddering sigh. “You are the kindest mare-no, the kind woman I’ve ever met, of any species.”

“And you’re the sweetest little guy I know” Summer said, giving John a gentle nuzzle and staining her muzzle with tomato sauce.”

“Actually, most of my clients say I have more of a spicy, herbal taste.”

Summer giggled. “Oh you…”

John looked at the time; one hour before closing time. As fun as this conversation was, Summer had paid for his services, and he always gave his clients their money's worth.

“So, Summer, ready for the main course.”

“First, can you do that little routine of yours?”

“Of course.” Standing up straight, John cleared his throat. “Good evening, madame,” he said in the most sophisticated voice he could muster "I am the dish of the day. As you can see, I am smothered in this zesty tomato sauce in order to enhance my already delicious flavor.” He said, taking a lick of the reddish sludge, then bowing. “It is my sincere hope that you will enjoy my trip down your throat.”

With his little performance done, John looked back up at Summer. “So, what do you think?”

Summer gently clapped her hooves. “Encore, encore!”

“Thank you, you’re too kind.” he said, giving a little bow. “So, you ready?”

Without another word, Summer’s horn lit up, surrounding John in a light blue aura and gently lifting him off the platter and placing him right against her muzzle. For a minute, John felt a spike of panic; he’d done this many times before, and he knew that Summer would never drop him, but it was unnerving nonetheless.

“I’ll try to be gentle.” Summer said, slowly opening her mouth. As far as maws went, Summer’s mouth was beautiful: snow-white teeth, a perfectly clean tongue, and fresh minty breath, all framed by those gorgeous mustard-yellow lips.

He had issues. Serious issues.

Gently, ever so gently, Summer eased John into her mouth, setting him on the soft, squishy mattress of her tongue, surrounded by blunt teeth the size of bricks. The tongue jerked, and John found himself pressed against the rough palette of Summer’s mouth, drenching him in saliva. A loud mmmm reverberated through the mouth as the mare swished him about, sucking on him like a sapient piece of candy.

The swishing stopped. “You ok in there?” Summer said.

John grinned. “Bring it!”

The cavern tilted 90 degrees, and John found himself tumbling towards the back of Summer’s throat, reflexively scrabbling for some kind of handhold, then sliding down the unicorn’s throat.

“Woohoo!” John exclaimed as he slid down the squishy pipe of her esophagus. Once you got used to being swallowed, it was actually kinda fun; like sliding down a living waterslide. Sadly, like all things, it came to an end as John landed in a puddle of digestive enzymes, deep within his best friend/marefriend’s stomach.

Picking himself up, John cracked his knuckles and slowly made his way over the rippled “floor” of the stomach, trudging through puddles of acid and bits of chewed-up food. It was actually kind of relaxing in here, with the lulling thump-thump of Summer’s heartbeat, and the relaxing sounds of her breathing.

Once he reached the stomach wall, he curled a hand into a fist and started beating the squishy membrane like a drum. There was another contented mmmm. “You’re doing great in there.” Summer said. Thanks to the Spell, John could hear her perfectly.

“Thanks.” He said, landing a haymaker on the membranous tissue.

There was a moment of silence. “Hey, John.”

“Yeah?”

“You have this Friday off, right?”

“Sure do.”

Another moment of silence. “Well, once I get off of work, how would you like to head to the Tasty Treat for dinner.”

John stopped in mid-blow. “Summer, are you asking me on a date?”

“Yes, yes I am. Are you interested.”

“Give me a minute.” John sat down to think for a second; he didn’t exactly have anything better to do, as it was rather hard to surf the web or play games when your computer was in another dimension.

“Sure, why not?”

A Boy and Magical Testing

Author's Note

Another by Jerec and his miniseries

A Boy and Magical Testing

Twilight left the room where she and Starlight Glimmer had been running magic scans on Cody for a few days, five to be precise. Starlight was still in there, reading through the data they collected today, and gently rocking Cody to sleep at the same time. How is she doing that? Well, on the first day she discovered just how good Cody, and tinies in general taste. Since then, she’s been volunteering her stomach as a bedroom for him during the tests, considering for the most part, all three have been cooped up in that lab for the duration of the last five days.

She headed out to the kitchen to get some food, seeing as tinies don’t have any nutritional value. As she gatherd up some sandwiches, and some crumbs for Cody, she spots the day’s newspaper, the headline reading: Tiny Cure Found! Ponies Fear Losing Favorite Snack!

“Ugh! I knew I shouldn’t have told Rainbow Dash!” Twilight yelled tearing the Newspaper apart. “Of course she would blab out of fear of losing her new favorite pass time.” Day one had been one heck of a day.

Day One

Cody’s night of reprieve was short lived, as he sits on a table in a giant pony lab, one that he had no idea was in Twilight’s castle, but here he is. He watched, somewhat fearfully as Twilight and Starlight talk back and forth about the possibilities that this might bring, whatever “this” is.
Both of them turned and aimed their horns at him, magic building up on the tip. He gulped in fear, but he doesn’t move to get out of the way, partially because of said fear, and partially because they said not too. Then two sweeping rays pass over his body several times, his skin tingled, but he is otherwise unaffected. His fear lessening because it reminds him of movies he used to watch.

“Wow, this magic is very complex, much more than what I thought it would be.” Twilight says.

“Yeah, whoever, or whatever did this, or is doing this, really worked hard on it.” Starlight agreed. “Wait a minute, this complexity, the intricacy of the layering, it’s not that he received a double dose. This… This IS the full spell that the humans were supposed to be under! Something must be diluting the spell to the level it is now.”

“Well, I’m certainly glad it hasn’t been diluted too far, they might have lost all their protections.” Twilight comments back. “But the dilution adds a problem instead of removing one.”

“Yeah, most of the time when a spell is diluted, the parts that bind them together are degraded, here they seem to have fused, essentially now we have a mesh.” Starlight continues. “That’ll make removal difficult.”

“Let alone, all the spells that were used, if it was a cast spell, are way beyond my capability, and if it was some magical artifact that brought them here, unless we find it, we might as well stop here.” Twilight sighs.

“Way beyond your capability? These spells are way beyond most ponies capabilities! If you got every unicorn in Equestria you still wouldn’t have remotely enough magic to accomplish even the smallest portion of the spell! Tartarus, even you alicorns would have a tough time casting this spell, Discord even.” Starlight exclaims. “Whoever or whatever did this, well, if it is a who, I hope they’re on our side because I don’t think that your rainbow magic would even phase them!”

“Still, the more we learn the more likely we are to be able to apply the protective portions to ponies, maybe even remove it from the tinies!” Twilight squees excitedly.

“Oh no you don’t!” Said a very familiar, raspy mare. A rainbow blur shot over the table and Cody disappeared. “O, Waw He Ish Tasty!” Starlight and Twilight look up to see Dash hovering in a portion of the lab, distracted by Cody’s taste. “Mmmm!” She hums loudly in satisfaction, before swallowing, Cody's screaming muffled.

“Dash! Get back here and cough up Cody! We need to scan him some more!” Twilight yells.

“No way! You guys are trying to ruin all the fun of tinies being here!” Dash replied as she looks for an escape route. “And since this little guy is what you need, this’ll be his new home!” She pats her barrel for emphasis, before rushing towards one of the doors.

“Oh no, Rainbow Dash, I’m not going to let you do that to Cody!” Twilight yells, taking flight to block her, while charging her magic. Starlight too begins to charge her magic, however, deciding to put a new trick to good use.

Twilight started teleporting to cut Dash off, not daring to cast a spell directly on her, in case something goes wrong and Cody gets hurt. In the meantime Starlight finishes, her spell goes off and there’s suddenly a small squirming, and panicked screaming, in her stomach. Wow, that feels strangely nice. No wonder everypony enjoys this.

Eventually Dash gets around Twilight and got out. Before Twilight can charge off after her, Starlight stops her with telekinesis.

“Starlight, she’s got Cody! We need to catch her!” Twilight exclaims.

“Actually, I’ve got him now, I used that same trick I did with Trixie and the manticore.” Starlight says with a smile. “We better lock the door, because she’ll probably figure it out soon.”

Twilight quickly closes and locked the door. “Thanks Starlight, you really are a great apprentice, you know. By the way where is he?”

Starlight blushed a bit. “Well, I didn’t want Dash to see him, so I kinda just transferred him to my stomach.” She puts a hoof to her barrel, gently rubbing her stomach. “He’s panicking a lot, and, I hate to say it, but it really feels good. No wonder you guys enjoy this.” She then spoke softly to Cody. “Shhh, don’t worry Cody, it’s me, Starlight Glimmer. The other pony doesn’t have you anymore. Just calm down and I’ll let you out, okay?” A moment passed. Cody began to recollect himself, but looked around his fleshy prison in fear. Starlight continued. “Okay, I’m going to let you out now.” She coughed him up and he lands on her tongue, which causes her to shut her mouth and start suckling for a moment, humming her enjoyment. Cody screamed again.

“Starlight! I think he’s had enough of that for today.” Twilight says imperatively.

Starlight quickly spat him out, regaining her control. “S-Sorry Cody, umm, as you know I’ve never really ate a tiny before, and well, you’re very tasty. Sorry.”

Twilight lets out a sigh. “Spike, take a letter.” She says levitating a piece of paper and a quill to him.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

I’m sure the past five days have been rather strange, and likely filled with requests for a certain circumstance to either be blocked or moved forward at an even quicker pace. The circumstance obviously the cure, that I kinda didn’t find in my research over the same past five days. As you probably know by now, there is a human boy in my castle who has been exposed to a “double dose” of the magic bringing the humans here.

My research has found that he has actually been exposed to the full spell meant to bring the humans here. The effects of which are as follows:
Rather than a specific flavor, his flavor changes to fit whatever the eater’s favorite food is.
Though untested, his protections may be substantially more potent than the norm. I’ve left them untested as such tests would be particularly cruel if his protections aren’t.
His struggles feel a lot more pleasant than most.

All in all, as has been noted before, the spell seems to have been formed to make ponies and other Equestrians want to keep tinies inside of them, particularly at the full level. However, there is another note. As to how he received the full dose, it was because he had been brought along with another being, a pony from his home, who has become just like any pony from Equestria.

As for a cure, I haven’t found the ability to do so, so if you could please inform the general public that there isn’t one at the moment, that would be great.
Sincerely,
Your Student
Twilight Sparkle

PS. I've heard that there is currently a human not under the spell in Canterlot. If this is real, could you send them here? I’d like to perform a study on them as well.

Trixie's Flank Attack (Guest)

Author's Note

Made by SomeRandomMinion. A more comedic chapter with an understanding Trixie.

Trixie's Flank Attack (Guest)

"...Is that your card, little Lightning Chaser?" Trixie boomed, pointing not to the deck in her hoof, but empty air. Before her little volunteer could look up, she ignited her horn and fired a pink bolt into the air. It coiled and spun like an angry insect, even darting among the other foals in the audience and making more than a few yelp; before zooming into the sky and bursting like a firework into red sparks--
Into an Ace of Spades. Below, sparks spelled out the words HAPPY BIRTHDAY, LIGHTNING CHASER!

The foals cheered and stomped their hooves, smiles on all their faces as Trixie took her bow, motioning for the little pegasus colt she'd brought on her stage to do the same. At the lowest point, she smirked and whispered, "So, Lightning Chaser...what was that Trixie heard you mumbling about card tricks 'not being cool'?"

He gave a sheepish grin. "...Am I too young to say, 'no comment'? Or is that a grown-ups only thing?"

=====

By the time Trixie had collected her rather handsome payment for Lightning Chaser's party, evening had descended on Fillydelphia. Deciding to splurge a bit, she took her wagon/stage to a diner she'd heard some of the adults at the party mention. Apparently this place; The Warm Hearth, had some of the best oat and carrot soup around! And even better, the owners forbade anypony from eating humans in there--after performing the Moonshot Manticore Mouth Dive, Trixie knew all to well what being swallowed alive was like. She had no intention of making someone go through that, even if it was completely harmless to the victim.

Coin pouch jangling as she trotted inside, she locked her wheeled home up tight before heading inside; sure that nopony could break in unseen.

She didn't count on any human robbers, though.

A tiny grappling hook latched onto the wagon's undercarriage, one of its hooks catching between the boards. A few quick tugs on its rope ensured the anchor had a firm grip.
"About bloody time," a gruff voice mumbled. "My arm felt ready to fall off!"

Karl had the appearance of a thug: rough stubble on his jaw and neck, a brawler's muscular frame; complete with patched, rough-looking clothes and a scowling expression. The rucksack he'd thrown over his shoulder completed the image of a robber on the prowl. As he gave one last tug on the rope, that scowl lessened. "Alright Timmy, just like we practiced: you first."

"R-right Uncle K. Coming..." his nephew answered, coming out from behind one of the wagon's building-sized wheels. He was everything Karl wasn't: skinny, nervous, and not at all intimidating. He was a bit tall for eleven years, but that really just made the poor kid look lanky. At first glance one could hardly tell they were even related. Timmy did get some of his uncle's strength, though; he shimmied up the rope with little difficulty. "So, uh; what are we stealing this time, Uncle? You said that unicorn was a magician or something?"

Since arriving in Equestria, the pair had fallen in with a gang of other humans in Fillydelphia, who'd made a business of stealing little trinkets and knick-knacks from the ponies. It was a great bit of payback against the giants who saw them as talking candy. Karl was on the fast track to being one of the top "Snatchers" in the gang, and had even once punched a unicorn mare about to eat him in the nose; distracting her while his cohorts made a getaway with an antique teacup.

"That's right, kiddo; Miss Big Blue Butt is a magician. Some of the guys said she once enslaved a town with a necklace or some malarkey. Dumb as that story is, she's got to have some behind the scenes whatsit or other in there. Or maybe just a list of her tricks; either way this wagon should have good loot. And with her stuffing her face in there...she should be too full to snack on us if we get caught. It's a win-win."

Timmy suddenly stopped climbing. Despite the warm evening, Karl could see him shiver. He sighed. "Hey. Timmy? Relax. She's NOT gonna be eating you. I'll make her eat that stupid hat and cape of hers if she so much as licks her lips at you, got it? No way I'm letting you spend the night in some pony's stomach."

His nephew's shivering stopped, and Karl smiled when he heard Timmy chuckle.
"Th-thanks, Uncle. But I...kinda think her outfit is pretty. Too bad we uh; can't steal that..."

"Hah! I could try!"

They made good time getting inside the wagon, crawling under the door. The place looked a bit cramped even on their scale: a small cot off to one side, a fold-out table by the bed; cabinets and shelves covered nearly every wall--no bit of space was wasted.
That just meant more potential loot.

Time flew by as the pair set to searching for, and finding, any treasures they could carry: antique deck of cards for simpler tricks, sketches of new illusions Trixie had been planning; even a few flash cards of runes she'd been trying to engrave on her stage to help in spell-casting.
But despite their expert pace, the size of the two tiny robbers meant this work went rather slow.

Slow enough for a certain azure magician to have time enough eat her fill, pay for the food, and return to her wagon before they hauled anything off.

Trixie's expression went from surprise to anger when she saw the tiny thieves. "Wha--how DARE you try to burgle the Great and Powerful Trixie's caravan?! You will regret this, tiny humans!!" She stomped toward them, her horn aglow.

"KIDDO, LEG IT!" Karl roared as they both bolted toward the door. Before they could slide to crawl under it, a pillow flew off the cot and landed before them, blocking their path. "Dammit..!"

"You are not getting away that easily, little ones!" Trixie taunted. "Now, surrender and she will not be forced to--" A card flew up and slapped her in the face. Bewildered, she looked in its direction and found the bulkier human taking a combat stance near a pile of her cards. The smaller human was nowhere to be seen.

She fumed. "Disrespectful tiny! Trixie was monologuing!! You dare to interrupt--" Another card to the face.
"You dare to--" A set of trick rings panged off her horn.
"You dare--" A mote of dust square in her eye.

"YIPE! That was uncalled for!" Trixie's hoof flew to her eye and she tumbled back, her rump thumping against the wood floor. To Karl, the impact was like a ten-ton boulder had fallen nearby.

"You're not eating my nephew, you big blue braggart!" Karl snarled defiantly. A look around confirmed Timmy had either found a hiding place or gotten out. The job was scrubbed, now he just had to distract the pony so the kid could get away. And he knew just what to say to make her focus on him.

"But you're right; I shouldn't have thrown dust in your eye...I SHOULD have poked your rear with a needle and let some air out of your over-inflated rear!!"

Trixie growled, her horn taking on a new glow...then her eyes. Then she started floating, her horn almost scraping the roof. "YOU DARE INSULT THE SLIM AND GRACEFUL TRIXIE'S FIGURE?!" Her voice echoed and boomed in a way the cramped wagon shouldn't have allowed. "HER FLANK IS NOT FAT! SHE MERELY HAS WIDE HIPS, THAT SHE IS QUITE PROUD OF!!"

Karl gulped. He had a feeling getting eaten was now the LEAST of his worries. "W-well...you still can barely fit through the door to your own wagon!"

With a demonic roar, Trixie landed and charged at Karl, who ran like heck and started climbing a bookshelf. The commotion knocked a fold-out panel in the wall loose, which housed a record player. The music it began playing seemed oddly fitting to the desperate chase that ensued throughout the wagon....

Timmy saw all of this from behind a canteen on a low shelf by the bed. Despite his fear, he found himself giggling. "Never call a lady fat, Uncle..."
He had to keep himself from cheering when the giant mare tried to swat his uncle with her tail, only for the man to grab it and use it to swing away and launch himself onto a desk.

It wasn't long before Trixie finally caught Karl--using her magic to yank him off of a paper airplane he'd somehow crafted and tried to glide through Timmy's hiding spot to an exit out an open window. The evil glow was thankfully gone from her eyes as she held Karl up to her face. The music had even stopped.

"You...have proven to be...quite presistant, tiny one..." she rasped between panting. Though brief, chasing Karl around her wagon had been quite the workout. Doing that on a full stomach hadn't helped either. "But now...Trixie has you!" She laughed in triumph.

Karl tried to glare at her, but gave up and hung his head. "Fine. You win. Just...don't eat my nephew, alright? The kid's scared to death of you ponies, and seeing that would traumatize him."

Trixie's gaze flicked to the shelf Timmy was hiding on. She'd caught a glimpse of him just before finally catching Karl. "Your..nephew? Hmm, Trixie wondered why your partner seemed so small..." Her smug grin faded to a gentler smile. "Little one? Come out; Trixie only wishes to talk. She promises you will not be eaten."

Timmy slowly emerged from behind the canteen, fidgeting as Trixie came closer and loomed over him; his uncle still floating by her head. "S-sorry we t-t-tried to rob you, M-Miss Trixie..." He cringed when he saw her head reach down, but relaxed when the blue giantess began to nuzzle him.

"Shhh. It is alright, little one. Trixie forgives you both; besides, she could NEVER be mad at a thief as cute as you!" She nuzzled Timmy's head before pulling back. "And the great Trixie NEVER eats humans. She does not wish to make anyone languish in her belly, even if it is harmless."

Timmy blushed; sometimes he forgot that getting eaten by the ponies somehow WASN'T lethal.

Karl, meanwhile, was relieved their would-be target had turned out to be gentle, but he caught motion in the corner of his vision: a plush blue cushion, floating off the bed and onto the floor, behind Trixie. What was she doing...?

"Of course, Trixie has never really talked to humans before. Being on the road most of the time, she rarely goes near any human villages and such. So she would like to learn a few things about them. Just as your Uncle could learn a few things about Trixie..." a devilish smirk crossed her muzzle. "For one thing, Trixie's figure."

Karl's eyes went wide as gravity suddenly reclaimed him. He fell right onto the cushion Trixie had brought out...and found himself looking up at her flank...that was, in fact, not that fat or bulbous at all. Her hips were a bit wide, though.

You've got to be kidding me... was all that ran through his head, before Trixie promptly landed her rump on him, pressing him into the cushion as he completely vanished beneath her rear. All he saw was azure fur, and a Cutie Mark of a wand and Moon. He tried to thrash about, but the pressure and weight of Trixie's cheeks, together with how deeply he'd been pressed into the soft cushion, kept him from wiggling free.

Timmy couldn't help but laugh at his poor uncle's plight; the rest of the gang wouldn't let him live this down for a while. He smiled as Trixie tossed her mane haughtily and smirked down at her flank, barely-audible muffled shouts and curses coming from below.

"Yes little Timmy, it seems your Uncle had mistaken Trixie's shapely figure for...less sightly plumpness. So she decided to give him a closer look, so he could correct his mistake. And repent for that silly chase, too; of course. Trixie supposes that a good hour or so under her posterior should be enough. And during that time, we can chat." She gently levitated Timmy onto her hoof and hugged him against her chest--briefly wiggling down on Karl--as she smiled at him.

"So...how does a cute little thing like YOU get into the robbery business?"

Dental Dillema

Author's Note

Actually written by Ponythroat himself! You may not know, but he's drawn a few pictures for this anthology of fics. But since he doesn't have a FimFic account (None that I know of), here's his:
Furaffinity, Derpibooru, Tumblr, Aryion, YouTube and E621

He had a deviantart, but it's been cancelled.

Dental Dillema

Brittany stands in a giant, for lack of a better term, ponified version of a dentist’s office. Why she’s here, well, technically, this is what she studied in college. Of course she meant to work in the typical dentist’s office, the kind she was used to and only have to face the more typical problems associated with dental work. Unfortunately for her, not too long after she’d been hired at one, she was whisked away to Equestria, a magical land of giant talking ponies that love to have the now tiny humans wander around in their stomachs for a while.

She’d been found and eaten by one such pony. A bubbly mare, whose color scheme reminded her of Colgate toothpaste after she got a chance to think about it. Interestingly enough, the mare, Minuette as it turns out, had been using that as a sort of nickname as her job turned out to be dentistry, and after a bit of what the ponies call “Tummy Talk”, Brittany had told Minuette about her life before ending up in Equestria, including the dentistry education. Minuette coughed her up, taught her pony dentistry, and hired her as an assistant.

Now instead of worrying about a patient accidentally biting her finger, she now has to worry about a patient biting her entire being. A painful, though happily non-fatal experience, she found out first hand with a filly who now brings her tiny treats as a sort of ongoing apology. Another problem was of course being swallowed by a patient. It had happened to her a few times, and for the most part, Minuette had been attentive enough to get her out fairly quickly.

She’d even figured out who her favorite and least liked patients were. For the most part, she could never stay mad at the foals, and even at their massive size, she still found them absolutely adorable. The adults were more varied, her favorite had to be a mare named Fluttershy; she was the most gentle patient there.

Then of course her least favorites she’d compiled a small list: Spoiled Rich, who lived up to her name, would often complain about basically everything. Rainbow Dash, whom she referred to as 'The Gulper', made every attempt to swallow her whenever she could. Zecora, though she was nice, if a little hard to understand, but her problem was that she apparently didn’t believe in dental hygiene, yet comes to a dentist’s office as her teeth, though amazingly healthy, were always covered in the nastiest gunk imaginable. Finally there is-

“NO! AH SAID NO!” Yells the patient as her two siblings literally drag her in.

Brittany ducks behind a bunch of the giant dental supplies. “Oh no, I forgot that Applejack’s appointment was today!” She quickly looks around for a better hiding spot. “I better make myself scarce!” She takes off, running for another piece of cover, before being snagged by Minuette’s magical grip.

“Brittany, if I have to deal with Applejack, you have to deal with Applejack.” The normally bubbly mare says rather disdainfully.

“Well you don’t actually have to walk in there!” Brittany yells back.

“And you don’t have to deal with her hooves if she gets frantic, so we’re even.” Minuette replies through clenched teeth as she stares up at her horn. Apparently, some time before Brittany arrived, Applejack had actually hit her and supposedly bent her horn. Though after seeing other unicorns, Brittany couldn’t see a difference. Still Brittany sighs and gives up.

Why’d it have to be Applejack?! Couldn’t it have been Applebloom or Big Mac? Brittany thinks to herself as they approach. If it were Big Mac at least I’d just have to deal with his breath, or if it were Applebloom I’d only have to deal with her foal-like curiosity. No, it had to be Applejack!

Minuette carefully set Brittany down on a special sink, or in Brittany’s case a shower, which she uses to disinfect herself and the suit she wears to go inside any patient’s mouth. The suit itself is made from a latex “hoof” glove that Minuette got Rarity to alter into, essentially, a scuba diver’s wetsuit for her. The rubbery texture of the suit helps her to get some more grip and walk around in a pony’s mouth easier, while keeping most of her from getting wet. Only a few parts of her remain uncovered; her hands and her face. To cover her eyes, she has a special set of goggles that Minuette had special ordered.

The few tools she has for the job are attached to a belt she puts on. One is a spray bottle that contains, essentially, liquid toothpaste. A brush for scrubbing teeth. A rag for the easier to clean jobs. And a hand mirror for looking between teeth. All of which have a strap for her hand or wrist so she doesn’t lose them.

Her job is simple: she goes in after Minuette has done the regular cleaning to get any hard to reach areas and any spots that may have been missed. It’s almost like a reversal of position, except that Minuette examines the patient once again after that.

Brittany gets herself, the suit, and her tools, all disinfected, and waits for Minuette to finish. Upon which she is lifted up and moved into Applejack’s mouth, being set down gently on her tongue.

As she starts to get her balance, she looks around her new landscape. The massive maw acts as if it is a picture frame to the outside world, the large teeth making up the top and bottom frame while the inner portion of the cheeks make up the sides. The tongue, though covered in bump-like taste buds, is slick with saliva, which also drips from the roof of the mouth and forms thin liquid pillars in some areas, glistening in the light being shone in. The marble white teeth also glisten in the light. The red flesh around her, particularly the flesh at the back of the mouth, expands and contracts with each breath.

Brittany swallows nervously as she gazes at Applejack’s throat. No matter how many times I do this, and how safe I actually am, this is still the most unnerving, scariest thing I’ve ever done! She watches as it expands once more, an audible schlurp sounds out as pooling saliva moves around somewhere back there. Why does it look like it’s trying to invite me into going down there?! She turns and starts heading toward the back teeth. Okay Brittany, the sooner you get this done the sooner you can get out.

She sits on the tongue and slides her legs in between it and the rearmost molar. “C-Close!” She says nervously. This procedure is done with most patients, except foals, whose mouths aren’t quite as big and she can easily touch the roof, and Rainbow Dash, whose mouth is restrained open and Minuette levitates her around it, and even then, Dash has been able to swallow her. As Applejack slowly shuts her mouth, Brittany watches with awe and dread as the two sets of teeth slowly get closer together, before closing with a light click.

Now, as a tiny, the magic that brought her here allows her a low amount of vision in what should be an utterly dark cave. However, as she slides the suit’s goggles over her eyes, she can see just as well as she could if she were in a fully lit room. She starts examining each of the teeth, looking for patches of plaque, feeling between them to see if there’s plaque and to see how healthy the gums are, and looking for any signs of damage or the beginnings of any cavities. The saliva makes a schlock ingredients noise as she walks. The worst part though is Applejack’s tongue, which constantly probes her, pushing her up against the teeth and pushing her around on the inside. Stop Applejack, I know you don't like receiving help, but the sooner I get done, the sooner I get out.

Not even a quarter of the way around the inward portion of Applejack’s teeth, as she also has to do the exterior and the crowns, the tongue wrenches itself underneath her and flicks her in the only direction it can. Unlike the previous ones though, this one has more power and sends her sliding across the rest of the tongue and to the one place she really doesn’t want to go.

She hits the back with a wet thump and slides down until she ends up standing on Applejack’s epiglottis. Looking down at her feet, her heart feels like it’s trying to rip out of her chest as she glances down the long tunnel that is AJ’s trachea. The entrance and time itself seem to be moving at a crawl as she looks even further at the tight wad of muscles that make up the entrance to AJ’s esophagus. Her heart begins to pound even louder as she watches in, what seems to be slow motion, as the epiglottis moves to cover the trachea, and at the same time, the esophagus begins to open.

Then everything picks up the pace as she slides down into the pulsing tunnel, pushing her speedily towards the stubborn, farm pony’s stomach. The knowledge of her safety pushed to the back of her mind, she does the only thing she can in these tight quarters: scream. On the outside Applejack stiffens as she feels Brittany’s descent, realizing this is only going to keep her here longer. Minuette puts a hoof to her forehead, realizing the same thing. “This is going to be a long appointment.” She groans.

Brittany’s journey ends with a splat as she lands in what's left of Applejack’s breakfast. She struggles frantically against the slowly churning mass and muscles until she braces herself against one of the walls. Once again, she slowly takes in her new surroundings. The wrinkled, pulsing walls glisten with digestive enzymes and mucous. The way she came in, sealed shut by another tight wad of muscle. A vast churning lake of mush, juice, saliva, and acid separated her from another tight wad of muscle making up the exit she didn’t want to take.

Her mind, finally overtaking her survival instincts, she starts to calm down as she remembers that in all technicality this is the safest she can possibly be, even as unnerving as it is to entrust your life to a giant being that has consumed you. Suddenly the muscles converge on her and push her back up as quick as she came down. A loud noise sounds around her as she rockets back up the apple farmer’s throat and she lands with a splat on Minuette’s face.

“Thanks a lot, Applejack, thanks a lot.” She says sarcastically, turning to the sink and washing Brittany and the spot on her face where she landed off. “Guess what, Miss Stubborn? Now we have to start all over again.”

Both Brittany and Applejack let out a sigh, before Brittany is once again placed inside Applejack’s mouth. As soon as Applejack closes her mouth, she swallows. Minuette puts a hoof to her forehead. “This is going to be a long day…”

A Little Coco to Warm the Heart

Author's Note

Made by Pixel Berry and I. Funny thing, we both teared up while making this.

A Little Coco to Warm the Heart

In the large and giant world of Equestria, humans labeled ‘Tinies’ have been appearing in Equestria for who knows how long. Most humans are greeted with either a giant pony hunting them down, or a pony that is willing to listen to them and make them adjust to their new life before they are given the knowledge that they hold magic within them that can protect them while also tasting quite delicious if they are eaten. To think that one moment, you were the smartest and strongest race on the planet, to being nothing but a talking and walking snack for some four-legged magical beings.

Many of the new residents have tried to make a living, let it be their regular human jobs, being a helper for a different company, or even working at a restaurant just to be a meal for some fancy pony. Some humans have adjusted to their situation, either trying desperately to not be eaten frequently, or actually enjoying one of the more terrifying things that a good percentage of the humans hate and stand for.

But there are some people that this change in perspective isn’t as amazing or exciting as others might think.

One of them, being a guy named Clovis.

Clovis wasn’t any unique looking person. He had the common brown hair and hazel eyes. He didn’t dress fancy or made it so that he can be different or stand out. His life was… fine, on earth. He had a part-time job, was finishing his last year of high school as he had to get some missing credits that he didn’t get last year, and still had yet to decide on what he wanted to do with his life. But when he arrived at Equestria with the ‘Vanish’ epidemic, he wasn’t greeted in the kindest ways.

As soon as he realized that he wasn’t on the street to his high school, he was met with a white pegasus with a bright green and pink mane and tail, the pony hungry for a human and lucky enough to have one appear right in front of her. After that first introduction, he was very wary of ponies. But thankfully, the next one that found him explained what was going on exactly. Of course, some people may be happy that now they don’t have to work at their dead beat job anymore without quitting or being fired, but Clovis thought otherwise.

He didn’t have a pony to take care of, he being the adult age to do things on his own and still a little fearful of living under the same roof with a roommate that could eat him at any time. So he lived being a teenage hobo, having to stay under a garbage dump and eating fresh leftover food that ponies either forgot or just threw it away intentionally. He was fine with all of this, but soon, the simple fact that he was hiding from creatures resembling to horses that humanity used to use for pulling carts, started to take a toll on him.

With nothing to distract him, he constantly thought about how messed up this world was, and how weak, vulnerable, and insignificant he was, made him wonder if everything he was going through was worth it.

“Is there any point to this..?” He asked out loud. “Everyone who’s still on Earth might think that I’m dead, and I’m nothing but pony food now.” He shivered as he gripped the sleeves of his hoodie as he brought his legs close to him. “Why am I even doing this..?”

He laid down on the cold and dirty floor as he could hear the ponies walking by, sometimes hearing the sound of wheels on the street, them belonging to some wagons being pulled by the equine creatures. He kept on thinking how miserable and lonely he was that he didn't hear the faint clip clop of hooves on the dirty street, Clovis thinking it was just some snobby unicorn going to throw away more garbage.

But his assumption was thrown out the window as he couldn't help but peek out from under the dumpster and smell the faintest scent of baked goods. He looked to see a large bag, and exposed, like some sort of treasure, was a blueberry muffin.

His mouth started to water at both the smell and sight of the perfect treat. But he wasn't sure if it was even worth it with the chances of being seen and eaten. ‘But then again, maybe the smell of filth and garbage might make them think otherwise!’ He thought as in his mind he had a small smile as he felt that there might be hope on this plan of his.

He scouted the area, to see if there were any ponies nearby, mostly any unicorns or pegasus. He knew that he would be pony snack if one of those types saw him. Once he saw the cost was clear, he moved out from under the dumpster, only to hide behind some cardboard boxes meant to be thrown away as well. He looked around a second time before he ran to the bag and tried to see if he could make a hole in it. Of course, this was impossible with his size and strength.

With one last look around, he started to climb the small bag before he fell inside it and hit the styrofoam box. He was glad it was a simple box as it was easy to open it and get inside. But before he could even pray the gods for his stroke of luck, it backfired as everything went dark when the box closed with him inside. ‘Oh crud!’

‘Nothing beats the cold than coffee.’ Coco thought as she exited the cafe with her usual flavor: Mocha with a hint of whip cream. Ever since the Tinies have arrived, she had been busy with many new customers, each arriving at the second. With some help from her friend, the fashion designer herself, Rarity, she's been the go-to-pony for any tiny that requires clothes. She had heard about the strange benefits of the Tinies, but, as Rarity had told her, just because they're small doesn't mean they're any less from anypony else. The mare developed a mutual respect for each of her customers, many of whom shook at her presence, thinking that they were going to end up as yet another late snack. They were pleasantly surprised when she picked them up and snuggled with them as their payment.

Making clothes for ponies was one thing, but clothes for Tinies was another. For obvious reasons, and how hard it is, was the fact that Tinies were… well, tiny. With a pony, all the tools are there, and the measurements were relatively easy. A tiny’s, on the other hoof, was just time consuming as each measurement had to be precise, or else it won't be comfortable to be in, nor good looking. The other major thing was the scheduling: before, she allowed both ponies and Tinies to be together, but many of the ponies saw this as an opportunity for a quick snack, leading to many disappearing customers and broken equipment from chases. It's since been a pony for the first half, followed by by Tinies the next, but a few special days allowed a full business day for one of the two.

Coco picked up her bag with her late night snack, a gift from a wonky eyed pegasus. The mare in question accidentally broke through her window, leading to an earlier closing than usual. It's going to take all day tomorrow, so she might as well take that day off as well. Her apartment wasn't too far away from her workplace, a few blocks away at most. With a steady trot through the busy city, past it's residents, both old and new, and she near her apartment complex. During this, she didn't realize that there was a passenger with her.

Clovis was trying to lift the box open or even kick it hard enough to break, but it was easier opening it from the outside then it was in the inside. He was too tired and weak to make it move and surprisingly not make whoever was carrying the bag notice. It was hard to stand still when the slippery inside made him rock back and forth. It wasn't nauseating, but it did annoy him a little.

‘Can't get out of this darn thing!’ He thought, giving one last kick to try and open it before he fell back and leaned against the warm muffin. He sighed as he felt that god was just pulling his leg and just want to show that ‘stealing is wrong’. ‘Doesn't f-ing matter, I'm nothing but pony food now…I guess the only thing I can do is get what I came for.’ He smiled in his head again as he gripped a part of the muffin before he tore it off and could feel how much warmer it was on the inside. He nearly forgot his whole situation by merely enjoying the heat of the baked good.

After the piece got a bit colder, he took a bite out of it, the taste only making him close to tearing up. After that, he was just eating as much as he could at a calm pace to not get a stomach ache instead.

With a steady climb up a set of stairs, passing by the various other ponies and creatures living in the same building, she made it to her apartment door. She set the bag down momentarily, reaching for her keys, but stopped as she sniffed something in the air. It made her gag.

“Either Somepony brought something rotten in, or I have to do some fall cleaning.” She spoke to herself, opening the door and entering. It wasn't filthy by any means, but it has seen better days. The view of the city made up for many of the apartment's cons, especially at night, though she didn't want to complain and accept what she had. All except for the smell. It was crazy, but the smell got stronger in her room, and, it had to be crazy, but it came from her bag.

‘It has to be some prank.’ She internally glared, ready to grab whatever was inside and throw it outside. She squeaked as whatever was in her bag moved.

Well, the box more specifically. It bounced a little, first upwards, then to the side. Even through all the movement, the box stayed in the bag. She then heard a voice. “Come on. Stupid box.” The voice was male, as the tone was also low enough that she really had to listen to hear what they said. She already knew what it was.

‘Oh dear! A tiny.’ She opened her bag and looked inside, seeing Clovis inside, next to the muffin. “... Hello there.” Her nose tingled and she gagged. The smell was worse now. She held her breath and grabbed him, quickly taking Clovis to her bathroom.

Clovis didn't notice he was caught in the act until the box was open and he was greeted with an earth pony mare with an off-white coat and two-tone blue mane and tail. He heard the mare’s greeting before she gagged as the assumed garbage smell. He expected her to run off or even try and take him out of the room via front door or something, but he didn't expect to be picked up and taken to the bathroom. “H-hey! Let me go!” He shouted as he tried to get out of the mare’s grip.

Coco quickly clogged the sink with a rag and poured water as she grabbed some shampoo. During this, he struggled, and she was close to tossing her cookies.

“Sorry about this.” She stated, taking his shirt and pants off, leaving him in only his underwear. As quick as she can, she threw the trash clothes outside of the window before going back to her unexpected guest.

He saw what she did through the edge of the bathroom door and was rather shocked and angry as a result. “HEY! Those were my only clothes, you bitch!” He shouted as he was showing how ‘upset’ he was. Now he didn't want to stay with a horse that would throw his only belongings on earth out the window like that.

Coco was taken back by his words. “Such language! I'm sorry for that, but those clothes, and yourself for that matter, smell awful. I can't have that type of smell in my apartment, and as much as I would love to wash your clothes, laundry day is five days away and they'd be lost immediately.” She took a deep breath, calming herself. “Ok, we started on the wrong hoof. I'm Coco Pommel. What's your name, sir?”

“Nunya. As in none of your damn business.” He said as he crossed his arms and sat down, turning away from her. “And it's not like knowing the horse who threw out my clothes is gonna help me at all.”

“Pony. And I wasn't the one who was in my bag… nor smelled like… Dog droppings. What were you doing in there? Were you that hungry?”

“No.” He said sarcastically. “I just wanted to ruin your muffin and eat it cause I was bored. Of course you idiot. And I’m sorry if I can't have a decent meal or a good shower while I was living my life under a dumpster for who knows how long! Those clothes were the only thing I had to remind me of my home, but apparently this world just wants to take everything from me. So here! Why don't you just throw away my socks and shoes while you're at it!?” He said as he physically took off his shoes and socks and threw them out of frustration.

“Or maybe you can quit the acting and just eat me already!” He shouted before he turns away from her and sat down. “That's what I'm only good for in this hellhole.” He mumbled as he could feel a lump in his throats and his eyes began to water.

Coco’s ears drooped as well as her head. “Oh… I-I’m sorry for that, sir. I don't know what it's like to be in your shoes, but I want to help.” She lifted her right hoof and gently touched his face. “Would you like a new pair of clothes? Perhaps a decent meal? A place to stay until you can get back on your feet?”

He moved his head away from the white hoof as he even scooted away from the mare’s appendage. “Unless you're giving me my original clothes back, I don't want anything from you. And it's not like you can take me back home either, so why don't you toss me out like the garbage that I am?” He said as he now felt as if he had no reason to even accept her offer. He bit his lower lip as his vision got blurry from the tears forming in his eyes.

“... I can't send you home. I don't think anypony can, but you shouldn't think very little about yourself. I know it's tough, but don't lose hope, even if it does seem impossible…. Tell you what, I'll leave you alone in here to do your business, and by the time you're dry, I'll have a new set of your old clothes ready. Does that sound good? Perhaps you need a hug?”

He only stayed silent as he didn't bother answering. He kept looking down at the floor after he wiped the tears from his eyes. He didn't want to talk…he didn't want to complain or fight back…he didn't want to do anything now. Everything seemed pointless in his head now.

“... I'll leave you alone.” Coco spoke, getting up and closing the door behind her. She trotted to her room and pulled out her sewing kit; she had a good memory on what his clothes looked like, and, just by his looks alone, she already knew his size. With a flick of a lamp switch, and a human mannequin she received from Rarity, Coco began to make him a new set of clothes from scratch.

Clovis knew that he can't leave this room, and even if he did, she would know and just catch him. He sighed as he took the last of his clothes off before he went into the sink as tried to relax a little…though he didn't see how that would help him if he would only get angry or stressed out again. He also didn't know why he needed to wash himself, only to get dirty later in the future. ‘I guess I have to do this pointless stuff either way…’ He thought to himself as he dunked his head into the water.

After some time, he decided to start washing himself then just laying in the water. He got every part of himself and made sure that no dirt, grime, or bad smell of the trash was on him anymore. Though, he kinda like the vanilla soap that was close by that might've been why the mare’s coat smelled like the said fragrance. But he didn't waste any more time to get out, dry himself and then get to cleaning his boxers in the water. It took longer for them to dry, but once they were clean, he put them on and only waited for the mare to come back, not really remembering her name.

“And… done!” Coco said to herself. It was a near exact version of his clothes, but not only was it cleaner, but it was a bit brighter and softer to the touch. “He's going to love it!” She brought the small clothing with her, but knocked on the door first. “Are you done? You're not naked-naked, are you?” She learned awhile ago why Tinies wore clothes. It freaked her out, and she knocks before entering.

“No…I'm not.” He simply answered loud enough for her to hear. He was still sitting as he hugged his legs and looked at the ground.

Coco hid his new clothes in her mane and entered the bathroom, seeing the tiny, now cleaned up and in his underwear. “There you go. Fresh and cleaned up.” She stated before sniffing the air. “And better smelling.” She took him in with her hooves and walked into the kitchen, setting him down on the table before looking in her refrigerator. “What would you like for dinner? Salad? A sandwich? Pizza?”

The tiny human remained silent as he didn’t see on why he would eat anything if he was only going to get hungry again.

“... I guess pizza will do.” Coco broke the silence, taking a small box out, followed by it's contents (a veggie Supreme) and microwaving it for a minute. She turned back to the Tiny. “... I have a surprise for you, and I know you're going to love it.”

“…what's the surprise?” He asked as he glanced up at her, not showing that much excitement in his expression.

She took the clothes from her mane. “Ta-Da!” Coco cheered, handing him the clothes. “I made some minor changes, such as it's brightness and how comfortable it is, but other than that, it's the same. What do you think?” The microwave dinged. “Oh! Hold that thought.” She turned and took the leftover pizza out, setting a slice on a nearby, clean plate, and setting it near him.

He looked down at the new clothes, then over at the pizza slice. “Why are you doing this..? You know this is all pointless, right?” He asked as he put the clothes down beside him.

“I wanted to apologize for what happened earlier, but what do you mean by this being pointless? You must be hungry, what with you on the streets, away from family and friends. I just want to help you out.”

“But I'll get hungry again…and the clothes might be thrown away in the future, so why have any?” He asked. “All of this is rather meaningless. Especially for me.”

“Now what did I say about looking down at yourself? You should know better than to do that…. I think you need a hug.”

“There's no need for a hug. And you didn't say anything, I guess now I realized that I'm nothing more but a living and talking snack for you horses.”

She quickly grabbed him and gave him a large hug. He began flailing, and his screaming was muffled, though he could still breath. “It's okay, if you need to, let it all out; I won't judge you, and we're all alone.”

He couldn't exactly answer as he was trying to push away from her. But he couldn't help but feel his eyes begin to get moist and his movement started to get a little slow. He finally gave up as he only remained silent in her arms as he couldn't help but like how soft and vanilla scented her coat was.

She took him away from her coat, seeing the Tiny with tears coming down her eyes. Very carefully, she wiped the tears from his face, still holding him in her legs. “There, there… feel better? Still hungry? Or perhaps you want to get into your clothes?”

Before he could answer, his stomach lightly growled as he couldn't help but blush pink in slight embarrassment. “M-maybe we should put the clothes on first, I'm getting a little cold.” He looked away from her as he rubbed his arms a little to get some heat on his arms.

“Yeah… it's kinda weird seeing a tiny in their underwear for this long.” Coco replied, gently placing him on the table. She turned around. “I won't watch. I respect anypony, and anyone's, privacy.”

“Alright.” He simply said before he started getting dressed, feeling how soft and warm it really was as the inside had a different type of fabric then what was on the outside.

She turned back, seeing him in his new clothes. “Well aren't you adorable in that? You're so cute, I can…” She blushed as to what she was going to say. “Uh… never mind about that… let's eat! I still haven't gotten your name.”

‘Might as well tell her. She might bug me until I do.’ He thought. “…Clovis.” He simply said. “My names Clovis.”

Coco grabbed herself a slice and began to nom it. “Clovis?” She asked before swallowing “That's a strange name. But a name is a name, and you Tinies have really weird names.” She took another bite, enjoying it's flavor. “So what did you do before coming to Equestria? Had a family? Friends? Girlfriend?”

“…I was working part-time. I was preparing myself for college. I was fine where I was, but my parents wanted me to make a better living than a simple part-time job. I was on my way back to work when ‘The Vanish’ decided it was my time to disappear from my world.” He explained.

“I had very little friends and no girlfriend for that matter. I was eaten on my first day here, but on my second, a nice pony explained to me what was going on. And I was scared and nervous of every pony who came close to me. I could've gotten a job, but knowing that I would work with ponies who could eat me was out of the question. I was an adult now, so no ponies could ‘adopt’ me. Of course I knew they only adopt underage Tinies so they could eat them without trouble. So I was nothing but a hobo on the street: living under a garbage dump and eating thrown away food to keep myself alive. But now I don't see why I went through all that since I would soon get caught and eaten again. I am nothing but pony fodder after all.” He looked away as he looked down at his bare feet.

“It doesn't matter anymore. Before we humans were the top of the food chain. But now we're nothing but tasty toys for some colorful horses pleasure.” He started to tear up again, but wiped them off for himself this time.

Coco noticed him tearing a bit. “Hey, don't worry, I'm not like them. You said you were with a nice pony? What was their name? And why didn't you stick with them? They sound like somepony who'd be a good friend.”

“I didn’t stay with them, they only told me what was going on and why I was eaten when I came here. After that, I avoided every pony who came by me cause I didn’t want to get eaten again.” He said as he stayed looking away.

“But you didn't know if they did want to eat you. There are some ponies that eat your kind as a means to protect them and anyone attacking them. And there are some who haven't had a taste at all.”

“It still gives me the right to be wary of them. For all I know, I could be their favorite flavor or something.” He said as he looked down at the counter.

“Or they can be a great friend who can help you find your family and friends.”

“I’ve already given up on finding my family. I’m now a full fledged adult, so I can live on my own.”

“But surely you'd want to meet your friends. Or… perhaps make a new one?”

“Why would I try to make new ones? For all I know, something like this might happen again and I’ll be alone again.” He said. “And they could be into being eaten and might result in me being eaten alive with them.”

“... I'll be your friend, if that'll make you feel better.”

He stayed silent this time, not even sure what to feel. He sighed before he looked back up at her. “Is it cause of pity?”

“No, not really. I think we can arrange a deal that'll help us both; I let you live with me and work with me the day after tomorrow, and in return, you find some friends.” She picked him up, but turned her hoof upward, making it a seat for him to lay on. “And don't you worry a thing. I'm not going to eat you, and nopony will.”

“How many times have you said that to someone before they were eaten by your other customers?” He asked as he sat up from being picked up by the white mare. “And it’s not like I can run away either way.”

“Well, where I work at, I won't lie, but yes, some of my human customers were eaten by my pony customers. However, it's changed to half of a day with ponies, and the rest with Tinies. The day we'll be going to do together is all humans, a perfect time for you to get acquainted with someone else. But, if you want, I can let you go afterwards; The village is in the city park, right around the lake. They'll take you in as one of their own.”

He stayed silent once again as he was thinking of his options. He could stay, with the risk of being eaten, but being able to meet other humans that might know his pain as well. But if he was taken to the human village, he would be on his own, with no job, no home, and most likely no one to even help him as much as this mare was doing for him.

He sighed as he closed his eyes, only to open them again and look up at her. “Fine. I’ll stay.” He answered. “But if you even lick your lips at me, I’m going back to that trash dump no matter how many times you pull me back to this place.”

“Works with me.” She leaned forward and nuzzled him. “But I'm gonna snuggle until you smile for me.” And she began to snuggle with him, gently, but firmly holding him in her grasp.

“Ack!” He was now trying to pull himself out from the hug as he was now questioning how she could even keep a grip on him. “L-let me go!” He said, pushing away from her chest as he was met yet again with her soft and vanilla scented coat.

“Not until I see a smile.” She turned him around, letting him see but her fur, but laid back on her couch, still hugging him tightly.

“Come on! I’m not in the mood for this stupid stuff!” He said as he kept on trying to get out of her grip. But he stopped once his stomach started to growl again, now showing that he was too hungry to try anymore. “Ugh...”

“Still hungry? I'm sure a full stomach’s going to help you smile.” She reached out and returned with a single chocolate square. “There you go. Show me a genuine smile, and you can have it. Don't, and you get the feather.”

“The feather?” He questioned. “Are you seriously going to starve me to death if I don’t freaking smile!?”

“You already had a bit of pizza. Now smile, or the feather will strike.”

“I didn’t eat anything! You ate the pizza and I was busy putting the clothes on.” He explained as he didn’t recall even eating a small piece of the slice.

“... Huh… I was sure you did… oh well,” She plucked a feather from a nearby pillow “Here comes the feather!”

“You wouldn't dare.” He glared up at her as he knew that she wouldn't do a cheap tactic just to make him smile.

“Tickle, tickle!” Coco waved the feather’s fluffy end onto his exposed feet. She hated to admit it, but it was a cheap tactic, but it was an effective one.

He bit the inside of his cheek, making him not smile as he tried to move his feet away or even kick the feather off of his feet.

“Come on, smile!” She wriggled the feather faster.

He didn't respond as he was trying to get out again, squirming, pushing and pulling as his hair started to look more messy than before.

She held him tightly, wriggling the feather with all of her speed. “Come… on… smile!”

Clovis didn't want to smile, but an idea in his head caused him to smirk a little. He then turned his head to the balcony where Coco threw his dirty clothes away. “Hey! Is that Princess Celestia!?” He was able to loosen an arm out to point over at the balcony.

“PRINCESS CELESTIA!?!?!?” Coco shouted, holding onto Clovis and looking out of the window. Sitting on the balcony was a dove, cooing away. Coco let out a pout and turned to Clovis. “That's a dove.”

He winced at the tight hold before he saw his window of opportunity. “Yoink!” Clovis smiled as he grabbed the feather using his foot while she wasn't looking, passing it to his free hand before he showed a rather evil smile. He then reached his arm out with the feather and started tickling her neck.

“WHA-AH-AH-HA-HA-HA-HA!!!” Coco began to laugh, falling onto her back, kicking her back legs in the process. “NO!!! ST-AH-AH-P IT!!!”

He couldn't help but smile at her laughter and kept on tickling her neck, holding onto a tuft of her fur, for a little while longer before he stopped. “Now look who's smiling now.” He smirked.

She noticed him smiling. “Hmm… not what I planned, but I'll take it. You should keep that, it really suits you.” She picked him up and set him next to the chocolate square. “I think you should keep that feather with you. It'll make a very unassuming, but effective, weapon against the next pony.”

“Really? Cause ya know, I could always use this on you as well.” He smiled evilly again. “And who knows, I may have found the weakness to you ponies.” He looked down at the feather with a smile before he took the chocolate piece and started eating it, it being a bit hard with a tiny jaw like his.

“Oh, let me help.” She easily crunched the piece under her hoof, making it even smaller pieces. She took a couple herself, safely assuming Clovis won't eat it all. “And if that's our weakness, I don't think we'll be too angry at you for fighting back.” She giggled at the idea of Clovis leading an army of tiny humans, all armed with feathers, taking down both the entire Canterlot army and the princesses.

The tiny human also couldn't help but picture him and a large group of humans sitting in the throne room while some were tickling the guards and the princesses. ‘Yeah. A pony’s weakness.’ He thought as he nibbled on a piece of chocolate.

Night came upon the city, and Coco carried Clovis into her bedroom. The bed wasn't outstanding looking, but it was quite comfortable, good enough for her. “Unless you want to stay with me, or if you prefer hardwood, you'll be sleeping with me tonight. Don't worry, I don't drool.”

“I think the hardwood would be better than the cement floor alleyway that I had to sleep on.” He joked a little as he was placed on her chest before both her hooves wrapped around him. “Uhh, what are you doing?”

“Keeping you safe, silly.” Coco answered. “And, warm.” She got comfortable in her bed. “I never understood why ponies think you're all so tasty; you're great, albeit, small friends, who are also great ticklers and just plain adorable. It seems rather cruel for us to just grab and eat you little guys. Makes me wish for when you all arrived and we didn't even bother to taste you at all. Though, then again, I wouldn't have meet you. Oh, there I go again, rambling on. Sorry.”

“Heh, it’s okay, I guess. I honestly think people would be glad if you ponies just figured out a way to make that flavor magic thing come off of us if that was all they could do. Most people might be already used to being small… I still need to get used to it.” Clovis mumbled as he rested his head on her chest as he had a feeling he won’t be going anywhere while Coco had him in her grasp.

“Well, unless everyone stands in line to be tasted and have their individual taste be transferred, then that can work. And if I'm not mistaken, but your kind still weren't the biggest things to live, right? You had whales like us, right?”

“Not even, before we were even alive, there were aquatic dinosaurs that made whales look like goldfishes.” He said. “And thank god that they’re gone. If we were more focused on them, then we might’ve tried to bring one of them alive through some sciencey stuff.” He explained. “And at least whales don’t eat us.”

“Or they didn't get a good taste.” She joked with a noticeable chuckle, feeling like an earthquake to Clovis. “Well, tomorrow, I don't think you want to be locked up all day tomorrow, so I'll show you how to get to the village without anypony chasing you. Sound good?”

“How are you going to do that? Any unicorn or pegasus can snatch me from your hoof. I’m just an easy target for anyone.” He asked as he moved his head so he could look up at her.

“My mane, good sir.” She answered, pointing at her head. “And I'll be wearing one of my hats, both for extra protection, and to avoid most of the heat. I hear it's going to be sunny tomorrow.”

“And I’m guessing that I won’t have a say in this idea and you’ll take me either way.” He said with a deadpan expression.

“What do you suggest, then? I'm all ears… except if it involves you in my mouth or… you know.”

“Out of the question. And what if I don’t want to come along?” He asked as he crossed his arms.

“You miss out on knowing where the human village is, get a good meal later on, have the best tasting coffee, and, oh yes, if somepony robs me, you're their quick snack. But, it's your choice.”

“Being caught is what I’m afraid of. I’d rather just live in this room for the rest of my life then go outside.” He said as he turned away from her.

“... You know, I have a friend who visits here on a regular schedule. If you do want to stay here, you're going to have to follow what she says, even go into her gut. And she's a unicorn; you'll be in her grasp faster than me.”

“Then I guess that means I’ll be back in the dump. I’ll never go into another pony’s stomach.” He said as he looked down, hiding a rather scared look in his eyes as the thought of being eaten has traumatized him. “Even though that’s all I’m good for.” He mumbled as it seemed he was also creeping back to his depressed state.

Coco rubbed his head. “Shh… I don't want to be the bad pony, but you have to get out of your comfort zone. I know you have been out of it for who knows how long, but it's no excuse to stay away from social interactions. I'm your friend, and I'll always be; You're not just good for being a snack, you have potential. Know anything about sewing?”

He shook his head. “I don't want to leave my comfort zone…it's comfortable and safe.” He crossed his arms on her chest as he rested his head on his arms, his eyes shut as he could feel the soft fur on his face.

“... I'm sorry for this, but it's the only way.” Coco flipped herself over, putting Clovis below her. She didn't want to, but it was the next thing she could do to make him listen.

“Wh-what are you gonna d-do?” He asked, his voice showing fear as the perspective made her look quite intimidating.

She flopped onto him. All Coco could feel was slight movement and hear vague screaming.

He was more confused then terrified, but still, the fear of being suffocated by your only pony friend was still scary as he tried to push her up, giving enough room for him to breath a little. “Coco! Get off of me! You're going to suffocate me!” He shouted, but it only came out in muffled shouts.

A few seconds was enough. She rolled back, holding the deep breathing tiny. “Sorry about that. I hope I wasn't too rough.”

He was quick to back away to the edge of her hoof that was holding him as he was starting to get scared of her as well. “Please…don't do that again.” He covered his eyes, his voice wavering as it seemed that what she did was too far. “I…I thought I was gonna die.”

“You wouldn't, but I was representing your comfort zone: the more you stay with it, the more you get crushed by it.” She gently hugged him. “I'm sorry, but you can't let fear control your life. Yes, it can be frightening, and it can be tough. I learned that when I started to live on my own.”

He looked away from her as he tried to pull away from the hug. “You're not sorry. None of you ponies are sorry or don't even know what me or any other human has gone through. You've never been eaten alive, or crushed by a hoof or something. I thought that you'd might understand, but I was wrong. Just leave me alone. I'd rather sleep on the floor if I could get crushed by your fat ass!” He squirmed out of her grip before he fell onto the bedsheets.

She grabbed him and held him to her face. Now, she looked angered and broken at the same time. “I've just about had it with you! I'm trying to help you remake your life and THIS is how you repay me!? I thought you Tinies were lovable creatures, but you… You're something else!!! I admit, maybe I've gone too far, but I did it because I love you as a friend! Maybe I should just eat you! Eat you and keep you inside until I die! You like that, huh!? Do you!?!?!?”

He remained silent while she was yelling at him, seeing that she reached her breaking point, but once she finished, he saw that it was his turn to speak. “I am not a Tiny! I am a human being and you're just a fucking horse! So why don't you just go ahead and eat me already! That all I'm fucking good for now that I'm absolutely worthless here! I didn't ask for your help, and I never wanted to be here! So go ahead! Just eat me already! EAT ME AND LET ME DIE ALREADY!!!” He shouted, tears in his eyes as he secretly knew that he was going to get eaten in the first place. “…I don't even care anymore.” He whimpered as he looked down from her with his eyes closed.

She opened her mouth and brought his head in, but paused. Her self control came back and she realized what she was about to do. A waterfall of tears came down her eyes as she pulled him out. “Oh no… I-I'm so sorry… I… I…” She placed him on the end of her bed, grabbed her pillow, and slammed her face into it, muffling her crying. She momentarily turned to him “GO!!! GET OUT OF HERE!!!”

He didn't bother saying anything as he did as told. He slipped down the sheets of the bed before he left the room. He looked at the front door, seeing that the cracks under the door were too small for him to slip through. So, instead of finding another place out, he went under the couch the two were once laying on, leaning against one of the legs of the furniture as he huddled close to himself and started shedding his own tears.

But it wasn't out of fear of being almost eaten, but it was instead of how stupid he was to push away his only friend over his own fears and selfishness. Now, his depression was at an all time low. Now, feeling lower than the dust bunnies surrounding him. He felt that he didn't even deserve to even have a friend.

He hated himself, and he just wanted to end it…but was too afraid to even try.

A few minutes had passed. Coco sniffed. ‘Well… he's gone… back to the dumps… probably swallowed by another pony.’ She thought. Getting up from her bed. She walked to the kitchen. ‘You really blew it, Coco. You could've done anything else, and you were close to being everypony else… maybe he's right. Maybe we're nothing but giants who see nothing in them but a quick snack.’ She opened the door to the freezer and pulled out a tub of ice cream, Double Chocolate with Chips. ‘Mmm… ice cream… you never fail me.’ She pulled a spoon out, warming it up in the sink, then sat on the couch, opening the tub and momentarily solving her problems.

Throughout Coco’s appearance in the kitchen and the living room, Clovis stayed in his same position, almost as still as a statue as he was still shedding some stray tears. He wasn't sure if he was still upset or if the dust was getting into his eyes already. He looked down at the clothes he was wearing before he started taking them off and throwing them to the side, out from under the couch as he didn't even want to look at them. He didn't deserve clothes from her, he didn't deserve anything anymore. He sniffled a little before he wiped his nose and went back to his sulking position: arms hugging his folded legs as his head stayed in the small gap around his arms and legs.

‘Maybe being eaten and stuck in a pony’s stomach isn't even good enough for me…’ He thought. ‘I'm nothing but garbage…I deserve for living in that dump, since that's where all types of trash like me live.’

During Coco’s binge eating, she looked around her apartment, realizing the potential of having a roommate was now lost. She looked down, all for shame, but saw Clovis’ clothes. Coco picked up the clothes. “... Is he seriously naked?” She asked herself, but groaned. “Aw… Great… now he's going to freeze because of me.”

He didn't lift his head up when he heard Coco speaking to herself. ‘It's not your fault that I don't deserve clothes from you…’ He thought as he moved a little from his spot, facing away from where he saw Coco’s hoof for only a second.

‘Poor little guy… and to think a pony and a human can live together.’ She thought more about it. ‘... Is it possible for two species to have a child together?... Oh, you're just helpless, Polomare.’ She dropped her spoon. “Oops!” Grumbling, she reached for the silverware, not wanting any dust on it.

Clovis couldn't help but jump a little at the sound of the spoon hitting the floor as he looked back at the loud silverware. He saw her hoof reaching out for the spoon. Clovis didn't want to help, but he nudge the spoon closer with his foot to her so she could reach it.

“... Gotcha!” She spoke to no one in particular. It was followed by a grumble, seeing dust, but stopped as she saw something else. ‘Wait a minute… are those… tiny feet? Then… that could mean…’ She got up but stopped. Coco leaned down to see the back of a nearly naked tiny. “... Clovis!?”

The tiny humans tensed up in fear as he realized he was caught. He felt like he needed to run, to find another hiding spot. But he was at odds with himself if it was even worth it. And with a slight fear of being eaten, crushed, or even killed by an angry Coco drove him to quickly get up and start running.

“Hey! Come back!” She ran around her couch and stood in front of the door. With a swift grab, she got a hold on Clovis and brought him closer. Tears of joy ran down her face as he was still here and not outside.

For the small human, it was the exact opposite as he was easily caught and he was tearing up in fright. Coco could even feel him shaking in fear as he shielded his head, quietly apologizing, begging for forgiveness and to also not be eaten cause he didn't leave like she wanted him to.

“Whoa! Easy there,” She said, wiping his tears away gently. “Why are you here? I thought you wanted nothing to do with me anymore. Oh, I'm so sorry I snapped and tried to eat you. I-I should've respected your wishes.”

“The c-crack under the d-door was t-too small for m-me to f-fit…” He answered while stuttering in fear. “P-please don't h-hurt me. I-I’ll be a g-good Tiny, I swear! J-just don't kill me, please!” He covered his face again as it seems her small apology flew right over his head.

“What!? No! I'm supposed to be sorry! I was forcing you to do what you didn't want to do! I was basically making you like a pet. I'm sorry!”

“B-but it's not like I c-can defend myself or anything. I am like a pet! I need to be watched over, to be fed and clothed. The only difference is that you can actually eat me. Please…don't kick me out. I'll be a good Tiny. I won't go against you anymore.” He said with a small bow as if he was bowing to a goddess for forgiveness or respect towards her.

“No! You can defend yourself! You've survived the streets for a long time AND used my own tactic against me! And you're not a Tiny! You're a human being! You're nopony’s pet or snack; you are who you are, and I shouldn't have tried to change what you are! So please, just accept my apology and stop making me feel bad!”

“If you want me to accept your apology then I will! I won't go against you anymore. I treated you badly when you were only trying to help. I'm so sorry and I could never forgive myself. I deserve to be eaten. I deserve to be kick out of your home. I don't deserve to even look or talk to you anymore!” He said as he looked down and shut his eyes.

“... Other than how you treated me, you don't deserve any of that! You're free to stay here; what's mine is yours. Please, just…” She didn't know what controlled her, but she leaned her head forward and delivered a passionate kiss, tearing up in the act.

Clovis had to keep one eye shut as the other one was wide open in shock. He didn't know where this was coming from, but the loving action only brought him to tears. Once she pulled away, he was quick to grab her muzzle and start hugging it with more tears in his eyes. He wasn't even sure if they were happy or sad tears anymore. And for once, he didn't want to let go of her muzzle as he started to feel safe and comfortable feeling her soft vanilla scented fur.

“... I'm so sorry… I… I don't know if… Clovis… I'm not sure if it'll work… but… I think I love you…”

“What!? B-but we just met…I mean, I didn't even stay a full day here. Why would you fall in love with someone like me?” He asked as he started to climb onto her muzzle and sit down on it.

“I don't know… probably because every stallion I meet ignored me… you're the first human to ever be with me… or something else. Oh, I'm just a sad, lonely, helpless mare who'd take anything in just to not feel lonely. This probably won't even work.”

“I-I didn't say anything about it not working out.” He blushed pink as he looked away. “I mean, in the old newspapers I used to read, some ponies are dating humans. Some in Ponyville, Canterlot and even here in Manehattan.” He explained. “I'm just…confused on why you suddenly like me. I don't have any redeeming qualities…so would it be out of pity?”

“I don't know anymore. I'm… I'm just…” She yawned and fell to the floor, fast asleep, and snored away. All the drama took all the energy away from her, and it showed; she was drooling.

Clovis was lucky enough to be standing on her muzzle or else he would be crushed under her weight again. He wasn't sure what to do exactly, but he did see a loose sheet on the couch. With a rather long trip from the top of the couch, he pulled the quilt down and tried to cover the sleeping pony. Once he saw that she was mostly covered, he went under the sheets as well as he couldn't help but snuggle close to her, her body heat warming him up enough to start pulling him to sleep, her heartbeat also being the reason why he too fell asleep next to the mare.

‘Don't worry Coco, I'll make it up to you in some way.’ He thought, before his world faded to black.

A Tiny Nightmare Night

Author's Note

Jerec again, and it's centered around the holiday, since Halloween is coming. Better set up the Christmas lights now!

A Tiny Nightmare Night

Unlike most ponies, Fluttershy’s life hadn’t really changed either when the tinies arrived, or when they were found to be tasty snacks that are safe in their bellies. When the tinies arrived, she took it upon herself to take care of the orphaned tinies until their parents were able to claim them, or, indefinitely, if their parents never arrived, or they truly were orphans. Of course she also allowed them to be adopted by either good pony or tiny families. Making her once animal shelter home, an animal shelter/tiny orphanage home.

However, this day, being Nightmare Night, Fluttershy decided to go around the villages to pick up any tinies that would be too scared by the festivities, particularly with the giant ponies around. She headed back to the cottage after stopping at the last nearby village, a large group of tinies on her back, using her wings to make sure they don’t fall. Most of the group were younger children, though there were a some teenagers, and even a few adults.

As she meandered back through Ponyville, watching the ponies and tinies all set up for the nights activities she was stopped by Pinkie Pie.

“Hey, Fluttershy! Oh, are those tinies joining you tonight? Aww, you and they’re gonna miss out on all the fun!” She says in a somewhat disappointed tone.

“Um, yes, they’ve decided that tonight will be a bit too scary for them, especially if any ponies in costume hunt them down.” Fluttershy responded before she noticed something. “Wait, Pinkie, you usually help set up around town, what’s going on?”

"Oh, well, Mayor Mare, Zecora, and Twilight have something special planned for the tinies tonight. Something about helping them learn about Nightmare Night. I know Zecora’s doing her usual bit with the kids, Mayor Mare is taking the adults, and Twilight is gonna have the teenagers. All I know is they want me to help them with their preparations. See ya tomorrow Fluttershy!” Pinkie said before bouncing down the road to Twilight’s castle.

“Oh, um…” Fluttershy starts before turning to the humans on her back. “Do any of you want to go to the festivities tonight? I-I can drop any of you off at the village on the way to my cottage if you’d like…”

The humans discuss it among themselves for a moment, before one of the adults stood up. “No, we all want to stay with you.”

“Oh, okay. I promise, we’ll have our own fun at the cottage tonight.” Fluttershy says smiling kindly back to them, before continuing her canter back home.

The night came quickly, now in the practically boarded up cottage, the group sat together, squeezed as much as possible under Fluttershy’s bed.

“I-It’s really a good thing we’re not out there tonight! I-I heard that Luna created a separate body for Nightmare Moon!” Fluttershy said with a scared stutter. “O-oh d-dear, I hope I left enough candy outside for her. I-If I didn’t…” She swallows in fear. “We may be joining it! B-b-but n-nevermind that. L-let’s have fun!”

They all enjoy some fun playing board games, which is particularly fun for the tiny children who now don’t even need pieces and run around on the board themselves. They enjoy some candy which Fluttershy had kept and chopped up so they could eat it as well. Fluttershy shared some stories about her adventures, which is particularly amazing to the tinies, considering her nature.

Eventually the group began to tire... well, at least the younger kids anyway. “Um, Fluttershy, where are we going to sleep?” One of the adults asks.

“Um…” Fluttershy starts. “Well, I do have little sleeping bags for you all.” She answered, pulling out a baggy filled with rolled up sleeping bags. “Um, you could all cuddle up next to me if you want. Or, um, you could stay in my tummy. I-If you want… You wouldn’t hear any of the spooky noises from outside… B-but only if you want.”

Normally, tinies tend to go to any length to stay on the outside of ponies. Of course, there are some who seem to go to any length to get inside a pony, but they’re considered weird. There are, of course, other exceptions too, and in this case, it's because the pony in question is offering, rather than gulping them down, and particularly because they trust her. The tinies agree, and each, grab a sleeping bag, got in a line as Fluttershy laid down and opened her mouth wide, letting them walk inside.

The tinies make their way down her throat, which is a rather interesting experience for those who’ve been eaten before; looking around at a muscular tunnel that normally would be pushing them down to their destination, but at the moment, it's like a living highway tunnel. When they get to her stomach they all pick their spots and lay down in their sleeping bags, with some using the bumpy floor & walls as a pillow.

As she felt the last tiny walk into her stomach, Fluttershy carefully curled up, grasping at her barrel with her wings as big “goodnight” hug to her tiny guests. For the first time on a Nightmare Night, Fluttershy fell into a pleasant sleep, happy to be keeping her tiny friends and “family” safe.

A Tiny Nightmare Night II

Author's Note

Now with Nightmare Moon.

A Tiny Nightmare Night II

On a tower balcony in Canterlot stood Nightmare Moon. What was once the visage taken by Luna to showcase just how far her jealousy had pushed her, is now under a different use. This Nightmare Moon is much different than the old one. Now, instead of being a monster born of anger and jealousy, she is a guardian of the tinies, spreading fear and terror among those who seek to harm them. There is also one more thing that separates her from the old Nightmare Moon, being that she isn’t Luna at all, nor a living shadow.

She had once been a young pegasus named Glitter Dust, the cousin of Lightning Dust, who had applied to the Wonderbolts, and so in similar fashion, she had attempted to join the Lunar Guard. She, unlike Lightning, had got in and served proudly. After the tinies had shown up, things had changed a lot. At first, there wasn’t much to be concerned about, at least until “The Tasting” and then everything went haywire. Practically overnight, not only had ponies begun gulping down their tiny companions, but an entire crime syndicate had been set up around enslaving and selling tinies.

Being in the guard, she was there to see first hoof the reactions of the Princess’, who were shocked, horrified, and outraged that their own little ponies could do such a thing. Celestia called for more Royal Guard patrols during the day, and at night, the Lunar Guard would patrol.

That was when her life truly changed. She had been on patrol in one of the poorer portions of Canterlot, crime had a tendency to be pretty bad in those areas, but of course, after hearing what crime was like where the humans had come from, suddenly the area seemed like a paradise. However, with the new tiny trafficking, it was a likely place to investigate. During the patrol she stumbled across a couple newcomers, two young children named Dan and Kate. Kids, mostly those middle school and below, were the most preferred captures of the traffickers, and especially in the area, the two were targeted fairly quickly by both her and a group of snatchers.

Luckily for the two, she was a bit faster and had managed to get to them first, swiping them more like a pelican than an eagle, and taking off with them tucked away in the one safest of places technically speaking. Unluckily for her, the snatchers hadn’t taken too well to that, and the unicorn among them got off a lucky shot, which sent her tumbling across a few rooftops and crashing in an alleyway.

Finding herself unable to get up, she laid there, waiting for whatever came next. A couple of voices sounded out and she had closed her eyes in dread. However, the group that found her were not tiny snatchers, but a couple of Lunar guards. They carried and took her to the Canterlot Castle’s medical wing, where her life got worse. The impact had broke her neck, though they’d stumbled upon her in the nick of time; she would be paralyzed for the remainder of her days. The two children had fared much better, though their ride had been a quite rough and, being new, were incredibly fearful of the giant ponies and where they were in. Apparently, they’d actually figured out that she’d saved them, and stayed with her. They helped her to do things that she could now no longer do on her own. Then, a new change came into her life, that flipped her world back over, though in an unexpected way.

Luna had been overseeing a lot of the operations of the Lunar Guard herself and formed a new division to attempt to keep up with the new arrivals, and to make life tougher on the tiny snatchers. Her problem quickly became the fact that as another Princess of Equestria, she couldn’t always go out there herself. So she needed somepony who could, but they couldn’t just be anypony, they needed to be able to be a good replacement for her. That’s where Glitter Dust came in.

“Princess Luna! I-I would salute, b-but…” Glitter started

“Worry not, I know the circumstances." Luna returned sorrowfully. "I apologize that this happened-”

“No, you don’t need to do that.That’s all a part of being in the guard. I-I’ll get through this, especially with Dan and Kate…”

“I can see that, you seem to have bonded very well with them.” She said with a smile. “However, you didn’t let me finish. I have a situation. I have a new group to help with keeping the humans out of these criminals’ hooves, and I need somepony to head it when I’m busy. This is where you come in.” Glitter tried to interrupt, but Luna prevented it. “Let me explain, this situation calls for me to be in two places at once, but I obviously cannot be, so I need somepony to wear my shoes so to speak. In my efforts, I came across a useful spell, one that not only provides for my needs, but also for yours."

“This spell, will physically transform you fully into my alter-ego, Nightmare Moon. This will not only allow you your full faculties again, but a few extra, and with a few personal lessons I can get you up to speed. However, there is a catch: once the change is complete, you cannot go back. You will be Nightmare Moon forever. You’ll be given living quarters in the castle, and will be considered ‘under reformation’.”

“I...But…” Glitter stuttered, not knowing what to do.

“Don’t worry, I will take care of Dan and Kate while you’re gone.” Luna said, smiling. “I’ve heard about the adoption. This is why I decided to give you the offer. Dan and Kate are lucky for you to stumble upon them, however, there are many more tinies out there that need help, and even more, many of them are children like them. I would go myself every time, but I also need to be there for my little ponies as well.” Luna says with a pleading look on her face. “What say you?”

Nightmare Moon turned and went back into her room. She stopped to look at herself in the mirror; she was nearly pitch-black, with the exception of her flank and cutie mark. While she wasn't in the blue armor, her mane was still flowing, despite for a lack of wind. It is still so strange, being Nightmare Moon, the other princess of the night.

As she cantered, she stopped, smiling a bit as she heard her two favorite voices in the world. She turned and made her way to the small open roof bedrooms she made for the two tinies. She saw them standing next to each other, shivering outside of them. “What’s wrong?”

“A-are y-you staying home tonight mommy?” Kate asks. Nightmare carefully nuzzled her.

“Yes, mommy has tonight off. I can’t imagine what ponies would do if Nightmare Moon were to come flying around on Nightmare Night, and it wasn’t Luna.” She replied, leaning closer. “But why are you two out of bed?”

"We had a bad dream, Mommy!” They both answered.

“Aww...” Nightmare cooed, lifting them to her chest and wrapping her massive wings around them in a hug. “Shhh shhh shh, mommy’s here, you don’t have to worry. You two wanna sleep with mommy tonight?” She asks, giggling a bit when she feels them nod their heads. “Do you two want to sleep in mommy tonight?” She giggles even more when she feels them nod their heads again. “Alright, mommy’s gonna tuck you two in bed, ready?” She asks raising them to eye level. She watches them nod once again and she gently sets them down on her tongue.

The two kids look around the spacious mouth of their giant, giant mom. She’d been big before as a regular pony, but now she was huge. They don’t mind however, being used to her new form, as terrifying as it is, especially how her teeth resembles like that of a shark's. She tilted her head and swallowed the two, feeling them slide slowly down her massive throat, not even appearing as bulges on the outside. Eventually they land in her stomach and curl up near the front, rubbing her back as she rubs them.

The liquid inside her stomach glowed a strange blue, lighting up the walls of her massive stomach. The wrinkled walls expand and contract slowly, liquid drips from the top, making loud splashes. Her heartbeat and breathing accompany the strange symphony of gurgles, groans, and swishes of her stomach digesting earlier meals. After a moment, a new sight replaces that, as the roof of the stomach vanishes, being replaced by a night sky illusion.

Curling up carefully on her own bed, Nightmare Moon/Glitter Dust, listened as the two fell slowly asleep, before she joind them in the dream world, bonding with them further.

A Knight in Shining Armor

“Hiyaa!” a young boy ran through the his yard, his sneakers crunching the yellow and orange leaves under his shoes and kicking a few out of his way, causing them to flutter in the gentle wind. His bright red cape flapped along his back, like a flag in a mad wind. The energetic boy wore a plastic, but metallic looking, knight helmet that had a circular dom, but a dull point to it. He was armed with a foam sword and the lid of a trash can for his shield. In his mind, he saw himself as a noble Knight battling against an army of skeletons as he headed to face the evil wizard… which was a teddy bear.

He quickly ducked behind a makeshift fort, made from the trash can of his same shield, and a stack of gathered sticks and tree limbs. In his mind, the wizard shot a blasting bolt of lightning from his hand… or plushy light brown stub he stood over his fort the calm wind making his cap flap “Hear me, evil wizard Gandumber! You shall pay for your evil ways!”

“Never, Cody the courageous!” The wizard crackled.

“Then by his majesty himself, King Optimus Prime, you will fall in battle!”

“It is you who will fall! My spell will send you away!”

“You are but delaying your end! I will stop your reign of evil, and I-” he stopped as he noticed himself glowing. Snapping out of his world, he saw himself glowing, as the news has warned about people disappearing.

“W-What’s going on? W-ha,... Mom! There’s,...” Cody had to quickly close his eyes as the glow around him suddenly got brighter and brighter. He had to cover his eyes cause the light was actually getting through his eyelids.

“What’s going on?” He whispered as he felt a huge gust of wind. It was a breeze, and then become a heavy gust that felt like he was being pushed and pulled until finally, Cody was lifted right off his feet. He soon regained his eyesight and gasped at where he had landed: he had landed next to some Boulders, but all around him were horses? And not just those from the barns he visited before, but they were ginormous! Each one was literally colorful, with colors not associated with horses, and manes that were stylised, much like a humans. Cody felt confused, but at the same time, very curious to what kind of place, or world, that he just dropped into.

“Wow… hey mom! Dad! Alice! Come look at this!” Cody turned not to see his house nowhere in sight, not his mother, father, or his big sister. Cody took off his helmet, showing his dark brown hair. He gulped nervously “M-Mom?” Cody did a one eighty, looking left and right looking everywhere.

“Dad?” His voice squeaked, he was beginning to shiver and his eyes were getting wet, seeing nothing but the giants around him.

“A-Alice?” He blinked. White, silver, slender streams went down his cheeks. He sniffed, flopping down onto the ground, he hid his face in his knees then covered the rest with his arms, he sobbed loudly drenching his pant legs with fresh tears.

“Ooh! A tiny!” A raspy woman's voice spoke. Cody looked up and gasped as one of the giant horses was just inches from him. The coat was cyan and it's Mane was a rainbow.
“W-Who?” Cody’s jaw dropped in shock as the mare smiled down at him. It's tongue stuck right out and it gave him a slobbering lick across his face. Cody fell back,landing on his back, trying to wipe off the sticky drool drenching him. He grabbed his foam sword and pointed it at the giant.

“Y-You stay away!” Cody’s voice cracked trying to back away. The mare only chuckled.

“Alright, squirt. I'll give you a head start. Or you can stay if you want; I had a busy day, and you're really tasty.” He quickly figured that this horse was going to eat him. He acted fast and sprinted away from her.

Cody didn’t know where to hide from the crazy horse;he looked back seeing her smiling as he ran… then he saw wings? The horse had wings. Was it a pegasus? Cody rubbed his head, trying to think as he ran. Didn’t pegasuses fight giant sea monsters? He screamed as he saw the horse fly into the sky and fell down like a missile… straight for him.

“No! No! No!” Cody yelled, quickly making another turn, just missing the gigantic pegasus’s snapping mouth, just a mere inches from his cap getting snatched up by the clanging teeth. It skidded across the floor, but regained its posture and chased after him on it's hooves!

Cody screamed in fear, tears dripping from his eyes. He had to find out how to lose the giant Pegasus! He saw the other giant horses ahead of him and quickly made his way towards two horses; a lime green one that had… a horn? And a light yellow one with a blue and pink streak in its mane and tail. He looked behind him to see the pegasus right over him, ready to pounce on him like a cat. He looked away and ran right for the two horses. He ran right for the yellow one’s back legs, running under her and then the green one’s. The green horse gaped with a huge smile on her face

“A-A human!” She squeaked, but before she could turn to see the tiny that just ran under her, they were tackled and all three fell to the ground in big dust cloud. Cody stopped and took deep breaths, seeing the pile of groaning ponies.The rainbow one shook its head and looked straight at him.

“Stay right there, cheater!” It struggled to get out of the pile. Cody ran away and into a building nearby.

“No! Don’t hurt that little cutie!” The green one quickly grabbed her and dragged her down.

“Wh-Wha,... Lyra LET GO!”

“Let him go,” the yellow one added. “He's just a kid. You should know that by now.”

“He was so cute!” Lyra added. “I just wanna snuggle with him instead of eating him!”

Cody rested on the side of the wall inside. What type of horse would want to eat him!? He pressed himself into the wall and slid down, sitting and resting on the wall. He had to catch his breath; that crazy rainbow one almost got him, and he didn’t want to stick around to find out if the other had her same interest. Cody stood back up, dusting off his pants and shirt, and looked around the area. A few of the giants were inside, but they were eating, thankfully, not people, but cakes, muffins, and all kinds of deserts. Cody’s little stomach growled as he smelled the air, it made his mouth water. All he had this morning was some chicken nuggets, and that chase left him hungrier than before.

Cody carefully made his way to the first table, not wanting the giants to see him and, well… eat him. He snuck around the wall and saw the baked goods on display on the counter. And it was far away... well, to him it was at his height. He needed help, but he didn't want to directly ask the giants for it. His answer came as the floor shook and bouncing in was a pink one that had a Mane and tail that looked like cotton candy.

Cody saw the giant pink one heading right for him. Thankfully, it didn’t see him, but it's bouncing hooves were stomping right over to him! Cody yippee, quickly leaping out of the way, missing being bounced on.

“That was too close.” he gasped. To his surprise, he saw more giants coming this way, a group of ponies in many colors, all of them with loud, stomping hooves, ready to crush him! Cody got up, seeing a bright white one with a curled, dark blue hair due. He dashed left and then right missing the clopping hooves that made a loud. Booming! Sound with every step it took. Cody was then brushed by it's tail, knocking him over. He looked up again, seeing an orange one with light blonde hair, wearing a,.... Cowboy hat? Stomping right for him. He rolled right in between it, missing all the hooves, but some of it's tail hairs got a lock on him and dragged the boy away.

“Whooooa!?” Cody yelled as he pulled and tugged, trying to get free. Unfortunately, he was pulled in, seemingly disappearing to the naked eye. Cody found himself tangled in blond, thick hairs that tied around him like a rope, he had to think of a way to get loose. He tried to use his sword, but only found it to be tangled as well. He pulled, snapping a bit of the strains that held his right arm. One by one, Cody snapped the hairs and was free from his hairy situation.

Cody flopped to the floor. He didn’t hesitate to run as fast as he could, right under one of the tables and hid behind the long wooden leg, watching the ponies walk. He saw the first two, the white one and the yellow one. He saw another come in, and it was another peg uses, only it was light yellow, and had a pink mane and tail. On it's back, he saw other kids riding it, showing no fear at all.

He blinked a few times, confused to what he saw. Were these giant nice? Or is it different for each one? Cody felt nervous and uneasy; he rubbed his hands in a worried motion. He saw that there were more ponies coming in, forming a line. Maybe it was lunch rush? Or a desert rush? Cody’s stomach growled again; the smell was getting to him he looked up at the chair. He had to find a way to get to the yummy smelling food and avoid being crushed, or eaten. He gave a loud inhale and looked up at the chair. He was a fearless Knight, and this chair was the obstacle he needed to climb to storm the castle. With his strength, he climbed up the chair, hoping to rescue the Princess of sweets herself. Cody scaled the wooden leg of the chair. He wiped away his sweat; he’d climbed trees before, but never a chair bigger than a tree, but he was determined and wouldn't stop. In what felt like an hour, he scaled to the seat of the chair. He wiped his forehead again; all he had to do now was climb tablecloth. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Cody felt the tremor under him making him lose his footing and fall into the center of the seat. Before Cody could even see or ask what was going on, he felt a jolt of movement on the chair. He looked up to see a gigantic red horse towering over him.

“Save our seats, Big Mac!” Cody heard the voice of the orange one.

“Eeyup.” The gigantic red one replied.This got complicated. Cody wasn't sure if it'd work, but he was going to climb on the giant. Hopefully, he won't be felt. Cody jumped when the red stallion suddenly turned around and his rear now casting a shadow over the chair Cody yelled looking around for a place to run. Unfortunately, it seemed the best place was… in it's butt crack. Cody wished that no one was going to see this, and he wouldn't have to tell. He watched in horror as the gigantic red butt came down! He was smooshed in between it's cheeks, the pudgy cheeks pressed down on him then squished together holding the boy in place, his arms and head sticking out.

“This is not what I would have expected to happen to me today.” Cody managed to say with his smushed face being pressed by the gigantic cheeks. Cody felt what seemed like a tremor he could hear the stallion grumble he started moving in his seat the two enormous cheeks smothered Cody, squeezing him further into the crack. Cody tried to climb out only going further in, the titanic cheeks squeezed him tight, Cody grimaced hoping this stop soon. The tremors stopped the stallion must have got comfortable unfortunately Cody wasn’t. He pushed on the two pudgy walls pushing himself forward to the light hopefully to escape from the cheeky prison. With his free arms, he push himself out of the hairy, and smelly, prison, and looked at it's back.

“Hmm… I can try climbing up his back. I’m so small, he probably won’t notice.” with a deep breath, he grabbed onto it's hairy back and began to climb his way to the top. Cody scaled his way up to the giant’s front foreleg and stopped on his shoulder, where he had to catch his breath. Cody looked down, seeing the table. He felt the muscles of the red giant moving under him as he saw it grab a menu from the table. How did it grab that without fingers? That wasn't answered as the stallion turned it's head… knocking Cody off. He expected himself to free fall to the floor, but instead, he landed on something so soft and fluffy. Cody blinked where was he now? All he could see was pink.

“Hiyaa, Macy!” an energetic voice bounced him. “The usual?”

“Eeyup.” the red giant replied to the pink giant. Cody, surfactant now, realizing he was in the pink pony’s fluffy tail. He sighed with relief, actually hugging the cotton candy-like hair, happy that he had a very soft landing. Unfortunately, he braced as the giant he was on bounced away into the kitchen.

“Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!” Cody felt the force and the momentum of every bounce, he was starting to become seasick,... Or hair sick. He buried himself in the fluffy hair, hugging it tight like he did his teddy bear when he always felt sick. The bouncing mare had grabbed a tray of chocolate chip muffins from the oven and slid the tray into a glass case, Cody surfaced again; he saw he was in a kitchen of some kind and saw he was bouncing towards the case. His target was the double chocolate chip muffins. The mare stopped it's bouncing and froze as its nose began to tickle.

“A-A-A-CHOO!!!” It sneezed. Cody was flung out of the tail and, miraculously, landed on one of the muffins. He quickly took a handful and hid behind the muffin, eating his prize. Cody smiled wiping the chocolate from his lips and grabbed another bit of chocolate and quickly eating it, he let out a little burp, sitting back and resting beside a chocolate chip that was like a bolder. Unfortunately, the chocolate chip he was on melted, and the muffin was picked up and placed inside a box, with Cody in it.

Twilight Sparkle came into Sugarcube Corner with some of her friends. She saw Rainbow Dash looking for any tiny to eat, but was focused on a specific one that got away.

“Rrrrr where is he!?” Rainbow Dash growled, searching for Cody.

“Just let it go.” Bon Bon spoke on the side. “There's plenty of fish in the sea… or tinies to eat, in your case.”

“Typical Rainbow Dash.” Twilight rolled her eyes, entering the bakery. She smiled, seeing Applejack, Rarity and Big Mac sharing a table “Hey guys.”

“Howdy, Twi.” Applejack greeted, her muzzle half covered in chocolate by a round donut with chocolate fillings.

“Hello, darling.” Rarity added, sipping some tea.

“Eeyup.” Big mac nodded his head turning his attention to his sister. “Uhh AJ?”

“... Oh shoot! Was Claire in there!?” Applejack asked, poking her own belly.

“Nope.” Big Mac pointed to his muzzle.

“Hmm?... Oh… hehe.” Applejack wiped her muzzle with her hoof.

“How's your visit with your brother and his family?” Rarity asked. “No doubt Flurry Heart’s a bit of a… ruckus.”

“It's going just fine, actually. I just stopped by to grab some muffins for everypony.”

“Well I think you should hurry. The Mailmare’s ready for her box.”

Derpy licked her lips at the muffin on display… though she kept smacking her face onto the glass. Twilight smiled, nervously walking over to the counter. She jumped when Pinkie Pie popped up over the counter with a huge grin on her face and confetti exploding around her.

“Hiyaa, Twilight.”

“Hello Pinkie.” Twilight smiled. “Can I get a baker's dozen of muffins.”

“Sure thing~.” Pinkie spred her fore legs out and then leaped into the air, making a swan dive, and vanished behind the counter. Twilight could hear noises from behind the counter, like a goat screaming and few more things that clanged and crashed. Twilight looked over at Derpy who shrugged her shoulders looking just as confused as Twilight.
Pinkie Pie shot up like a pink cannonball landing behind the counter shaking up and down like rubber with a large bag in her right hoof.

“Here you go, Twi! That will be 12 bits, please.”

“Thanks Pinkie.” Twilight dropped a hoof ful of bits on the counter which Pinkie Pie gladly swiped.

“And just check for any tiny that may have stumbled in the box. They add more flavor, free of charge!”

“Uh… yeah, I'll keep an eye out.” Twilight walked out… and Derpy continued to try to somehow faze her way through the glass and get the muffin on display. Her mouth opened and Eric popped out, covered in saliva.
“Mom! You're running late for work!” She gasped, swallowing her son and ran out.

Cody struggled to free himself from the melted chocolate chip that quickly dried up. He didn’t know what was happening, but he could tell he was outside of the bakery since he could see the sun shining through the paper bag. He just hoped that the giants were nice to him and not wanting to eat him as the rainbow one. Cody sighed as he began to wonder one thing; Would he ever see Mom, Dad and Alice ever again? He looked up, seeing the sun through the bag, he just wanting to get out of here and go home. He felt a bit empty, and alone, as this place made him feel like nothing more but a bug. Cody was starting to look back on all the times he got into fights with his sister; he would be glad to take it all back, all those dumb arguments over her or him losing in a video game. He wished he'd take it all back. Looking up, he saw the sun being replaced with crystals.

Twilight entered her castle and arrived into the map room. Inside, Starlight, Spike, Shining Armor, Princess Cadence, and their daughter, Flurry Heart, looked up from a game of Uno.

“Twiliy!” Shining Armor spoke, quickly running to his little sister, giving her a big hug.

“Hey, Shining.” Twilight replied returning the hug. “I got the muffins.”

“Awe sweet!” Spike spoke. “Did you check for Tinies? Remember the last time that happened?”

“That was a one time thing, Spike. Besides, it's not like it's to going to happen again.”

“Ok but I’m checking mine just in case.” Spike reached for the bag. Twilight retracted the bag.

“Wait, Spike, let everypony decide what they want.Don’t worry there's plenty in there.”

“You already know what I want, little sis.” Shining spoke, licking his lips.

“Indeed I do.”

Cody felt like there was no gravity around. The chip he was stuck to snapped off, but landed on the muffin. He was blinded by the lights around him. They adjusted and he gasped as he was face to face with a large, white stallion with a blue Mane and tail, with a horn sticking out of it's forehead.

Twilight opened the bag, letting her guests grab a single muffin with their magic, only for Spike, he grabbed two muffins, snatching them up in his claws. Twilight gave Spike a shot of daggers that made him chuckle nervously, handing his to the giggling baby alicorn. Spike smiled at her, patting the top of her head, with her giggling in return, reaching out for Spike to give him a hug.

“Awww.” Spike picked her up and gave her a hug.

Cody watched in terror as the pony’s horn glowed, taking the muffin he was on and opening it's mouth wide. He saw the teeth, ready to grind anything, the saliva that was its anticipation, the tongue that was a huge, fat worm, and the throat, ready to take in anything, and anyone, into it's stomach, with it flexing as the horse breathed out. The uvula dangled above the abyss of the throat, and that may be his only chance of surviving… maybe.

“Oooooh no! Ohhh NOOO!” Cody yelled as he drew closer and close,r he could smell the nasty breath exhaling into him as he got even closer. He crawled to the other edge of the muffin, but stopped as it meant he'd fall down and, looking around, he saw other Giants. It was unlikely that any of them would notice him, and if they did, he was going to be the topping of another muffin.

Cody saw the stallion’s mouth coming down his GIGANTIC white teeth biting into the muffin just missing Cody’s sneaker as the giant took a chunk out of the muffin. He watched as the stallion chewed it up chocolate crumbs sticking to his muzzle, Cody shivered realizing that was going to be him, Cody saw him swallow and watched a lump appear and vanish inside the stallion’s ribcage.

Cody could only sit and watch as the stallion’s lips parted again showing his open mouth this time Cody had to make a jump and quickly, he tried crawling to the top, stopping when the stallion’s teeth clanged down on the top, trapping Cody in his bite. His life flashed before his eyes. When he first got a B on his test instead of an F making his Dad proud, When he would bake with his mom, When him and his sister would play when she babysat him.

The stallion’s mouth was dark, and all around him, even landing on him, was a mix between saliva and chocolate. Everything was warm, and all around him was the stallion’s breathing. He was frozen from fear, wanting to scream for help, but couldn't muster the strength to do it. Then everything moved like an earthquake… a slimy, living earthquake, with the sound of near deafening meshing of teeth, and the stallion’s own moans. Cody looked at the mile like tongue as it lifted him up pressing him into the roof of the mouth. He was squeezed out, flopping onto,...... a molar... he was on the stallion’s teeth and he saw the racing white boulders coming down. He jumped into the fleshy cheek, an attempt to stay out of the chaotic area, but felt the tongue entering and tying itself around him. Cody was flipped into the air, plopping back down into the slimy tongue. He held on and watched as the teeth changed, smushing the bits of the muffin into paste, the muffin mixed with saliva splashed when the giant’s teeth slammed into them again, covering Cody in muffin and drool. Cody saw a bright beam of light shine beam inside the mouth. Was it heaven? Cody only saw another bite of muffin being bit down on and then getting chewed up once again. He wanted to scream his head off, badly. Then the mashing stopped. Cody froze and looked around, breathing hard, unsure if this was over. He felt the tongue rise and he began to slide down.

“NOOOOOO!” Scrambling, Cody clawed at the tongue to escape from the throat, something he looked down, seeing the mush falling in and being accepted to the stomach. The uvula was just a few feet from him. Cody inhaled, getting ready as he slipped further near the throat, now seeing the dark tunnel below him. He bent his legs and jumped!

Cody reached out his arms, grabbing onto the squishy uvula that swung back and forth, almost knocking him off. He held on with all his strength, but the stallion began to hiccup. Each hiccup made the place bounce, and each bounce made Cody lose his grip. Cody squeezed tight, making sure he wouldn’t be shaken loose; the uvula was his only chance. He felt the quaking stop. He sighed loudly with relief, looking down into the cavernous, black tunnel. He could only imagine how many poor people might have fallen down there? Cody climbed up, squishing the uvula, now holding on to it with his legs and arms.

“Oh. I hope he doesn’t throw up.” Cody stared down the throat again, feeling the hot air blow into him making him hide his face into the squishy organ. The mouth opened up again. A tsunami of warm tea entered, drenching Cody in it. He felt his grip loosen and, with a shriek, he released and fell down with the liquid.

Shining Armor chomped down on the muffin chewing it up joyfully and gave a loud swallow. He licked his lips and paused. His mouth opened, letting out a loud hiccup. He covered his mouth with his hoof, he hiccuped again and again.

“Shining,” Cadence spoke. “You know better than to eat fast. Drink some tea, it should help.”

Shining nodded, grabbing the cup of tea with his hoof, bringing it up to his lips, opening his mouth and taking a drink. He gulped down the tea, licking his lips and sighed, happily.

“Ah much better.” Shining rested back in his chair and rubbed his belly,feeling it gurgle, but not in a hungry way. He opened his mouth and burped.

“SHINING!!!”

“What!? I only do that when I eat tinies.” he rubbed his belly. “Or corn dogs”

Cody whimpered and struggled as he felt himself gripped by flesh all over him, taking him to his final destination. Cody felt the pressure of the tight flesh open. He looked down, seeing a fleshy chamber below him. Cody tried to turn, clung, and crawled, trying not to drop down to where he knew he was going.

“Please… no-no, Mr. Pony,...” Cody’s grip slipped and found himself falling, hitting a slimy wall that he slide down on, like a water slide. He tried to climb, or hold himself from falling in the pool of acids below, seeing that, despite it being dark, plenty of chocolate chip islands began to sink and liquify. Cody yelled, now free falling and splashed into the pool. He quickly surfaced and failed around, panicking as the idea of drowning and being digested at the same time took hold. He could feel everything shake tighten up as the pony let out a loud burp. Cody cupped his hands over his ears as the loud burp made the slimy walls jiggle and shake. He felt the air lift him up and drop him back down into the gross slime of the stallion’s stomach juices. Cody clung to the fleshy side of the pool he climbed up onto the pink, wet beach. He coughed wiping the slime off his arms and face.

“Yuck!” Cody crawled over to the stomach walls. He sat against it, huddled into the soft walls, feeling defeated and broken. Cody could only feel some bit of comfort with hugging into the squishy walls, feeling the walls react to him and giving a hug/massage. Cody could hear the soft sounds of the stallion breathing and his booming heart beat that echoed everywhere, almost relaxing him… almost. Cody closed his eyes; he wanted nothing more than to be back home. He opened them, looking at his prison/new home, seeing how it looked peaceful. His eyes had adjusted to the darkness, and he saw that nothing on him was harmed; there was no sense of burning, was he safe? Cody could feel relief come over him; maybe he was going to survive after all. He could feel the place shift, and followed by the entire place going crashing. His screams were muffled by the splashing.

Shining Armor got out of his chair going over to Flurry Heart he smiled as his daughter reached up for him he picked her up and held her in his front foreleg and nuzzled her cheek, Flurry returned the favor by hugging her father’s muzzle.

“Da,...Da.” Flurry squeaked

“That's right, da da’s here.” he spoke, ignoring the funny feeling in his gut. Flurry giggled tugging playfully on her father’s mane.

“Aww… why don't you play with her, Shining?” Cadence suggested.

“Good idea.” Shining nuzzled his wife. “See you later.” he picked up his daughter and went into another room to play with her. But, he had to stop what was making his stomach groan. It was solved when he gently jabbed his own gut. He let out a sudden burp making his daughter laugh. “Hehe is daddy a silly pony?”

Cody swam back up and gasped for air. He was going to have a word with this guy as soon as he got out… But how? It dawned onto Cody that he may have to use the body’s natural exit… not unless he burps really hard.

Cody was then pushed by the sudden lump that formed inside the stomach, bouncing him on the walls. Cody flopped into the back, onto the beach with a splat. He growled and was ready to pound on the wall, but the place changed again flipping around, washing him away.

Cody dropped down into the stomach juice with a loud splash he surfaced flailing around trying to get back to the beach, then the stomach turned once again, the stomach acid tidalwave Cody into the walls once more and bounced him around, Cody just wanted this all to end!

Shining laid on his back as Flurry Heart bounced on his belly. Shining laughed loudly, not finding it painful (there were a lot more painful things he did), but he felt some of his snacks bouncing inside of him.

“Ready to fly?” Shining asked holding his daughter she giggled holding her arms up. He gently tossed her into the air and caught her. Flurry landed onto her father’s belly and bounced up and down.

Cody gasped and coughed for air as that torture ended. He had to react fast! Quickly, he sprinted to the closest wall and banged on them with both of his fists, making a splatting sound with every hit.

“HEY!!!” Cody yelled. “LET ME OUT!” The walls squished in knocking Cody into the pool the stomach became narrow and tight. “HEEEELP!” Cody could squirm as the walls got tighter.

Flurry Heart gave her dad a curious look.

“What's wrong?” Shining asked. She babbled, pointing to his belly. She rested her head onto his belly and patted his belly. “Heh, I know, it's being weird today.”

“Da,... Da,... Bewuy.” Shining smiled, petting her head.

“You want to listen to daddy’s belly?” She patted his stomach and frantically started hitting it.

“Bewuy!”

“Alright, and I'll be quiet.” he took a deep breath and held it. Flurry placed her head on his belly and listened. She and Shining could hear a gurgle, his heart, and, something that made Shining nearly faint: a screaming boy.

“Someone! Help!” A muffled voice could be heard behind Shining’s belly.

“Fl-Flurry get off.” Shining sat up holding his stomach. He didn't want anything weird to happen… But it was close to it. He gently tapped his belly. “H-hello? I-is someone in there?”

“H-Hello Mr. Pony?” The muffled child’s voice spoke. “You ate me.”

“... I was afraid of that. Give me a moment.” He got up putting Flurry on his back and walked back to the room where everyone was at. He had the look of dread on his face. Everyone noticed his look.

“What's wrong?” Cadence asked. “Did… did Flurry say a bad word?”

“W-Well no,... Um, Twilight… the muffins… you checked for tinies, right?”

“Uh,...” Twilight froze her eyes widen. “Uh oh.”

“I called it!” Spike boasted, running to Shining and placing his ear on his belly “Hey there… Sir or ma'am. I told them to check for you tinies to avoid something like this.”

“Spike not the time.” Shining snapped at him with a nervous attack. “I ate a tiny without knowing it!”

“You eat tinies back home.” Cadence said.

“That's different!” he rubbed his belly. “Don't worry, little guy! I-I'll get you out!” Shining had sick color of green to him.

“Ugh! Don't puke him out!” Starlight gagged.

“Please, don't!” Cody added.

“Soda, please!” Shining announced. Cadence gave him a bottle of sarsparilla. He looked down again. “Alright, don't panic. This'll be over quickly.” He chugged the bottle of soda.

Cody watched a waterfall of soda enter the stomach, bubbling the pool he was in. The place shook and growled loudly. A bubble formed around him and he began to float up to the esophagus.

Shining felt his stomach bubbling, he rubbed his belly, feeling it starting to come up. He hiccuped, then opened his mouth.Buuuurrrrp!

Cody watched Shining Armor’s throat pass by much faster than he had entered, and the teeth becoming a blurred frame to the outside, to which he was blasted into. Cody now found himself in the air with all the giant ponies watching. He looked down as he started free falling to the floor only to be stopped by some kind of pink arora. Shining looked back to see Flurry Heart’s horn glowing the same pink arora. She used her magic to levitate the boy back to her father’s muzzle and setting him on his nose.

“Good job, sweetie.” He smiled at her giving her a kiss on the head and then brought his attention to the tiny boy on his nose. “Hello little one.”

“... H-hi.” Cody weakly introduced himself. Cadence levitated a rag and dried Cody off.

“T-thank you ma’am.” He sheepishly smiled at Cadence.

“It’s OK, little guy. You're safe.” Shining smiled gently rubbing Cody’s head with his blue hoof “But I guess you figured that on your own when you were… well, in me.”

“K-Kinda.” Cody shuttered, not really wanting to revisit the stallion’s stomach again.

“S-Sorry about that. I should have looked.” Shining’s ears drooped down and gave a guilty look. “But, is there any way I can make it up to you? A tour of the Crystal Empire? Perhaps dropping you off with your family?”

“I-I don’t know where my family is. I’m lost.” Cody’s head dropped. He felt a tingling sense around him, followed by being lifted off. He was brought over to Twilight’s overturned hoof, where the Princess gave him a quick nuzzle. Cody gave a small smile whipping a tear away.

“I'm certain your family's looking for you. You'll be back with them in no time.”

“You think so miss?”

“Twilight, and of course they will. I’ll make sure of that.” Twilight smiled brightly, giving him another nuzzle, making the boy giggle.

“T-Thank you, Twilight.” Cody looked around, seeing all the giants smiling, along with a dragon, a small one… well, to them he was. “So where am I?”

“This is your home, Equestria.” Twilight’s horn glowed, revealing a glowing hologram, like map. “I guess it's very different from your world. I’ve been in a world of humans, but you, and all the others that came here, are much different than the other human world.”

“Sounds like a confusing comic book.” Cody scratched his head, making Spike laugh at the commnet.

“You got that right!” he replied. “But let's just say that if you go to that world, you're still going to have the same problems.”

“Weird. Also, are you a baby dragon?”

“...I'd like to think I'm older than that, but yeah… I'm a baby dragon.”

“Cool. Um, do you breath fire and raid villages?

“Uhhh, no.” Spike blinked twice, confused by the whole question. “I do breathe some fire, but I don't attack villages. I'm too small for that… and that's just messed up.”

“Oh, good, but you do breath fire, that’s cool.”

“It's more like burping.” Twilight spoke.

“Hehe, he can burp fire.” Cody sounded interested and smiled brightly.

“And is the fastest way to deliver letters.” This gave her an idea. “Oh! Why didn't I think of that!?” She handed Cody to Starlight and trotted off.

“Where is she going?” Cody looked up at the unicorn. Starlight just looked down at the tiny boy and shrugged her shoulders.

“Probably a letter to Celestia.”

“Who’s Celestia? Is she a queen? She sounds like a queen.”

“A princess. And she's the overall leader of Equestria and moves the sun.”

“Whoa, that’s so cool. She’s like Superman.”

“Who?” All the ponies and dragon asked looking confused.

“...Whatever works” Twilight reentered the room with a piece of paper and a quill.

“How would you feel about living with Starlight, Spike and I for a bit?” She asked.

“R-Really? I can stay here, in this big castle, I’d love that!”

“I figured you would. Many lost kids are immediately eaten by Luna the following night, asleep or not.”

“Uhh, who is she?”

“Celestia's sister.” Starlight answered. “Princess of the night and dreams. She does this to protect them and bring them to their families.”

“So she doesn't eat them to eat, she does it protect them? A bit odd, but, I’ve been through a bunch of odd stuff today so might as well get use to it.”

“Heh, it does get a little odd, but don’t worry I’ll help you, me, Spike and Starlight.”

“Thanks, you're all so nice, it’ll be great staying with you all.”

“Yes, it will. And I promise to not eat you.”

“...What?”

“She eats Tinies.” Starlight quickly answered. Cody blinked and nervously laughed.

“I'll keep that in mind.” Cody shivered a bit.

Somewhere in Canterlot Princess Celestia read the letter sent to her by Twilight she nodded her head and made her way to her sister’s room she knocked on the door that had a half crested moon painted on it she patiently waited for a response.

“Ugghh come in,....” Luna’s tired voice answered.

Celestia opened the door and walked inside the room it was dark with a faint light glow from Luna’s moon shaped bed that she was snuggled in.

“Luna a new tiny has arrived.”
“Really?” Luna rises her head looking at her with slight bit excitement.

“Yes and Twilight wanted me to tell you not to eat him.” Luna frowned in disappointment. “Please Luna try to understand the poor child is frightened and not use to are ways yet.”

“Uh oh fine. I won’t eat them I promise.” Luna flopped her head down on the pillow. “May I go back to sleep now sister?”

“Yes you may goodnight Luna.” Celestia walked out of the room closing the door behind her.

“Good news Luna promises not to eat you.” Twilight returned with an open letter Cody sighed with relief.

“Thank goodness. Thank miss Twilight.” Cody smiled up at her.

“Of course.” She levitated Cody up to her face and brought him to her cheek and held him up with her hoof Cody hugged into her soft violet fur and snuggled up to it feeling the warmth.

“Since you’ll be staying with us little guy what do you like to do for fun?” Spike asked.

“Hmm well.” Cody smiled rubbing his chin.

The tall grass flutters as the breeze flows through making them whistle a loud roar echoed across the field the massive beast’s jagged green spines could be seen over mils of the field and its bright fire engulfed the areas of which the beast pasted.

“Shhh.” Armorge the Armored whispered to Cody the Courageous the two knights stayed down low so the massive scaly beast wouldn't find them.

“It’s been an honor serving along with you Armorge.” Cody smiled up to his fellow knight Armorge nodded in response.

“Don’t think of this as the end just yet. But if it may be they shall sing of our glory in great halls of the kingdoms to come.” The knights slowly moved pushing past the tall blades of grass in his way the shadow of the beast now casting over them.

The scaly beast roared loud its long neck stretched out over the heroes it's blazing bright green eyes staring down at them its maw opened flames escaped from its jaws as it came stomping right for them.

“Whoa! Whoa! Hold on!” Spike huffed “Really. I have to be the big scary dragon!”

“Sorry Spike you were the only dragon we know.” Shining shrugged.

“It’s all in good fun.” Cody stood on top of Shining’s head wearing a brand new knight costume.

As they argued the castle doors swung open surprising all of them Spike, Shining and Cody turned to see in the doorway was Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Big Macintosh all in there costumes.

“Sorry we're late.” Rainbow Dash pulled her light gray hoodie and mask from her head.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac gasped sounding out of breath and fixing his helmet.

“Pinkie Pie was having trouble getting her costume on an,.... Hey it's you!” Rainbow Dash pointed her hoof at Cody making him jump. “Now I’m gonna get ya.”

“Ahhh!” Cody jumped into Shining’s mane Rainbow Dash leaped in the air and shot right at Shining in full speed the puzzled stallion tried to move but was tackled.

“Ow! Ow! OW!” Shining yelled as Rainbow pulled at his mane looking for the tiny human who snuck out and ran, hiding behind Spike’s leg for safety.

As they all argued above them all Princess Luna stood on the pillar and watched Cody carefully smiling as he avoided Rainbow Dash. “It seems Twilight’s Wonderbolt friend didn’t get the memo on no eating well he seems to have it covered as long as he keeps avoiding her that is.” Luna kept watching as Cody ran from the hungry pegasus. “He does look delicious. I hope the young one has a sibling.” Luna licked her lips then faded though the walls and took flight into the dark blue star light sky

Author's Note

Shrunken little bro and I made this together... Kinda. I tried to post it, but it was deleted on accident. I won't lie, I quitted and did my own thing. Shrunken brought this back, so, thanks for that, man. You're awesome for doing that.

A Helping Hand... or Talon

Author's Note

More Jerec

A Helping Hand... or Talon

A high school sophomore girl waved goodbye to a friend of hers as she headed towards the buses, ready to go home. Her brown hair was done in the now somewhat popular “fairy style”, which matched her T-shirt and jeans. “See ya Riley!”

The Junior boy waved back as he headed towards his own pathway. “Later Stacy.”

The two had been friends for a long time, and even with the vanishing going on, they always had a thought that it would never happen to either of them. Heck, there wasn’t even a single case that happening in their town so far. However, that didn’t stop everyone from looking up the warning signs. There are even some YouTube videos of people “vanishing”, one person had even streamed themselves vanishing to try and get as much as they could online before disappearing. Sadly, the video lost all connections after the flash, meaning that no one will know what happens to them after vanishing.

After an entire bus ride had gone by without incident, she walked the lonely path home. For whatever reason she got the idea to text Riley and pulled out her phone. However, upon looking at it, she noticed a soft glow coming from her. “Huh!? NO! NONONO!!” Panic began to set in and she started running frantically home, as if getting through the threshold of it would stop her. “HELP! MOM! DAD! HEEEELP!” The glow now becoming noticeable, even without looking at herself. Despair began to set in. Her time has come. She hastily typed out one final text and mass sent it to everyone she knew.

It’s hapening! This is the end! Nowhere, noone is safe!

A bright flash of light occurs, blinding her for a moment. She got a feeling like she’s falling, and suddenly, she stops landing in something cold. Opening her eyes, she looked around dizzily. She found herself on a snow covered landscape. She stood up and looks around even more. The snow covered plain suddenly became a snowy pine forest, and she found out exactly why she thought it was a plain in the first place.

“This forest is huge!” She yelled to no one in particular “Oh no! Oh no no no! This isn’t good!” She slowly turned around and around. She was but one tiny person in the middle of a vast forest, in the middle of winter. “I’m doomed…” She continued looking around, swallowing nervously. “Um, m-maybe I can find a hole near one of those trees.” She said, her fairly suppressed survival instincts kicking in. “I just hope I can find something to keep warm in... find some water... some food... and not end up as it.” She made her way to the nearest tree. What was probably ten feet, if she was normal sized, is now a few miles at her new size. “Or is it that this world is just really big?” She got to it and circled the tree, looking for any holes that she can easily access. “Um, I guess, maybe the next tree.” She said after spotting a web ridden hole. At this point, any residual warmth from the glow was gone, and she isn’t sure if whether or not she is shivering out of fear, or the nail biting cold. “Not going to survive by becoming spider chow!" A gust of wind blew at her "A-a-a-at the s-same time, I’m n-n-not going to s-s-survive ou-out h-here either!”

She headed towards the next closest tree, many miles away at her perspective. Two thirds of the way there, the cold really caught up to her. “S-s-s-so c-c-c-cold…” She trips, face planting in the snow. “S-s-stay a-a-a-awake…” She said, shivering as she got up. She walked a bit further before falling back down onto the snow, her eyelids becoming heavier. She rolls over, looking up into the sky. “M-m-maybe a-a-a n-nap w-w-will d-do s-s-some g-good a-a-after a-all.” She succumbed to the cold, her eyes beginning to close, and the last thing she saw before blacking out was a strange, winged figure approaching from the sky.

Stacy gasped and lurched up, going into a small coughing fit. All around her, she can feel warmth, and a strange feeling moisture. After regaining her composure, she looked around. Wherever she is, it’s not very bright. She can make out that wherever she is, it’s a strange red-pink color. The cave, or whatever it is, keeps shrinking and growing as the walls close in and then expand outward. Small puddles in the cave ripple as water dropped from the ceiling. She heard a strange wind every so often. The scary part though is a strange drum beat, repeating the same few notes over and over again. “It sounds like a, like… A HEART BEAT!!!” She stood up, only to fall on her butt again from being unused to both the rocking motion and the slick texture of the wet floor. “I-I’ve been eaten! Oh no! S-Someone HELP ME!!!”

A loud female voice boomed all around her. “Oh good! You’re alive! I almost thought I was too late. Are you okay?”

“Who-where are you?! Can you help me?! I-I’ve been eaten alive!?” Stacy yelled back to whomever it is, before flinching at the noise of the stomach gurgling around her.

“Hey, don’t worry, you’re safe. I’m Gabby and I am helping you already. I’m just glad I got to you when I did, if I didn’t swallow you, you’d probably be frozen stiff.”

“Y-you s-swallowed me?! I-I’m inside you?!" She got up and began to slam her fists on the wall "LET ME OUT!!! I DON’T WANT TO DIE!!!”

The stomach shrunk a lot when a sudden gasp occurs. “Oh, you’re new here! Um, I guess I better explain the whole situation then.” Gabby replied. “Um, welcome to Equestria, more specifically to what little remains of the Griffon empire, namely Griffonstone. Your kind showed up in Equestria about a year or two ago, and a few months in ponies discovered that you tinies are tasty and at the same time completely safe within stomachs. Your kind is kinda a new diet craze among them. Here though your kind are used to help griffons feel full. Um… As I said I’m Gabby. Umm… So uh, yeah, don’t worry about digesting or suffocating or drowning or anything like that, you’re completely fine in there and uh, that’s kinda the jist of it.”

“S-so, what am I then, a snack?”

“To most griffons, yes. To me, no. I’m- I’m kinda different from most griffons. All I’m doing is helping you out. Don’t worry, as I said you’re not alone. There’s plenty of other... hue-manes back at my house. I kinda hide them there, and have built probably the only actual human village in Griffonstone. I wish you could have a village of your own, but the other griffons would quickly clear it out. So I hide you guys in my place so you can, at least, sort of, roam free. Griffonstone isn’t like any pony towns and there aren’t really many safe zones. We do have some, but it’s really only so that other griffons can have a chance hunting humans, besides the first one to stumble upon them.”

“Oh, um, well, I guess, uh, thanks Gabby… Uh, my name’s Stacy. Um, nice to meet you… sort of, a-and thanks f-for h-helping me.”

Gabby giggled around her. “No problem Stacy. It’s what I do. I love to help anyone in need! Name it and I’ll help you get it done! That’s what I do!” She giggled ecstatically before letting out a few excited whoops. “Oh I just can’t wait to build a little house for you! Oh, and you’ll need furniture, and food and supplies! Oh, there’s just so much to do! Um, are you fine staying in there for a while or would you rather bunk with me on the outside? I mean, you guys do feel great in there, but at the same time I love cuddling you little guys!”

"...Whatever works with you... I suppose." She pulled her phone out. It was from Riley

I think I'll be seeing you soon.

In Angel Wings

Angel Wings soared toward a cloud. Her Wonderbolt training was still ongoing. Her hopes of entering the reserves were still high, especially after seeing both Vapor Trail and Sky Stinger got in, her two new favorite ponies in Equestria... not to say that they replaced her old favorites; after all, it's pretty hard to top an actual Princess and her Wonderbolt friend. Unfortunately, just like previous times, her gentle nature caused her to bounce off the cloud and receive another scolding from Spitfire.

Still, she continues to persevere. She, like every other recruit, had dreams of getting into the Wonderbolts. She just never knew how hard it would be, until she got there. Once again, unfortunately for her, she just doesn’t seem to be made of the right stuff. Unlike the others, she’s soft spoken and gentle.

The day was at it's end and she landed, resting on the plateau where the Wonderbolts’ barracks are located. She sat down, exhausted from the day's efforts. As she laid there, she watched as the Wonderbolts flew around, practicing, or coming and going from the barracks. Then she heard something new, almost like when the Princess was there using teleportation. She got up and headed towards the source, located in a bush.

She looks under the bush and found a tiny. His back was towards her and she can tell that he's scared. He’s definitely new to Equestria. She watched as he flinched when a few pegasi walked by. Aww, poor little guy. She studied him carefully as he continued to react to his new environment. Hmm... He’s not even a full stallion yet. Okay Angel Wings, you better help him before something bad happens. Like him falling into the stream, or getting thrown off by one of the Wonderbolts flying by.

Then the tiny human turned around and became frozen in place upon eye contact, fear obvious in his tiny form. Quick, before he runs! She quickly slid under the bush, cutting off his escape run by blocking him with her forelegs. He stops where her hooves interlocked and started clawing his grip on them, desperate to escape. Her wing quickly extended and she picked him up. She watched for a moment as he struggled and squirmed in her grasping primary feathers. Then she heard a set of hooves coming her way. The teenage boy froze up as he felt more feathers starting to grip him. She watched as his struggles renewed when her feathers start dragging him further along under her wing, and he disappeared into her feathers.

She got out from under the bush to catch Spitfire staring at her with a raised eyebrow. “Um, I dropped a bit.” She said nervously, not knowing how the head Wonderbolt would treat a tiny.

Spitfire rolled her eyes. “Alright, well, when you're done bit finding, don’t forget that dinner is in the mess in an hour. Remember, if you don’t show up, you don’t eat!” She said before trotting off.

Angel Wings gulped nervously as she watched Spitfire leave, then a strange feeling on the side of her barrel reminded her of just what she was doing previously. She held her wing out and her feathers spread to reveal the head and shoulders of the boy, quivering in fear at her gaze. “Shh, don’t worry. I’ll keep you safe. Um, hold on, once we get back to my room we can introduce ourselves.” She said before covering him back up again and tucking in her wing.

She quickly made her way back to her quarters. Locking the door, she sat at her bed and set him down. Almost as soon as he recovered his ability to stand, he rushed away from her, only to be blocked by her hooves again. He turned to her and meet her gaze again, backing up against her hooves.

“Shh, don’t worry little guy. It’s okay, I’ll keep you safe.” She cooed as he shivered against her. “I’m Angel Wings, what’s your name little guy?”

“I-I-I’m Riley…” He replied fearfully. “This isn’t happening. No one in my town vanishes!” He pinched himself. “Oh no! This isn’t a nightmare! This is real!”

“Shh, it’s okay, Riley, don’t worry, I’m not going to hurt you. You’re safe with me.” She cooed again, giving him a small, kind smile. “I couldn’t do it, even if I wanted too.”

“Okay?! It’s not okay! I’m supposed to be home, with my biggest worries being my homework! Not here where I’m toy sized to a bunch of talking horses with wings!” He yelled, his fear and anger quickly taking control.

“I’m sorry Riley, but you’re kind of stuck. I don’t think anypony has found a way to get you all back home.” She apologized

“All? So there’s more of us? So this is where everyone who vanishes ends up?!” He asked

“Mmhmm.” She affirmed. “Um, this makes me the first pony to welcome you to Equestria. Um, I better go through the whole list and fill you in on everything. So, um, welcome to Equestria. Our country is run by the benevolence of our four princesses. Um, there’s four different kinds of ponies, I’m a pegasus, then there’s unicorns, they have a horn, and then there are earth ponies who don’t have plaything, but have an easier time growing crops and are stronger, and finally there are alicorns, who have the traits of all three. Um, you tinies started appearing two years ago, and not to long after that, we discovered by accident that you guys are kind of tasty. Um, don’t worry though, we can’t digest you guys, instead you just kinda wander around in there until we let you back out.”

He still stood there, shivering. “Wait! What?! Oh no! You’re going to eat me?! No no no no no! Please don’t eat me! Please don’t eat me! I don’t want to die!”

“B-but, I just-”

“How do I know you’re not lying to me?! What if you’re just saying that for an easy meal!?”

"... Well, there is one way for you to find out. See, um, I’ve kinda always wanted to try a tiny, and well, you’re right here. D-don’t worry, I’ll be really gentle, and I’ll prove that you’ll be okay.” She said, carefully picking him up again with a wing and holding him over her head. “Well, um, here we go. Down the hatch.”

She opened her mouth wide and stuck out her tongue, letting out a long "Ahh~" and giving him quite a view of the interior. He froze in fear as he gazed inside; Her marble-like teeth shined in cleanliness, the soft flesh of her cheeks stretched out, the back of her throat flexing, practically beckoning him inside, her dangling uvula slowly waving back and forth, her tongue curling up in preparation to catch him and pull him inside, and every inch of it glistening with saliva. He can feel her warm breath wafting up past him.

She held him there for a moment, finding out the different possibilities as to why ponies eat tinies. She realized that some may eat them because it puts them in a position of power and dominance, and it is certainly intoxicating. However, she also remembered that technically, the tinies are safe in their stomachs, so some ponies are actually eating tinies to keep them safe. Others just enjoy the taste, or the sensations. Slowly she lowered the boy down onto her tongue and gently places him there, where he slumped, either in fear or defeat.

Carefully, she pulled her tongue back into her mouth and sealed him inside. She waited for a moment, letting his taste soak in and giving him a chance to acclimate. Then she tilted her head back and swallowed. Her hoof, seemingly on its own, traced his descent. Upon his entry of her stomach she carefully rubbed her belly.

That was certainly a different experience. He is pretty tasty, and it feels strangely good to have him inside me, but that isn’t why I ate him... right? It also was quite different... I felt so powerful... so in control, like I could be his entire world if I choose... but that isn’t me... that isn’t nice. At the same time though it does feel like I’m protecting him, keeping him safe... that sounds a lot more like me... but I don’t think I did it just because of that. I-I know the reason! The truth is, what I really want to be is his friend! I’m, I’m giving him a really big hug! She giggled and wraps her wings around her barrel. “See Riley? It’s okay. You’re nice and safe in there, and I’m going to be your first friend here in Equestria!” She said excitedly, clapping her hooves together.

Riley stayed frozen as he felt himself lowered onto her tongue. His mind went black, almost like he passed out, but is completely conscious; his fear paralyzed him so intensely. He felt his back get wet as he slumped onto her tongue. He wanted to move, attempt escape, but his body wouldn't move. So he stayed put, watching as Angel’s upper jaw blocks his view of the entire world, his gaze focused on her palette. His world stayed strangely lit, even with her mouth closed, like being in a room where the sun is blocked by some light fabric over the window. Even when his world tilted, and he knew exactly where he’s going, his paralysis didn’t end.

He heared a powerful gulp and becomes gripped by the powerful tunnel leading deeper. Oddly enough, rather than pushing him down with crushing force, it seems to gently ease him down. It almost felt pleasant, like it’s hugging him, but he know where it lead. The tunnel ended and he slide to the bottom of her stomach. Paralysis still gripping him, he simply gazed around the cavernous digestive sac. The wrinkled walls slowly pushed in and out. The drips of digestive fluid created small puddles along the bottom. He heard the strange noises of her digestive tract, the beating of her massive heart, and her powerful lungs as she breathed. The humid warmth of her stomach felt much like if he were sitting in a sauna, only a little cooler, culminating in an oddly soothing environment.

He felt something push against him from the outside, and it moved across him a few times fairly gently. After a moment he heard her giggle and he noticed the entire floor of her stomach push up. “See Riley? It’s okay. You’re nice and safe in there, and I’m going to be your first friend here in Equestria!” He heard her say, her voice surrounding him.

It is true, I don’t feel any pain. He found his strength returning and he sat up. His clothes are still okay, and the digestive enzymes aren’t burning or anything. I guess she’s right, and if she really wanted to hurt me, I suppose she would have done so, and she does seem pretty nice too. M-maybe it’s not so bad.

“U-um, o-okay. I k-kinda wish you could meet another friend of mine, she’d probably like to meet you. Her name is Stacy, she’s a year younger than I am, if you ever hear about her.”

Angel Wings giggled. “Don’t worry, Riley, I’ll help you find her, and your family.”

"... I hope so." His phone vibrated. He picked the phone from his pocket and read the message.

It’s hapening! This is the end! Nowhere, noone is safe!

He texted back.

I think I'll be seeing you soon.

He closed his eyes and rested in Angel Wing's stomach. The pegasus, however paused.

...How am I going to eat with him inside?

Author's Note

2 for 1 by Jerec

An act of Kindness

Author's Note

Another chapter by Pixel Berry and I. We wanted to go a bit deeper, but Pixel hated being Rainbow Dash, since she's not a tomboy. So it's shorter, but I think it turned out well. Enjoy!

An act of Kindness

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! The sound of the alarm clock went off. Stacy groaned as she lifted her head up, anticipating yet another boring day. She slammed the clock, shutting it up, followed by her rolling off of the bed with a painful ‘Thump’. Another groan came out. ‘Off to another great start’ She thought to herself

This was Stacy, a local Snowboarder… well, was a snowboarder. Ever since she was a small kid, right around the third grade, she wanted to become a famous snowboarder. It was answered momentarily, as the adrenaline she experienced nearly every day was great, but that all came to a crashing end… literally. She was lucky to be alive, but she was paralyzed from the waist down, and there was little to no chance that she’d be back walking, or even snowboarding, again. Her life was seemingly going down hill at a snail’s pace. It didn’t help that the Vanishing was still going on.

Stacy flipped herself over and dragged herself to the wheelchair. With a painful grunt, she got herself on and adjusted her legs to their correct positions. ‘They might as well have amputated these’ She thought again, wheeling herself around her house. While her snowboarding career went down the drain, another seemingly opened for her, one that she didn’t think she was going to do: writing. If there was one thing she would have to thank the Vanishing, it was the competition was dwindling away, leaving her and potential newcomers to take over… at least, until they went away as well. And that was her day.

She rolled herself to the front door, having a copy of her novel ready for publishing. It was more or less a fictional retelling of her own childhood, just with all of her fantasies written in it. As soon as she got out, the world seemed brighter than usual. She rolled across, blocking the sunlight from her eyes, but quickly saw that she was glowing. “NO! NONONONO!!!” She panicked, the wind taking her papers with it. “SOMEONE!!! HE-” And, like that, she was gone, now in a large, empty field… if the grass was just as tall as her if she were standing. “W-what the hell? … Hello? Is anyone here?” She began to roll, but stopped as the floor was bumpy, covered in pebbles

Meanwhile, up above the clouds in Stacy’s newfound environment, a well-known blue pegasus was asleep on one of the soft clouds. Her ear flicked as he heard something in her sleep and started to wake up. She yawned as she stretched her hooves and wings as some joints cracked a little. She scratched her back while sitting up as she was still a bit drowsy.

Stacy growled to herself. “Come… on… move!” The pebbles practically made her wheelchair useless. ‘Might as well do it.’ She pushed herself off of the wheelchair and began to drag herself. She already knew that it would take forever on her seat, and even if she did stay, she was going to fall off. It was better to drag herself rather than keep getting back on the wheelchair after every few minutes. ‘Gotta find someone that’ll help… find out where I am… and perhaps find a way home… if it’s even possible.’

Rainbow rolled to her stomach as she looked around, not seeing much until she noticed a Tiny was dragging themselves through the grassy floor. She tilted her head in confusion. ‘What the hay? Why isn't that Tiny walking or running?’ She thought. She then smirked as she thought of a rather harsh thought. ‘Maybe a little scare might get them on their feet.’ She unfurled her wings as she got ready to fly down.

Stacy noticed a huge shadow falling onto her. In many cases, she wouldn't be nervous, nor cared, figuring it's just a cloud, but she saw that it contained it's shape and was falling to her. ‘What the-?’ She looked up, seeing the silhouette of some animal with wings falling to her. Reacting, all she could do was brace herself, hoping it would miss her and be on it's way.

Rainbow watched as she noticed the scared look on their face, but they weren’t running yet. ‘Must be a newbie here… even better.’ She smirked as she flew off, making it look as if she didn’t notice them. She was quick to hide in a cloud, right before she started moving it with her in it so she could be behind the Tiny.

Stacy watched it fly away. ‘Was that… a rainbow pegasus?’ She inquired ‘Either I'm in a fantasy world, or a really weird dream.’ She continued her way across the field, wishing for some sign, someone, or even a chance to wake up. All she can think is what was it doing, why it was huge, and if there's more of them.

But before she could even wish more on that to happen, the ground vibrated as something landed right behind her, a large shadow looming over her as she could tell a pair of wings were a part of the creature behind her. Rainbow only waited for the human to turn around and make a break for it.

Stacy paused, more confused than frightened. She sat up, looking at the mare. “Uh… hi there big guy… or girl. W-why are you following me? Are you lost?”

Rainbow couldn’t help but chuckle at the questions she was asking. “Heh, I should be the one asking you, Tiny.” She said as she prodded a hoof at the girl’s chest. “Ya know, this would be the moment that you Tinies should be running right about now, but maybe something else might convince you to hightail it out of here.”

Without another word spoken, Rainbow stuck her tongue out, it being a little cute until she leaned close to the tiny and licked the human from her legs to the back of her head. ‘Huh, tastes a little like ice cream.’ She thought.

Stacy stayed frozen, more confused than ever. “... This has to be a dream. A talking rainbow pegasus, that's a giant, and it licked me. Wait… if this is a dream… I can walk!” she turned and tried to stand up, but her legs still didn't work. “Come on, legs… dream logic!”

Rainbow scrunched as she saw that even licking the Tiny would make them run. “Come on! This is so boring! Are you just trying to bore me so I can leave you?” She asked as she nudged the Tiny. “Heck, if you crawl a little faster, that might be a little interesting.”

“I’m trying to stand up, okay? It’s been forever since I walked… and I’m certain I’m going to forget about you when I wake up, but what are you representing? These dreams seems to have a weird meaning, and my psychologist will probably want to know.”

“Really? You think this is a dream. If this was a dream, could you feel this” She said before she licked the human again. “Man, why do you taste like my favorite flavor of ice cream?”

Stacy paused, feeling the saliva on her. “... This… this is…” She began to hyperventilate and began to drag herself at a somewhat faster speed. “This can’t be happening! Come on, wake up, Stacy! Wake up!” All she could feel was the pegasus coming closer to her.

Rainbow rolled her eyes as she placed a hoof on her back, not crushing her, but pinning her down enough that she wouldn't move. “Yeah, I know that I said crawling faster might be better, but I think that just makes it more sad.”

“N-no! Horses don’t eat meat! They don’t eat people! P-Please! Whatever you do, don’t kill me!” She struggled to free herself from Rainbow’s grip.

“Woah, woah, woah. Take it easy Tiny. If you want explanations, I can give them, but you gotta get up first.” She said as she lifted her hoof off of her.

“I… I can’t get up.”

“What? You scared stiff to even move?” She asked

“No… I’m paralyzed from the waist down. My legs can’t move, no matter how I tried. Look behind and you can see my wheelchair.”

“What wheelcha-” She stopped once she felt like she stepped on something. She lifted her hind hoof up to see some flag metal thing on the ground. “That doesn't look like a wheelchair to me…” She said as she flipped the metal pancake to the other side.

“...You flattened it... please, leave me… I-I’m not that tasty! Y-You wouldn’t eat someone who’s physically challenged, would you?”

“Well, in all honesty, I wouldn't care. But I was looking for a good chase today, and it seems you can't deliver.” She said as she placed a hoof in front of her. “Come on, I'll take you to the Ponyville hospital.”

Stacy shivered as she was picked up. “W-What are they going to do? And Ponyville? W-what’s going on here!?”

“Again, I'll explain on the way. They'll get you a new wheelchair at the hospital.” She said. “But I can't just walk around with you on my hoof.”

“W-why not? Please, don’t put me in your mouth!”

“Well, you can either stay in my mouth, or I can leave you here to crawl there yourself.” Rainbow said.

“... Isn’t there another way? Perhaps I rest on your mane? Or something similar?”

“Sorry, but I'm gonna fly to the hospital. And unless you want to risk falling from the sky, then I'd suggest you climb in or get off.” Rainbow said before she opened her maw, her hoof also close to the ground if the Tiny decided to call it quits.

Stacy looked into Rainbow’s mouth, feeling uneasy, but knew that she didn't know anything about this world. She took a deep breath and crawled in, but stopped before she touched the tongue “... Uh… y-you’re not going to eat me, are you? I don't want to be… digested.”

“Nuh, uh.” She was able to muster out as she was starting to drool a little.

Stacy looked into Rainbow’s mouth again, seeing the drool falling. It was going to be disgusting, but, if this pony was telling the truth, it's worth it. She crawled in, feeling the mare’s tongue, taste buds, and saliva on her bare hands. She whimpered as Rainbow closed her mouth, slurping in her legs like noodles. All around her was darkness, Rainbow’s breathing from the abyss that is her throat, drool landing on her, and the warmth of the mare’s mouth. However, the tongue she was on moved, rising, and slamming onto her, keeping her underneath itself. Stacy brought her legs closer in a small pond of drool.

Rainbow shifted the human into one of her cheeks before she swallowed her saliva, it being hard to resist swallowing the human as well. Rainbow then took to the sky as she couldn't help but lick and suck her as if she was a jawbreaker.

Stacy felt the mare take off, followed by the tongue lapping at her entire self. Truth be told, it was ticklish, but she didn't want to be here very long. She turned herself around and spoke. “Uh… I didn't get your name, miss. I'm Stacy. What's yours?... And can you stop tasting me!?” She slapped the tongue’s tip.

She put Stacy on the side of her cheek before she spoke. “The names Rainbow Dash.” She spoke before she resumed to having her enjoyment in tasting the small human.

After a few more minutes of flying, she landed right in front of the hospital’s door before she came in and took Stacy out of her mouth…but not without a final lick that kinda cleaned some of the saliva that was drenching her.

“Ugh… I supposed I should be grateful that you didn't swallow me, Ms. Dash.” Stacy glared, wiping herself from Dash’s spit. Another pony, this one all white with a pink mane in a bun, arrived to Rainbow.

“Ah! Rainbow Dash, what seems to be the problem this time?” She asked before turning to Stacy. “And who's this? A friend of yours? Or did some stallion asked you to give that as a gift?” She giggled, making Stacy shiver.

“Nah, Sorin wasn't behind it this time. She's a newbie, and apparently she can't walk cause her legs don't work or something like that.” Rainbow tried to explain. “She did have a wheelchair, but I kinda sorta more or less stepped on it.” Rainbow couldn't help but blush pink at admitting that.

“Ah, let me see.” She took Stacy from Rainbow. “Hello there, there's no need to panic; I'm on duty. Name's Redheart. Nurse Redheart, as everypony calls me.”

“Stacy.” She replied. “Look, I'm confused as to what's going on, but I'm paralyzed from the waist down, and I really need a wheelchair.”

“Oh,we have many wheelchairs ready!... They're just… not your size.”

“...what?”

“Yeah… it's going to take us a while to make a wheelchair your size that's functional, and even then, nothing’s smooth.”

“...so I'm forced to crawl around forever?”

“That's one, or, and I'm sure you have it already, but you can live with Rainbow Dash.” The sound of windows smashing was heard, both in Stacy's head, and some package ponies dropping a glass window outside.

“... Living… with some horse… that taunted me and had me in her mouth!?... I'm high. Someone drugged me, and I'm in this near-realistic dream!”

Redheart gave Rainbow a glare. “You didn't tell her, did you?”

“Well, I did say I would explain it to her…but it was kinda hard with carrying her in my mouth.” Rainbow couldn't help but she a little guilty smile. “Do you want me to?”

“Yes! That's what you're supposed to do, remember? Or you could've just swallowed her and go from there.”

“Well you're here too ya know. Bet she doesn't even want to hear anything from the pony that scared her and carries her via mouth.”

“What's even going on!?” Stacy demanded on the verge of panic.

Redheart nudges the pegasus on her side as a sign to start talking. “Ugh, fine.” She glared at the nurse before she looked back at the human and sat down. “So here's the deal, some magic thingies is bringing you Tinies to Equestria and we don't know how to send you back or make you bigger. But…somepony figured out that you humans have some magic on you that'll make you taste good and safe in our gut. As an example, you tasted like strawberry ice cream, my favorite kind.”

Redheart nudged her again to continue talking, it being the one thing she did want to say. “And a human boy came here with more magic and my friend and her student is trying to find a way to undo the spell with him. But I honestly don't see why we need to. I mean, a good percentage of the Tinies have gotten used to being small and eaten. That'll just take longer for them to get used to.”

“But some don't.” Redheart added “And so far, you've freaked her out!” She reached down and gently held Stacy in her hooves. “And you seriously kept a crippled in your mouth? I know you love doing this, but there are limits.”

“So you're making me the bad guy now? Well I'm sorry if she reacted the way 50% of the Tinies who came here reacted. And I was flying over here. Would you rather want me to let her on my back and let her fall off without me knowing?” She said as she was now glaring at the nurse.

“Those Tinies were able to run! They had a chance to escape! And you could've walked here! Did you not thought of that!?”

“Yeah! And did you ever thought that other ponies may, oh I don't know, eat her without her knowing that she was safe!? And I apologize if I want her to get a wheelchair as fast as I could take her here cause I was actually sorry for even scaring her without knowing she couldn't move her legs!” Rainbow flared her wings as she glared at the nurse more intensely. She huffed before she started walking away. “Whatever, she got here and that's it. Now, if you don't mind, I have some napping to do.” She bucked the front doors open before she flew off, leaving a rainbow trail behind as she landed on a nearby cloud. ‘First time being nice and this is what I get? I should've never let Fluttershy convince me.’ She thought as she hugged a small corner of the void as she rested her head on it.

Redheart patted Stacy. “I'm so sorry about that. Rainbow Dash is notorious for eating any tiny that comes across her path. You should be lucky to not be swallowed.”

“... She… didn't seem that bad.”

“...oh?”

“Yeah… it was a bit frightening, but she didn't seem too harsh. And, I guess she has a point… is there a way to get her back?”

“... You want her back?”

“More like chat, but, yeah.”

“...There's one thing, and, if it goes well, she'll go to it.”

“Great! What are they?”

“It's going to take a while. And I hope she's not distracted by more muffins.”

Rainbow was sound asleep on her cloud once more. She snuggled close to the cloud chunk she was using as a plushie to hug in her sleep. Her tail would sometimes flick or her ear would twitch at some sounds or wind blowing into her ear.

Flying near her was Ponyville’s local mailmare, Derpy. She had a package for Rainbow. “Delivery!” She announced.

“Wah!” Rainbow flailed a little at the sudden voice as she was close to kicking the cloud and free falling. “D-Derpy? What the hay are you doing here?” She asked, not exactly hearing what she said.

“Delivery from Nurse Redheart! She wanted to apologize for her actions.” She held the package to her.

“Tsk.” Rainbow sat up as she looked at the package. “I want a verbal apology from her…but I'll take the package either way.” She grabbed it with her hooves as she placed it down. “Do I need to sign anything?”

“Nope! Redheart already did it.” She flew back down… as graceful as an eagle piloting an air balloon. Luckily, she was fine. “... I'm okay!”

“And she is sorry.” A voice spoke in the box.

The cyan pegasus’ ears perked up at the voice as she was quick to open the box and see an assortment of cupcakes with Stacy in the middle. “Stacy? What are you doing in my package?”

“Redheart wanted me to apologize for her. And… did you really want to help me? Please, tell me the truth.”

Rainbow turned away from the Tiny. “Why do you wanna know? You'd probably stay at some Tiny’s house. Besides, my house is made of clouds, and I know Tinies can't walk on clouds…or, crawl in your case.”

“Because I was under your care. You had every opportunity to do whatever you want with me, and you didn't. I was in your mouth, for Pete’s sake, and yes, you tasted me, but you didn't swallow me! Heck, you gave me the chance to either go in there or crawl on my own, and I trusted you. Now, please, why did you do that if Redheart said that you ate every tiny in your path?”

“Do I have to give a reason? It's not like you would care.” She turned away as she looked down at the cloud. “And it's not like I wanted to. A friend just convinced me to try and be nice to Tinies…right before I discovered how good you all tasted.”

“But you did. Sure, I agree with Redheart, there were different things you could've done, but you had your reasons. I have no one to go to, hell, I haven't seen any other person around since I arrived, but you seem to be the understanding type… right?”

Rainbow went quiet as she heard her say that Redheart was right about something. Her ears went down as her nose scrunched. “Yeah… understanding.”

“... Look, I don't care anymore if you do eat people. If you want, I'm here, on a cupcakes, being a strawberry on top. Just answer me on why you did it; I don't care if it's long.”

“Like I said, a friend convinced me to actually be nice for once…I couldn't let her down.” She said as she stayed looking away.

“... Are you feeling alone? Is that why?”

“Of course not! I have tons of friends and even more admirers for me. Like a pony who could perform a sonic rainboom and is an element bearer could feel alone. Ha!” Rainbow smiled as it seemed that question flipped her feelings.

“But how many of them are people like me? Go on, be honest.” She awaited Rainbow’s answer.

Rainbow went silent again as her smile faded again. “I am popular… in being the one pony to avoid at all cost...”

“... Right… and are you really proud of that? Is that why your friend told you to be different? And why Redheart argued with you?”

“Yeah! I’m so proud that I’m one of the most feared pony to you Tinies! That’s the reason! I’m so glad that I tried to save a Tiny from falling, that I started all of this! I could’ve caught them with my hooves, my tail, heck! I also could’ve catched them from the ground!” She shouted. “But no! I wanted to look cool and awesome and try to catch them by their shirt, but I instead caught them entirely in my mouth. And after that… I ate a whole group of Tinies cause the taste of the first drove me to continue!”

After a moment of silence, she laid down on the couch again, facing away as her ears went down. “So yeah, I’m so proud of that, that I don’t want you to be with me...”

“So you started all of this? One good act lead to a weird shift in your world.”

“... yes. So now you know. Now you can go to that Tiny town and tell all the other Tinies that Rainbow Dash is nothing but a coward to admit it to anypony and that she is one of the weakest ponies here… and even if I wanted to apologize… what makes them think they can trust me at all, or believe me for that matter.”

“... No one can… no one but me. Dash, it's not too late to change your ways. I'm here to help you as much as I can.”

“Nah… Twilight is working on that spell thing and I’m guessing once she solves it, the humans would either forget about it, avoid me, or try and get back at me for what I did.” She said as she rubbed the back of her neck.

“I… have no idea who that is, but what if it doesn't work? What if nothing happens?” Silence. “... Dash, you need help. I'm here to do that. It's not going to be easy, but in time, not only will you have full control over yourself, but you'll have more fans and friends. Are you willing to go the distance?”

“I don’t know. What if your help doesn’t fix anything?” She asked as she glanced over at her.

“Is it better to try and fail rather than just give up immediately? I'm certain you had a few of these moments.”

“Heh, too many times to count.” She smiled a little as she remembered the multiple times where she just had to try instead of giving up.

“Good. Now, I'll be your personal trainer, friend, and roommate until I get a new wheelchair. It's going to take them a while to make one, a month at least, so we be starting today. And, I can't believe I'm saying this, but I'm going to be in your mouth for a majority of this.” Dash just stared. “I'm going to make you used to my taste so much that, eventually, you've had enough and you want to spit me out. Come on, open it up.”

“Well… this took a turn for the weird.” Rainbow mumbled as she didn’t immediately do what she said.

“Look, as long as you don't swallow me, it's all well. And Redheart told me how active you are, and since I can't walk, nor have a way around, this is the only thing I can do. Now come on, lower your head and let me in. Or have these cupcakes first. I have all day to work with you.”

“But you did hear how my house is made of clouds…right?” Rainbow said as she knew the human couldn't live with her…unless Stacy would let her do the obvious other than taste her.

Stacy groaned. “If you have to, I'll allow it… but only at night! And I expect you to spit me out whenever you have a meal, snack, the dentist, or have a conversation. Deal?”

“And if I accidentally do it in the middle of the day?” She asked, thinking of the multiple reasons of how she could do that by mistake.

“My legs may not work, but my fists do.” She answered, pulling a stick out. “And if you don't feel me, then prepare to lose your lunch.”

“If I was anypony else, then I would be intimidated, but I'm not.” She said before she took a cupcake from the box and started eating it.

“Glad to see that you think that. Now eat up and do what you have to do.” She spoke, eating a bit of the cupcake she was on. “Hm… pretty good cupcake… could probably lay off the sugar.”

“Who are you saying that to?” Rainbow asked.

“... To you, Ms. Dash. Just saying they should lay off the sugar.”

“What? I should be the last pony to say that to. I am the best flyer in pretty much all of Equestria and compared to Pinkie, I only eat a crumb of the mountain of sweets she eats.”

“... Who's Pinkie Pie?”

“Another friend of mine who is kinda fun to hang around, but can be a little annoying sometimes. She works at a bakery, so you can obviously see how and why she would eat more sweets than me.”

“Hm… I can see that.”

Rainbow finished her cupcake with one bite before she looks down at the Tiny. “So, what shall we do now, coach?” She couldn't help but chuckle at how dumb that sounded.

“What do you think?” Stacy rhetorically asked, waving to Dash. “Come on, open up. Just remember this simple quote to repeat: Swallow Up and you Throw up.”

“And if I need to talk?” She asked as she lowered her head down to her level.

“Do that thing you did to tell me your name… or spit me out. Whatever works.”

Rainbow didn't bother to say anything else as she opened her maw for her to come in. ‘This is going to be harder than I thought…’ She thought.

‘This is going to be weird and tough.’ Stacy thought as she crawled into Rainbow’s mouth. For most of her life, she was coached on what to do and what not to do. Now, she is going to be a coach, which was probably her sixth or seventh career idea… though, it didn't involve her spending most of her time in the mouth of a giant horse. That was just an addition. She turned herself around, held onto the tongue, and looked past Rainbow’s open mouth to the outside world, getting a sense of vertigo by the sight.

Rainbow was already drooling at the flavor of the Tiny as she slowly closed her muzzle, only to quickly shift her to her cheek and swallow her saliva. She cleared her throat a little before she started to talk again. “What’s next?”

“... I dunno. Do what you normally do, I guess?”

Rainbow hummed as she tapped a hoof to her muzzle. “Well, I either read some Daring Do, hang out with my friends, practice my tricks, or take a nap.” Rainbow listed a few.

“Spit me out when you're going to take a nap. And Daring Do?”

“You don’t know Daring Do!? It’s one of the greatest book series ever! An adventurous pegasus that goes through secret places with old treasures and goes through traps and even kicks the tar out of bad guys!” Rainbow explained as she smiled. “That’sit, we’re going home and I am going to show you how awesome Daring Do is.” Without waiting for Stacy’s say in it, she flew off to her cloud house, an eager smile on her face as she was glad she had somepony new to read to other then Scootaloo or Fluttershy.

She yelped as she held onto the tongue. “Uh, okay… sounds a bit like Indiana Jones where I come from.”

“What's an Indiana Jones?” She asked.

“More or less what you described Daring Do… only he's a human. And this better not be a trick to make me sleep so you can have your coach-snack!”

“Trust me, this book will do anything but put you to sleep.” Rainbow said.

“That's the same thing my friend told me before we saw ‘How to be single’.”

“Well did this Indiana Jones pony put you to sleep?” She asked.

“He's a human. And no, but those were movies… except for the 4th. That was horrible Fanfiction on screen.”

“Then Daring Do won't put you to sleep.” Rainbow said, landing in her home as she came inside through one of her windows. She then spat out Stacy on a cloud table that had glass on so that she wouldn't fall off. “I'll go get the books.” She quickly said before she zipped right to her room and to the only bookshelf that had all the published books around the adventurous mare.

“Huh… guess we'll be binge reading then.” Stacy commented, wiping the spit off of her. “And before you ask, it's something we use to do on Netflix when watching all of our favorite shows.”

She was interrupted when a giant stack of books nearly crushed her as it was somewhat heavy. “Alright. Now, prepare to be on the edge of your seat, cause this is one story that'll take you on a wild ride.” Rainbow smiled as she pulled the first book. “Daring Do and the Sapphire Stone.” She read the cover out loud.

“... Now I'm definitely getting Indiana Jones vibes.”

A Filly, her Boy, a Princess, and a Giantess

Author's Note

More Jerec

A Filly, her Boy, a Princess, and a Giantess

Lindsey sat on a train, heading to Ponyville. Her life was vastly different than the rest of the humans brought to the world. At first, it was rather typical: going day by day, trying not to be eaten with various results, and trying to live as normal a life as she could. Then she was chased by Blueblood, who had a cold that somehow caused a magic imbalance in him and the two switched where he up taking the spell... curse... or whatever it is that made her a tiny morsel to ponies and her a giant, or regular sized. Now he's under the watch of his aunt, who happens to be Princess Celestia herself, and Lindsey is the proud new owner of his entire estate... or what's left of it after his staff went on a spending spree. Still, there was more than enough left from that to get herself a new wardrobe and to make investments to keep her bank full, though she still used some elbow grease to get some cash.

It was definitely interesting to be the only full sized human around, and not only to her, all of the ponies who encountered her were taken back at how tall humans really are. They were too used to having to look down at humans, now they all have to look up at her, though she was about face-to-face with Celestia herself. Even now on the train, the other passengers, ponies and tiny humans alike stared at her. The ponies seem to look at her with curiosity. The now tiny humans seem to be a mix of wishing that could happen to them and then certain other emotions, depending on gender and age.

That is the even more interesting one: Other women seem to either have an envy for her or even outright jealousy, of course, her size preventing them from doing anything about it. Three inches to the ponies was absolutely puny to her, they’re lucky if she’d measure them at over one and a half inches. Men, on the other hand, seem to have either an attraction to her, or a inferiority complex. An example is a friend of hers, Same, was always really blunt and honest to toughen her up, but is now careful with what he says and seemed to be really jumpy around her. Then finally there are children, who view her as a bit of a hero-like figure or guardian from the ponies just from her size. Of course, she wasn't always going to stop a pony, but she was gentle towards others. In each group, she can always find little hints of fear, some more than others.

However, at the moment, she focused on her summons to Ponyville. A Princess really asked for me personally? I wonder why... hope she isn’t trying to get me back to tiny size, Lord knows I want to be chased around again. Hopefully, Celestia's right when she said I wouldn’t be returning to that size. Well, either way, Ponyville and this Princess are in for a bit of a shock. Looking out the window, she saw the station coming into view and an Alicorn standing on the platform. Well, let’s hope I make a good first impression. She waited until everyone else disembarked before getting off the train. The Princess seemed to have turned around looking for her in the crowd as everyone else past her. Alright, here we go Lindsey “Hello, are you Princess Twilight?”

The alicorn turned around. “Oh, you must be-” She stopped and held the 'E' as she glance up at her. The pony, wan't too much taller than her knees, but she stared at her in a sort of awe... still holding that note. She reached down and closed the pony's mouth.

“... I’m Lindsey.”

"...Oh. I-I didn't think you humans were this... tall without the spell.” Twilight replied before suddenly looking excited. “AMAZING! I never knew humans were actually so tall! Um, let’s get to my castle and I’ll explain the situation.” She said trying to calm herself down. “Follow me!”

They made their way to the castle, with everypony staring the full sized human. One pegasus came diving out of the air yelling “Aw yeah a new one!” only to see her size and veer off completely, causing Twilight to giggle "GAH!!! TOO BIG!!! TO BIG!!!"

"What did I say about our lesson!?" Another woman's voice spoke from the Pegasus' mouth as she flew off.

“I don’t think you’ll have to worry about Rainbow Dash, Ponyville’s resident Tiny Taster." Twilight spoke with a giggle "I'm just glad that, after stumbling across another one, she’s been trying to be a little less of a terror to tinies around here.” She let out another giggle. “As you can see, she’s taking foal steps.”

"Noted." Lindsey simply replied as they made their way to the castle. It looked like a strange, giant tree mixed with a more traditional castle, made out of crystal. "Huh... this your place?"

"Yes it is.” Twilight answered, showing her in. “It’s a little empty at the moment. Hopefully, I can hire some ponies and get a castle staff together. Right now, it’s just my student, my number one assistant, and myself... along with a couple of special guests, now including yourself. Well, there’s also a few animals roaming the unused halls, and perhaps some tinies... I’ll have to talk to Fluttershy about having her go looking around for them.” The alicorn lead her to a lab, where a unicorn stood, reading some papers. “As for why you’re here, well. An odd thing happened a couple days ago: A young boy and a filly arrived a few days ago. They were both new arrivals from your world. The filly was from your world, and she became intelligent as we are and is now a pegasus. The boy, on the other hoof, received the full spell, probably from the filly as a result. Turns out, whatever is bringing you here is being diluted by something. I don’t know what is bringing you here, and I’ve asked you here, being the only human that is no longer under the effects of the magic, so that I can run some tests and see if it is something about you humans that is diluting it. In any case, this is my student, Starlight Glimmer.” The Unicorn turned to her and froze in place, staring wide eyed at her. “She and I will be performing the tests. I hope not to take up too much of your time, the tests should only last a few days. Then we’ll have to get back to testing Cody, the little boy.”

“Hm... I used to babysit a boy named Cody. All throughout high school, actually. Last time I saw him was about four years ago, right after I graduated.” Lindsey spoke, some of her memories flooding back. She missed those days, things were much simpler, and Cody was actually a rather easy kid to babysit... that and then there was the fact that his family had ponies, and, like most girls, was absolutely enamored with the filly. She loved to go pet and feed it... instead of being fed to one herself. Then she heared a voice, a very familiar, albeit quiet one.

"L-Lindsey?" Looking around Lindsey finally saw the boy the two have been studying.

“CODY!” She practically yelled in excitement. She rushed over and picked up the tiny boy, who looked to be barely an inch tall. He was nervous, but at the same time, glad to see her “Oh my gosh! Hi Cody, oh it’s so good to see you again!” She giggled, staring happily at the boy she used to babysit, sitting in the “cup” her hands formed to hold him carefully. Her excitement, though about seeing someone she actually knows, is also because she had grown fond of the boy during her time babysitting him.

Both the ponies stood there, jaws dropped at the scene playing before them. It was extremely rare nowadays for any tiny to be with people they knew, not unless they actually came together, though often times, they ended up on their own, or with people they didn’t know. “Wow, that’s amazing!” The two ponies said, practically dumbfounded.

Lindsey ignored them for the moment, her full attention on Cody. Carefully, she brought him to the middle of her collarbone, giving him a gentle hug as if he were the most fragile thing on the planet. “Wait, so you came with a pony right, then that means-”

“LINDSEY!” Came the excited yell from Daisy, who just entered the room. The filly rushed over and leaped up into Lindsey’s arms. Lindsey held Cody in her fist, still having a gentle grip on him while returning the filly’s hug.

“Daisy!? Is that you?!” Lindsey asked in surprise, though still happy, to which the filly confirmed with a nod. “Twilight told me that you could... well, talk and everything. Oh it’s good to see both of you are okay!” Holding Daisy with one arm she maneuvered the other to hold Cody up. “Well, for the most part anyway. I mean, you’re both healthy, you haven’t been hurt or anything, and-.”

“Cody is really tasty!” Daisy interrupted. “It’s true, he got the full spell thing, and he changes taste to be whatever you really want to eat.”

"... Uh... Oh... Poor Cody." She gentlty dropped Daisy, turning to the child "That must have gotten you into a lot of trouble since you both got here, hasn’t it?” Lindsey says empathetically. Cody only nods an affirmative. “Poor little guy.”

"Yeah, I was almost thinking of just keeping him in my tummy, but Twilight and Starlight wanted to study him. So he’s been staying here while I went to school. Oh, I'm learning so much, I'm not sure when I'll crash when it comes to comprehending everything! Ooh! Comprehend! That's a new word I just learned, Oh... wait... yeah... Every time we leave the castle, somepony else would end up eating him. It’s not so bad when it’s Twilight or Starlight, since we're staying with them, but the first time it was somepony named BonBon... I think she’s a secret agent or something. I don't know, but the next was another filly at school, but she was just making sure some other filly didn’t get him. Oh, but if you want to, you can eat him!” She nuzzled Lindsey. “You’re my best friend, so I know I can trust you with my tiny big brother!”

“Uh...Well, I’m glad you trust me that much Daisy,” Lindsey replied, “but, I think I’ll let Cody make that decision. Poor little boy has been through enough.” Lindsey smiled knowingly at Cody. Despite being a giant to him, she still remembered how it felt to be powerless and having your fate decided by the creature surrounding you. Not, it isn't to say she hasn’t swallowed any humans. She really only did so because she wasn’t wearing anything with pockets at the time, and she wasn’t about to expose more private areas to anyone, but she had to do something to get them to the relative safety of a village. Other times, it was because some pervert came along and tried to get a peek.

“W-well, um, Lindsey, um, i-if i-it’s o-okay w-with y-you…” Cody spoke, his face practically glowing red.

“Cody? Wait... are you going to ask what I think you’re going to?” She asks incredulously.

“U-um, y-yeah, u-um, p-p-please, c-c-can y-you?”

“Come on Lindsey! He’s really tasty!” Daisy giggled. She may be just a little jealous, as are Twilight and Starlight, whom have never had Cody, let alone a tiny, actually ask to be eaten.

"... Can I ask why?" Lindsey asked.

"Uh... y-you're probably hungry... right? I-I want to be with you... a bit closer, actually... a-and I think I'm getting use to this world. I'm also curious." Cody answered.

Lindsey stared Cody, then sighed. “If you’re sure about this.” Carefully, she brought her hand to her mouth and gently slid him in. Oh my gosh! Poor Cody! It’s no wonder, he’s absolutely delicious! He tastes like a Banana split sundae! She had a hard time resisting the urge to roll him around the inside of her mouth like a hard candy and she can feel herself salivating.

Cody sits there on Lindsey’s tongue, looking around her absolutely massive mouth. While the ponies mouth had a lot more space, he’d been around Lindsey when they were normal sized, and being in her mouth and seeing the size difference was startling. He watches as her mouth moves around him, her tongue gently rising and falling. The back of her mouth flexed with her uvula swaying above the deep tunnel leading down deep inside her. The tongue lifted up high, causing him to slide to the very edge before he fell in. Her throat caught him and slowly, he was gently taken down to her stomach. It’s different than a ponies; instead of going down a fleshy slide, Lindsey’s throat was keeping him from free falling into her stomach. At first, the only sounds accompanying him was her breath, slowly her heart joined in. Then he fell into her stomach, splashing in a small pool of stomach acid. Her stomach, while being more or less the same as the ponies, was shaped differently. The same sounds accompanied him though. He made his way over to one of the walls, seeing a bulge form along a portion and realized that it's her hand. He turned and heads over to that wall and curled up on top of one of the larger wrinkles along the wall. Truth be told, he felt rather safe in someone he knew rather than anypony else.

“There you are." Lindsey's voice boomed around him with a giggle "Well, that was an interesting experience. Oh, and Cody, one thing you should know: I’ll have to get you out after some time, otherwise, you’ll be moved further along. Seems that the bigger the stomach, the less capable the magic is at keeping you in there. A friend of mine found out the hard way, and... well... Celestia and Luna have both told me about a few of their own experiences with that particular problem. Trust me, you don't want to go further. It’s a rather... embarrassing thing for everyone involved. I don’t want that happening again, especially with you only being twelve.” Why is this so adorable? I can feel him curled up in there!

Twilight and Starlight approached Lindsey. “Alright, if you please, sit down right here and we can let the testing begin. Oh, and just let Starlight or myself know and we’ll take a break. Maybe we can show you more of Ponyville too.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Sure, I’d like that.” She patted and rubbed her belly. "Never thought I'd say this, but I wanna eat you again, Cody."

Cuteness Overload

The second Changeling Kingdom. When her first Kingdom fell from Starlight Glimmer’s rescue squad, and the traitor, Thorax, Queen Chrysalis escaped to parts still yet to be uncovered by Equestria. It took a long time, nearly half a decade, to build her new kingdom, but it was worth it. While it wasn't high and mighty like her old kingdom, and it didn't have the same magic to protect it, it was better than nothing. And with the news of tiny humans arriving, simply called Tinies, she started to make plans on how to achieve both vengeance and taking over Equestria. However, she was going to learn a major con about Tinies, more specifically, babies.

It was an uneventful day at the Changeling Kingdom; Drones flew in and out of the various entrances as some knights were on patrol. However, this otherwise quiet day, one that made Chrysalis fell asleep, was quickly ruined by the sound of something crying. As much as the guards wanted to, it was their duty to stay put and guard the hive. Investigating was a drone’s job. One flew over the two.

“You!” One of the two guards yelled, stopping the drone. The drone looked around in confusion.

“Me?” It asked.

“Yes, you. Go and find out what's crying!”

“... But the queen told me to-”

“Did I stutter!?”

“... N-no.”

“Go and investigate! And while you're there, take it out… and if you're in danger, scream, and we'll get the hive ready for an attack.” The drone sighed and flew to find the source of the crying.

After some time flying around, the Drone was close to the source of the crying. Looking, all he saw was a tiny basket with a moving blanket in it. He didn't think through and moved the blanket with his magic, seeing a tiny baby, no bigger than a grain of rice. It stopped crying as it stared at the drone, who stared back.

“... Huh… a baby tiny.” He only commented, carrying the baby and basket in his magic. “Oh-ho-ho! I'm going to become captain of the guard for sure!” His gut growled. The Changeling licked his lips, ready for a snack, but looked around. “I'll have you in the hive.” His wings buzzed as he flew off. Unfortunately, another Changeling followed him.

The lone drone, who we'll call First Drone, went into one of the various nurseries and set the basket down. He sniffed at the baby, getting it's scent, but gagged as it left a surprise in it's diaper.

“Alright… time to get rid of that then it'll be snack time.” It was a quick change, and he prepared himself for the taste of a lifetime. His maw was open and over the baby and basket, but he stopped as he heard footsteps approaching, which was followed by hissing. He turned around and hissed himself as more Changelings entered, following the same guard, who we'll call first guard, that told him to investigate.

“And what do you have there?” First Guard asked, followed by a hiss. First Drone hissed back.

“Back off! This is mine! I'm gonna eat it and the queen's gonna make me captain!”

“No! There's no need for a new captain! I'm next and you're just a drone!”

“You should've found it yourself, lazy bones!”

“I'll show you Lazy Bones!!!” The two charged and tackled each other with loud hissing. Normally, a fight would last for half an hour, and one of the two would either be dead or fatally wounded while the other was victorious and be untouched for a week. This fight lasted less than three seconds as the baby tiny they were both going to fight over giggled.

“... D’AWWW!!!” Every Changeling spoke in unison with their eyes widening and ears drooping. First Drone and Guard shook their heads.

“W-What just happened?” First Guard asked in confusion.

“What was that?” First Drone added, psyched out. All the baby did was let out a babble. Both stared at the baby, up until the guard shook his head.

“I'm sorry, where were we?”

“Oh, right.” First Guard jumped to the other side of the baby.

“Alright! I'm gonna devour this thing!”

“I'm gonna bite it's arm clear off!” First Drone pounced at the baby, but extended the tip of his tongue out and lapped at the baby's cheek.

The baby showed a small look of surprise before it started to laugh at how ticklish the snake-like tongue was on their cheek.

“... You didn't bite it's arm off.” First Guard glared.

“It tastes just like flowers!” First Drone spoke, his eyes widening and glittering while his tail wagged like a puppy's.

“Alright, stand aside! GRAAHH!!!” First Guard, unsure why, began to lap at the baby's other cheek. First Drone leaned in.

“Look at what you're doing.”

“I did the same thing you did.” With a short pause, they both lapped at the baby's cheeks simultaneously.

The baby kicked its small legs before they burst into adorable laughter. The Changelings lifted their heads up.

“I think I am in love!” First Drone exclaimed. “Are you in love!?”

“I think I am in love too.” First Guard answered. “Are you in love?”

“I am in love!”

“I agree! I agree! I agree!” First Guard flew up. “Alright! Everyone! For now, this is a Changeling! Nobody hurts it, or eats it!”

“... Who's going to take care of it?” One of them asked in the crowd. He flew back down.

“Well, since you asked, it is I who will watch over this baby! It will-”

“Hey!” First Drone yelled. “If anyone's going to watch over the baby, it's me! I found it first, I brought it in, so it's mine!”

“Oh!? And what do you know about raising babies!?”

“More than you, dingus!” Various ‘Ooh’s came from the crowd.

“Oh, sure, what are you going to do? Teach it how to fix the webs?”

“That, and how to maintain the hive, keep everything in check, and navigate through hostile territories!”

“You're gonna make it a coward! It'll grow up to become a warrior; Courage, Strength, and Honor will be her way of living! You can meet her when the battle is over and she basks in greatness.”

“And make her stupid like you?” More ‘Ooh’s.

“What did you just say!?”

“I didn't stutter!” The two stared down at each other and hissed again, up until a third entered and took the baby away.

“I apologize for the intrusion,” The third spoke in a feminine voice, who we'll call First Nurse “But I can't have a lady like this do any of your jobs.”

“...Lady!?” They both asked in shock.

“Of course it's a girl. She'll grow up and become a nurse, tend to the sick and injured from all sides, and care for our young. Plus, with what I've heard, she'll make great massages to any of your guts.” She gently placed the baby down.

“What the-!? We don't want to eat her!” First Guard yelled

“I agree!” First Drone added. “She'll get along with those that maintain the hive.”

“I think you mean ‘With her brothers in arms’.”

“Drone!”

“Guard! ”

“Nurse!” First Nurse added. All three hissed but heard the baby giggle. They paused and looked around. A loud gasp came as they saw the baby crawl it's way into a section that has yet to be made.

“THE BABY!!!” They all yelled, flying and buzzing their way to the baby.

The new cave that was used was held by and worked on by the other various Changeling Drones. It was going to be another living quarters, but seeing another drone, a guard and a nurse entering wildly made them confused, but continue their work.

“Where is it!? Where is it!?” First Drone panicked.

“... Over there!” First Guard pointed, seeing the baby crawl it's way over a plank of wood over placed stalagmites.

“It's gonna fall!” First Nurse shrieked. She attempted to run ahead and catch it, but was tripped by First Guard.

“Thanks!” First Drone spoke, flying to the baby.

“Hey!” The two yelled. They both ran and tackled First Drone. Meanwhile, some of the other drones who were in charge of making the next area of the castle were talking.

“So, do you think the queen will be mad that we’re slacking off a little?” But the other changeling didn’t answer as her ears perked up at the sound of giggling. The two looked down to see a cute tiny baby with their hands out, almost asking to be picked up.

“Aww~ isn’t it such a cu--” She didn’t finish as their black shell nearly turned white when a tripped First Nurse fell onto the other end as the baby was flung away from the pair.

“OH MY FAUST!” They both shouted as they too started to join the chase, not wanting the tiny thing to get hurt. Unfortunately, all the drones turned and saw the baby laughing while it was launched in the air. A collective gasp was heard, followed by one shout that shook the cave.

“MY BABY!!!”

All forms of productivity were put on hold… permanently. All the drones selflessly flew up and caught the baby. Well… one caught it, but was immediately tackled, launching the baby again to be captured by another drone, who was, again, tackled, launching the baby again. This went for a bit, but everyone froze as they heard a loud crack. Looking up, the Changelings realized that the ceiling was giving in while they had their game of keep away. Another loud crack and some rocks fell in with a waterfall of dust.

“RUN!!!” One of them yelled. Massive shrieks erupted as the ceiling collapsed, with sand pouring on everyone and rocks pelting some. Everyone ran out as the cave was collapsed. All the Changelings gasped and took in their breaths, relieved as no one was seriously injured.

“Where's the baby!?” First Nurse yelled. All the Changelings gasped and looked around their hooves and each other while saying things like “Here, baby!” or “Where are you?”. Then the sound of giggling was heard. All focused on First Guard, who stood awkwardly. Another giggle came, but it was muffled. A small hand popped from between his lips.

“...GET HIM!!!” One of them yelled. First Guard turned and ran as all of the Changelings swarmed after him. The baby bounced on his tongue, messing and pulling at the muscle, not showing any fear. They ran into the training grounds, where other guards forged their weapons, armor, gear, and prepared for combat. At least ten drones tackled First Guard, who, upon impact, spat the baby like a spitball.

“BABY!!!” He yelled in shock, pushing the drones off. The baby slid down the blunt end of one of the swords as if it were a slide. First Guard covered his eyes. Next, the baby slid along the floor; one of the drones flew to catch it, but was caught in some rope, making the weapons above shake. First drone covered his ears. Finally, all the weapons rained all over the baby. First Nurse covered her mouth. Silence came from them all. The sound of laughter came from the pile. A loud sigh of relief came from them all. Another guard approached to the mess and picked the baby up.

“Aww~! It's so adorable!”

“What are you doing!?” Another yelled from behind.

“GAH!!!” The guard accidentally threw the baby into the sky. All of the guards watched and gasped as the baby was going to fall into a barrel of rusty nails. Another guard ran and pushed the barrel over and stood on top of it, catching the baby in his hooves. Unfortunately, all of the Changelings swarmed to him, trying to take the baby from him. The guard tried to run, but being on a barrel, it made him roll around and attempt to keep his balance as he moves. Soon, the place erupted into chaos as every Changeling was fighting each other to keep the baby for themselves, and loud yips were yelled, not from the punches thrown, but the rusty nails they stepped on.

In the chaos, First Nurse tripped the barrel riding guard, making him let go of the baby and fall face first into the forge. The baby was launched again, but First Nurse grabbed it and flew into the Nursery. The barrel-tripped guard stuck his even darkened face out of the fire, screaming in pain.

“SHE TOOK THE BABY!!!” The violence stopped momentarily as every drone and guard stood in confusion. “THAT NURSE! SHE TOOK THE BABY!!!”

“NO ONE STEALS MY BABY!!!” First Drone yelled flying to the Nursery.

“YOU'RE NOT GONNA TAKE MY BABY!!!” First Guard yelled, flying after him.

First Nurse made it in the nursery room, turning and blowing a raspberry at the oncoming swarm of Guards and Drones as the wall closed. Thousands of muffled bangings and yellings came.

“There we go,” She stated. “We should be safe in here.” Several loud bangings was heard, followed by the walls cracking. She took several steps back from the walls as the cracks grew and the bangings got louder. The walls caved in as several guards and drones stood, having used each other as living battering rams.

“MY BABY!!!” First Drone and Guard yelled before swarming in, knocking the nurse down, causing the baby to go flying again. The nurses watched in awe as the baby landing in their queen's old stroller from when she was a baby. One of the nurses ran and rolled the stroller out. All of the Changelings snapped out of it and chased after the nurse. Many of the drones had the same idea and used the tunnels, landing ahead of the nurse, which so happened to be in the remodeling throne room. A loud crash came, destroying the crib, and sent the baby flying. All of the Changelings flew up to catch it. Some of the younger Changelings saw what was happening.

“... What are they doing?” A guard in training asked.

“I dunno.” a drone in training replied. “Maybe it's a new game.”

“Ooh! I love games!” A nurse in training spoke. “Last one in’s a rotten Thorax!” All of the young Changelings entered the swarm having no idea what's happening, only that they shouted “My baby!”.

Every Changeling was in a massive dog pile, all yelling “My Baby!” on repeat. What started off as a fun chase turned into a claustrophobic nightmare of loud, giant Changelings wanting her. It's bottled emotions were on the rise, and it exploded into tears! All the Changelings were blown away, literally, and the baby was tossed into the air, crying it's tears out. All the Changelings wanted to catch it as it fell to the floor, but a similar green glow caught the baby's diaper before it touched the ground. Walking around the corner was Chrysalis herself. Her web-like Mane was ruffled and her eyes were partially open, somewhere between waking up and drifting back to sleep. However, she had the look that told them that she was going to yell at any moment.

“... I was having the best nap… and this happens?” She began, taking deep breaths through her nose. “... Who's responsible for this?” Every Changeling flew back and made themselves a barrier, pushing First Drone, Guard, and Nurse out. All three cowered, shivered, and hugged each other with noticeable whimpering. “... You three, come with me. The rest of you… get back to work.” Without any word, all of the Changelings dispersed into a swarm and flew back to their jobs. Chrysalis’s horn glowed brighter and she dragged the three into her chambers.

“NO!!! WAIT!!! WE'RE SORRY!!!” First Guard panicked. “IT WAS THEIR FAULT! I'M INNOCENT!!!”

“INNOCENT!?!?!?” First Drone yelled. “YOU MADE ME GET THE BABY, IDIOT!!! IT WOULD'VE BEEN A GREAT DRONE THAN SOME STUPID GUARD!!!”

“WRONG!!!” First Nurse yelled. “I WANTED IT SAFE AND A NURSE WOULD WORK! IF YOU ALL JUST-”

“SHUT UP!!!” Chrysalis roared. The kingdom shook and the baby, though stopped it's crying momentarily, sniffled. The wall closed right behind her, trapping them all in with her. She took a deep breath, holding the baby in her hooves. “Now… slowly, and without whining, what happened?” The three stood there in silence, unsure on what to say. “... Fine, I guess this will be my snack.” She lifted the baby up and opened her maw, ready to drop the baby into her gut.

“NO!!! STOP!!!” They all yelled in panic.

“I TOLD HIM TO FIND SOMETHING CRYING NEARBY!!!” First Guard spoke.

“AND I DID AND I BROUGHT THE BABY IN, HOPING TO BE THE NEW CAPTAIN!!!” First Drone added.

“AND WE FOUGHT OVER IT!!!”

“BUT IT WAS TOO ADORABLE AND WE WANTED TO RAISE IT!!!”

“I WANTED IT TO BE A GUARD!!!”

"I WANTED IT TO BE A DRONE!!!”

“AND I WANTED IT TO BE A NURSE!!!” The Nurse added. “AND CHAOS ENSUED!!! PLEASE!!!-”

“DON'T HURT OUR BABY!!!” They all teared up. Chrysalis’s eyes were widened, now fully awake, though she blinked in confusion. She turned to the baby, who sniffled at her presence.

“... You're saying that you… love this thing?” She asked. They all nodded.

“The whole hive did.” First Drone spoke. Chrysalis turned to the baby and brought it to her muzzle. She sniffed it, getting a whiff that this baby was filled with lots of love. She licked it, to which the baby giggled. Just the giggling alone made Chrysalis feel funny inside, and she smiled. But she shook out of it and regained her serious composure.

“So… you wish to keep this… baby?” She asked. They all nodded. “... Fine. But I have certain things for you all to follow.”

“Anything, your majesty!” The guard spoke.

“First, tell everyone about this.”

“Done!” The Drone spoke.

“Unless instructed by me, no one's allowed to eat the baby.”

"Of course.” The nurse added.

“Each of you will have take turns in raising her through your own means.”

“Uh… s-sure.” The guard spoke.

“And finally, she is to return to my chambers every night.”

“... What?” the drone asked.

“I will be personally watching over her progress. She will be the first human to be raised like a Changeling queen.”

“That's… Pretty good.” The guard spoke, followed by them nodding in unison.

“What will be her name, your majesty?” The nurse asked.

“...I feel this will be a necessary, but great change to our ways of life. She will be… Pupa…" She smiled, finding many ways that this baby can be useful. She turned looked up to see the three still standing there. "What are you standing for? Leave us!”

"Yes, Your Majesty!" The Changelings spoke and ran out as soon as the wall opened for them. Chrysalis turned to Pupa, who yawned, ready for a nap herself.

“Yes… sleep, my little Pupa.” Her horn glowed, picking up the baby. She rested on her bed and laid Pupa on her pillow. Her horn glowed and she casted a spell around Pupa. “When the time arrives, you will be the saving grace for my kingdom, my daughter.”

Author's Note

A Combo Chapter by Pixel Berry and I. If you can't tell, this was a mix between The Wolves from Storks and a bit of the Minions.

Originally, this was going to have a darker turn, as the baby's sheer adorableness made every Changeling it sees go insane, killing it's own siblings and any random thing that can happen... including exploding... twice. Also, it was going to be a prequel to Jerec's Royal New Family. We stuck with this, since, yet again, there's a bit of a sequel planned... man, I'm like an executive producer, wanting sequels and 2-part endings.

Edit: The sequel is actually a standalone story on Pixel Berry's account.
Tales From Tinies: Pupa’s Purpose

Bug Bite.

Author's Note

Had some help from Shrunken Little Bro. Enjoy.

Bug Bite.

BLAM!!!

The birds in the forest flew like heck as gunfire was heard. Many of the nearby animals either fled or hid away as two humans walked, both wielding rifles. They were George and Ted, father and son hunters. Ted was relatively new to hunting, as he preferred to be inside and play video games. But when the vanishing happened, most of his friends were now gone, and he wanted to make the best of his memories with his dad. He wasn't large, on the contrary, he was gangly, not exactly man-made material like his dad, even if his age was showing.

“Crap!” Ted yelled, seeing that he had shot a tree instead of a deer.

“Relax,” George spoke in a calming tone. “you'll get the hang of it.” He pulled a bag out. “Here, this'll help.” Ted looked inside.

“... Ants, dad?”

“Roasted. It's good for you, especially on a day like this.”. Ted stared at her father, but reached in and took a pinchfull of the bugs and ate it. He was a bit disgusted at first, but tasted it more.

“... Tastes like popcorn.”

“Exactly. Now come on, our dinner is out there.”

They stopped at a creek and saw a deer taking a drink. Slowly, quietly, and steadily, Ted aimed the rifle and looked through the scope.

“Take it easy.” George informed. “Slowly breath through your nose. Fire when you're ready.” Ted followed as he calmed himself and breathed slowly. He looked through the scope again and focused on the drinking deer. Then the scope glowed, blocking his view. He sighed in annoyance.

“If this is a prank, dad, it's annoying.”

“It's coming from you.” Ted looked at himself and saw that he was beginning to glow. He screamed, alerting the deer of their position and ran away.

“DAD!!! HELP!!!”

“Hold still!” He took his hat off and beated his son, hoping that it would go away like fire. Instead it reached to him and he began to glow.

“DAD!!! WH-WHAT’S GOING TO-”

The Changeling kingdom changed after Thorax became king. While the inside kept changing, the outside was a lot more inviting. It wasn't easy, but everything was worth the time and effort.

“Um… King Thorax?” A Changeling asked.

“Please, just call me Thorax.” he spoke. “What's happening?”

“Um… I don't want to be a hassle, but some of the other Changelings are wondering what we're going to with the Tinies?”

“... Are they intruding us?”

“Oh no! Nothing like that, sir. Some of them are wondering if we should bring in and eat Tinies as the ponies are doing.”

“Hm… I'm open for new members of the hive, but eating them? We don't go hungry as before, remember?”

“I know, but some of the other Changelings think this full feeling we have is momentary and we may need to eat something soon. Think we should eat Tinies?”

“... Well… has anyone tried one yet?”

“No, sir. But if we do, will you try them out?”

“... Only if they do something wrong.”

“Of course, your majesty.”

“Is there anything else?”

“The princesses are here to discuss with you on this. They brought cake.”

“Ah. Bring them to the kitchen. I will be with them shortly.” The Changeling bowed and flew off. Thorax followed, but stopped as he heard some unfamiliar voices. He followed the sound of what was two men, one old and the other young.

Ted and George found themselves in what looked like a dark cave. The cave was vast, almost like a mining facility, but the walls kept opening and closing, almost like they were alive.

“... Dad… where are we?” Ted asked.

“How am I supposed to know!?” George yelled. “You're always on that computer with your friends. I was hoping you'd know.”

“Dad, I'm not always on the computer! I've been with you!”

“Ha! That's the worst lie I've heard! You weren't always with me.”

“Yes I was! You-”

As they argued, Thorax entered and saw them.

Tinies!? Here? Wait… then this could mean… I wonder if they did anything wrong. He began to walk to them. Ted froze in fear. All he could see was a giant, yellow-green deer-bug creature with large, orange antlers and a green torso.

“What's the matter!?” George demanded. “Lost to your old man again?”

“G-g-giant...” Ted stammered.

“Of course this place is gigantic! You just realized that!? If you just opened your eyes, then-”

“Pardon my interruption, but are you both lost?” Thorax spoke, leaning down behind George. The father turned around jumped back.

“What the-!?”

“AAAHHH!!!” Ted screamed, running away.

“Wait! Come back!” Thorax spoke. George reacted quickly and pulled his hunting knife out and stabbed at one of the Changeling’s legs. “Yeowch!!!” Thorax winced, turning to the tiny stabber. His horn and antlers glowed, entrapping the man and his weapon in his magic. Thorax yelled as Thorax examined the weapon.

“Hey! Put me down, you bug thing!” George demanded.

“You… stabbed me.”

“And you're going to get it worse if you don't drop me!” George pulled his rifle and aimed it at Thorax.

BLAM!!!

Thorax felt something hit in between his eyes. It wasn't exactly painful; it felt like a pebble hitting the area at really fast speeds. George saw that the bullet barely made a dent on Thorax’s shell.

“Alright then,” Thorax spoke, taking George's weapons and throwing them away like toys. “sorry, but for attacking me, the king of the Changelings, I sentence you to a day in my stomach.”

“What!?” George was lifted higher into the air and looked down, seeing Thorax opening his mouth, ready for his first tiny snack. After years of eating bugs and venison, some diety found that this was a sense of irony for the hunter.

During all of this, Ted watched everything from behind a Boulder. He watched in fear as Thorax was going to eat his father. Then the Changeling king’s horn and antlers stopped glowing, and George fell in with a faint scream that was muffled as Thorax closed his mouth.

George was in the maw of the Changeling. His screaming was muffled by the spit and clanging of it's teeth.

It was said that humans were the most tastiest creatures to exist, and nopony can resist. Changelings were probably different. The human Thorax had in his mouth was bitter, and tasted disgusting. He wanted to spit him out, but persevered to teach him a lesson. He tilted his head and swallowed, followed by a shake and some gagging.

“Ugh! Never again!”

Ted hyperventilated at the sight of his dad being eaten. He huffed, trying to catch his breath and calm his racing heart; it felt like it would beat so fast, it would explode out of his chest. The human peeked over the rock looking up at the towering colorful deer-bug creature. What would Ted do? Knives can’t hurt it, not really, and a gunshot was like nothing to it. He slid back down on the rock, holding his head in shock.

Ted blinked frantically, feeling his eyes becoming moist as warm tears streamed down his face. All he could think of now was that he would never see his Dad ever again. Sobbing, he kept his hands pressed into his face and soaked them as well as trying to keep his sobbing quiet.

Why did we have to argue! Ted could only think as how the last hours with his Dad was going on a hunting trip he didn’t even want to go on, and now it was the last hunting trip he would ever be on. And the last time he would ever see his father again. Why did it have to end like this?

Ted jumped as he heard movement and wiped his tears, seeing the shadow of the huge antlers looming over the rock. He crawled to the other side as the gigantic creature’s head looked down over the rock, scanning around for Ted.

“Hello. Little one?.” Thorax lifted the rock, unaware that the human snuck around Thorax’s left for leg, spotting his father’s knife. He looked away, trying not to think of his father’s fate, and not wanting to share it. He ran for the back legs, hoping to go undetected, only to suddenly be stopped! Ted tried to move his body, but was it frozen? But he then found himself levitating from under the deer creature’s belly to its face.

“He-Hello there.” Thorax spoke in stutter Ted only shivered in fear not responding “May I ask your name?”

Ted stayed silent. Thorax rubbed the back of his head; the Changeling King felt guilty as this young human was frightened of him and he had plenty of reasons to be scared of him. He had just eaten the elder human right in front of the younger one. Maybe if he tried to befriend the human?

“W-Would you like something to eat? Thorax asked.

“NO!” Ted yelled, making Thorax jump. “P-Please s-sir don’t kill me.”

“Wait!? You don’t understand! I-”

“Please, don’t toy with me,.. I,...” Ted huffed trying to get loose from the magical aura. “Is this some cruel game you alien monsters do!? You kidnap people and eat their family in front of them!”

“W-Wait you mean… that human I ate was,...” Thorax’s ears dropped and he held a guilty look.

“You ate my Dad,... You,.. You monster! ....” Ted hyperventilated now shaken rapidly, looking up at Thorax, who stared down at him with a shocked expression. Ted closed his eyes tight, ready for what might happen next; he was ready to die and it was going to happen, he just hoped it wasn’t going to be painful.

Ted felt himself moving and then he felt something. It was hard, but smooth and he felt something pressing on his back, holding him in place. He cracked his eyes open; he was being pressed into the chest and neck area of Thorax and held with care. Was it some kind of hug?

“I’m so sorry I didn’t know he was your father.” Thorax hugged him gently then brought Ted to his muzzle and carefully nuzzled the tiny human.

“W-what?” Ted asked in mid sob. “You're… sorry?”

“Right. Listen, your father is no danger what so ever.”

“But you-”

“Yes, I swallowed him, but he’s safe and sound inside my stomach. I promise you he’s safe. And so are you.”

“Well… what’s going to happen to me?” Ted asked, feeling somewhat relieved, but still sceptical and not wanting to be swallowed whole.

“Hmm? Well… you could join your father in my stomach. Or you can stay out… and perhaps we can get to know each other a bit more?”

“W-Well I guess I could.” Ted felt a bit awkward around the strange creature who now wanted to make friends with him. It was better than being swallowed whole. “S-So what are you?”

“My names Thorax the king,... Well new king of the Changelings and your in our hive.”

“Are… you the leader of this whole planet?”

“Uh… no. Just this hive.” Thorax smiled nervously. His stomach growled. The Changeling King rubbed it. “It seems your dad's going all out in there. Uh… I'm not saying you should, but perhaps I should… you know…”

“Is it scary? Have you eaten other people before?” Ted shivered.

“Well your Dad was the first I’ve ever eaten.”

“... How do you know if my Dad’s ok then?” Ted asked.

“Well… that’s the thing. You humans can’t be hurt by our stomachs, no matter who, or what, eats you.” Thorax rubbed his belly. “I don’t really know how it works; everypony says you humans taste great, but I don’t think you do.” A Changeling approached him.

“Your majesty?” it spoke in a feminine voice. “The princesses are look-... Ooh! A tiny! Can I eat it? Please!?”

“Uh,..” Ted shivered looking at her sweating nervously.

“... Uh… s-sorry for this,” Thorax spoke, seemingly for both. “But… he'll be with me… the father… for today.” He mouthed out a ‘Sorry’ to him before holding him above his open maw.

“Whooa!” Ted felt the force or what he considered the force let him go falling right into Thorax’s mouth. He plopped down right on his slimy, lime green tongue as it made a loud splat with his thud. The tongue moved, lifting him up, feeling the gigantic, green and moist tongue with his hands. His hands and knees sank into the fleshy floor. Ted looked around, seeing the huge rows of teeth in a U shape surrounding him like a giant white walls, the rest of Thorax’s mouth, like his gums and the roof of his mouth, was a darker shade of green. Ted could see the huge awaiting throat, the swaying uvula in the middle, and the hot air blast into him as Thorax breathed. Gravity took over as the place tilted and Thorax’s tongue tossed him down into the throat.

GLURK!

Ted was a bit better than his father, but not a whole lot. He coughed as soon as he swallowed Ted to rejoin his dad.

“Oh dear,” The Changeling spoke. “was that a fighter? I heard they're pretty violent, even on the way down.”

“No,” Thorax answered. “He just tasted bad… I need to get rid of his flavor.” He made his way to the princesses, feeling the two Tinies in his gut.

George was surrounded by flesh. Everything was lime-green, and the liquids had an eerie glow to it. As soon as the bug-horse moved, he braced himself, holding onto the floor’s wrinkles. A loud gurgle came, and with a splat, Ted fell in.

“Ted?!” George rushed over to his son.

“Hey Dad,..”

“Are you ok!?” George picked him up with shock in his voice.

“Yeah, yeah Dad I’m fine. I’m glad you're ok too.” Ted smiled, but was shocked when his Dad suddenly hugged and squeezed tight. He just patted his back, happy to see his Dad was alright.

“Guess we should try to find a way to survive this place. I didn’t want to go down that way, but it seems like we're gonna have to. I hope you do-”

“Whoa, whoa Dad! We don’t need to go down ‘there’ trust me we're safe.” Ted said with small smile.

“What! Ted we’ve been eaten and in a stomach! You know what happens; not everything’s a cartoon, you know.”

“Dad let me explain. Listen Thorax-”

“Who!?”

“The guy who ate us, Dad. You see, he said in this world… Equestria, I think he calls it, humans drop here all the time and they're all eaten. But here's the thing; they're all safe: every human that’s been swallowed are protected.”

“How does that work?”

“He doesn’t know either.” Ted shrugged. The place stopped rocking, though the gurglings became louder. “I wonder what’s going?” It was answered as another gurgle was heard, followed by a wad of cake falling near them.

“C-Cake?” Ted grabbed the goop of vanilla cream. The liquid glowed brighter and the cake was digested in front of their eyes. George turned around and banged on the walls.

“T-Thorax! Let us out please!” Ted pushed on the moist walls sinking his hands in and pushed as more cake came down in slimy chewed up glops splashing into the puddle the stomach started turning and the walls swayed pushing George and Ted.

Thorax enjoyed another piece of cake, very happy to get rid of the taste his snacks left him. Both Celestia and Cadence stared as he stuffed himself with the baked goods.

“Uh… do you like it?” Cadence asked.

“Oo! Sorry… I was being rude… and eating loud… again.”

“No, no, no it's fine Thorax.” Cadence smiled sheepishly.

“Yes, it's perfectly fine. “ Celestia smiled. She looked down at her slice of cake, not wanting to make him nervous she doze her face down into the cake she lifted her head up to Thorax and Cadence surprise her muzzle was covered in cake and cheeks full with whatever pieces she could get in her mouth.

“Celestia,” Cadence groaned. “you can't let your cake habits get to yourself again.”

“Sorry,” Celestia frowned and neared up to Cadence. “I was just trying to help Thorax feel better.”

“U-Uh,..Hehe~” Thorax cracked a timid smile and giggled a bit. Celestia smiled and began to chuckle till it started to grow both Thorax and Celestia began to laugh.Cadence brought a hoof to her muzzle smiling at her cake covered Aunt she chuckled watching them laugh.

Both Ted and George held onto each other as they heard and felt Thorax laugh.

“See what's happening, boy!?” George snapped. “Now we're trapped in this Thorax’s gut and we're going to be digested! You should've just run away! Or kill it, that's a better idea!”

“Dad!” Ted yelled “You think I didn't try to get out and find a way to save you!? I was caught, okay? He wanted to talk to me, but he ate me because another bug wanted to eat me!”

“Oh? You really think this bug was nice? Guess what: You're now in his gut, he's eating cake, and we're gonna be digested! If this Thorax isn't going to digest us, then why is he eating cake like it's nothing!?” Ted growled and punched his dad in the face.

“SHUT UP!!! SHUT UP, OKAY!?!?!?” He pulled a knife from his pocket and was ready to stab the wall of flesh. He teared up. “I'm sorry…”

“... OW!!!” Thorax screamed as he felt something sharp! Thorax held his stomach falling back he rolled into his back and held his stomach he thrashed around kicking up his back legs. The princesses looked at him.

“Is there something wrong?” Celestia asked with concern.

“Just… something I-” He winced “Ate!”

“I told you to not bring all that cake!” Cadence glared.

“No.. it’s… it’s…” Thorax held his stomach and thrashed around. “I-I,... ate some tines. And there,..”

Thorax shivered standing up holding his aching gut, Celestia and Cadence rushed over to him Cadence’s horn glowed two tiny sparks fluttered from her horn and into her eyes making her eyes glow a light blue. She lowered her head down towards Thorax’s belly and squinted.

“Oh no!” She gasped. “Thorax it looks like the younger one is stabbing your stomach with some kind of dagger!”

“Then they to come out. NOW!” Celestia’s voice shook with concern.

Thorax trembled and started to cough his head retracted back and forth making a choking sound much like a cat would if hacking up a hairball. Thorax held in his breath and burped loudly echoing around the chamber. Thorax cleared his throat feeling for the tinies but to his effort no tinies coming out.

“W-What’s wrong I did it like you ponies?”

“Then we need a different way!” Cadence grabbed Thorax around his gut holding him up

“Ca,.. Cadence!?” Thorax jumped unaware of what was happening. Cadence picked up Thorax and squeezed as tight as she could making the Changeling hack she squeezed again and then again causing Thorax to cough and hack till his cheeks swelled up and a loud burp echoed around the whole chamber, Celestia spotting two tiny figures flying out from Thorax's jaws.

George and Ted went flying right out of Thorax's throat landing on the table with splat. The two humans were drenched in a saliva, slimy digested cake and green goop. Ted coughed spitting out whatever got in his mouth he brought up the knife he had in his hand seeing it covered in the same green goop that half covered him and his father. It didn’t take him long to figure out what it was and for the guilt to start swelling up in his chest.

“T-Thorax?” Ted timidly asked looking up to see Thorax being held in an heimlich by a pink unicorn with wings now confusing him even more.

“Are you the one who is responsible?” A female voice caught both of the two humans attention. Both looked up seeing a GIGANTIC white horse with a long horn staring down at them she had a look of anger on her face Ted remembered the look it was very similar to a Mother’s disappointed or angered look. He dropped the knife and bowed to the goddess-like being.

“P-please,” he begged “W-we were scared.”

“Get up, boy!” George yelled, picking Ted up. “This is no time for apologies! Now’s the time to run!” George ran at top speed, heading to the closest edge. Celestia, with a roll from her eyes, placed her left hoof down and pinned George.

“I-I’m sorry! Please don’t kill him he’s my Dad.” Ted begged her now on his knees again. Celestia’s scowl turned to concern for the tiny human. She used her magic to lift him up and bring him into her right hoof.

“Young one. I have no intentions of bringing harm to you or your father.” Ted sighed with relief. “But That doesn't mean you're not in trouble for what you have done. You and your Father are responsible for harming a leader of our allies.”

“Don't care!” George's muffled voice spoke. “He ate us and continued to eat cake! It's survival! Totally justified!”

“DAD, SHUT UP!” Ted roared at him his face turning a shade of red. “Miss I will take full responsibility for what we have done. I don’t want us to be enemies.” Celestia chuckled.

“And I don't you will, not unless you Tinies make an army against us. But, Thorax, you do know it's impolite to eat whenever you have Tinies inside you, right?”

“Uh… kinda.” Thorax spoke, holding his gut in pain. “It's just that… well… they taste awful.”

“Um,... Sorry.” Ted rubbed the back of his head feeling more bad for the giant green deer-bug.

“Wait… awful tasting Tinies?” Cadence asked.

“Hmm?” Ted looked up at Cadence who lowered her head down her MASSIVE muzzle now shadowing over him her tongue stuck out licking up Ted, Ted was pressed into the slimy spongy member her tongue slipped into her lips with him on it, Ted found himself inside her mouth and was tossed around coding in hot saliva and getting stuck to the roof of her mouth and then flopped into the tongue again. Cadence stuck her tongue back out and Ted fell off, landing with a loud splat. She licked her lips with a soft murr.

“Hmm… he tastes pretty good to me.” she concluded.

“Interesting.” Celestia added. “If I am to guess, then Changelings, or at least, your type, Thorax, find Tinies disgusting. But why?”

“I guess Changelings just have a different taste.” Thorax added.

“Hmm well then now that, that is taken care of Thorax since this is your kingdom what should we do with the humans?” Celestia asked still holding George with her hoof.

“Let us go would work.” George spoke.

“Hmm well I don’t want you in my stomach anymore.” Thorax rubbed his head trying to think up something. “Well what would you two think of?”

“It would involve us swallowing them and I’m sure you don’t want that.” Cadence patted Thorax on the back.

“Um… I feel responsible for this whole thing.” Ted spoke. “T-Thorax… uh… I'm pretty good with sewing… is it alright if you… you know… and I heal you inside?”

“And what about me!?” George asked. Celestia groaned in annoyance.

“Alright, I think it's time you and I have some quality time together.” She opened her mouth and dropped George into her maw.

“Um Miss before you swallow um,..”

“Oh right your little weapons.” Celestia spit him out into her hoof then held him upside down and shook up and down rapidly shaking out daggers, knives, small hand guns, throwing stars? And an empty bottle. “Well then now that I don’t have to worry.” She opened her mouth and tossed George into her mouth and swallowed sending the thrashing human down her long neck.

“Thorax I am so, so sorry for what I did I,.. I hope you can forgive me I’ll understand if you don’t want to.” Thorax looked down at him picking him up and smiled down at him.

“It's ok. Hopefully, we can laugh at this in the future.” He opened his maw and Ted slid in. Despite the dominating sight, again, he felt fine with it, seeing this as a fun ride. However, with Thorax, instead of a bitter taste, Ted was delicious! His mouth drooled as Ted became the sweetest thing he had tasted! He couldn't help but taste the little guy all over.

“... Thorax?” Cadence asked. The Changeling King tilted his head and swallowed.

“That's it!” He exclaimed. “Love is the key! Oh, it was so obvious!”

“That might explain why he tasted bad to you at first. He and his father were filled with anger and fear.” Celestia added.

Ted slipped down the familiar tunnel he smiled a bit holding his hands up as he slide down further and further what was once a frightening horror was now a fun ‘water slide’ Ted entered into the stomach plopping into the soft squishy floor. Ted saw his stab mark feeling the guilt move to his stomach. He pulled his sewing kit, something his mom had him learn, prepared to sew the flesh back together.

“You may want to brace yourself.” He spoke aloud, unsure if Thorax could hear. He began to sew, to which the place shook as Thorax let out an “Ow.”

“Sorry, sorry, sorry!” Ted shivered and continued to try to sew the wound close. The green goop spirit out in mid sewing splatting on him, he kept up the sewing till the wound was finally closed. “I,.. I’m so sorry.”

“Relax, I trust you.” Thorax spoke. “I'm always on the lookout for a new friend, and it seems you're the first human friend I made. Sorry for scaring you back there.”

“I,.. It’s ok Thorax.” Ted placed a hand on the stomach wall feeling the moist flesh around him.

“It's so weird feeling something alive in me. I'll try to get used to you being in there.”

“It’s odd being in here too. But it's actually really interesting. Being in another living creature.”

“Yeah… I wonder what your dad's doing.” Thorax rubbed his belly making the walls inside squish around Ted.

Celestia had a shocked look on her face.

“... Get the soap ready.” She simply spoke as she got up and left.

Another Day in Griffonstone: Mika

Author's Note

More Jerec. Stay tuned for the next part!

Another Day in Griffonstone: Mika

Mika laid on a couch in her living room, curled up and resting on a day off. Today is not only a day off from work, but Ami and Kyle decided to spend the night with their new friend, Marie, at Sasha’s home. Her nap was interrupted, however, by a knock on the door. Slowly she got up, and headed to the door. “Hello?” She asked as she opened the door.

“Hey Mika!” The other griffon postal worker said happily.

Mika chuckled and returns the greeting with a wave. “Hey Gabby. How’s it going? I thought there wasn’t any post today?” She asked upon seeing Gabby’s satchel.

“I got a delivery for ya!... Well, not really. You see, I went down to Ponyville today, to visit the crusaders again when I found a human couple. They looked really desperate, so I went and talked to them to see if I could help, and well, see for yourself.” Gabby reached into the satchel and gingerly pulling out two sleeping tinies. “They’d been searching for months, days on end, getting very little sleep, but I think during the flight up, their exhaustion caught up to them.” She said holding the two with their snores noticable. “But, that’s not why I brought them here. This is.” Gabby said as she reveals the two in her talons. Mika gasped in surprise.

They both seemed to have the same features that Kyle has. In fact, the male practically looked like an adult Kyle. There were differences here and there, but both had very apparent similarities to him.

“C-could th-they be?” Mika asked, backing away a bit, noticing an emotion building up in the back of her mind. Why am I afraid of two people? I could gulp down without a second thought?

“You see, that’s why I brought them, not just because they looked a lot like him either. They told me they were looking for their son, Kyle, and not only perfectly described your Kyle, but they even had a picture of him.” Gabby added, carefully placing the two in Mika’s trembling talons. “I’m sorry, I couldn’t refuse to help them, a-and you knew this day would be coming… So... uh... good luck?” Gabby said before shutting the door and flying off.

Mika just stood there, carefully holding the two, staring straight at the door. The world seemed frozen in time. Slowly Mika shifted her view to the two humans in her talon. His parents, Kyle’s parents. I-I knew this day would come, b-b-but, d-did it have to be so soon?! Tears build up in her eyes. He only just got used to Ami and Sasha… He only just started to call me Auntie…

Carefully, she headed back to her couch and sat down, still carefully holding the two. I-I-I could lie to them, tell them there is no Kyle here… She smiles to herself for a moment before shaking her head and tearing up a little more. No, that would be terrible. I could never live with that kind of guilt. They’re Kyle’s parents, and I know he’s been wanting to see them again! And they’ve been desperately trying to find him… How could I even think of doing that?!

She laid down, gently setting the two down in front of her, resting her head just inches away from them, and her eyes remain focused on the two. I know how. I’m a griffon, and as much as I try to deny it, I can still be selfish. A-at least I have a reason though… I love Kyle, he’s almost like the fletchling I never had. But now his parents are here, and I may never get to see him again! I’ve heard often times the family will settle down with the pony who took care of their child but… I’m no pony, to them I must look like a monster, the perfect tiny hunting machine! Besides, even if they don’t think of me like that, they wouldn’t want to settle in Griffonstone. For obvious reasons. Only people who’d want to settle in Griffonstone are griffons and even quite a few of them have left.

As she laid there, muddling through her dilemma, the human couple began to stir. They’re waking up! Come on Mika, you can do this! You’ve gotta convince them to stay here with you! The couple woke up and practically burst into standing.

“Who are you?! Where’s Gabby?! What are you going to do with us?!” The male yelled fearfully, backing up with his wife behind him.

“U-u-um, I’m M-Mika. G-Gabby g-gave you to me because you two fell asleep…” Mika stuttered

"Why would Gabby just give us to you?! I thought she was going to help us find Kyle!” The female one yelled this time.

“W-well, c-cause I’m the one, t-taking care of Kyle…”

“... You’re taking care of Kyle!?" The two yell practically together. "Where is he?! Can we see him?!”

“Uh... he’s not here at the moment, h-he went over to a friends house with my little sister… They’ll be back tomorrow though!”

The two slump to their knees on her couch, their exhaustion and disappointment taking its toll. “Tomorrow?”

“Y-yes, I assure you they’ll be back tomorrow morning, I promise.”

The two looked at each other for a moment, before nodding their heads in agreement. “We would like you to do something that will make us extra sure.” Mika only nodded in agreement. “Okay, to help us be sure, we’d like you to perform a Pinkie promise.” Mika tilted her head in a confused look as a reply. “It’s a special promise, an unbreakable one. In order to make it you have to say this phrase along with these actions: cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” They spoke as they demonstrated.

Mika, still confused, sat up and did the actions. “Um, okay… Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” As she finished, she suddenly had a feeling, a feeling that griffons weren't comfortable with: being watched. It's obvious, but griffons, being predators by nature, aren’t accustomed to having the same gaze focused on them. Mika flicked her head in the direction she felt it's coming from, and swore that something just ducked behind her other couch. “Wh-what kind of promise did you make me do again?!” She asked hesitantly.

“A Pinkie Promise.” Kyle’s mother explained. “We’ve seen it done in Ponyville, and we know for a fact that it works. You see, Pinkie Pie, the creator of this promise, takes these very seriously.”

Mika snorted. “Pinkie Pie? You mean the Pink pony that came up here with Gilda’s friend, Rainbow Dash, a while ago? She’s all the way in Ponyville, and even if she were up here, there’s no reason to be scared of-” Mika was cut off by the dread feeling returning, only this time, from right behind her. She turned, only to see a pink tuft vanish. “O-okay, th-that’s really unsettling.”

“Yeah, we found that out our first time. Never, ever, break a Pinkie promise. She really doesn’t like that.” Kyle’s dad says, looking off with a shudder.

That’s when Mika remembered just who they’re staying the night with. “U-um... is it too late to make an amendment to that promise?” She asked nervously, letting out a screech of alarm when something grasps her tail. Looking at it she finds none other than Pinkie Pie, grasping her tail in a hoof.

“You just made your first Pinkie Promise and your breaking it already!?” The pink mare yelled before switching to a cheerful look upon spotting the human couple and waved to them. “Hey Keith! Hey Kim!”

“Hi Pinkie.” The two reply, somewhat used but still trying to Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie Pie looks back to Mika, with dead seriousness in her eye. “Now then. Breaking a Pinkie Pie promise!? That’s the one way to lose a friend for-eeee-ver!” She says, exaggerating the last word. Mika gulped, thinking of the possible reason why said friend is lost forever. “Ooh, I’m gonna teach you a lesson! But first, Keith and Kim: Pick them up!” Mika complied, grabbing the two. “Now, swallow them! I want to be sure that they’ll be with you when Kyle comes back!” Mika would question Pinkie’s methods, were she not completely freaked out, and instead complied again, gulping the two down almost without realizing it. “And now, it’s my turn!” Pinkie says, her face becoming cheerful.

"Wait! Wha-!?” Mika was interrupted by Pinkie Pie, who's tongue wrapped around body “Wait! Pinkie! What are you doing!?!” It was quick, but like a chameleon's, Pinkie's tongue pulled Mika in quickly. With a sudden wet feeling enveloping her back legs she looks back to see that, yes, the pony is indeed trying to devour her, and succeeding. Suddenly, paralyzed in fear, she watched as she was pulled deeper. It isn’t until her wings disappear into Pinkie Pie that she suddenly regains her faculties and starts trying to escape, but too late. Her view of the world becomes framed by Pinkie’s teeth. Then she gets pulled even deeper, her view of the world framed now by the entirety of Pinkie’s mouth, before she gets pulled down the pony’s throat.

The throat muscles pushed her down slowly. She heard Pinkie’s breathing, her heart beating. Then she finally landed Pinkie’s stomach, and looked around in a mixture of awe and fear. Somehow, she not only fits into the organ that by all means shouldn’t be able to fit her at all, but she had plenty of room to spare, almost as if she herself is tiny. The wrinkled walls expand and retract, gurgling and groaning in addition to Pinkie’s breathing, heartbeat, and giggling. The place smelled heavily of pastries and baked goods. Mika fearfully pressed herself to one of the walls.

On the outside, even after swallowing an entire griffon, though smaller than the average griffon but is still larger than the average pony, Pinkie Pie looks the same as ever. She giggles and curled up on the couch much like a dog. “Alright, I’ll let you out tomorrow, first thing in the morning. Sorry for scaring you that badly, but I figured this would be the best way to teach a griffon why not to break the sacred bond of a Pinkie Promise.” She said with a giggle and a snort. “Goodnight in there. And if you're wondering, yes, I played Super Mario Bros."

Mika heared all of this, but isn’t comforted in the slightest, and confused at the last bit. And Kyle likes being in mine for what reason?! This is absolutely terrifying! Eheh, I would promise to never eat another tiny again, but if they end up staying with me, that’ll be hard to avoid. He is rather used to it after all. Mika slowly curled up and tried to get to sleep, figuring, she’ll be let out in the morning, so it was best to sleep and make the time pass by a little more quickly. However, it was hard as Pinkie pulled something out that made beeping tunes.

Adopted by the Sunset.

Author's Note

Made by ANONYMOUS

Yep. Someone wants to remain anonymous. I'll allow anonymous writers.

Adopted by the Sunset.

It had been several years since shrunken humans started appearing in the human world. Sunset remembered the day clearly. It was the start of a strange relationship between the shrunken humans and the normal sized ones. Although, that wasn't to say the relationship was bad, in fact if anything it was better here than it was in Equestria. This was due to several laws that had been passed since their appearance.

The first law enacted was the “Willing To Be Swallowed Act,” which basically made it so the only tinies that could be swallowed were the ones that gave you permission to eat them, or the ones that had special passes that allowed them to be eaten at any time. Of course, there were exceptions to this law, like if the eating is done without consent as an act of protection, if they were family or close friends, or some other act of caring. If this law was broken, you could receive a life sentence.

The second law was the “Anti-trafficking Act,” which made it illegal to kidnap and sell tinies on the black market. Anyone who did was labeled as a traitor to the country and put to death.

With these two laws, the relationship between the tinies of this world and humans was pretty good. Marriages were no longer uncommon, and children that were born from these couples were already going into their sixth generation.

Sunset was happy with the way things had gone. The tinies were pretty happy here, and they were treated like normal human beings. This made Sunset think back to the first tiny she encountered and took care of. He had come in with a group, and one member was given to each of her friends. Sunset had taken care of her tiny for a while before he had found a girlfriend and moved in with her. Since then, Sunset had never taken care of another tiny. That however, was about to change.

Sunset was walking home from work. She worked as one of the youngest high school teachers in the district, but was still one of the brightest. Summer break had just begun, and Sunset had just finished giving out the final grades to her students, almost all of which passed with flying colors. As a little celebration to herself, Sunset had visited Pinkie at Sugarcube Corner. Now Sunset was walking back to her motorcycle. However, as she walked by an alleyway, she couldn't help but notice a peculiar noise.

It was the sound of crying.

Sunset immediately went to investigate. She stepped into the alley and looked around, but saw no one. However, she could clearly hear the crying.

‘What in the world?’ Sunset wondered. She stepped farther into the alley, still trying to find the source of the crying. Eventually, she found it.

It was a tiny boy, looking to be around maybe 5 as far as Sunset could tell. He was sitting against the wall, weeping loudly.

“Hey, are you okay?” The boy noticed her and panicked. He ran to the back of the alley, but trapped himself once he reached the corner. He curled up and tried to become as small as possible.

“P-Please don't h-hurt me!” The young boy was terrified, which made Sunset even more concerned.

“Hey it's okay, I won't hurt you.”

“Y-You promise?”

“Promise.” Slowly, the little boy came out of the corner. “See? I won't hurt you. Now, why don't you tell me what you're doing in this alley?”

“I… I was in my room in the orphanage when there was a sudden white light and I woke up here. I got really scared because a giant walked and almost stepped on me!”

“Bright white light?” It may be hard to believe, but that weird spell was still bringing humans to both worlds. It seemed some of the tinies were still left on their home planet, and that this kid had been one of them. “Oh you poor thing, you must have been so scared.”

The boy nodded, tears welling up in his eyes. He held out his arms at Sunset, signifying that he wanted a hug. Sunset picked him up and pressed him to her cheek.

“Shh, it'll be okay. I promise.”

“I-I just want m-my Mommy and D-Daddy!” the boy cried.

“Don't worry, we'll find them.”

“No we won't! I live at an orphanage because Mommy and Daddy left the house one day and never came back!” From that sentence, Sunset could infer that this boy's parents may have been in the military or some other dangerous job.

“Shh, shh, it'll be okay. How about this, I’ll take care of you.”

“Y-You will?” the boy asked with a sniffle. Sunset held him out and nodded at him smiling. The boy laughed happily as he ran up and hugged one of Sunset’s fingers. “Mommy!”

At first Sunset was little surprised he had called her that, but soon she smiled.

“Well I guess that settles it, I'll be your new Mommy then.” She kissed the top of his head in a loving manner, causing the boy to laugh happily. “So sweetheart, what's your name?”

“My name's Wesley, Mommy.”

“Wesley huh? I always have liked that tiny name. Well Wesley, my name is Sunset Shimmer.” Wesley nodded before he hugged another finger.

“Thank you for being my new Mommy, Sunset.”

“It's no trouble at all honey.” Sunset kissed him on the head one last time before she headed back out of the alleyway and onwards towards her bike. Only problem, how would she hold Wesley? Then she got an idea. “Hey Wesley, do you know about the magic in our world?”

“This world has magic?” Wesley exclaimed excitedly.

“Yes there is, and the magic of this world allows us humans to eat tinies without hurting them.”

“Really? Why would you do that?”

“To protect the tinies.”

“Oh. Why are you telling me this Mommy?”

“Well, I can't safely carry you on my bike unless I eat you okay?”

“Oh… okay.”

“It might be a little scary but I promise that you are safe.”

“Okay Mommy.” With a nod, Sunset dropped Wesley into her mouth. His taste was amazing! He tasted like homemade cookies. Sunset moans in happiness at his taste. Eventually, she swallows him, sending him to her stomach. Once she feels him drop into her stomach, she rubs her belly.

“You okay in there?”

“Uh huh! It's really soft and warm in here!”

“Well I'm glad you like it. Now let's head home shall we?” And so Sunset gets on her bike and rides away, her son tucked safely in her belly.

Stacy's Very Bad Day

Author's Note

Made by BOTH Jerec and Pixel.

Stacy's Very Bad Day

Lindsey made her way around Ponyville as she had decided to explore what will be her new home, since it's also the place of residence for the boy she used to babysit, Cody, and his best friend Daisy, a pegasus filly who used to be a normal pony on Earth. As she wandered around the town, she stumbles across a somewhat familiar face; the cyan pegasus who had almost attempted to eat her upon her arrival, quite an impossible task considering she is just about as tall as Celestia now. As she walked over, she started to pick up on a conversation the pegasus mare was having with a tiny.

“How many times do I have to say: no more eating tinies?” A female voice came from the tiny as Lindsey noticed that her arm moved within the pegasus’ mane, it looking strange, until she understood what exactly she did by the mare’s reaction.

“Ow! Okay Stacy!” Dash yelped before mumbling, “You eat one tiny and suddenly it’s like you stole an apple from a shop.”

“Cause it is like that! You asked for my help and I’m not just giving you a slap on the wrist. Now you’re going to cough that tiny up, apologize, and then offer it a ride back to the village. And if you try to pull a fast one again, I’ll make sure that muzzle is kept shut. Got it!?” She yanked a yellow part of her mane as to prove her point.

“Ow!” Rainbow yelped again, fighting the impulse to rub the hurt spot. “Alright fine.” She replies grumpily and coughed up the tiny. “Can’t believe I’m being pushed around by somepony barely able to fit in my hoof.” She continued before spitting the tiny onto her hoof and looking at him. “Hey, I’m sorry about that. How about I give you a lift home to make it better okay?” She says through clenched teeth, clearly more regretting that she made the deal with Stacy rather than gulping down the tiny.

The small tiny in her hoof, which was a young boy, was still a little scared after the whole ordeal, but had enough courage to accept her small request as the events made him too scared to even go back to the village on his own.

Giggling, Lindsey walks over. “Hey, aren’t kids supposed to be off the menu?” She says as she leans over for a better look at the two tinies.

Dash’s jaw drops. She remembers this human, but up close, is a whole different story than flying overhead.

‘What the heck? I thought humans were only the size of pills...’ Stacy thought as she decided to stay quiet. ‘Hold on… she looks familiar… somehow.’ She rubbed her chin a little before she realized she was staring for too long and she looked away.

The tiny in Dash’s hoof also stood there in shock. The poor kid had already been through a lot that day, from school inside the teacher pony to being swallowed by Rainbow Dash, but now he was in the presence of a giant human.

Lindsey giggled again at their reactions. She had got that a lot in Canterlot, and now it seems Ponyville would be very similar. “Well, so how about we get on the right foot. I’m Lindsey, nice to meet all of you.” She says pleasantly.

“M-my name’s T-Timmy. O-or Tim for short.” The little boy said as he couldn’t help but think back on how he was called ‘Tiny Timmy’ from his class, he being the shortest out of all of them.

Dash, slowly getting over her case of slack jaw, speaks up a bit. “I’m Rainbow Dash…” She answers simply, still trying to get over the fact of how tall Lindsey is.

“Name’s Stacy.” Stacy said in the same simple tone like Rainbow. She didn’t know why, but this Lindsey girl left a weird feeling in her body and she felt a little uncomfortable now, but she wouldn’t admit that to anyone.

Lindsey crouches to get a little closer. “Rainbow Dash, oh, you’re that one Twilight referred to as the gulper. The pony that got this whole mess started. I actually owe you for that, cause that is what got me to be... well, be normal sized again.” She smiled cheerfully, before looking to the two tinies. “ And sorry, you two, but it was a rare one time thing. Hopefully, that project Twilight and Starlight are working on will turn out alright though.”

Stacy only nodded to what the tall girl said as she bit the inside of her mouth. ‘Of course it would.’ She thought, the strange feeling in her gut growing when she said that. ‘But why does she look so dang familiar? If she was a friend, I would’ve known already. Maybe she was just a face I remember from one of my old jobs.’

“Do you really think what they're doing will work?” Tim asked as he had a hopeful look in his eyes. “I-if it does work, I wanna be as big as a skyscraper!” He said with a smile, his hands high up in the air as to prove his point.

Lindsey giggled a bit. “I guess you would be as big as a skyscraper if you were back to normal size, but I don’t think they’re working on a way to actually make anyone that size.” Then Lindsey gazes off. ‘I shouldn’t give them too much hope though. After all, Twilight was saying that it wasn’t really going anywhere.’ She looks back to them. “But, that all really depends on if it works, and from what Twilight’s been saying… It might take a while.” She says a little guiltily. ‘Better than saying no’

“O-oh, okay.” Tim said, his hands lowered as he still had a small smile on his face, but now the hope in his eyes being dimmed a little.

‘Way to crush a kid’s hope. False hope is better than nothing.’ Stacy thought as she was now seeing how snobby she was acting, not knowing why. She decided to shake the thought away as she just had to ask. “So why are you here anyways? I mean, yeah you went to see that princess mare, but I’m guessing it’s over now.” She asked, speaking out for awhile now.

“I was invited over because, so far, I’m the only human not under this spell or whatever it is, and she wanted to do some magical scans to see what the difference is, especially between a human without the spell and a human with the full spell. Now, I’ve decided to stay here in Ponyville, because that poor human with the full spell happens to be a little boy I used to babysit.” She says before giving them a sad look. “Besides Daisy, a pony who got brought with him from Earth, I’m the closest thing he’s got to family now.” She looks off toward the castle. “Too bad Twilight’s pretty much keeping him under lock and key for study right now. Lord knows where his parents are at.”

“That wasn't what I was asking.” She showed a bemused look. “I meant why are you still here after whatever the princess did to you?” She decided to rephrase the question. She had a feeling the princess would need her since she already has a kid with the full spell on him. She simply knew all that cause of the pony she was training was also the pony who tried to take the tiny, since she didn't want this ‘eating tiny people’ to end.

Lindsey raised an eyebrow. ‘Pretty sure I already answered that, but okay.’ She thinks to herself before answering. “Well, like I said, I’ve decided to stay here in Ponyville to take care of Cody, the kid Twilight is studying. So right now, I’m just wandering the town to get to know it a bit more, since I’ll be living here. I heard there’s a fashion designer here too, so maybe I could model for her a bit.”

‘Of course she would be a model. Why wouldn’t the giant human be?’ Stacy thought, looking away with a small glare as she mentally answered her own question. “Do you even have a home?” She asked, looking back up at her with a hand on her cheek.

“Well, Twilight offered to let me stay with her while she studies Cody, Daisy, and myself, but I was thinking of buying one.” Lindsey replies. “So, here I am, part house hunting, part exploring.”

‘And obviously she would have the money to get a house on the spot since she’s a model. Why do I even care? To her I bet I’m just another tiny that she has to look down upon.’ She rubbed her arm as she went quiet again, not even sure what to say to this woman.

Rainbow Dash suddenly spoke up. “Hey wait, so Cody is that one kid Twilight’s studying right?” She starts to look blissful. “He was SO tasty. So, uh... when is he... uh, you know... free?” She said, starting to drool a bit, causing Timmy to start edging away and climbing ‘down’ her leg.

Stacy noticed the hungry look in her eyes and was quick to snap her out of it with a tug of her mane. “Don’t even think about it! We are on a no tiny eating rule and I will not let you break it.” She glared at the mare. “And a little kid no less.”

Dash flinched at the tug, before giving Stacy a bit of a glare. “Hey, he’s under the full spell. It’s actually pretty hard for anypony to refuse that, and I mean it, I couldn’t control myself at all. I tried to keep him, forever, and I’d never do that to a tiny.”

Lindsey shrugs. “Guess the spell has more of an affect on ponies than humans. I mean he was really tasty and all, but I controlled myself pretty well.”

“Guess we’ll never know since you're the only one who could even eat a tiny.” Stacy mumbled as she scratched her chest a little. She then looked back at Rainbow. “And even if he has the full spell, that doesn’t give you a free pass to a tiny meal.” She glanced away yet again. ‘But if Rainbow couldn’t control herself and even thought of keeping him, who knows what it would be like if everyone had the spell fully on. I’d be more on a race for survival from being eaten or ponies fighting for a single tiny.’ She bit her lip as she was somewhat glad that it wasn’t her in that little kid’s shoes.

Lindsey giggles some more. “By the way, Dash; Starlight, Twilight, and Daisy don’t have that problem either.” She then looks to Stacy. “I heard that by the way, and who knows, maybe you’ll run into a unicorn with a cold and essentially swap places too.”

“Yeah… run...” She mumbled a bit lower as even the word reminded her that even if she was in that oddly specific situation, she couldn’t even run away. If it wasn’t for Rainbow, she’d probably be in some pony’s stomach every day. Without Rainbow, she would most likely be the most unluckiest human here. ‘Kinda funny since the person talking to me is considered the luckiest human here. At least she doesn’t have to worry about being eaten ever again.’ She thought as she sighed and rested her head on her hand again.

Dash cringed a bit at the sentence. “Yeah, um... about the whole run thing…” She paused, trying to think of a way to say it.

Lindsey beats her to it though. She gasped. “OH! I’m so sorry! I didn’t know!”

“It’s fine.” Stacy simply said as she stayed looking away. “I should be used to it by now.” She buried one of her hands into the small cyan fur underneath Dash’s mane.

“So, um, were you born that way, or did somepony mistreat you, or did it happen before you got here?” Lindsey asked.

“... accident on earth.” She answered. “I was a snowboarder before I became a writer… well, was a writer.” She fixed her hair from in front of her face when she finished. “Now I’m nothing but a coach for a pegasus who can’t last a day without scarring a tiny for life.”

Dash swallowed something. “Hey! I don’t scar them for life. I just give them a cozy belly to rest in.” She replied.

“Yeah, that’s what you think. I still remember the ‘warm welcome’ you gave me when I was here. And you were trying to make me run away just to have a little fun.” She crossed her arms, glaring at the mare as it seemed she won’t let go of that one day.

Dash looked away. “I said I was sorry, I even took you to the hospital.”

“After you stepped on my only wheelchair.” Her voice was raised a little as she said that. “The hospital didn’t even have wheelchairs for tinies.”

Lindsey looks between the two of them. “You know, you could always go to Twilight or Starlight, I bet they’d be glad to fix your wheelchair.” She says, focusing on Stacy. She then turns to Rainbow Dash and holds out her palm in front of her muzzle. “Okay, cough Timmy up again.”

“It doesn’t matter. The wheelchair is nothing but a metal pancake. And I don’t even remember where it was.” She then looked down at Rainbow after the second part she said. “And did you seriously eat that kid again!?”

Dash looked between the both of them guiltily, before coughing up Timmy again. However this time, he landed in Lindsey’s hand instead of Dash’s hoof. Lindsey carefully places the boy in an empty pouch of her purse. “I think I’ll take him to the village instead. He’ll probably reach it that way.” She says, wagging a finger at Dash.

“That seems like a better plan. But seriously, Rainbow, you’re going to make all of this harder for everyone if you keep on pulling things like this.” She said as she didn’t bother pulling her mane this time, seeing that some sort of physical harm is not working as punishment.

Dash lets out a sigh. “I know, but maybe, maybe it’s because I don’t want to stop, just maybe... slow down a bit.”

“Am I hearing correctly? Rainbow, the fastest pegasus in Ponyville, is asking to slow down?” Stacy said as she acted as if she was cleaning her ear. “Or, is this just the best pony saying that she’s giving up so easily. And I thought you could do it, guess you aren’t the best.” She said, using reverse psychology so that Rainbow wouldn’t think of ‘slowing down’.

Rainbow Dash looks back at Stacy. “Yeah, well my original goal was to eat each tiny to pop into Equestria at least once, up until you came around.” Perhaps it is the fact that Twilight is one of her friends, or maybe that she’s been through the routine all too often and is starting to recognize when it happens, but she seems to catch onto Stacy’s attempt to keep her from eating tinies.

“Well, even if you did want to slow down, it still goes without saying that you will not be eating any tinies from here on out. Or do I have to put a muzzle on your… muzzle?” Stacy said, it sounding rather odd when she said that out loud. “I’m sure Twilight will be more than happy to make one for you.”

Dash’s eyes narrow. “You do know I could just take it off right?”

“I know, which is why I would ask Twilight since she will find a way to make it impossible for you to take it off. Ya know, with magic ‘n junk.” She said as she knew Twilight would find a way if it meant that the tinies would be more safe without ‘The Gulper’ as Lindsey called her.

Dash rolls her eyes. “Twilight wouldn’t make a muzzle that’s impossible to take off for me, I do need regular food, you know.”

Lindsey looks at Stacy. “She does have a point. Wearing a muzzle for the rest of her life, well, would kill her.”

“No it won’t. It’s not like I said someone else couldn’t take it off either. I’m thinking of something like a dog muzzle. Or, maybe some magic stuff that’ll stop her from eating a tiny.” Stacy explained. “And why are you on her side? Are you saying you’d rather let her eat innocent humans then having a muzzle on?” She couldn’t help but glare up at the woman as she had a feeling she really wouldn’t since she was lucky enough to become too big to eat.

“Well, you’d have to have a lot of muzzles made then. I really can’t think of any ponies that don’t eat a human even just every once in awhile. Even the Princesses eat tinies.” Lindsey points out. “And I’m pretty sure Twilight wouldn’t muzzle herself either.”

“I’m not saying every pony in this god forsaken world, I’m just talking about Rainbow. She doesn’t want to be seen as a monster to the tinies, and the simple way is by not eating any tinies.” Stacy was now getting a little ticked off that her meanings weren’t going through.

“Or she could change her approach.” Lindsey suggests. “Maybe just willing tinies. Kinda meet in the middle.”

“Well it’s hard to tell if they're willing if they're already in her gullet.” Stacy mumbled as she looked away.

“Then have her ask first. It’s really simple, and odd as it may sound, there are quite a few tinies who are pretty willing to go ‘gut diving’ as they call it. Some even ask ponies to eat them.” Lindsey says.

‘Now I’m thinking that I might be the only sane person here.’ She thought to herself as she honestly didn’t know how being eaten alive was considered fun or relaxing. “Again, hard to ask when the tiny is already in her stomach.” She repeated herself. “Probably the ones asking to be eaten might be heard, but other then that, Rainbow would be too busy tasting the tiny to even ask if they want to be eaten.”

“Like I said, have her ask first. Like this.” Lindsey turns to a tiny human walking nearby. “Hey, would you mind if I ate you?” The tiny stops, looks at her for a good thirty seconds, before shaking her head and walking away at a slightly faster pace. Lindsey turns back to Stacy. “See. That simple. Plus it’s much more courteous than most ponies.”

“And you think ‘The Gulper’ can do that?” Stacy raised a brow at that. “It’s kinda obvious why she was even given that name.”

“Aren’t you the one trying to teach ‘The Gulper’ to not gulp at all?” Lindsey points out. “Just have her practice, besides, some people, or ponies, can’t just go ‘cold turkey’ and be fine. For the ponies, tinies like you, and well, like I used to be, are an addictive substance.”

“I’m not making her go on a no-tiny life. I just wanted her to at least try a week without eating a tiny… the longest she lasted was three hours.” Stacy plainly said. She glanced away as she thought that this plan might be just impossible.

Lindsey raises an eyebrow. “I’m pretty sure you had said that ‘You won’t be eating tinies from here on out,’ sounds like a no tiny life to me. Not that I have a problem with trying to get ponies to stop eating tinies, but I’m pretty sure it’s not gonna happen.” Lindsey says before blushing and mumbling to herself. “Even I eat a tiny or two occasionally.”

Stacy took a small inhale of the air, trying to calm herself as she could feel her eye twitch a little. One of the not-so-great personalities was that she hated being proven wrong. But now she felt more as if she was trapped in a corner, and having the choice of just giving in, or putting up a fight. And even if she just wanted to give in, her more ‘daring’ side was the one to respond, not even caring about the outcome. “Of course you would say that. You don’t have to care about that anymore since no one can’t eat you anymore.” She crossed her arms, her throat feeling a little tight. “And I know that this dumb world was living perfectly normal before this freaking Vanishing thing happened, and to make it worse, now we’re pretty much at the bottom of the food chain. But I bet you don’t care about that either since you so lucky.” She rolled her eyes a little. “You’re pretty much living the life that every human in this world wants: to be big enough to not be eaten, to be the most well known, to be rich, and to not have to worry about anything and just live the free life while the rest of us are scared out of our wits, lost, hungry, or most likely being illegally bought like some type of drug.” She finally finish as she breathed in, the small breath making her tear up a little. “Just forget it, I’m… I’m done trying to act as if everything’s okay… but it’s not… I’m not.” She closed her eyes as she looked away, upset that she would just break like that, and more so on why she did that… just for a simple dispute over how to make Rainbow a better pony.

“Don't’ care? … Don’t care!?” Lindsey’s voice raises angrily. She reaches out and picks Stacy up, though angry still making sure to be careful. She had of her index finger on Stacy’s back while the her thumb is on her abdomen. Then she raised the tiny woman to eye level. “I’ll have you know that I’ve been here for months, and it was only a few weeks ago that I was still as tiny as everyone else. You want to know how I got this big?! Some prissy, rich unicorn was having a bad day with a cold and decided to take it out on me! He was just about to eat me, when he sneezed setting off the unicorn cold wild magic that pulled the spell out of me and into himself! I know I’m lucky that happened, but out of all the ponies who attempted to eat me he was the most frightening! I really thought he intended to harm me rather than just the normal!” She thunders, glaring at Stacy. She stops for a moment, deciding to see if she may have went too far. After all, being yelled at by a giant is generally a very scary predicament.

Well, the obvious reactions would to either stare back in fear, try to kick and squirm out of the gentle (yet strong) grip, or to probably look away with more tears in their eyes. Stacy did none of those things. “Oh, big deal. At least in your scary situation, you got something good out of it. Before I even got sent to this hellhole of a planet, I had my own dreams and ambitions. I wanted to be a snowboarder, but just because of one slip up, now I can’t use my legs. I tried writing stories for a living, and now I’m sent to this dumb planet that only has keyboards for giant ponies and not only that, but now I have no wheelchair and can only rely on one pony. And now that I’m trying to help the said pony to become better, obviously someone who knows so much more doesn’t even think that what I’m doing will change anything. If my whole life is just going to be a painful fall down the hill, I just hope that I’ll soon reach the bottom. I...” She stopped as she began to tear up. “I… I just want my old life back. But I know that wouldn’t even happen if I was as lucky as you are.” She wiped her eyes a little, only for more tears to come as she felt just terrible inside.

Carefully Lindsey shifts Stacy so that she’s more or less lying across her fingers and brings her into as much of a hug as she can. “I know, all of us want our old lives back.”

“... I know you wouldn’t.” She mumbled as she only rested her head on the large girl’s chest, blushing red as she couldn’t help but feel how soft it was.

“You sure about that?” Lindsey asks. “I know I’m big enough not to be eaten by ponies, which is obviously a benefit, but how do you think I feel around tinies?”

“Probably like a god.” She quickly answered as she knew that how she would feel like if she was in her shoes.

“Nope.” Lindsey replies. “I feel like a big, huge clutz. Just think of what destruction would happen if I decided to go visit any of my tiny friends in a village. Just walking to the edge might create earthquakes for them, and getting to their house. Forget it, I’d probably leave half the village homeless by accident.”

“Have you ever thought of asking them to see you instead? Like, maybe at the edge of the village, far enough to not make damage or scare people?” She asked as she thought there was a simple solution to that.

“I have.” Lindsey replies. “But after the change, well… The difference between a pony and myself is just that I’m human. How do you imagine a tiny reacting to a giant human?”

“Well I already saw with that little kid seeing you. He seemed more than happy to see a giant human.”

“After I told him about Twilight’s research, yeah. I bet even you were a little excited about the possibility of being normal. Before that though, he was just as scared of me as he was any of the ponies, maybe even more so.” Lindsey says.

Stacy stayed quiet for a moment, before she finally spoke. “I wasn’t scared...” She mumbled.

“Oh, what were you then?” Lindsey asks. “You did look at me rather funny.”

Stacy was now completely silent as she really didn’t want to say how she felt like when she first saw her. But it seemed her mouth wouldn’t comply for long. “I, uhm… I was...” She mumbled the last part too low for her to hear.

“Hmm?” Lindsey asks in a hum. ‘That must’ve felt weird too her.’ She thinks to herself.

Stacy blushed once again before she finally spoke out. “I… I was jealous, okay?” She looked down from Lindsey as she didn’t want to see the look on her face.

Lindsey giggles. “I would be too, if our roles were reversed. No doubt, besides being scared, most tinies are.”

“I… I guess it would make sense if others were jealous. But I guess I’m just always jealous about everyone.” She said out loud as she glanced at her limp legs before looking away. “Honestly, no one knows how lucky they are compared to me.”

“You make it sound like you’re the only one.” Lindsey replies. “There are other people in Equestria that are disabled in one way or another. There are even ponies that are as well. You aren’t alone.”

“Yeah, but it looks more like I’m the only one in this town. I haven’t seen a single human who was disabled like me, and I know it will be awhile for it to ever happens.” She responded. “And I should know since ‘The Gulper’ had a mission to eat every tiny at least once.”

“Look, appearing in Equestria is completely random and even in just the little area of Ponyville, there’s no way that Rainbow Dash could eat everyone that had ever appeared.” Lindsey says. “More than likely, any disabled humans stay in villages, or are being kept safe by ponies just like you are. How long have you been with Rainbow Dash and has she swallowed you during that time?”

“I… never really looked at the days. Maybe a month in a half.” She answered the first question. “And I guess she hasn’t. I mean, she sometimes keeps me in her mouth when she’s flying, but that’s pretty much when I actually let her.”

“See, she’s already improving. She’s taking care of you and being careful.” Lindsey points out.

“It’s only cause she has to. I can’t move on my own, and whoever finds me has to be the one to take care of me… even though I am definitely an adult.” She rolled her eyes. “I mean, who seriously makes these rules?”

“I don’t remember that rule. Ponies generally chose whether or not to take care of someone. Often times, it’s when a tiny first appears, but there really isn’t a law about it.” Lindsey says.

Rainbow Dash speaks up. “Yeah, you really think I’m only helping you because I ‘have to’ and not because I want too.”

“Well I can see how much you ‘want’ my help in making you a better pony.” She mumbled as she decided on not saying that too loudly.

“Making me a better pony doesn’t mean I can’t eat tinies.” Rainbow Dash says. “Come on, trying to hide what you’re saying by whispering. Pony ears are pretty powerful, I can hear you breathing.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Ponies are better than humans, or whatever.” Stacy waved her hand away as she didn’t bother staying quiet this time, now remembering how she couldn’t even whisper without her hearing. “And not eating tinies entirely would make you more likable in many ways than one. I just thought that doing one big change will make this go by faster.”

“I know it would, many tinies would love to have a pony that doesn’t eat them, but, I do like eating them. I made the record of most tinies at one time even.” Dash says. “Besides, that’s a big change, it isn’t just gonna happen over night.”

“Yet the start of eating tinies didn’t take a day for that to happen.” She rolled her eyes as she knew that she could, but she just didn’t want to.

Rainbow Dash looks down dejectedly. “I know, I accidentally swallowed a tiny trying to save them from falling to their death, and they were so tasty, and it felt so nice I couldn’t control myself, but I’ve gotten better.” She says looking back up. “I haven’t swallowed you once after all.”

“I know… but I don’t like it that it’s just me.” She said, rubbing her hands a little as she felt she wasn’t eating her just because she was disabled. All the other people in Ponyville aren’t, so why is she just not eating her as well. She knew she would be a easy target. She knew that if Rainbow didn’t really care, she would always be in her stomach. But it wasn’t like she wanted to be eaten or anything.

“I don’t eat you because I don’t want to hurt you, now if you want to, I could, I’d just have to find a way to make sure you don’t get hurt. What you don’t know, is that when I eat a tiny, I don’t just ignore them and let them ‘stew’ in there until I let them out. I get to know them, just like many ponies who eat tinies. We call it Tummy talk.” Rainbow Dash says.

“Why would I want to be in someone’s stomach?” She simply asked. “Is there any real reason as to why ponies eat people? I mean, we’re talking right now without you eating me. And it’s not like there's no more strawberry flavored ice cream since you said that’s what I taste like. You could honestly get a cold tub and still get the same taste. Sure, that kid that Twilight is keeping an eye on makes sense since he has the full spell, but what about everyone else? Honestly, I see no purpose in all of this eating people alive.”

Dash sits on her flank and raises her front hooves, and slowly turns her hooves around each other. “It’s kinda hard to explain. From what I know about the spell it makes you tinies taste like different foods and that it makes you feel good while you’re in there. There are other things though. Some ponies like the closeness, it’s hard to get much closer than inside some pony. Others feel that they’re keeping tinies safe inside them, which is technically the safest place for you guys in Equestria. I would say try it, but, I don’t want to hurt you.”

“But I still don’t understand it. You have plenty of real food to eat, some humans and ponies can be close without being eaten alive, and I would think someone else’s stomach is the least safest place to be. From what I remember online, you’re just in a gross sack of muscle, acid, and slowly melting food with whatever stench is in there. It’s like a sewer with food and acid instead of trash and dirty water. And who’s to say that you might forget they're there and you start eating and drinking without knowing that you're probably drowning or crushing them with whatever gunk of food you're eating.” She glanced away when she finished. “Honestly, this place is making people act more like idiots by the day.”

“The spell is the reason.” Dash replies. “If you weren’t safe in there, we wouldn’t do this, but since you are, we do. As I said, the spell causes you to taste great, and produce an oddly good feeling while you are in there. It also protects you from the acid, and all that. In fact, I could bite you, and while it would hurt a bit, you wouldn’t be crushed or bleeding or anything.”

“Well obviously you would say that people taste good. But all of this has no purpose as to why. Is it just that you ponies can’t get enough and just do it cause we ‘taste good’? That’s seems like a really dumb reason. So unless whoever even started all this and actually used the full spell on everyone, it would be total chaos and war against the fight just to get tinies.” She looked away again as she even shivered at the imagination. “We would really be treated like nothing but property...”

“But I said why. Yes, part of it is the taste and feeling, but we also like the feeling that we’re keeping tinies safe or the closeness I mentioned. If it isn’t enough hearing it from me, you should talk to some of the ponies who’ve adopted tinies. Derpy adopted a tiny and tends to keep him in her stomach, she says it feels like she’s giving him a really loose hug. Big mac adopted a tiny and he didn’t want to eat her, but she wanted to because she thought of it as a great big hug.” Dash says trying to explain.

“But it still doesn't make sense. If anyone wants a big hug from a pony, why not just get a regular hug with no eating. I mean, you said that humans can't get hurt by ponies, so a simple hug wouldn't hurt them. Seriously, doesn't anyone think about doing things the logical way then just doing what everyone else does. I mean, if Celestia says that they can live over jumping off a cliff, then I'm sure every tiny would do just that to see if her statement is true.” She rolled her eyes. “To be honest, it sounds more like the means of how ponies and some weird vore-loving humans would like. I seriously think I'm the only one who thinks this is all completely pointless.”

“...Vore?" Dash asks, tilting her head curiously before shaking it and replying. "...Never mind, but it’s not like that, just doing something because somepony says we can, I mean there’s something different about it. Derpy says when she’s got her tiny boy inside her stomach, it’s almost like she’s, well, pregnant with him. They’re connected, there’s no secrets, and just the normal actions of her body makes him comfortable. I-I don’t know… It’s hard to explain, I’d have to demonstrate it, but I don’t want to hurt you and you don’t want to be eaten so… I guess, just ask another tiny who doesn’t mind or even enjoys it. There are plenty of tinies like you who don’t, though. If you really want, I could take you to a village and you could stay with them...” Dash finishes, wincing a bit at her offer, thinking she might lose a friend.

“Are you telling me to go to a village just cause I don't understand what so great about being eaten alive? Is this just some way I could be out of your hair and you could go back to eating tinies without a care in the world?” She glared at the mare as she had a feeling that's what she was aiming for.

Dash winces. “No, i-it just sounds like you’d feel better around other tinies, rather than some big tiny eating monster like me.”

“So what? You're just assuming things now. I just said I don't understand it and don't want to try it myself. Unless you feel you're going to eat me someday, then I have no reason to even think of going to that village.” She crossed her arms.

“But you just said that the only thing keeping me from eating tinies was you. It’s kinda true, but you make it sounds like I don’t care…” Dash mumbles.

“Well I don’t see you really trying every time we try at least one day without tinies.” She replied as she closed her eyes.

Dash looks down with a sad face. “Just because I eat tinies all the time, doesn’t mean I don’t care…”

Stacy only raised a brow when her eyes were opened. “Really? I don’t recall you asking timmy if he wanted to be eaten.”

“I know, but I didn’t hurt him.” She says defensively. “I’d never hurt a tiny.” Dash says, in a way that almost sounds like it’s directed towards herself.

Stacy didn’t bother pressing on as she felt she might be going a bit overboard on shooting her down. “Fine… I guess some ponies could be worse. At least your not buying kids from those tiny dealers.”

Dash’s mood seems to lighten a bit. Lindsey on the other hand, her mood seems to darken. “Oooh, those tiny hunters. If I could get my hands on them!”

“I’m sure some ponies are already on that.” She quickly said as she was a little scared that the giant girl might tighten her grip on her.

Lindsey calmed down, remembering that there happened to be a tiny in her hand. “S-sorry about that, I just get real worked up whenever I hear about them. For whatever reason, their operations are really intense in Canterlot. You were lucky to end up here in Ponyville, in Canterlot I had to be very careful, and I didn’t dare go out at night. The one time I did, I almost got taken.”

“Seriously? I thought it was only about kids since it’s kinda illegal to eat a kid tiny person.” She couldn’t help but blush when she said the last part, not even sure how to exactly describe a young tiny.

“Oh no, they’re after any tinies, kids just happen to be the particular favorite.” Lindsey replies. “They especially prefer newly arrived tinies, as no one knows they’re there. Be glad that you were found by Dash and not one of them. They’re mean, and who knows what their clients are like.”

“I can only imagine.” She mumbled as she rubbed one of her arms.

Lindsey shakes her head. “I wouldn’t even attempt that, but enough about tiny snatchers. What do you two say to having some fun after we take Timmy back to his village? Maybe get some ice cream or something. My treat.” She says trying to brighten the mood.

From her belt pouch, Timmy can be heard. “Ice cream! Ahh, but I wanna come too!”

“I don’t know. I’m still trying to get used to this new world… and I really don’t want ponies looking at me hungrily.” She mumbled the last part as she was honestly a little scared. The only time she goes out is when Rainbow takes her with her, but it’s not a lot since the mare is either sleeping, working, or trying to not be ‘The Gulper’ anymore.

“Oh come on, even when I was tiny, ponies didn’t always look at me hungrily. Plenty of ponies are friendly. Besides, you’re with the one pony in Ponyville that was practically guaranteed to eat you if she saw you.” Lindsey replies.

“There can be more than one pony like RD...” She mumbled again. “Like, some rich upper class that might think that they have the right to… Like Blueblood.” She couldn’t help but smile when she said that.

“Actually, from what I heard, Blueblood was one of the least likely ponies to eat a tiny. To think, the one time he tries, he ends up being eaten. I almost feel bad, only reason he even attempted was because he was having a bad day.” Lindsey giggles. “Still scared me half to death, but, I guess it did turn out well for me.”

“But not for him. I wonder what he’s doing now anyways.” Stacy couldn’t help but wonder since the small summary that Lindsey told was that the magic on her transported to Blueblood, making him tiny and tasty as she could assume.

“His Aunt, Princess Celestia is keeping him. Making sure he stays out of trouble.” Lindsey says, starting to giggle again. “Right now, he’s probably complaining about being stuck in a pile of chewed cake.”

“But should they, ya know, study him from there as well? Maybe see what type of magic he used to transfer it into him in the first place? At least, that what I would do if I was in her place.” She asked. “Heck, even bring him to Twilight and see if her big brain can figure something out.”

“Remember when I said he had a cold?” Lindsey asks. “See, when a unicorn gets a cold, which is very rare, they lose control of their magic. So then, every time they sneeze a random wild magic effect happens. Wild magic, unlike their normal magic, doesn’t leave a trace, and whatever effects it has are permanent except if more wild magic changes it. In this case there really isn’t anything they can do for Blueblood except find a way to remove the spell from other tinies as well.”

“Well, if he could cast a spell like that, there’s bound to actually be a spell that can transfer others into themselves. He can’t just make up a spell that does that… can he?” Stacy said. “And if there is, perhaps they can use it on a different type of life form. Just imagine having transferred magic into a flower or something and it’ll taste like something else. If that does actually work, then maybe he just found a way to undo the tiny problem.” She smiled a little at the thought of at least being bigger than tiny and helpless.

“Remember when I said it was wild magic? He didn’t cast the spell himself, it just sort of happened. Besides, if Blueblood did know, he probably wouldn’t share it.”

Her smile vanished as she was now a little upset and pissed off. “Wow. Thanks for ruining the small amount of hope I have. I really appreciate it.” She said in a sarcastic tone. “Is just bringing down hope and joy your other job then showing off how lucky you are in the magazines?”

Lindsey rolls her eyes. “Just didn’t want you to be disappointed when that didn’t turn out. Also, I’m really not in any pony magazines. Now, do you want to go have some fun or not?”

“False hope is better than no hope.” Stacy simply said. “And fine, it’s not like I can run off from this… literally.”

“I wouldn’t say that, you still have a choice. Not like I’m forcing you to come with me.” Lindsey replies, before turning to her belt pouch. “Timmy, you’ll have to ask your parents permission if you want to come with.”

Timmy can be heard again. “Aww!”

“I already said okay. Unless you want me to change my mind.” Stacky said as she couldn’t help but look up at her.

“Well, alright then. Let’s go.” Lindsey says with a smile, before stopping. “Should Dash carry you or should I?”

“It doesn’t really matter to me.” Stacy mumbled as she really didn’t have any preference on who would carry her.

Lindsey let’s out a bit of a frustrated breath. “Okay, so if I were to carry you, where would you want to be placed?”

“I don’t know. Where would you place a tiny?” She asked. “I’ve never been carried by a giant human so I wouldn’t know where.” She said the last part with a bit of sarcasm.

“Well there’s my belt pouch. Um, I’m sure we could think of other places.” Lindsey says. “I don’t know, how does Dash usually carry you?”

“Walking, in her mane, when she’s flying, in her mouth.” Stacy said. “Sadly she prefers flying then walking most of the time.” She rolled her eyes as she hated every time she needed to fly.

“What, flying is faster.” Dash says defensively.

“Okay, so not in my mouth, got it.” Lindsey says before looking down at herself. “Well, where do you think you’d be most comfortable?” Lindsey asks, trying to think of places that would allow Stacy to be comfortable not hurt her.

“Do you have maybe a chest pocket?” She asked as she tried to look for herself if she had any.

“No. My pants have pockets, but I don’t think you’d like it in those. Um…” Lindsey said, continuing her search. At the moment she is wearing a t-shirt and a pair of jeans with a belt that has a few pouches on it, one for bits and one for any small items she might take interest in, she also sometimes used it to transport tinies, but isn’t too sure how well Stacy would take it considering her handicap. “Well maybe… No. Well how about… Um, well I guess I could put you in the pouch, but at the same time I don’t want to bounce you around. I don’t know, can you think of anywhere? If our roles were reversed where would you put me?”

“I don’t know. I wouldn’t imagine myself carrying a tiny human on me… no less one that can’t really use their legs.” She mumbled the last part to herself. “How would you carry a caged pet then?”

“In a portable cage. In my hand, but that isn’t the point, and that’s definitely not how you should view yourself. So, like I said, say our roles were reversed. Let’s say you are the only human normal sized in Equestria. So, you’re wheeling around Ponyville and you stumble across a tiny me. We chat, and you want to go hang out with me. Where do you put me to keep me safe during our trip?” Lindsey asks.

“Well… I would most likely put them on my lap, since I’m in a wheelchair. But… you don’t really need a wheelchair.” She rubbed her arm as she looked away.

“Well, I can’t exactly put you on my lap, considering I’m standing up.” Lindsey replies. “But you’ve obviously got a place on your mind. Go ahead and tell me.”

“That’s it. I can’t think of anywhere else except my lap. Maybe on my shoulder, but I don’t think it’s safe for me.”

“Well, um, hmm. Think you would be okay in the pouch with Timmy? Or should we start thinking of other places that are used as pockets?” Lindsey asks.

Stacy didn’t answer right away, but she let out a small sigh before she made her decision. “Just… just put me in the pouch, I guess.” She mumbled.

“Okay, just hold on to the stitching.” Lindsey says. She opens the pouch and carefully lowers Stacy in. She positions the tiny girl in a hopefully comfortable way and closes the pouch. “I’ll try to make sure the pouch doesn’t bounce too much. Alright, next stop is your village Timmy, which one do you come from?”

“I’m from the one here in Ponyville. I was playing hide and seek with my friends before I got caught by a pony instead.” Timmy explained, poking his head out as he used his arm to open the flap again.

“Alright then. Dash you lead the way.” Lindsey says. Dash nods and starts off toward a corner of town.

They make it to the village, and Lindsey carefully sets Timmy on the ground. “Alright, we’ll wait a bit, so you can ask for permission to come with. I’ll give you three minutes and after that we’ll take off.” Lindsey tells the boy.

“Okay!” Timmy smiled before he went into the house, the door being unlocked as their was no locks for tiny houses since, well, other then just tinies living in it, ponies haven’t made a small enough lock for the doors. It took some time, but Timmy soon came back out, a look showing that he didn’t exactly get what he wanted. “Sorry...” He mumbled. “I’m grounded from staying outside for too long.” He looked down as he was rather upset that he couldn’t go and get ice cream.

“Well, if you want, I’ll speak to your parents. Tell them what happened, why you were out so late.” Lindsey suggests.

Rainbow Dash starts to back away. “Uh, well, I better-”

“You’ll stay right here Dash. You have to apologize to his parents for scaring them.” Lindsey says imperatively. “I’m sure Stacy agrees with me on this.”

“N-no. It’s okay. It’s not like they don’t believe me. I guess they just got worried when I said I got caught by the Gulper.” He said. “And it’s not forever. Just for this weekend. I’ll get ice cream another time.” He smiled a little.

“Oh, okay. Well then I’ll come by when you’re not grounded and we’ll get some ice cream. How’s that sound?” Lindsey suggests.

Timmy smiles even wider. “Yay!” He shouts before heading back home to his worried parents.

Lindsey stands back up and the now slightly smaller heads off to have some fun in Ponyville. “So, where should we go?” Lindsey asks. Stacy stayed quiet as she wasn’t sure what type of ‘fun’ she could have without being eaten or something.

“Well, Sugarcube Corner has some great pastries, or we could stop by Sweet Apple Acres.” Rainbow Dash says.

“Hmm, Sugarcube Corner it is.” Lindsey says. The group heads over to the Gingerbread house shaped bakery.

They pick a table and sit down, Lindsey pulls Stacy out of the pouch at carefully places her on the table. “Alright. So what should we get?”

“Well, I know one pony who could give us some suggestions.” Dash says.

“Are you talking about me!?” A random pink pony by the name of Pinkie Pie was now sitting right between the mare and human. She gasped as she looked at Lindsey. “Wowie, you’re a super big tiny! Or maybe everytiny else is small and you're normal. That would be super if tinies were as big as you, then I could throw super big parties. Hey! Do you still taste like a tiny?” Without warning, Pinkie took Lindsey’s arm and nearly covered it in her own saliva when she licked it. “Nope, you taste like a normal pony to me. But you're not a pony, you're a really big tiny. Or are you!” She said before taking out a magnifying glass and looking at Lindsey through it in every angle.

“Um, what are you doing?” Lindsey asks, all too confused and staring at the strange pony. With the pony’s strange behavior she hopes that the pony doesn’t notice Stacy.

“I’m seeing if maybe your just a pony in disguise, maybe pulling a prank on everypony. If you are, I wanna know who it is and maybe if I could get a giant tiny costume from you.” Pinkie smiled as she glanced up at Lindsey before going back to seeing if maybe a zipper is somewhere on her back.

“Well, I can tell you, I’m human. I was a tiny before a certain circumstance made me big again.” Lindsey says, hoping Pinkie would stop. “Say, Pinkie, I heard a strange rumor about you. Is it true that you have a village or city of tinies in your stomach?”

“What? Of course not silly. If I did, then there would be no use to the tiny village in Ponyville. You should be asking Dashie that since she could store over a hundred tinies in her stomach!” Pinkie said. “And if they wanna have fun, they can visit Discord’s theme park stomach so they can have tons of fun, but I’m not saying my belly wouldn’t be fun. I mean, I would try and put slides and swings and maybe party stuff that way they can have a ‘Welcome to My Belly’ party, but all those things might get turned into tummy juice. And I think a tummy juice cake wouldn’t be good to eat.”

“Speaking of good to eat. What do you think we should get?” Lindsey asks. “Dash was saying you’re the expert when it comes to pastries. Also, anything on the menu for tinies as well?”

“Hmm...” She placed a hoof to her chin in thought. “Well, I may be good at making pastries, but I don’t think I have enough power to say what you would like. But, the treat of the day is muffins. It’s a buy two, get one free deal that we have for this week. Next week is pie!” Pinkie grinned. “As for tiny treats, we have some Mini Muffins, Puny Pies, and Itty Bitty Biscuits. Those are just a few, but you can check on the menu on the tiny treats section.” She opened a menu and flipped it open to one section that was dedicated to tinies. “Also, Sugar Cube Corner is a No-Tiny Eating store, so don’t try and eat the Cake’s customers. Even you Dashie.” Pinkie looked at her with a all-knowing grin.

“Okay, well, we’ll go with a couple of cupcakes then and a tiny cupcake for our tiny friend.” Lindsey says.

“Oooh, you have a tiny friend with you?” Pinkie said as she was quick to look down at the floor in case the tiny was scared enough to try and run away.

“Uh, she’s right here actually.” Lindsey says, pointing to Stacy who is placed so that a stack of napkins acts as a back rest.

“Woah, that’s so cool how you made it as if she’s sitting down.” Pinkie said as she was getting a little too close for comfort on Stacy’s side.

“Back off her a bit Pinkie Pie.” Dash says. “She’s only really used to me and Lindsey right now, It’s kinda my fault she hasn’t had much more experience around other ponies.”

“Oh, whoops. Sorry, miss tiny. Didn’t know you were still new around here. Here, have a cupcake, on me!” She giggled as she took a tiny cupcake from her mane and gently placed it down close to her. “I wasn’t sure if you liked vanilla or chocolate, so I did both. It’s what you tinies call a marble cupcake, which is kinda silly since marbles taste nothing like cupcakes.” She giggled again as she thought about a literal marble cupcake.

“Uh, thanks?” Stacy said with uncertainty as she was able to grab the small cupcake and start eating it. Immediately she was greeted with a burst of chocolate and vanilla flavor while the icing was just how she liked it. Now, she pretty much ignored the world as she was enjoying her free cupcake.

“Do you still want me to make a cupcake for her?” Pinkie asked as she kinda ruined the order by giving the tiny a cupcake already.

“Sure.” Lindsey says. “Considering who she’s been living with since she got here, she probably needs it.” She adds giggling.

“Hey, she and I are great friends!” Dash yells defensively. “Isn’t that right Stacy?” Stacy didn’t answer as she was still preoccupied with the cupcake she was given, it being a little bigger than a regular cupcake.

“Okie doki loki, I’ll have your order’s ready in fifteen minutes.” Pinkie said before she put the little notepad she was using to write down their orders in her mane before she bounced off to the kitchen, probably off to make their orders hot and ready.

Lindsey looks down at Stacy. “Enjoying your cupcake?” She giggles. “Looks like hanging out wasn’t to bad for you after all.”

“Hey. It’s been awhile since I had something sweet. I bet you don’t know that feeling.” She turned away with her cupcake in hand as she also hid the small embarrassed blush on her cheeks.

“Oh no, I do know what it’s like.” Lindsey replies. “Seems you have something against me Stacy. What is it? My size, or is it,” She folds her arms and leans forward, putting emphasis on a couple particular assets, “my size.” She says, giggling and finishes by sticking out her tongue.

The second guess of reasonings almost made Stacy’s cheeks turn noticeably red. She turned her head away as she didn’t want to be caught looking at them, even though they were pretty much presented to her. “Sh-shut up. I don’t care about your size.” She said as the blush never faded.

“Just joking.” Lindsey giggled, before leaning over the table, no longer showing off her ‘assets’ and getting close to eye level with Stacy. “So what is your beef with me really?”

“I said it’s nothing. Can’t it just be a bad day and that’s that?” She said as she now had her arms crossed and the cupcake placed next to her.

“Not if you’re going to keep making those judgments, as if I haven’t had to go through a tough time or anything.” Lindsey says, with a little bit of a huff. “So what is it?”

“It is nothing.” She said, now getting a little ticked off that she wouldn’t just let it go already.

“No it isn’t. It’s definitely something, considering your low opinion of me.” Lindsey says, starting to get mad herself. “So what did I do to you, huh? Did I crush your family or something?”

“Nothing. But you’re starting to bug me though...” Stacy mumbled as she stayed looking away, not showing what most tinies would fear over an angry giant of any type.

“I’m starting to bug you, huh. What about your constant judgements on my supposedly ‘oh so perfect’ life according to you? Well, I have news for you, it isn’t. So what is it, what about me has you so pent up?!” Lindsey says through clenched teeth. Her anger even starting to scare Dash a bit.

“Cause I used to be like you, okay!?” She finally shouted, The blush long gone as she felt her throat began to dry, but she pressed on. “I used to get all the attention, all the praise while also those who hated me. And I loved it. I loved it as much as snowboarding, which was the reason why people loved me. Cause I was better than any male snowboarder, that I could be just as good even though I was a girl.” She glanced away for a moment. “But unlike you, just when I thought I was the best, everything was taken away from me just cause I wanted to push harder.” She began to tear up a little, her vision going blurry. “Just that one mistake, and I was soon forgotten. No one knew me, or never wanted to know me. I didn’t ever see my family cause I didn’t want to see their disappointed looks. And I never tried anything else cause I thought maybe that would be stripped away from me too. And I was right.” She wiped the small tears from her eyes. “Just when I thought writing would be my new passion, this all happened. I was once again stripped from something I enjoyed and now I don’t even know what to do anymore. I can’t do anything like this. And… and just seeing you like this, seeing how happy and giggly you were, it just reminded me of a old part of me that is long gone. I’m jealous. I hated that I just had to meet the person who now has this golden opportunity. And even she is going on with what I do and how I’m doing it wrong. I just thought that if I didn’t care to like it, maybe it wouldn’t be stripped away from me again.”

Lindsey sighs and picks up Stacy, bringing her in for another hug. “I see. Now I’m not sure about all of it, like getting attention and praise like crazy, because I never really got that. I’m just a girl from a small town who tried to get into the modeling business because I thought it would be fun or something like that, but I understand how you feel like nothing ever goes right. I felt that way when I got here too, the first time I got eaten, and plenty of other times. Even now, as a normal sized human, everything still seems to go wrong. The friends I had here that were tiny, fear me now, and the ones that are brave enough to come near me only do it because they're perverts and want to look up my skirt or dress.” She says. “So, what’s this golden opportunity you think I have?”

Stacy didn’t say anything for a moment, lightly holding onto a small part of the large girl’s shirt. She took a deep breath before she finally answered. “To live a normal life.” She looked down from where Lindsey’s head was. “You get to live in a normal house, where you can do whatever you want. You could go outside and don’t have to worry if you’re going to get eaten. And since you’re a model, you probably get to wear tons of clothes and don’t have to wait weeks since your clothes are bigger and they don’t need to adjust anything. And heck, you were called on by the rulers of this place and even this Twilight girl here. And since you’re staying here, you could buy a normal house, with normal size furniture and decorations. I’ve seen the tiny village, and it just reminds me on how black’s used to live before they were considered equal. And that’s what tinies call a small safe zone?” She sighed as she rested her head against Lindsey. “I… I just hate how humans are mostly seen as living snacks. No one even respects us. They pop us like pills, sell us off like drugs, and toy with us as if we’re mindless pets.” She began to tear up. “And I just want to change it… but no one believes it will ever change.”

Lindsey sighs. “Look, it’s not that bad. The majority of ponies don’t just think of tinies as little snacks. Many of them prefer to get to know tinies like you or like when I was, to form friendships and relationships. Heck, oddly enough there are even ponies and tinies who have deeper, loving relationships, and then there’s the ponies that adopt tiny orphans who practically swear that the child is actually their own biologically. Even more, it’s actually illegal to buy and sell tinies, there are rules and laws after all, and they definitely don’t treat us like mindless pets. Has Dash treated you as if you were a fish? Does she treat you without regard for your feelings or physical shortcomings? Does she swallow you whenever she feels like it? It doesn’t look like it, because if she did I doubt she’d have taken any of that mane pulling you were doing earlier or that I would even have seen you. As for my ‘normal’ sized stuff, I have to wait for any and all of it, turns out they don’t have furniture or clothes sized for me either. However, you really haven’t seen much of the villages. After all, it is easier to make ‘toy’ sized furniture and clothes than the jumbo sized stuff I need, and I also might need to have a house built considering the ones currently up are sized for ponies.” Lindsey explains. “Now I am not trying to sound mean, but I really think you need more experience in this before you start making judgements.”

“I’d rather not.” She mumbled. “You say a majority of ponies don’t think that way, but there’s still some that do. And I’m not taking any chances since I might bump into someone like that.”

“As I said the majority doesn’t think that way. Actually, as far as I know, the only ones that think about tinies like you say are the tiny snatchers and their clients, and they’re only in the big cities like Manehatten and Canterlot.” Lindsey explains. “Around here, in a small town like this, I don’t think you’d really need to worry too much.”

“Yeah, I haven’t heard of any snatchers around here.” Dash speaks up. “In fact the biggest menace in town is me, so…” Dash says rather guiltily.

“And you think a peaceful town like this isn't an easy target for getting tinies?” She crossed her arms as she raised her brow.

“Actually it isn’t. It’s smaller and the tinies are easier to keep track of, we’d know if any have gone missing, and plenty of pegasi like me fly around keeping track.” Dash says.

“Oh, sure. As if they noticed that a tiny is missing when the Gulper is still on the loose. And how long do you keep them, was it a week a remember? And those whole seven days, no one decided to find them?” She still had her brow raised as she had a feeling that if anyone noticed a tiny missing, it was unlikely that Rainbow would keep a tiny in her stomach for a week without anyone noticing.

“Hey, that week was only for the record!” Dash exclaims defensively. “Most of the time it’s maybe an hour or so, tops.” She crosses her forelegs and glares at Stacy.

“And I’m guessing you want to break that record too, huh?” She crossed her arms as well as she looked away. “Bet if you never agreed on me helping you, I would probably be in your stomach for a month.”

Dash continues to glare at Stacy. “Keep pushing it and I just might!”

“So you’re saying that if I put you in a bad mood, you’re going to eat me as if I’m nothing? Is that it?” She looked back up at Rainbow with now fear in her eyes. “Is that your golden opportunity since you would have a reason for eating a tiny who can’t even run?”

“No! I’m saying I’m getting tired of your attitude!” Dash continues angrily. “You keep going on about how horrible everything is, or how horrible everyone is as long as they’re bigger than you are! You don’t even take the time to get to know them before you start saying they’re just gonna treat you like garbage!” She continues to glare, and let’s out an angry snort.

“People are tired of everything, but just saying it won’t make it go away.” She looked away once more. “And other people have different points of view as well. You might think it’s super amazing to eat tinies wherever you go, but apparently you think that my views are bad. Well, if you remembered, I didn’t have a good life, so I won’t have good things to say since apparently my life is just a joke. Everyone thinks they’re right, everything I say and do is wrong, so maybe I should just go since it seems that other people can do things better than me.” She rambled on a little as she couldn’t help but tear up a little, but she didn’t notice.

“None of that has to do with what I’m talking about! What I’m talking about is how you seem to make the two of us out to be horrible beings out to make you miserable! From when you first met Lindsey, you’ve been assuming that her life has been ‘Oh so perfect’ and that nothing has ever gone wrong for her! Or me, oh how I’d love to know just what you imagine my life to have been like before you arrived and decided to make me go-” She looks to Lindsey. “Was it, cold turkey?” Lindsey nods in reply. “Cold turkey on tinies and even though I haven’t exactly kept to that rule, I tried! Heck, I wonder how you imagine all of Equestria, considering you’re only look at it has been from inside my cloud mansion, in my mane, or in my mouth! I bet to you, us ponies and Lindsey are all just gigantic tiny eating machines!”

Lindsey shudders. “Ew, I think I’m gonna hurl! You just made me remember Attack on Titan! Those little snippets online were enough to make me decide to never watch that anime!” She starts to look a little green, before she suddenly jumps up and heads to the Ladies room, or the mares room in this case.

“At least in the show you could actually fight back.” She grumbled as she honestly liked the anime. ‘Looks like I’ll never see season two now. Another thing I’ll miss now on earth.’ She thought to herself.

“That’s it, nothing about what I said?!” Dash exclaims. “And it’s not like anypony actually hurts tinies anyways.”

“Yes but they can scar them for life, make them fear the outside world and want to stay within the walls of their home. Just like the show.”

“You want to know how many tinies actually do that even after being eaten. Not many. A lot of them come back out of their homes, and out of the villages, often times they even talk to ponies that had eaten them before. I’ve had it happen with me even.” Dash replies, still a little angry. “And before you even say it, no, they didn’t end up in my stomach again.” She finishes with another angry snort.

“I wasn’t even going to ask that. Now you’re just assuming things about me as well. Hypocrite much?” Stacy said as she too let out a small huff in slight anger.

Dash just rolls her eyes. “Well, what about your assumptions? Think we like being thought of as horrid monsters or ‘miss perfects’?! Think we like it when you assume we’re just out to get tinies and make them miserable, huh?! Would you like it if I started acting the way you make me out to be?!” Dash continues, her anger swelling again.

“Fine then. If you don’t want to stay loyal to what I was trying to accomplish with you, then go ahead. Eat me then run off to eat other tinies since I know you’re just aching to have a human being squirm in your stomach. But you’ll be disappointed since I can only move my arms and waist a little.” She closed her eyes before she looked up at the mare. “Go ahead. Make your day and just eat me. I don’t even think Lindsey wouldn’t mind eating me too since I seem to just make everyone seem awful.” She then thought of something else to say. “In fact, why don’t I just say good things about everything! I love how humans get eaten alive. I like how all my trials on making you better are failing. And I just love that I can’t even run away or move without someone taking care of me like a baby. Isn’t the world just wonderful. Isn’t friendship just magical!”

Dash sat there glaring for a moment, when suddenly she seems to do a 180 flip and starts smiling. “Fine, that’s the way you want to be.” Dash picks Stacy up with a wing and canters out the door. She sets Stacy down on the ground, propped into a sitting position by the building. “You don’t want anyone to take care of you, you want to live in your miserable little world. Go ahead. I’ll even get the mood set up if you want, grab a nice raincloud for ya.” Just like that, Dash takes off, leaving Stacy there alone. Not too long after that, just as Dash said, it starts to rain, in just the area around Stacy, who is kept dry by Sugarcube Corner’s awning.

Stacy was silent the whole time, she didn’t really try to resist, or try to make the mare stop what she was doing. ‘So.’ She began. ‘This is what she has planned. Making me sit alone, with no one around, and a simple raincloud adding more effect to how miserable I look. Well, this isn’t going to work. If this is to make me feel bad or something, she’s going to have to try more than this.’ She crossed her arms as she leaned against the building. ‘It’s a nice day anyways. I was getting tired of the overdose of sugar in that store as well.’ She added as she moved her legs with her arms in a criss cross position as she felt the most comfortable like that. ‘And a rain cloud is nothing compared to living in the icy mountains.’ She couldn’t help but smirk as she thought of that.

Her mind kept on going back to her home on the mountaintop, thinking on her quiet, peaceful, and lonely times there. The smile was still on her face, but she felt her closed eyes began to water, thinking more on the lonely parts of her life. ‘This… is nothing. I don’t need anyone. I never needed anyone. No friends. No lovers. And no family that would drag me down.’ She thought as her hands gripped tight to her arms.

The door to Sugarcube corner opens and Lindsey walks out, she looks around the area for a moment. Something on her mind. ‘I wonder where they went?’

‘No friends. No family. No lover.’ Stacy kept repeating these words in her head, sometimes the words being placed in different orders. But after some time, the cold air coming from the raincloud around her was getting to her as she started getting chills, sometimes shivering as she began to rub her arms for warmth. ‘It makes no sense. I can’t move my legs, but I can feel them getting cold.’

Lindsey continues to look for a moment before heading off. ‘Their fight, well, our fight must have gotten out of hand. Dash must’ve taken her home or something.’ She slowly walks away from the store. ‘I wonder how they got along for all that time.’

The chill was now way too much as Stacy couldn’t help but let out a cute sneeze. ‘Damn. It’s just cold air. Why did I even sneeze?’ She thought as she couldn’t help but blush in embarrassment.

Eventually the rain stops, and the day continues. The ponies, not noticing her tiny form, continue on with their day as well. The sun sets, and there still is Stacy.

‘It's fine. I might be cold, but it's not like I've never been cold before.’ She thought as she sniffled, the cold wind making her sometimes sneeze and sniffle. ‘Sooner or later somepony might notice me. Or maybe Rainbow will come to her senses.’ She thought, watching the sun set and the moon rise.

However, the night is just as, if not even more lonely than the day, and unlike earth there were no street lights to light up the night, only the moon, the stars and silence permeates the area.

She was now shivering like a leaf as she only hugged herself for warmth, even bringing her legs close as she wrapped her arms around them and tightened the hold by putting her cold hands under her slightly warm pits. ‘I'm not going to give in! I am strong. And if I could last nearly a week in the icy mountains before someone found me, then I could do the same in a simple town like this!’ She gritted her teeth as she could feel them start to chatter on their own.

And a few minutes after she said that, she was asleep before she knew it.

However, her sleep becomes disturbed. The sound of hooves clopping and strange voices talking amongst themselves. “Really, we’re trying here?” One voice says.

“Yeah. Why not? Never hit this town before. Who knows, could find a tiny or two, make some bits back in Canterlot.” Another replies.

A third pipes in. “Quiet you dummies. Do you really want to wake up the town? Remember, no village raids, makes it obvious we were here.”

What the three voices were conversing about really made her wake up as she was starting to get a little nervous. She looked around to see if maybe she could hide behind something. There was nothing nearby to put over or in front of her to keep her hidden, but she did notice a small hole on the small stairs to the closed bakery just a few steps away. But there was one big problem: she couldn't even take one step like this. She was cold, hungry, and starting to feel weak and tired.

‘Come on Stacy. What are you thinking!? You've been through a whole lot of stuff and now you're thinking you can't make it to that hole.’ She lightly slapped her cheeks before she let go of her legs, leaning to where the hole was before she was on the floor chest first, her legs left behind as she began to crawl to the hole. ‘You can do this! I know you can!’ She encouraged herself to press on.

However, the triad of snatchers make it to her first. “Hey, we got ourselves a tiny.” The first voice whispers excitedly to the other two. This one being an Earth pony stallion.

The second voice, belonging to a pegasus mare speaks up. “Why is she crawling though? Hmm. Maybe she heard us and was trying to sneak away?”

The third voice, belonging to a unicorn mare joins in. “Hmm, maybe we should inspect the merchandise.” Her aura surrounds Stacy and brings her close to the mare’s face.

Stacy remained quiet as she felt her more ‘depressed’ view on these ponies might make things worse. She began to think as she looked everywhere but where the mare’s face was. ‘Why here of all places? This is too small of a town to even not be noticed. Even Rainbow Da-...oh, I see where this is coming from. She thought that just me being left behind wasn't enough and she had to ask her friends to give me a scare! Man, she's terrible at thinking of ways to get someone back.’ She thought as she kept quiet still, thinking that maybe if she played along, the jig will soon be up when things go too far.

The unicorn looks Stacy over. “Well, not a kid, but, who knows, there might be a buyer.”

The stallion pops up. “Can I do the taste test?”

The pegasi, however, rushes and grabs her first. With a foofull of Stacy, she replies to the stallion. “You got to do the last ones. My turn.” The pegasus then returns to probing Stacy with her tongue.

Stacy tried her best to make the gross tongue not touch her face or go under her shirt as she didn't care for her limp legs that much. ‘Hope this mare hates strawberry ice cream. At least, that's what RD says I taste like.’ She thought as she just felt dirty, but much warmer than sitting outside all day.

The mare giggles quietly. “Mmm. Strawberry ice cream. Time for the struggle test.” She says, her head craning upwards, she takes her time savoring Stacy’s taste before swallowing the tiny girl.

Well, more like tried. It seemed that Stacy was quick enough to grab onto the mare’s uvula and pull herself up. Her legs were close to being swallowed first, but she wasn't gonna go down easily. She gritted her teeth as she tightened her grip, even using her slightly long nails as they dug deep into the strange mouth part.

“Ow! Ooh, this one’s a fighter.” The mare says around Stacy. “And I haven’t even got her down yet, I can’t wait!” She says giggling. Her tongue bucking, uvula wriggling, and throat pulling in random jarring motions takes it’s toll, especially when the mare begins swallowing hard. Eventually, it becomes to much and the tiny woman slides down to the large, gurgling sack of flesh that is the mare’s stomach.

Stacy roughly hit the bottom of the stomach as the sickening splat made her want to get up and move to a dryer place if there was any. She breathed heavily as small patches of white steam came from her mouth, the girl not moving from her spot as she didn't need to. She landed on her back as she could only look at the pulsating darkness around her. And for once in a long time, she was genuinely scared. Stacy could only use her senses as she laid there: feeling the warmth of the stomach, smelling little to nothing except what she could guess was a leftover sandwich of some sort, and hear the sound of pulsating organs, hurling from within the stomach, and muffled sounds from outside. And that is when she began to cry, but with only the overflow of tears from her eyes.

The mare stays still for a while, waiting. “Well, guess she’s not as much of a fighter as I thought. Oh well, some of those ponies love comfort food.”

The other two chuckle a little and the group heads off. Deciding that this was as good as their luck was gonna get in Ponyville they set off to leave.

Stacy could feel the mare begin to move as it seemed that they weren't just gonna stay by Sugarcube Corner for long. She didn't bother trying to wipe the stray tears away as she began to think. ‘I think this isn't some trick from Rainbow. This is the real deal. And I didn't do nothing to stop it until I was in that mare's mouth.’ She thought while hearing the stomach groan. ‘Well, it's not like she'll miss me anyways.’ She turned her head to the side before continuing. ‘I was nothing but a thorn on her side. What was I even thinking? As if she would even stop eating tinies. This whole thing just proves that it'll never happen.’ She began to tear up again. ‘It's not like anyone is going to miss me at all. The only person I ever talked to was Lindsey, and I made it sound like she was a rich girl.’ She shut her eyes as she began to breath raspily. ‘I guess I'm nothing but a snack for somepony now. At least I can't fail that part with how tonight went.’ The tears started flowing from her eyes again, even if they were closed. ‘I'll always be alone… and no one would even notice.’ She sniffled as she honestly wished Rainbow Dash was here right now, or even Lindsey.

As the group makes their way out of Ponyville, Dash heads back to where she left Stacy. “Hey Stacy, I’m sorry about leaving you ou-” She stops upon seeing the area, devoid of the tiny girl, and three fresh sets of hooves had passed by not to long ago. ‘I hope those belong to somepony in town, but anypony in town would’ve taken her a long time ago. Which means…’ “OH NO!” Dash takes off, circling Ponyville quickly, until she spots the snatchers. “Oh no you don’t!” She yells before she springs into action.

The Cyan pegasus darts in, and tackles the leader. Taking the unicorn out with a karate chop, before moving on to the stallion. The snatcher pegasus decides to make her get-away and takes off. The ruckus causing some of the town to wake up, leading to the arrest of the two there. Dash takes off to catch the third.

“Oh come on!” The snatcher pegasus yells as she starts to go into evasive maneuvers, causing the tiny inside her to start bouncing around.

It was Stacy’s natural reaction to yelp and sometimes squeak in surprise as she was tossed around in the stomach. She couldn't stay still as the stomach was too wet to really grab onto everything. But every time she did have a moment in one spot, it wouldn't really be comfortable since her legs would be in rather strange positions, but not in the way that they might be broken. Just uncomfortable.

The snatcher continues her flight until she’s tackled by Dash. The two fall to the ground with Dash landing on top. The sudden drop and the force cause the snatcher to cough up Stacy. As the crowd of ponies from Ponyville show up, Dash picks up Stacy. “Stacy are you okay? I shouldn’t have left you there, I should’ve come sooner!”

For a moment, Stacy was completely silent, not even looking up at the mare as she seemed still stuck in the moment of being in a pony’s stomach for the first time. But her eyes slowly moved to look up at the cyan pegasus. “Rainbow…is th-that you?” She said, her eyes already beginning to water at the sight of someone she knew.

“Yeah, it’s me.” Dash replies. “Are you okay Stacy? N-nothing hurt?” She asks, bringing the tiny up to her muzzle, carefully giving her a comforting nuzzle.

The small muzzle contact was all she needed to make her realize that this was also all real. She teared up more before she quickly sat up, only to wrap her arms around the mare’s muzzle, the dam breaking as she began to sob like a scared little girl that she literally was. Her legs were still on Dash’s hoof, but everything else was against her muzzle as she hugged it, thinking that she might be left alone again.

Dash sits there for a moment, continuing to nuzzle her tiny friend. Lindsey runs up to the two. “Are you okay? What happened Dash?!” She says, worried as well. She looks closer at the tiny. “Oh my! Stacy! Oh please be okay!” She rushes up and carefully gets closer to the tiny girl.

When she got closer, she could hear her repeatedly saying “I’m sorry.” or “Please forgive me.” Every time she said one or the other, it seemed her grip only tightened. Lindsey didn't know how, but she had a feeling those apologies were towards Dash and herself.

After a while things calm down a little and they head to Twilight’s castle at Lindsey’s suggestion of getting somewhere private they could talk, which is the suite Twilight was allowing Lindsey to stay in. The group sits down, with Dash still cradling Stacy. “So what happened? All I know is that you two were gone after I got… finished in the bathroom.” Lindsey asks.

Dash explains that she left Stacy at Sugarcube Corner as a result of their fight and that she’d felt the need to go pick her up multiple times after that but always remembered the fight and got upset again, until the last one where it was almost too late. She explains the fight with the snatchers, and finishing with getting Stacy back.

Lindsey gets closer and looks to Stacy. “Are you okay Stacy? How are you holding up? That must’ve been rough. I remember a few encounters with snatchers that I nearly didn’t make it back from. They definitely leave a scar.”

Stacy was quiet the whole time, not saying a word once everything calmed down and she said her last apology. She only nodded to Lindsey’s first question, wanting to say she was okay, but she really wasn't. Other than the nod, she almost buried her face into Rainbow’s fur on her muzzle as she didn't want to relive that nightmare again.

“There there.” Lindsey starts, attempting to comfort the tiny girl, her finger carefully stroking the girl’s back. “It’s okay, you’re safe now, you’re with friends. Let it all out.” She continues.

Stacy stayed with her head buried into the cyan mare’s fur as Lindsey could even feel the girl shivering. At first, she thought it was fear over her, but that quickly changed when Stacy turned her head away and sneezed, rubbing her nose a little with her forearm before going back to her little comfort spot with her face on Rainbow’s muzzle.

Lindsey looks at Dash. “You should probably avoid putting her in your mouth for a while. This is gonna stick with her for a long time. When I had a similar encounter as a tiny, I had a hard time being around my pony friends for a while, especially on the inside.” Lindsey suggests.

“Yeah, I’ll give her some time.” Dash agrees. “But there is a problem, I need to put her in my mouth to get home, unless… Unless, Stacy, would you be okay with that?”

Stacy didn't lift her head up to look at her, but the tightened grip around Dash’s shut mouth gave a good enough answer that she wasn't up for even that. Even if Dash could easily open her mouth since Stacy’s grip wasn't that strong.

“Well, you two could stay with me.” Lindsey suggests. “I don’t mind. I could always use the company. As I said, it’ll take a while, but she’ll eventually get over it. It always took a while for me too, at the same time though, sometimes I reacted by staying inside one of my pony friends. It always did feel a lot safer with or inside a friend. I can’t really explain it, but there was always a different feel to it, like their body was a shield, a barrier from the scary, tiny snatcher filled world that I would have nightmares about.”

Stacy would only whimper at the explanation of being in a stomach. And just the word ‘Tiny Snatcher’ gave her chills. She curled closer to Rainbow’s muzzle as it seemed that now all the crying, fighting, and the coldness being shifted to warmth was starting to make her sleepy again.

“Looks like everything that’s happened has taken it’s toll. Um, if you want you can take the bed-” Lindsey starts.

“No, I’ll take the plush chair. I’m more built to curl up and sleep than you are.” Dash says, carefully moving onto the chair and curling up much like a dog. Carefully she props Stacy up against her warm belly and flicks her tail to give Stacy a makeshift blanket, while covering herself with her own. “Goodnight Stacy.” The mare whispers before practically instantly going to sleep.

Lindsey gets into her own bed. “Goodnight Stacy and don’t worry, you’re safe with us.” She says before attempting to go to sleep.

Stacy looked over at the sleeping mare, before looking at the noticeable lump that was Lindsey under the quilt. For once, she showed a small smile before curling close to herself, the tail-quilt being brought closer to her. “Goodnight.” She softly said before the crystals that were lighting the room slowly dimmed to a nice glow that wouldn't wake anyone up, but kept enough light for any midnight wakings. “Don't worry, your safe with us.” Lindsey’s voice echoed in her head before she slowly drifted off to the dark little void that was her dream, this night being more peaceful to her then any other night.

Adopted by the Sunset 2

Author's Note

Anonymous wrote again.

Adopted by the Sunset 2

Sunset rode into her garage and parked her motorcycle. She walked inside, deposited her keys, and rubbed her belly.

“Okay Wesley, we're here. Wanna see your new home?”

“Uh huh!” Wesley said excitedly.

“Alright then.” Sunset coughed Wesley up into her mouth. She gave him a loving lick before she took him out and started showing him around the house.

“Wow.” Wesley had never seen such a big house before. To him the place was huge! Sunset showed him all the rooms and answered any of his questions. Once that was done, Sunset saw that it was getting close to dinner time.

“Alright Wesley, since this is your first night here, you get to choose what we eat. So, what does my little boy want for dinner?”

“Hmmm,” Wesley thought. Then he smiled as his food of choice came to him. “Grilled cheese!”

“Grilled cheese it is.” Sunset carefully perched Wesley on her shoulder and started making the sandwiches. They were fairly easy to make, and before too long, Sunset was sat at the table with her own Grilled cheese, with a much smaller portion on a tiny plate in front of Wesley. The two ate happily, and soon, once they finished, it was time for bed.

Sunset grabbed some supplies, mainly a cotton ball, two bits of cloth, and a few other things, and walked to her room. Once there, she made a tiny bed just for Wesley. With that done, she tucked him in, read him a bedtime story, and sung him to sleep.

Sunset stopped her singing once she was sure Wesley was asleep. She smiled down at him. He was so cute in his little bed! She leaned down, and kissed his head.

“Night baby.” Sunset then went to her own bed, pulled up the covers, and fell asleep.

Later on that night, Sunset awoke to the sound of crying. Quickly she got up and went to Wesley. He was awake and crying, clearly frightened.

“Mommy!” Wesley cried, seeing her. He reached up at her and she picked him up. She hugged him to her breast and rubbed his back.

“Aw, Wesley. What happened?”

“I had a scary dream! There were big monsters and they were coming to get me!”

“Aw, Wesley. Shh, it's okay. The monsters are gone. Shh, Mommy's here now. Shh, Mommy's here.”

After a while of soothing him, Wesley calmed down, but was still scared. Sunset didn't know what to do. But then she got an idea.

“Hey, wanna sleep in Mommy tonight? I can keep all those bad monsters away.” Wesley looked up at her.

“Promise?”

“Promise.” Wesley nodded. “Alright then, come here.”

Sunset lifted Wesley up into her mouth. She tilted her hand and Wesley slid in. When he landed on her tongue, she pulled him in and closed her mouth, sealing him inside. She gave him a few comforting licks, which made Wesley laugh a little, before she swallowed. She sighed as she felt her son travel down her throat and land in her stomach. She then gave it a loving rub and laid down back in her bed.

“Night sweetie.”

“Night Mommy.” Sunset smiled, closed her eyes, and fell asleep, her son resting in her belly.

Adopted By The Sunset 3

Author's Note

Same person. 2 chapters in One day!?

Adopted By The Sunset 3

The morning sun peaked through Sunset's window, causing her to open her eyes. With a grunt, she sat up and stretched, her back cracking as the tension on her spine loosened. She was about to get up when she felt something move in her stomach. Then she remembered the little boy she took in and smiled.

‘So it wasn't a dream after all,’ she thought. She rubbed her belly affectionately before she got out of bed. Sunset decided to let Wesley sleep in. After all, it was summer. She grabbed her phone and went to her group chat.

Sunset: Hey girls, come over to my place when you have the time, I've got someone I want you all to meet.

With that done, she grabbed some clothes, and headed to the bathroom to shower. As she let the water soak her, she would feel the occasional shuffling of Wesley, stirring in his sleep. She would rub her belly and calm his stirring with soothing words.

After her shower, Sunset started making pancakes when she got a text. Well, multiple texts really.

Twilight: Sure thing. I'll be over at noon.

Pinkie: Same here! Can't wait to meet your new friend!

Applejack: I suppose I might be able to. Gonna have to give Applebloom a few more chores but she should be able to handle it.

Rainbow: Sure, I'm not on duty today. I'll be there same time as Twi.

Fluttershy: I would be glad to come. As long as your new friend isn't scary.

Rarity: Certainly darling, I'll be over at noon. And, if you don't mind me asking, is this new friend someone special?

Sunset rolled her eyes and laughed.

Sunset: Yes he is, but not in the way you're thinking Rarity.

With that, Sunset pocketed her phone and went back to her pancakes when she felt Wesley stir again.

“Mmmm, Mommy?”

“Morning Wesley,” Sunset said with an affectionate rub to her stomach. “Did you sleep okay?”

“Uh huh!” Wesley said now more awake.

“Good. Well, I'm making pancakes.”

“Really? I love pancakes!”

“I thought you might. They're almost ready okay?”

“Okay!” Soon the pancakes were done, and Sunset coughed Wesley up. She set him on the table with a tiny plate and a bit of her pancake. She dabbled some syrup on it and smiled as Wesley started eating.

“Do they taste good?”

“Yep!”

“Good. Now Wesley, I have some friends coming over today so I want you on your best behavior okay?”

“Okay.” Sunset smiled and pet his head with her finger, which made Wesley laugh. After breakfast, Sunset put the dishes away and she and Wesley sat on the couch. They played a few games, mainly hide and seek, until there was a knock at the door.

“Oh, that must be them. Come on honey.”

“Okay,” Wesley said, stepping out from underneath the couch. Sunset gently picked him up and set him on her shoulder. He then immediately hid in her hair, which made Sunset chuckle a little. She then walked to the door, and opened it.

“Hello Sunset!” Pinkie was the first one at the door.

“Hi Pinkie, good to see you,” Sunset said giving the Pink haired girl a hug. Twilight was next.

“Hey Sunset.”

“Hey Twi. How's that job at the lab treating you?”

“Pretty good actually. I may be getting a promotion soon!”

“Oh that's great.” Then came Rainbow Dash.

“Sup Sunset?”

“Hey Dash! Oh, did you really drive here in your cop car?”

“Hey, my Chevy’s in the shop, I had nothing else to drive.” Sunset rolled her eyes as Applejack walked in.

“Hey there Sunny.”

“Hey Applejack. I hope I didn't trouble you too much.”

“Nonsense sugarcube. Applebloom can handle a few more chores fer one day.” Then came Fluttershy.

“Hi Sunset.”

“Hey Flutters! How have you been?”

“Good. Um, I hope this friend of yours isn't too scary.”

“Don't worry, I'm sure you'll love him.” And last but not least, Rarity.

“Hello darling! Wonderful to see you again!”

“Hello Rarity. It's good to see you too.”

Everyone sat down on the couch and waited for Sunset to join them. She came out with a few drinks and set them on the coffee table.

“So darling,” Rarity began, “who's this new friend of yours? We're all dying to know.”

“Well, he's not so much a friend as someone I'm looking after.” She turned to her shoulder. “It's alright, you can come out now.”

She felt Wesley hesitate before he crawled out onto her shoulder.

“H-Hi,” he said shyly. All of the girls cooed at him.

“Well who is this?” Rarity asked.

“He's so cute!” Pinkie cried. Sunset gently grabbed Wesley and set him in her lap.

“Girls, this is my adopted son, Wesley.”

“Wesley? That's a nice name,” Fluttershy said.

“You adopted him Sunset? When did you decide you wanted a child?”

“Well, it sort of just happened. I found him in an alleyway, alone and scared. So, I decided to take him in.”

“Aw, that's so sad,” Fluttershy said.

“Well, I'm sure you'll make a wonderful mother Sunset,” Rarity said. She stood up and approached Wesley. “Hi little one, my name's Rarity.”

Wesley looked at her shyly before he ducked and hid behind Sunset's arm.

“Aw, he's just so precious! Well, I have a little girl of my own that I'm sure will love to meet you.”

“Oh yeah, how is Melissa doing?”

“Oh she's doing great. I'm sure she and Wesley would get along just fine.”

“Hear that Wesley?” Sunset smiled as Wesley nodded, but stayed hidden. The rest of the day, the girls just hung around, letting Wesley get to know them. They shared dinner, then everyone left, saying their goodbyes to each other. Sunset waved goodbye, Wesley doing the same from the palm of her hand. Wesley then yawned, and Sunset smiled at him.

“Alright baby, bedtime.”

“Okay Mommy.” Sunset went to her room and sat in her bed. She cradled Wesley and started rocking him, singing him to sleep. Soon, he drifted off, he little snores letting Sunset know he was asleep. Sunset smiled at him and kissed his forehead. She then carefully picked him up and set him in her mouth before gently swallowing. She rubbed her belly as she felt him settle in.

“Night baby.” She then laid down, pulled up the covers, and fell asleep.

Adopted By The Sunset 4

Author's Note

More Anonymous. More loving Sunset.

Adopted By The Sunset 4

It had been a few months since Wesley had met Sunset's friends. In those few days, Sunset had learned a bit more about Wesley.

For one, Wesley was three, not five like she had thought. She had also learned about what Wesley liked to do, and generally what he liked and disliked.

As of now, Sunset was sitting on the couch, working, while Wesley was on the coffee table, drawing. Summer was over, and Sunset was grading papers before winter break.

“Mommy look!” Wesley said holding up the corner of the paper he had been drawing on. Sunset leaned forward and adjusted her reading glasses so she could see. It was a small, crude drawing, but Sunset could see it was of her and Wesley.

“Aw, that's so sweet honey,” Sunset said before kissing Wesley’s forehead which made him laugh.

“Hey Mommy?”

“Hmm?”

“What are we doing for Christmas again?”

“We're going to spend it with Princess Twilight. I told her all about you and she's just dying to meet you.” Wesley nodded and went back to drawing.

A few days later, Sunset stood in front of the portal to Equestria. Wesley was on her shoulder, and Sunset was carrying a bag with her stuff. She reached over and picked Wesley up.

“Okay Wesley, are you ready to visit Equestria?” Wesley nodded. “Alright then come here.”

Sunset opened her mouth and dipped her hand, letting Wesley slide in. He landed on her tongue and Sunset closed her mouth. Her tongue began to lick him, which made Wesley laugh, and Sunset sigh. She never got tired of his taste. She then tilted her head back and swallowed. She smiled as she felt Wesley slide down her throat and land in her stomach. She rubbed her belly affectionately.

“You all set in there?”

“Uh huh!”

“Good. Now, when we're going through, I will be changing into a pony okay?”

“Okay!” Sunset nodded and with that, she stepped into the portal.

The change was rough as always, and Sunset was flung across to the other side of the room.

“Sunset!” she heard someone say. Or rather, somepony. She stood up, the old muscle memory coming back to her and looked around.

She was in Twilight's throne room, and the princess herself was standing in front of her.

“Hey Twi,” Sunset greeted.

“You okay?”

“Yeah.” Then Sunset looked at her tummy, where she could still feel Wesley. “Hey honey, you okay in there?”

“Uh huh! You're tummy’s all sideways now!” Sunset laughed.

“Alright baby, wanna meet Twilight?”

“Um… okay.” Sunset smiled at his shyness and coughed him up. Once in her mouth, Sunset gave Wesley a playful lick before she let him out onto her hoof. Wesley then saw what Sunset looked like as a pony for the first time. “Whoa.”

“Heh heh, what? Do I look that different?”

“Yeah, but I still know it's you Mommy.”

“Aw,” Sunset said before she nuzzled him. She then held him out a little as Twilight approached. She smiled at him kindly and tried to make herself as least intimidating looking as possible.

“Hi Wesley, I'm Twilight. Your mom told me a lot about you.”

“Hi Twilight,” Wesley said shyly. Wesley wanted to hide from this new pony, but there wasn't really anywhere he could hide on Sunset's hoof, so he toughed it out.

“Aw, he's so cute!” Twilight said. Sunset smiled and set Wesley on her back. Twilight took them on a tour of the castle, showing Sunset all of the rooms and such.

“Wow Twilight. I know you said this castle was big but holy crap. This is almost as big as Canterlot Castle!”

“I know right? It was really intimidating to live here at first.”

“I can imagine.” Sunset looked at her back and smiled. Wesley was looking around in amazement. If this place was big to her, it must be huge to him! “So Twilight, when can I meet the others?”

“I guess I can introduce you tomorrow. Although, fair warning, Rainbow Dash may try to eat Wesley.”

“I see. Well then, I'll just have to do my best to protect him.”

“Well, I guess that means I need to warn Rainbow. After all, nopony wants to face a mother's wrath.” Both mares laughed. The tour continued until they reached the room Sunset and Wesley were staying in. “So, here's your room. The bed’s all set up and the bathroom is down the hall, three doors to the left. Let me or Starlight know if you need anything okay?”

“Sure thing. Night Twilight.”

“Night Sunset.” Twilight left the room and closed the door behind her. Sunset dropped her bag and walked over to the bed. She turned her head, grabbed Wesley by the back of his shirt with her teeth, and crawled up on the bed before she set him down in between her forelegs.

“So baby, what do you think of Equestria so far?”

“It's awesome!”

“Heh heh, well that's good.” Sunset leaned down and nuzzled the small boy, which made him laugh and hug her muzzle in response. She then gave him a small kiss on the head and smiled down at him. Wesley smiled back, but then yawned and rubbed his eyes. “Aw. Okay baby, it's bed time.”

“Okay Mommy.” Sunset picked him up again with her mouth and set him in the crook of her body, and used her tail to cover him. She then levitate his favorite Daring Do book out from her bag and opened it up. She then read to him until finally he fell asleep. Once she was finished, Sunset put the book away and smiled down at Wesley. She then leaned down, took Wesley into her mouth, and swallowed him, allowing him to sleep in her stomach once again. Sunset got under the covers and rubbed her belly affectionately.

“Night sweetie.” She then fell asleep, excited to show Wesley around Ponyville the next day.

Adopted by the Sunset 5

Sunset awoke in the large bed in the guest room of Twilight’s castle. She stretched out her back, a resounding crack making her sigh happily. She then turned her attention to her belly, and nuzzled it lovingly. The notion caused Wesley to wake.

“Mmmm, morning Mommy.”

“Morning Wesley. You ready to meet Twilight's friends today?”

“Yeah,” Wesley answered sleepily. Sunset smiled and got out of bed. She walked to the bathroom and found that the bathtub inside had another small bathtub attached to it, presumably for the use of tinies.

“Well that’s handy.” Using her magic, Sunset got the water in both tubs started. She then coughed up Wesley, and let him out onto her hoof. She gave him a quick sniff and scrunched up her nose. “Just like I thought, you need a bath.”

“Aw,” Wesley said sadly, but in reality he was happy. Wesley loved having fun in the water, so bath time was something he looked forward to every other day. Sunset helped him get undressed and set him in the small tube before getting into her tub. She shut both taps and relaxed in the water for a bit before she sat up and grabbed some soap.

“Alright honey, let's get you all clean. You wanna look nice when you meet Twilight's friends right?”

“Yeah.” Sunset nodded and started rubbing the soap into his hair. The bath didn't take long, only halted by the occasional splash Wesley would make, making both the mare and her son laugh. After they were both washed up, Sunset spent a few minutes playing with Wesley in the water, the two laughing as they played. Eventually, Sunset pulled the out stopper in both tubs, letting the water start to drain. Sunset then levitated Wesley out of his tub and onto the counter where she dried him off.

“There we go, all clean.” She helped Wesley get dressed again, dried herself off, and set him on her back once she was done. She walked out of the bathroom, and made her way downstairs, heading towards the living room. The smell of pancakes wafted into their noses, making them both smile. They walked into the dining area and Sunset sat down in a random seat, setting Wesley down in front of her. Soon, Spike came in with a plate of pancakes.

“Morning Sunset. Morning Wesley.”

“Good morning Spike. Hey, where's Twilight?”

“Oh she went out, said she was letting everyone know about you being here and when they should come over. It's probably gonna take a while, considering she'll have to explain to Dash what might happen if she eats Wesley.”

“I see.” Sunset then noticed that Wesley was just starting at Spike. “What's wrong Wesley?”

“Are you a dragon?” Wesley asked curiously.

“Huh? Oh, uh yeah, I am,” Spike answered a little worriedly. After all, most tinies were scared of him when they first met him. However, Wesley was different.

“Cool!” he shouted excitedly. He started asking Spike all kinds of questions, only pausing when Sunset reminded him that he needed to eat. Spike answered the questions as best he could, happy that for once, a tiny was in awe of him.

Just as Wesley was about to ask another question, Twilight walked in.

“Hello! Sorry that took so long, Rainbow was really stubborn about not eating Wesley.”

“It's fine Twilight,” Sunset answered. Twilight joined the small group in the feasting of Spike’s pancakes, which all parties agreed, were delicious. It was still a few hours until Twilight's friends came over, so they waited in the throne room, where Wesley asked Twilight as many questions as he could about Equestria, which Twilight and Sunset were happy to answer. Soon, there was a knock on the door.

“That must be them. Come in!” The door opened and the other Elements of Harmony, Pinkie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Fluttershy, made their way in. Wesley proceeded to hide in Sunset's mane.

“Ah Sunset darling! So nice to see you!” Rarity said, greeted the mare with a hug.

“And you as well Rarity.” Then came Pinkie

“Hi Sunset!”

“Hello Pinkie.”

“I can't wait to meet your son, I bet he's so cute!” Fluttershy was next.

“Hi Sunset.”

“Hey Fluttershy. Nice to see you again.”

“You too.” Then Rainbow.

“Hey Sunset.”

“Hello Rainbow.”

“Hey, where's that son of yours?” Rainbow asked, a hungry glint in her eye.

“You'll see him soon enough.” And finally Applejack.

“Hey there Sunset!”

“Good to see you Applejack.”

“Good to see you too sugarcube. Now don't you worry about Rainbow Dash, I'll make sure to keep her restrained in case she tries something.”

“Thank you.” Applejack nodded and took her seat.

With everyone here, Sunset took a seat that had been pulled out for her.

“Well darling, where is your little one? We're all so excited to meet him.”

“He's right here.” Sunset looked back into her mane. “It's okay honey, you can come out now.”

Wesley shyly popped his head out from the top of Sunset's mane. She smiled and levitated him down so he sat between her forelegs.

“H-Hi,” he said quietly, making all the mares, except Rainbow Dash, “d'aww” at him.

“Oh my, he's so cute!” Fluttershy said.

“He's so adorable!” Pinkie cried, just barely holding herself back from rushing up to him.

“My my, he certainly is cute,” Rarity said. All the attention made Wesley nervous, so he hid behind one of Sunset's forelegs, making everypony coo at him again. “So when did you take him in Sunset?”

Sunset told them the sad story of how she found him and how she decided to raise him as her own.

“Aw, that's so sad,” Fluttershy said.

“Well, I'm sure you'll make a fine mother sugarcube,” Applejack said. Sunset nodded and smiled down at Wesley, who was still hiding. She pet his head with her hoof, making him smile back.

The girls then all got to know Wesley, and he them. He eventually opened up to them, and had a lot of fun, even when Rainbow had tried to eat him. Eventually, it started getting late, and everyone said their goodbyes and left. Sunset walked back to her room, with Wesley on her back. She once again picked him up with her mouth, got on top of her bed, and set him between her forelegs.

“Did you have fun today sweetie?”

“Uh huh! Twilight's friends are really nice!”

“Good. And you were very well behaved today. I'm so proud of you.”

“Thanks Mommy,” Wesley said as Sunset nuzzled him. He then yawned, and Sunset smiled down at him.

“I think it's somebody's bedtime,” she said happily.

“Aw, but I'm not tired,” Wesley said before yawning again, which made Sunset laugh.

“For some reason, I don't believe that.”

“Okay.” Sunset smiled and laid her head down onto the bed. She opened her mouth, and Wesley crawled in. He curled up on her tongue, and then Sunset closed her mouth. With a smile, she swallowed him, then got under the covers of her bed.

“Night sweetie,” Sunset said, gently rubbing her belly.

“Night Mommy.” The two then drifted off to sleep.

Adopted By The Sunset 6

Sunset awoke in the bed in the guest room. Her daily routine of stretching her back resounded in a crack. The stiffness left her, and she sighed. She felt Wesley stir in her belly and smiled, nuzzling her stomach gently. The action made Wesley mumble, but not wake. Sunset coughed up the small boy, and deposited him between her forelegs. She then gently nuzzled him.

“Wesley, time to get up baby.” Slowly, the little boy opened up his eyes and yawned.

“Morning Mommy.”

“Morning sweetie.” Sunset smiled at the small boy. He stood up and walked to her chest and hugged her. The notion surprised Sunset, but she quickly returned the sweet gesture. She then heard him go quiet, and when she looked down she saw that he was once again asleep. “Heh heh, well we aren't doing anything today so I guess we can sleep in.”

Sunset picked him up and set him in the crook of her body. She laid his head on her soft tummy, and placed her tail over him like a blanket. She then set her head down next to him, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.

Soon she woke up once more. She yawned and smacked her lips together. She looked at her son, still asleep, and smiled. She nuzzled him again and soon he awoke.

“Morning Mommy.”

“Morning baby.” Sunset nuzzled him again, making sure he got up this time. Wesley laughed at the cuddling, and hugged her muzzle, which made Sunset laugh a little too.

“Are we doing anything today Mommy?”

“Yep. We're gonna go see the Hearth’s Warming Eve play tonight and after that we'll get a log to burn in memory of the first Hearth’s Warming. Sound fun?”

“Uh huh. But, what's Hearth’s Warming?”

“It's basically Christmas. And before you ask, yes we're gonna get a tree and decorate it tonight.”

“Yay!” Sunset laughed at his enthusiasm. She picked him up, got out of bed, and set him on her back. She walked downstairs and into the dining area where Spike was just serving eggs.

“Hey Sunset. You sure woke up late.”

“Yeah sorry. We decided to sleep in a little.”

“It's fine. Twilight isn't even up yet.” Sunset nodded then sat down, setting Wesley down in front of her. Then she realized something.

“Hey, how come I haven't seen Starlight around?”

“Huh? Oh, well on the day you came by she left for a trip. Visiting an old friend in the crystal empire.”

“Oh.” Eventually Twilight came down and they all ate breakfast. The majority of the day was spent getting tickets for a train to Canterlot, riding to Canterlot, picking out a tree, picking out logs that would burn pink, and watching the play, and Wesley enjoyed every second of it. He loved the play, had fun picking out the wood and the tree, and was excited to decorate on their way home.

The tree had been set up in what might have been the ballroom for Twilight's castle. It was pretty big, and it took Sunset, Twilight, Spike, and their friends to decorate it all.

Sunset had a candy cane ornament in her mouth. She walked up to the tree and hung it on a low branch. Suddenly, Wesley jumped out from the branch and onto her muzzle.

“Surprise!” Wesley cried, catching his mother completely off guard.

“Oh! Jeez Wesley, you scared me.”

“Heh heh, I got you!”

“Heh heh, you sure did.” Sunset used her magic to levitate him onto her back. “Here, wanna help me hang one?”

“Yeah!” Sunset nodded and levitated one to him. She secretly kept her magic on it, but let Wesley think he was holding it. She walked over to a branch and helped him hang it.

“There we go!” Sunset said, releasing her magic. Wesley smiled at the ornament he hung, very pleased with himself.

Eventually the tree was all decorated, and some presents were under its branches.

“I'm glad the tinies introduced us to Christmas! Christmas is awesome!” Rainbow said.

“Can't argue with ya there sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“You guys don't normally celebrate Christmas?” Wesley asked.

“Nope,” Twilight said. “We only started celebrating a year or so after the tinies arrived.”

“Oh.” The girls chatted the night away, playing board games, and other such things throughout the night. Eventually, everypony said goodnight, and left the castle. Twilight said goodnight to Sunset and Wesley and headed to her room, and Sunset and Wesley went to theirs.

Sunset got to the bed, grabbed Wesley, and climbed on top. She set him down in front of her and smiled at him.

“Alright honey bedtime.”

“But I'm too excited to sleep!”

“Well, do you want presents tomorrow?”

“Uh huh!”

“Then you better go to sleep! Santa won't come until all the little boys and girls are asleep. And that means you!” Sunset said before she tickled him with her hoof.

“Ha ha ha ha ha! Okay Mommy! Okay! Ha ha ha ha!” Sunset laughed too before she stopped and kissed his forehead. She nuzzled him, and Wesley hugged her muzzle.

Sunset smiled and opened her mouth. Wesley crawled inside and curled up on her tongue before Sunset swallowed him. She sighed as she felt him land in her belly. She pulled up the covers and laid down.

“Night baby.”

“Night Mommy.” With that, the two fell asleep.

Author's Note

How many of you want to bet that another chapter will be posted tomorrow?

Adopted by the Sunset 7

The morning sun cast itself upon Sunset's sleeping form. The mare woke with a yawn and blinked. She sat up and stretched, popping the stiffness out of her back. She then glanced down at her stomach and smiled. Her son Wesley was tucked away in the confines of her belly, sleeping peacefully.

Sunset carefully coughed up her son, and gently set him down between her forelegs. She then nuzzled him lovingly.

“Wesley, wake up sweetie.” Wesley woke up and rubbed his eyes.

“Morning Mommy.”

“Morning baby. Do you know what today is?” Wesley suddenly stopped for a moment before shouting out.

“It's Christmas!” he cried excitedly, suddenly now awake.

“Yep. Come on, let's go see what Santa got you.” Sunset grabbed Wesley and got out of bed before setting him on her back. She trotted down the hallway until she made it into the downstairs ballroom. Twilight and Spike were already there.

“Morning Sunset, morning Wesley,” Twilight said.

“Morning Twi,” Sunset replied. Wesley however was to distracted at the sight of presents under the tree. There were quite a few of them, many from Santa himself. Sunset grabbed Wesley again and sat in a chair, setting him down between her hoofs.

“Can we open presents now?” Wesley asked.

“Yes we can,” Sunset answered levitating a small box which had a tag that said, “to Wesley, from Mommy.” “Here, why don't you open the one I got you first?”

“Okay!” Wesley tore open the small package and saw what was contained inside. “Crayons!”

“I know how much you love to draw, so I thought you might want some new crayons to color with.” Wesley immediately hugged Sunset's leg.

“Thank you Mommy!”

“You're welcome sweetie,” Sunset said petting his head. The rest of the time, everyone present took turns opening their gifts. Twilight got some books and science stuff, Spike got gems and comics, Sunset also got books, and some science stuff, and Wesley got some coloring books, pajamas, and toys. Wesley loved everything he got, and Sunset was happy with how good their first Christmas was going.

The day went by pretty fast. Twilight's friends came over, they shared a wonderful dinner, and soon everyone left. And now, it was time for Sunset and Wesley to head home. Sunset had her bag full of her things, as well as Wesley’s, at her side.

“See you later Sunset,” Twilight said.

“Same to you Twilight,” Sunset replied.

“Bye Twilight!” Wesley said.

“Bye Wesley!” Twilight waved goodbye and left the room. Sunset levitated Wesley in front of her face and smiled.

“Okay sweetie, ready to go home?”

“Uh huh!”

“Alright then come here.” Sunset opened her mouth and levitated Wesley inside. She laid him on her tongue and closed her mouth, then swallowed. She smiled at she felt Wesley enter her stomach and rubbed her belly affectionately. She then stepped back into the portal to her own world.

After getting through the portal, Sunset popped out on the other side as a human. She made her way home, and got inside her house before too long. She walked into her room and collapsed onto her bed. She rubbed her belly again, noticing that Wesley was asleep. She smiled.

“Night sweetie.” Then she too fell asleep.

Author's Note

Early AF Christmas special

Teenagers Will Be Teenagers Pt. 1 (Guest and 1st Person)

One moment, I’m web surfing in my room, late at night, then in a flash of light, I’m somewhere else! I have no idea where I am; the ground is hard and has strange, brown patterns on it, but, more interestingly, it was completely flat, stretching out for more than half a kilometer in every direction. What was more stunning was what laid beyond.

“That’s one BIG bed” I wondered aloud.

Looking around, I realized that I’m in a giant bedroom. The ground is flat because it’s wood flooring, the grains about half a meter across. That’s when it hits me; the room isn't big, I’m tiny! I slap myself to make sure I'm not dreaming. Turns out, I’m not. Not wanting to be caught out in the open when the room’s occupant returns, I walk briskly over towards what appears to be a dirty towel laying on the floor. From there, I peek out and map out the room. I’m relatively near the door, which I should be able to walk under without much issue. On the far side of the room lays the unmade bed, blankets drooping over the edge and a pillow propped up against a dresser. Across from the dresser is a small bookshelf, which is next to a closet filled with bags, and a good distance above the bed is a window, through which I can see nothing but clouds and a late day sky. Around the edges of the room lays piles of clothes and books, and the light blue walls are covered in crudely drawn pictures of stick figure horses with smiley faces, muffins, and gemstones.

Satisfied with my observations, I leave my cover to explore the rest of the house, but before I even reached the door, I heard the noise of another door closing from the other side.

"Mom! Dinky! I’m back!" A female voice calls out. "Mmm the house smells good”

"Welcome back muffin," another female voice answered. "Dinky and I were just napping while we waited for some muffins to bake.”

“They’re Blueberry Chocolate Chip!” says a young girl, presumably ‘Dinky’.

"Did you have a good weekend in Manehattan?” the second female questioned.

“It was great." ” replied the first "Sea Swirl didn't want to leave, so I had to drag her tail to the station. We nearly missed a second train. I almost didn't make it to work on time." I wonder what is up with these people and their silly names.

“I was wondering about the gem dust in your mane, and why you didn't come home sooner.” the second stated “Anyway, it's great to have you back home!” after a pause she continued "I love you Sparkler, but you really need to take a shower. I don't think you showered since you left.”

“We went swimming while we were there.” a long pause “Fine, just let me drop my stuff off in my room” Sparkler groaned.

I can hear footsteps that sound like two pairs of clogs approaching, like a clown show of impending doom. I run behind the nearest cover I can find; a pile of books several times my height. As I peek out from a book, as think as I am tall, the door opens and a truly giant, magenta coat colored horse with a lavender mane and tail with a trio of diamonds on her flank walks in and sits on the bed. It’s coat, mane and tail sparkled; honestly, it was the prettiest creature I’d ever seen with my own eyes. I look upwards at it’s face and it’s oversized, but utterly adorable eyes, further up I see that it’s mane isn't entirely lavender, it has a stripe of light pink running right past it’s horn… Wait a minute... horses don't have horns... and unicorns aren't real. I pinch myself to double check. Still not dreaming. Then the strangest thing happened; the unicorn talked.

“First, she makes me clean my room before I can leave, then she makes me pack a toothbrush AND toothpaste, why can’t she see that mouthwash is good enough?" I recognize the voice as Sparkler from downstairs “And, the first thing she does when I get home is to tell me to take a shower!?” Sparkler grumbles as she slips off her saddlebags and trots back out of the room.

I take the time alone to find a better hiding spot. While I don't think they’re predatory, they’re horses after all. But all the same, they might mistake me for a pest and try to step on me like a cockroach. I decide I’ll try to find a way out after dark. I wait for the sound of rushing water to rumble through the walls before I dash across the empty room and climb up a bag and see that inside is lots of cloth, more specifically, dresses.

I wonder why would a horse need dresses, but I don't question it too much, as it’s a perfect hiding spot. A short while later, the faucet turned off, and Sparkler walked back in. The door glowed and closed without her touching it, though her horn glows the same color. Once the door latched, the towel slips off and lands in a pile as Sparkler stands in front of her dresser. A comb rosed into the air, and Sparkler looks at it before it falls back to the top of the dresser.

“I’ll do it in the morning” she yawned and laid down on her bed. With one last glow of her horn, everything went dark.

Without the lights on, I realized how late it really is, as outside, the sky was a very dark violet. After letting my eyes acclimatize to the dark, I climb down from my hiding spot, glad to be able to get off of a particularly uncomfortable button, and quietly walk to the door. it’s slightly lower than I anticipated, having to bend over to get under. On the other side is a short hallway. I can see a bathroom through an open doorway, and the other way disappears into the floor. As I approached to investigate it, it turned out, it’s a steep stairway which poses a dilemma. It’s not so long of a drop that I couldn't do it safely, but there’s no way I’d be able to get back up once I go down there. Possible escape, but unknown dangers, and no safety line, versus confinement and relative protection. I don't consider myself a coward, but I don't feel it’s worth the risk; I can come back another night should my situation change. I turn around and head back into Sparkler’s room. Inside, I try to find a comfortable place to spend the night, though I can't find a comfortable, safe location. Begrudgingly, I approached the bed with a sleeping Sparkler on it. I started to climb a low dangling, blanket, somewhat surprisingly, it can bear my weight, though it’s still not an easy climb.

Suddenly, Sparkler rolls over and pulls the droop of blanket that I’m climbing onto the bed. I stand up and walk around the massive horse, careful not to slip on the depression in the bed as I reach the head of the bed. I looked into her adorable face in the moonlight and have to resist the urge to pet it. There’s still a pillow leaning on the dresser, of which the top drawer is slightly ajar giving me an idea. I climb up the mountain of a pillow and onto the top of the dessert, which I have to be careful not to trip on the random clutter as I approach the edge. The top drawer was open just enough for me to slip inside. I land in a sea of softness and quickly went to sleep.

I’m awakened by the sound of an alarm clock, muffled by the walls. It’s definitely too muffled to be mine, so I try to go back to sleep as it’s shut off. Suddenly. a bright light shines across my face as my room is slid out from under the ceiling. It quickly stops and slides back, but before it closes all the way I hear a not unfamiliar “Huh?” The room slides all the way out and I’m lifted into the air by my shirt. After a moment, I’m set down onto the top of a drawer; I turn around and see Sparkler staring at me

“What are you doing in my lingerie drawer?” I look down and see that my sleeping spot was a pair of striped panties. Still groggy I mumbled

“I just wanted a comfy place to sleep.”

“... Huh, you must be one of those humans that have been popping up recently.” I just nod my head. She licked her lips and pauses. Then, she leaned forwards and LICKED me. It caught me off guard.

“...What the-? Why did you lick me?” I asked in surprise.

"Wow! You taste really good!” she leaned forward again and licked me some more. I do my best to push her slimy tongue away, but it didn't seem to stop her.

"Hey! Don't eat me!” I’m double guessing my beliefs of horses being strictly vegetarian.

“Don't worry, I don't want to hurt you, even if you do taste like fresh waffles with peanut butter and maple syrup.”

“...So... what are you going to do with me?” I ask unconvinced

“I’m going to keep you all to myself, but I have to leave, so you can either come with me, or, I have a very nice jar for you.” an empty peanut butter jar floated up to emphasize her wicked grin and glowing horn. Seeing no choice, I sighed. Might as well deal with it now than later.

“Ok, I’ll come with you... but could I at least ride on you and not in a bag?”

“Deal!” she replied and I floated up and into her mane “By the way, what’s your name?”

"Mike. Yours?”

“Amethyst ‘Star’ Sparkler Hooves. But you can call me Amethyst, or Sparkler. Your choice, really. Well... Dad called me Amy, but nopony else does." She trotted down the stairs and I hold onto her hair. As she leaves the house, she floats a muffin with us. As she turned a corner, she broke a piece off and floats it to me “Try it, my mom’s muffins are the best.”

I don't need the encouragement; I hadn't eaten since lunch yesterday, so I tore into the muffin. Sparkler was right; the muffin is delicious and, somehow, I manage to eat the whole chunk. But as I look around, I hide deeper in her mane; we’re in some sort of plaza and surrounded by ponies.

“Hey Amethyst!” a pony calls, and Sparkler’s head turns to face a Yellow pony with matching colored wings and a blue mane, trotting up to us “Glad to see you’re back!”

“Nice to see you too Raindrops, I didn't miss anything important did I?”

“Not much, I mean Rainbow discovered something about…” she trails off as she looks right at me “Hey, why didn't you tell me you found a Tiny?” Before I could ask what a ‘tiny’ was, Sparkler spoke up.

“The gig’s up, Mike. You might as well come out.” No use trying to hide. I step forward, using Sparkler’s horn as support while I stepped onto Amethyst's mussel

“What gave me away?” I asked.

“I have the eyes of an hawk” her friend replied casually “I wish I had a tiny; I hear they're REALLY tasty and feel good squirming around inside your gut.”

"What the buck Raindrops!?” Sparkler exclaimed, mirroring my own thoughts.

“Oh yeah! You weren't here, two days ago; Rainbow accidentally ate a few times and she says that they tasted really great, and that they're fine. There's some sort of magic shield around them, and so far, ponies can't hurt them, even by, you know... eating them.” I’m suddenly very aware of the pair of eyes looking hungrily at my back

“Don't even think about it!" I warned "This Rainbow might be crazy and is covering his crimes!”

"First off, Rainbow is a mare," The mare I was on corrected me "She's an element of harmony, and isn't crazy. If it makes you feel any better, I can get you out if you get hurt. Besides, you still owe me for breaking into my room.”

“Can we at least wait to try it until we get back to your room?” I plead

“...Alright. But I don't want any complaining when the time comes.”

“Hey Amethyst, is your mom working today?” Raindrops asked unexpectedly.

“I don't think so” Sparkler replied

“Of course not. Well, in that case, I have to go. Have a nice day!” Raindrops turned and flew away.

“...What was that last part about?” I asked

“Oh, ever since my mom, Derpy, and Raindrops dropped a piano and an anvil on Twilight Sparkle, they haven't been allowed to work the same shift.”

The rest of the day passed uneventfully as Sparkler polished gemstones at work and filled me in on pony history, and about the other humans appearing around Wquestria. We got home in the mid afternoon and she sets me down on her bed. I knew what was coming, but as I looked into her eyes, all of my worry disappeared; I mean, how can I be scared of something so cute

"You know, you look really pretty covered in gem dust.” I spoke.

"Aww, thanks” She leaned forward, moving her tongue all over my body, shortly followed by her reeling back and wiping her tongue “Blech! It definitely doesn't taste pretty.” We spent the better part of the next 3 minutes getting the rest of the dust off of me before Amethyst tried again. Her tongue wrapped it’s way around my body, holding me in place as her massive maw descends around me. Her mouth closed around my ankles and she slurps me all the way into her mouth. Her tongue moved around, trying to reach every part of my body. I bounce around as she laid down on the bed, followed by some moans of pleasure.

“Am I really that tasty?”

“Mm-Hmm” I’m bathed in a fresh wave of saliva and I find my feet pointing at the dark tunnel, leading further into the beautiful mare, while the tip of her tongue rubs circles around my face and ruffles my hair. I can't help but give the big muscle a hug. That surprises her and she reflexively swallowed, tearing me away from my cozy hug and pulls me backwards, the vacuum dissipating as my feet dangled over the edge. Air pushed past my feet as Sparkler rumbles

“Just yell if you need out.” With that, my world tips backwards and I slide into her throat. The walls compress around me, trapping my hands above my head as muscles forced me onwards, and I can feel Sparkler’s hoof mirroring the decent. Suddenly my world opens up and I slide into a pool, but, unlike my expectation, it didn't burn. It didn't even tingle, it just felt like a soft hot tub. I’m not particularly fond of hot tubs, but it was definitely not bad. Somehow, I could still see, and honestly, it both looked, and felt like a deflated bouncy castle, albeit, one that’s dripping wet with saliva, acids, and other liquids.

“Are you ok in there?” Sparkler asked with a tinge of worry in her voice.

“I’m fine so far... it’s a bit gross, but it’s not bad actually” I replied

“Good, because you're staying in there until you apologize for sleeping on my panties.”

"... Um... Why do you even have panties? Do you actually... wear them?”

“I like having the option of wearing the latest fashions, and maybe I want to show off to a special somepony in the future. If you're good, maybe I’ll show a pair off for you tomorrow” A crazy thought popped into my head.

“Are you flirting with me?”

“Maaaaybe, but you're the one who’s repeatedly complimenting me” After a minute of me listening to her calming heartbeat and failing to think up a good retort, a very muffled voice came from outside. I could barely make it out

“Dinky! Sparkler! It’s dinnertime! Come and eat!”

“I’ll talk to you after dinner.” Sparkler spoke. Her stomach spun and wobbled as she got up and walked down to the dinner table.

“Do you think dad will show up tonight?” Dinky asked

“Dad shows up whenever dad shows up, sis, I miss him too, but wishing doesn't make him appear.”

“Come on, my little muffins, it's salad and hot muffins” their mother, Derpy, if I remember, said. The combination made me cringe and what I can only assume is a response from Sparkler.

“At least it’s better than ‘salad-muffins’.”

“I know you don't like salad-muffins, that’s why I haven't made them for years” Derpy retorted.

The hooves family sat down, all but one unaware that there’s a fourth person at the table. Sparkler’s stomach churned and growled in preparation of the imminent meal. I had to tread water to not risk drowning, as there's no 'safe ground', even near the churning walls. It got easier, shortly thereafter, as chewed up salad greens made an effective, if temporary, island.

"How was your day at school today, Dinky?” her mother, Derpy, started the conversation.

“It was ok. The Cutie Mark Crusaders said that ponies can eat the tinies and that they taste really good, and that the tinies aren't hurt a bit when they're being eaten.”

"Yeah, I heard something similar on the way to work.” Sparkler chimed in, not adding the part where she partook in that indulgence.

“Dinky, if you see a Human, I don't care how tasty you're told, you have to treat it with respect. It’s impolite to eat someone” Derpy warned

“But Scootaloo said that Rainbow Dash’s gonna eat every tiny she can find” Dinky protested. I decide that I’m going to stay as far away from any ponies named, or literally have, Rainbow as I possibly can. Sparkler’s stomach had long since stopped resembling a living bouncy castle and now resembles the trash compactor from Star Wars... except with the metal junk replaced by floating bits of muffin, fractions of steamed carrots, and a variety of salad greens all mixed up into a relatively disgusting blend, a blend that is currently covering the all of my body above the waterline. I was almost thankful when clean Ice cold water rained onto my head.

“Gah! Warn me next time!” I try to reprimand, though, I doubt that I could physically reprimand Sparkler if I tried.

“May I be excused?” Sparkler asked politely.

“Are you sure?" Derpy checked "You didn't eat very much, and there’s plenty for seconds.”

“I’m sure, I’m just not very hungry right now.” Sparkler reassured before getting up and walking back up to her room. “Sorry for not talking to you, it’s just you heard my mom. What if she found out that there’s a human inside me right now?” for some reason I actually find myself caring about this pony that ate me. I can't figure out why... I mean, she ATE me. The ceiling became the floor as Sparkler laid on her back, luckily, her stomach had calmed down, and I’m able to find a spot to lay down myself without having to worry about drowning. I could feel her hoof pushing down on my location as she spoke. “You feel really, really, good in there... I can feel your every move... it tickles, it makes me… Mmm...” her whole body starts to move in a rhythmic pattern and I don't need a complete sentence to figure out what she’s doing. It’s actually kinda hot.

"Do you really need to do that?" I ask, if she doesn't stop, I'm probably going to get horny too.

"Sorry, it's just it's heat season and... um yeah... sorry" she responds, embarrassed.

"It's fine... I kinda liked it actually” I blush with the admission.

"Would you like me to read to you?” she asked

"Um... Sure?” I reply, unsure where this was going. She started reading quietly, though, inside her gut, I could hear her perfectly. Though I definitely don't agree with the choice of novel, ‘Fifty Bales of Hay’, but between her calming heartbeat, the soft and warm walls of her tummy, her not so gentle rocking, and a constant hum of her voice telling a dirty tale about bat ponies, I quickly fell asleep. I was asleep, until she rolled onto her side and stomach acids splashed me awake. Her steady breathing tells me that she’s asleep and I see that her esophagus had relaxed dramatically, opening up even. I began to crawl upwards as I entered back into her mouth; she gasped, drawing in a breath of cold air, and I instantly change my mind about leaving my current warm residence. Lucky for me, Sparkler didn't wake up. I found a comfortable spot under her tongue, using it as a blanket as my head rests on her firm, but not uncomfortable inner gums, and one foot rests on either side of her tongue, my arms wrapped around it partly to keep myself in place and partly to hug Sparkler. I don't know why but I trust this mare, I just feel good inside when I’m near her. Before I drift off again I whispered, doubting she was going to hear me.

“Goodnight Sparkler... I think... I love you.”

Author's Note

Made by Radiation Pony Now with Dazzler/ Amethyst Star!

A little bit of a dirty thing at the end, but it doesn't go into detail, and it's short, so it's acceptable. Part 2 will be coming soon; will our guy and Sparkler find the perfect balance in a relationship? Or is it going to be torture for the 2? Stay in tune for the next part!

Stacy's Long Day.

Author's Note

Jerec and Pixel are back at it again, folks!

Stacy's Long Day.

Lindsey shot awake with a silent scream, taking labored breaths as she wiped furiously at her lips. ‘That nightmare again!’ She’d been having it ever since her size had been returned to her. In the dream, she would find her family and her friends, all at their tiny size, and then suddenly she would turn on them, devouring them alive. She curled up into a ball for a moment as the images showed up again in her head. The sounds of their screaming as her dream self ripped, tore, and crushed them one by one. The shock passes when she hears her two guests still asleep, causing her to look over and calmly giggle to herself upon seeing them.

RD and Stacy were still deep asleep, as far as Lindsey could tell, and in quite the interesting position. During the night, somehow, Stacy had gotten on top of the blanket, but that wasn’t the funny part. The funny part was that Dash had managed to flip onto her back without knocking Stacy off and move the blanket so that the tiny girl was now essentially in a hammock that was both in and over Dash’s mouth. The blanket not only looked shrouding, but conforming to the pegasus’s face. If Dash were to shut her mouth, the only thing separating Stacy from becoming a early morning stomach occupant was the blanket. Likely the only reason Stacy was still asleep, was the soft, warm air Dash was gently breathing out, with the smell of course being filtered out by the blanket.

Lindsey carefully snuck over, a hand covering her mouth to keep herself from squealing at the cute scene. ‘Oh my gosh they’re so cute! Oh, if only I had a camera! Well, I better get Stacey out of that predicament especially after last night. I doubt she’d be very pleased to wake up practically in a mouth.’ She thought to herself, carefully reaching down and gently picking up the tiny girl before quietly getting back into her bed and lying down. ‘Besides, it’d be more fun seeing how she reacts to waking up like this.’ She carefully and gently moves the tiny under her shirt so that her new ‘hammock’ was the dip in her chest and placed so that she’d be looking up at the objects of every tiny, perverted man's’ dreams.

It didn't take long for Stacy to wake up, the absence of the strange warm wind being gone and she was in a different type of soft texture. She yawned as she stretched a little, before rubbing her eyes and seeing what she could tell was a top of a tent that was purple. She didn't know what to think about this, but she was quick to assume the worst and get scared on the unfamiliar area. ‘Was I kidnapped again? Taken by those sn-snatchers and now being in some cover up cage waiting to be taken by some snobby pony!?’ She was about to continue her scared rambling in her head…until she notice the two light tan mounds that she could assume were breasts. ‘…Or maybe I was just shoved into Lindsey’s shirt.’ She thought, blushing both in embarrassment and at the sight of some other woman's breasts.

Lindsey feels the slight movement and giggles a bit, causing her chest and assets to shake. “Good morning Stacy.” She says softly, not trying to wake the sleeping mare near them.

Stacy tensed up a bit at the slight movement, but could guess that she put her there herself. “M-morning.” She stuttered, glancing away from the girl as she still felt guilty about what she kept on assuming about the girl.

Lindsey pulled the tiny girl out and proped her up against one of her breasts, tilting her head so they could see eye to eye. “So, you want to see if Spike has breakfast ready? Or do you want to wait till Dash wakes up?” She giggled a bit as the rise and fall of her chest also moves the tiny girl positioned on it, but not enough to knock her over or push her out of her current position.

Stacy didn't answer right away, glancing away from the girl as she didn't know which option to choose. “Wh-whatever you want to do is f-fine.” She said, not really wanting to choose either.

“Well, do you think Dash would mind if we went to breakfast without her? You know Dash better than I do. All I really know are the rumors about the ‘gulper’ of Ponyville.”

“I…I don't think sh-she would mind.” Stacy still faced away from her as she couldn't really look at Lindsey from where she was sitting… well, couldn't look up at her without remembering where she was sitting exactly.

“Okay then. Let’s go.” Lindsey picked up the tiny girl and stood up. “Hmm, now how to do this?” She thought aloud to herself, looking over herself. “Um, do you want me just to carry you, or can I put you in a pocket, or somewhere?"

“I…I don't mind w-wherever you put me.” Stacy mumbled as she kept on looking away from her.

“Oh? So, how about back where you were? Would you mind that?” Stacey didn't say anything, but the red blush was a good enough sign that she would surely mind. “I see. Good thing I asked. Pocket it is.” Lindsey tucked the tiny girl carefully into her shirt pocket, before sighing. “Well, I guess at least this way there’s a bit of a barrier for you.” Stacy still couldn't stop herself from blushing by how close she was to her chest. She couldn't ignore it. “Hey, at least I’m wearing a bra right?” Lindsey thought of how her boyfriend would have thought about the whole situation. “He’d be so jealous.” She couldn’t help but say out loud, just thinking about it.

“Who'd be jealous?” Stacy asked, a bit confused.

"Oh! Um... my boyfriend, Tyler. I don’t think he’s here yet, but if he saw you where you are, he’d totally be jealous... Or, more than likely, asking if he could be placed in between my girls.” Stacy stayed quiet after that, not sure on how to think about this Tyler person “You said you were a writer right? He went to college and took a bunch of courses on literature. He’s trying to write a book too, at least, unless he’s showed up in Equestria.” She sighs sadly. “Probably worried sick about me, like his little brother, who vanished sometime before me. I hope he’s okay too... poor Victor, he was only twelve, snatchers are most likely all over him.”

“I honestly think this place gives as much of a roller coaster ride as a random story book for kids and teens…and perhaps adults of any age.” Stacy rested her head on a hand.

“Especially with me around huh?” Lindsey giggled

“I think you'd most likely be the OP person that people would debate if you're really a good character or someone that was just stupid lucky… probably both. And you'd probably be shipped with every character in the book.”

“Thanks a lot.” Lindsey rolled her eyes. “Makes me feel so much better about myself.” Not liking, being thought of as possibly a bad person, especially after her nightmare.

“Hey, That's what happens if you become a key character. I mean, you could also be the most loved, but still be paired with everyone. Even those that are just messed up. Heck, if yesterday was a chapter in a book, people might ship you with that Timmy kid. Believe me, at least one person thinks a bad ship is a good one.” Lindsey gagged.

"Oh dear, I’d be either a bad person, a s**t, or both on the internet! And with a kid too, that’s low!” However, she paused and giggled at an idea. “Bet we’d be shipped too, and in a three way with Dashie.” She suggests with a laugh as she made her way to the dining room. Stacy couldn't help but giggle herself, while also having a pink blush at the idea of being with Lindsey and Rainbow. Lindsey giggles some more. “Of course, if we were being shipped together, they’d probably take it too far. That three way would probably be a nightmare for you, especially with how some people think.” She thought back to some of the things she’d seen/read on the internet by accident... for the most part.

Stacy’s blush only got more red as she pictured it, not even sure if she would hate or love it. ‘No. Come on Stacy, Lindsey has a boyfriend and I highly doubt Rainbow would want to be with someone who treated her harshly… Lindsey too.’ She thought, the blush fading as her smile vanished too.

Lindsey continued on, thinking about the scenario she’d thought of. “Oh dear, and you thought being eaten was bad.” She said, before thinking about if she and Tyler got back together. “Tyler would probably be scared the first time too.” She blushed, just imagining his tiny form standing right in front of her, before her thoughts went back to her nightmare. “Really scared.” She shivered.

“Well… I don’t think he should be scared.” Stacy said out loud, looking down as she messed with her hands.

“Why not? I could hurt him if I’m not careful, maybe even-” Lindsey’s jaw clacks shut as her mind summoned up scenes from her nightmare involving him, unbidden. She started to tear up a bit as she continued to focus on her nightmare. She leaned up against a wall and started to breath heavily, attempting to focus and push her fears away.

Stacy looked up at the giant, a bit surprised on how quick she broke down by talking about meeting her lover again. She grabbed a small piece of her shirt before she started tugging it. “Lindsey, snap out of it! I may not know about this Tyler person, but if he really loves you back, he would be more happy to see you than be scared.” Stacy kept on pulling her shirt. “He wouldn’t be scared of a girl he gave his heart, time, and, perhaps sometimes, his money for.” She couldn’t help but smile a little at the money part.

“It’s not his reaction I’m worried about…” Lindsey slumped to the floor. “It’s me.” She continued to still shed tears.

“What!? Why!?”

Lindsey sniffled some more. If she weren’t so focused on her nightmares, she might’ve giggled at Stacy’s predicament in her pocket. “E-ever since I, grew, I’ve had horrible nightmares about meeting my family and friends again, with them still tiny.” She still continued to sniffle. Her chest rising and falling rather rapidly, only now Stacy was at the front of one of her breasts, accidentally being rubbed along it, the only separation being the clothes she was wearing. Stacy had a small blush on her cheeks, but she ignored the close contact.

“Are… are you scared that you might do something bad?”

Lindsey nodded. “Remember when I brought up Attack on Titan yesterday? Well, I’m the Titan in my nightmares. I’m sure you know why…” She admitted still sniffling, obvious that she might burst into tears at any moment. Stacy didn’t mean to come out as rude, but once everything clicked, she began to giggle, then chuckle, and soon started laughing out loud, not even caring that she was hitting one of Lindsey’s breasts as she was laughing hard. Lindsey let’s out an ‘eep’ at the feel of the tiny pitter-patter against her breast, accompanied with a slight blush, before she got a little mad. “What’s so funny about that?! Ever been chewed before?!” She picked up the tiny girl by the back of her shirt, pulling Stacy closer to her face. The threat was enough to make her stop laughing and instead become scared as she got pale, remembering just what she went through last night. She was quick to cover her face in fear.

“I-I’m sorry! Please don’t eat me!” Stacy quickly pleaded, feeling a lump in her throat as she heard her voice breaking a little.

Lindsey’s face softens. “N-no, I should be apologizing, I shouldn’t have snapped, b-but you see what I mean now?” She asks, starting to tear up again, now because of how quick she was to get angry. Stacy was able to peek through her hands to look at the tearful Lindsey, it making her fear ease away.

“N-no. No. You shouldn’t b-b scared of that. Even if you wanted to, you couldn’t. Remember the magic in all of us?… I mean... a good 99% of us.” Stacy looked down as she felt the small hint of jealousy in her mind again. “And… and you’re not the type of person who would do that to those she really loves.”

"Then why were you scared, even knowing all that?”

“... I’m n-not over what happened l-last night.” She rubbed her hands together nervously. “I-I’m scared of being eaten a-again… or s-seeing another sn-snatcher.” It was her turn to tear up this time as she couldn’t stop herself from thinking about it, she being too scared to do anything.

“See what I mean? I don’t even really have to hurt them physically to hurt them in other ways.” Lindsey teared up herself and grasped Stacy against her collarbone for as much a hug as she could. Stacy let out a small squeak in surprise when she was brought close for a hug.

“B-but they wouldn’t be sc-scared of you if they l-love you. Like you said, e-eating someone is l-like giving them a more intimate hug from the i-inside.” She said, stuttering over how close she was to Lindsey yet again. Lindsey swallowed, feeling the lump brush past Stacy on it’s way down.

“That’s only if they feel that way about it, what if, like you they’ve only had a bad experience, or never even had one and are just scared?”

“...Then you should know how to restrain yourself like you always do. It’s not like you ever ate someone without thinking...right?” Lindsey looked away, sadder.

“I have. I’ve gotten angry at tinies, just like I did with you, and I ate them. Sometimes I even kept them in there for quite a while.” Stacy stayed silent for awhile before she spoke up again.

“I bet it was for a good reason… maybe like how I just assumed your life was perfect, and that you’re always loved.” She mumbled, her head angled almost as if she could rest it on the large girl’s shoulder. “Or maybe some jerks... most likely perverts...”

“That may seem like a good reason to you, but when you’re big like me…”

“No. It makes a good reason, no matter what size you are. Heck, I bet tons of ponies probably ate some tinies that were jerks, perverts, or even trying to steal from them.” She sounded assertive. “So if ponies could eat people for good reasons, then why can’t the first fully-sized human?”

“You know, you sound kind of like me yesterday.” Lindsey still sniffed a bit. “I never thought you, of all tinies, would defend ponies, let alone, a person who had once been a tiny and had been through all of that, eating tinies.” She looked surprised at the tiny girl in her hands, her eyes red from crying. Stacy noticed it too, blushing pink before she was quick to try and explain herself while looking away.

“W-well, I wouldn't want to get soaked by y-your tears or anything.” She crossed her arms. “Your nightmare is just too dumb to remember. You can't kill anyone cause of that magic junk.”

“I know the nightmare is dumb, but still, don’t tell me you haven’t had any nightmares, considering how afraid you are of getting eaten?"

“Not about being eaten…just around my condition. I had one where my family just left me…alone…to fend for myself. That's why I didn't bother seeing them after the accident. I didn't want it to become a reality.” She held her arms close to herself as she glanced away, looking more harshly than sad.

“Seems you and I are more alike than either of us thought. You didn’t want to see your family after your accident for fear of abandonment. I’m scared that I’ll hurt my family.”

“Yeah, but I don't even know where they are even, if I was back on earth…or if they even know what I look like.”

“... How long has it been since you last saw them?”

“Since I was eighteen.”

“Well that’s really specific…”

“You didn't say it had to be nonspecific.”

“Okay, so how many years has it been since you’ve seen them?” Stacy only shrugged.

“I'm already in my mid-twenties, so it's been years.”

“It’s been a while for me too. I was twenty two when I last saw my parents, and twenty six when I got here. It’s been a little more than a year now. About three months ago was when I no longer had to worry about being chased down.”

“Three months… I thought it was longer.”

“Feels like it, doesn’t it?” Lindsey stood back up, still holding the tiny girl. “Well, let’s head to breakfast... if you still want to.”

“If you don't want to, we don't have to. To be honest, I was only feeling ‘snackish’... And maybe thirsty.”

“Alright, we’ll stop by the kitchen then.” Lindsey carefully tucked the girl back into her shirt pocket. As she headed there, she passed by an open bathroom door, seeing herself in the mirror, causing her to laugh a bit. “Oh dear, that looks awkward.” She commented as all one can see of Stacy is her outline sitting right in front of her breast. “If you can see through the stitching, well, it is pretty funny looking.” Stacy was able to crawl out enough for her head and arms to be out, the girl seeing what Lindsey was seeing, making the small girl blush pink. “I dunno. I think I’ll have to put you somewhere else so it doesn’t look so… awkward. Except, the only other places that I can put you that wouldn’t be awkward would be in my pants pocket, considering the pants are nice and loose, but the problem would be you falling out pretty easily. Or, my stomach, but I know how you feel about that.”

“It doesn't matter if it's awkward or not. We're just going to the kitchen. But if you feel weird about where I am, then just put me in your pants pocket.” Stacy looked away from the mirror as she didn't want to keep on seeing where she was. Lindsey carefully picked the girl up and held her in front of her face, giggling a bit.

“You sure you don’t want to go in here?” Lindsey teasingly asked as she opened her mouth wide, pointed inside with her open hand, and let out a long 'Ahhh.' She exhales, causing her tongue to lower and show off the back of her throat. She flexed the muscles for extra effect.

“Ah! Please don't make me!” Stacy was quick to cover her face again, the sight just making her think back on what happened last night. She shut her eyes, feeling them get wet as she didn't want to get eaten again. If it was an even worse experience for her, she might've gained a phobia cause of that. Lindsey backed off a bit.

“Oh, but you just defended my eating of tinies, even ones I care for like a hug. You even said that it’s perfectly safe.” Lindsey feigned sadness, quivering her lip. “You don’t want a nice, warm, full-bodied hug?” She pretended to be hurt, her lip quivering, and added in some puppy dog eyes. Stacy only whimpered as she didn't want to get eaten again.

“P-please…I don't wanna.” She was shaking in fear, only remembering how dark and disgusting it was inside. It also being void of any other life as she wished to forget every moment of it.

“Why are you so afraid?” Lindsey's tone turned to actual concern. “You said so yourself, that there isn’t any reason to fear.” She continued feigning sadness. “I’m not going to hurt you, or keep you in there forever, or anything, just until I’ve grabbed your snacks and gotten back to my room.”

“Y-you should kn-know why…” Stacy still covered her face. “I w-was almost s-snatched last night. H-how could you already forget?”

"I haven’t.” Lindsey stopped her sad act and sounded a little serious. “Do you remember when I told you that I had almost been snatched once?”

“Y-yes. So y-you should know why I'm n-not okay with y-you playing around l-like that.” She uncovered her face, but looked away from her as she was still scared.

“What you don’t know is that I hid for weeks after that, afraid to leave the house I was staying in. I had been staying with a very kind family of ponies in Canterlot. They were actually the ponies who found me when I first arrived in another town, and the parents took me in as if I were one of their own. Want to know where I hid?” Stacy only shrugged as she didn't know where she hid.

“I'm guessing within somepony else’s stomach.” She assumed.

“That’s correct, the mare of the family had been essentially playing the part of my surrogate mother at the time, even as old as I was. When that happened, I was so scared and I trusted her the most, so I hid where I felt safest.” Lindsey looked away sadly. “It was so bad that she forced me out. After all, I couldn’t exactly live if I didn’t go out and about. Come to think of it, it was that day that I ended up like this. If she’d just let me continue shivering in fear, well, we'd never meet each other. And I’d never have found out about Cody.” Lindsey looked back to the tiny girl. “I’m not saying that you’ll be as lucky as I was, but you’ll need to face your fears sometime. After all, if I hadn’t moved you this morning, you would have freaked out worse than you did when you woke up, and maybe even have gotten Dash to think she couldn’t trust herself around you; she might've even decided to leave you at a village.” Stacy stayed quiet the whole time she explained what happened. She honestly didn't know what to say, still not feeling like she would want to be eaten again. She only looked away again, Lindsey still feeling the small girl shaking at the idea of being eaten again. "Now I’m not going to force you, I was just playing after all. If you don’t want to, I’ll put you in my pocket, grab the stuff, and head back to the room. So, do you want to try and fight your fear, or put it off till later?”

“... I’d r-rather be out so I c-can see what snacks your going to take. Y-you might pick something I d-don’t like. O-or miss something I l-like.” She added that excuse. Lindsey giggled.

“You know, that excuse doesn’t work. With the spell, it’s actually much easier to hear you inside me, rather than my pocket or sitting on a counter, and I was just going to tell you what was available. After all, it’d be easier to search through the pantry with both hands. I’ll still leave it up to you though. Now come on, no excuses, just a straight answer. Fight your fear or save it for later?” She pointed to her stomach and then at one of her pockets.

‘I honestly don’t see why I would want to face something that I never wanted to be a part of in the first place.’ She thought, only answering the same way the first time. “I already said my answer.”

“Fine, pocket then.” Lindsey giggled mischievously. “But first.” She opened her mouth and licked Stacy. “Mmm... strawberry ice cream. My favorite! But boy, are you lucky I can control myself rather well. Alright, here you go, enjoy the ride.” She finished, putting Stacy in her pocket and heading off to the kitchen. Stacy froze in fear at the lick, with her left eye twitching as that was one of her least favorite moments of being was close to being eaten. But she snapped out of it once she was in her pocket, the girl now fixing her hair that was sticking out cause of the lick. Lindsey reached into the kitchen and started looking in the pantry. “Any snacks in particular you were thinking of?”

“Maybe chips and crackers? Do they have soda by the way?” Stacy poked her head out from out the pocket. Lindsey looked down to see the girl peeking out of her pocket. “

Did you say something? I couldn’t hear you down there.” Lindsey said honestly before plucking the girl from her pocket and bringing her up to her face again.

“I said chips, crackers, and perhaps soda.”

"Oh. Hmm, I know, this way you’ll be able to look, and I get to enjoy your taste.” Lindsey said before popping the girl in her mouth and positioning her facing out, her lips wrapped around Stacy’s head. She giggled a bit before continuing to look in the pantry, letting out a satisfied hum.

“Lindsey no!” Stacy was quick to shout as she was trying to crawl out of her mouth. “This isn’t funny!” She said with both anger and fear for her life, not even thinking that once she crawled out she might fall to her death. Lindsey opened her mouth again and, using her tongue, brought the girl further inside so she wouldn’t fall out, repressing another hum as she felt the girl now completely on her tongue.

‘You are so lucky I’m not going to swallow.’ “Eh! Nowh oo caln shee. Us ell e wat oo want.” Stacy was quick enough to grab onto the bottom row of Lindsey’s front teeth as she tried to pull herself out stil.

“Lindsey! Let me out! I said I didn’t want to do this! GODDAMN IT LINDSEY! I’M NOT F**KING PLAYING AROUND!!!” She was really quick into freaking out easily as she really wished she could move her legs to help her get out more. Lindsey picked Stacy up.

“Geez, I just thought it would help if you could see. You said you didn’t want me to swallow you, and I didn’t.” She said exacerbated, before closing her mouth, swishing around the pool of saliva now flavored by Stacy, and swallowing it. “You’re lucky it’s me too, because most ponies would’ve swallowed you outright, they don’t seem to have much control after all, especially with their favorite flavor.” Stacy’s hair was all over the place now, a flustered look on her face as she was now shaking like a leaf.

“A-and you th-thought I’d b-be better off in your m-mouth!?” Stacy stuttered as she really just wanted to bathe all the saliva off of her now.

“Would you prefer it if I accidentally drop you, or if I can’t hear your replies? Seriously, look at the size of this pantry, I’ve got to use both hands.” She motioned to the massive, walk-in pantry all around them. At Stacy’s size, the door seemed miles away and they’re only in the middle of it. “You’re just lucky Twilight is organized and this is the snack section.”

“I’d r-rather wait on the c-counter.” She still shook in fear as she felt that her heart might stop if Lindsey tried anything like that again.

“So, what if some pony comes in while I’m distracted and sees you in the snack section?” Lindsey placed Stacy on the shelf in front of her. “If Dash saw you, she might take advantage of the situation, little snack.”

“Sh-she wouldn’t d-do that. N-not after l-last night.” Stacy felt Dash wouldn’t do that to the girl that was almost snatched. Lindsey raised an eyebrow.

“You realize we are talking about the ‘Gulper’, and after that considering she’s a daredevil, she’d probably decide to just get you over your fear now, not later. Just consider this your first step, if you really have to.”

“If she’s my friend, she would understand...” She crossed her arms as she looked away from her.

“She is your friend, but she’s also Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in Equestria, very forward, do first-think later mare. It would probably be until your panic attack in her gut that she’d realize what’s going on and how slow you need to take it.” Stacy was silent this time around, not even sure on what the mare would do now.

‘She should understand the most since she was the one that had to save me.’ She thought, only crossing her arms tighter.

“Oh wait, you said counter? Oh yes, I’ll walk out of this pantry and leave you on a counter in the middle of a ponies kitchen, while I continue looking in here, being unable to see, or hear you. As I said, you would probably be a little snack... a Stacy snack. Twilight and the others are nice, but they too have a hard time controlling their ‘tiny’ craving, let alone Dash, as mentioned.”

“Just put me back in your pocket.” Stacy huffed, still having her arms crossed as she looked back at Lindsey.

"I can’t hear you down there, so I wouldn’t be able to grab the snack you want, or the soda. There’s way too many different chips, crackers, and sodas in here. So I need to be able to hear you, so you can get what you want. Otherwise, I’ll just grab what I want and you’ll have to be fine with that.”

“Ugh. Just forget it! If you’re going to be a jerk about all this, then you should’ve just left me in the room.” Stacy was now more ticked off on how Lindsey was acting and treating her. “If you could hear me mumbling about you yesterday, then why can’t you hear me today? Lost your hearing or something?”

“No, but I can read lips, and you were also about this far from my ear. It’s harder when you’re all the way down at my hips and muffled by my pocket. No, I wasn’t being a jerk before, I was just being honest, but if you want me to be a jerk then fine.” She lifted the girl over her head and opened her mouth wide. “Like me as a jerk?” She slowly allowed Stacy to feel her loosening her grip. Of course, Stacy was quick in getting scared at the sight of the open maw.

“N-no! I don’t like it. Please don’t eat me!” She was now trying to latch onto her fingers as she started tearing up. “I’ll be good, I promise! I’m sorry!”

“Seems getting uppity with someone who’s probably several hundred times larger than you. Doesn’t work to well, does it?” Lindsey asked, still a bit angry and dangling Stacy over her mouth.

“N-no! It doesn’t! P-please don’t put me in your mouth!” She was even faster to say that as Lindsey could feel the small girl shaking in her grip, the tears only forming more while her heart was beating a million miles a minute.

“Nope, I think I better make sure this lesson sticks with you before you tick off someone, or somepony, who won’t let you slide, or should I say, make sure you slide.” Lindsey licked her lips for extra effect. “Anything else, before we spend some VERY close time together?”

“PLEASE! I’LL DO ANYTHING!!! JUST DON’T EAT ME!!!!” She nearly screamed as she was digging her nails into Lindsey’s fingers now, also looking as pale as a ghost at the imagery of her being eaten again.

“Sorry, but you’ve a lesson to learn.” Lindsey patted her belly. “I’ll be sure to send down a snack or two in there, and let you out before you move on. With me, that part of the spell doesn’t seem to work as well.” She finished before opening her mouth as wide as possible. Then she let go, and watches the tiny girl plummet straight towards her open mouth. Stacy could’ve sworn that she felt her heart stop once she was released, feeling the air rush by her as her own grip couldn’t keep her latched on, her sweaty palms not helping in the least. She also felt her chest tighten by the sight of the black abyss further down Lindsey's mouth. She couldn’t do anything as she watched the world around her become smaller as she was soon inside the girl’s mouth. She couldn’t even hear anything, just a faint ringing that was just getting louder when she got closer. As soon as Lindsey felt Stacy on her tongue, she closed her jaws, her teeth producing a loud clack. Having already tasted the tiny girl enough, Lindsey simply gulped down the tiny girl, tracing the path down with her fingers. After feeling the girl plop into her stomach, she patted her stomach. “It’s better you learn this lesson with me, rather than someone else. At least I’m a friend. I know you might not mean to antagonize me, but you’ve got to realize that some, well, ponies aren’t going to put up with that, and that includes Dash.” Lindsey added, somewhat remorsefully, feeling a little bad about what she did. Stacy was silent the whole time, that was, until Lindsey spoke and said she was her friend.

“Friend..? FRIENDS!? WE are not friends!” She was quick to switch from being scared and quiet, to full on anger. “We’ll never be friends! Friends don’t eat each other! I hate you Lindsey! I HATE YOU!” She teared up as she was soon curled into a scared and sobbing ball, trying to ignore everything around her, but just the sounds themselves making her more scared. The fear made her throat feel tight and dry, while she felt weak and vulnerable. It didn’t take long for the fear within her to make her shut down and pass out. Lindsey feels Stacy stop moving.

“Oh no! No, no no no!” She quickly coughed the girl up, laying the tiny girl down in her palm. She used her index finger to try and get her to wake up. “Come on, I’m sorry Stacy, really I am, but you had to learn that some people won’t put up with that! Come on, wake up, please!” She pleaded, knowing she had taken it a bit too far. Even through her poking, the paraplegic girl wouldn’t wake up, her heartbeat being slow and faint from the initial fear and adrenaline coursing through her body making her crash hard. Lindsey moves the tiny girl onto her back. “Come on Stacy, I’m not sure how to do CPR at your size. I don’t want to accidentally blow out your lungs! Wake up!” The giant girl continued, now softly thumping the tiny girls chest, in place of the typical pressing. Stacy was still unresponsive, the girl breathing as if she was asleep, but the large girl could tell that she might be having a nightmare of her own, her brows being lowered in discomfort. “Good, you’re okay... Well, at least as okay as can be.” Lindsey sighed with relief. She then carefully swallows the girl again. “Sorry, but you still need to learn your lesson, and face your fear... Or at least learn that there are people you can trust. I’m sorry to say it Stacy, but in this world, friends do in fact eat friends. Hate me if you need to, but know that I still care.” She gently patted her stomach, hoping that something might have gotten through to the unconscious girl, as people sometime hear things in their sleep or while unconscious.

Stacy let out a small groan as she woke up in a blank void. She didn’t know where she was, or how she got there, but she could recall her initial fear being brought towards her. She clutched her chest as she could still feel her heart racing. She slowly got up, knowing that this was probably a dream if she could stand on her own again. She couldn’t tell if walking again in her dream was really a dream, or just a nightmare taunting her on what she couldn’t do anymore. As she looked around, everything was dark, the girl only being able to see her arms and legs before she began walking.

“Hello? Is anyone here?” She called out, fidgeting with her hands as she was a little nervous. It didn’t take long for something else to happen, a small ‘thump’ sound being heard, Stacy looking around to find the source. The second ‘thump’ was heard much louder, followed by another, and a fourth one, right before it was in the right pattern for some large being walking around. "Who’s there?” Stacy spoke out, now looking around at every angle… until she heard two ‘thumps’ that were loud and close enough to almost knock her off her feet. She could only look up, seeing what she thought was just Lindsey… except not like Lindsey. “L-Lindsey?” She spoke out, backing away until she could see her face. She tensed up once her eyes were on her. ‘That’s not Lindsey.’ She thought, noticing the red demonic eyes… and the jagged toothed smile she was showing once she noticed her.

“Run.” A voice in her head spoke, before Stacy did just that. She didn’t have to look back to know that the not-Lindsey was coming after her. For some reason, Stacy was actually having a chance to outrun a girl almost a hundred times bigger than her… that is, until reality wanted to get her at this moment, the girl feeling something course through her legs, inflicting pain onto them until she couldn’t run anymore once she lost her footing. She tumbled on the black floor, easily noticing the red stains that was her blood. She tried to get up, not being able to feel her legs anymore. But once she started to try and crawl away instead, she felt a hard grip on her waist as she was lifted off the ground, the blood stains becoming smaller as she got farther away from the ground. Stacy was turned to look right at the demonic Lindsey, her blood red eyes looking back at her dull brown ones. She tried to squirm out of the grip, but stopped once she was over the girl’s head.

“I̲͓͚̫̟n̼̼̝̺͙̜ t͎̭̺͉͡h̻̰̠͍̱̹̼i̟̘̙̣͝s͉̩͢ w̛̮͕̟͇o̼͇̠͞r̢͓͇͍̥̮ͅl̮ͅd̩͈̥̰ͅ,҉̫̳̻̯̮ f͇̭̺̣͍̟̠͜r̛i̶̖̪̪̰e̶̟̮͚̬͈͈ṇ̗̗̻̻̭d̳̫͈͘ͅs̷̤͕̦̰̼ d̬̫̦̲͖o̟̭ i̞͍̠̦͔̥̦n͓̭̭ͅ f̣͍̻̙͍͎a̗͕̫̟̳͈c̤͍̱̯̮t̵̤͓̯ e͈a͕͎͙̹̗̖t͉̱͡ fr̻͘i̩̣e̸͈̮̬͇̻͍n̰͉͍̯̝̮̜d̘̯͓̜͕̖̻s̙͉̻͠.͙͇̻̫” The not-Lindsey spoke in a demonic voice, before she opened her maw, it being a jagged teeth filled black abyss of nothingness. Once she was dropped, she couldn’t see anything but jagged teeth and red glows, as if she was being sent to hell.

She screamed until she woke up from her nightmare.

Stacy could hear the beat of a massive heart, while a soft wind that was someone breathing is heard as well, along with the groaning of a stomach around her. She could see the pink walls around her flex and ripple, droplets of digestive juices falling into a pool, strewn through the organ surrounding her. Suddenly, a sharp change happened with the breathing, it becoming heavier and quicker. A different quake could be felt as well. Immediately, her fear was triggered as she felt her heartbeat go faster and her breathing becoming shorter and more rapid. t didn’t take long for Stacy to scream once again. If it was any higher, she might’ve broken some mirrors and glass bottles.

“Ow.” Lindsey said, putting a finger in her ear, unfortunately, not able to block out the sound from within her. “Oh, thank goodness, you’re awake, and from the sounds of it, you had a nightmare. Guess I’m not the only one. Don’t worry, you’re okay, it’s safe. We’re back in our room. Dash is out having breakfast though.” Stacy was only huddled close to herself as she kept on trying to ignore everything around her, the girl tearing up as she felt she was about to pass out again. She only prayed this was maybe another dream she was having. “Shh, it’s okay, it’s okay.” Lindsey gently patted her belly, making the place shake a bit. “Close your eyes and focus on the sound of my voice.”

“I don’t want to focus on your voice! I don’t want to listen to the jerk that ate me!”

Lindsey sighed. “I know, you’re scared, you have every right to be. You have every right to hate my guts right now… no pun intended. Please, just listen, close your eyes and listen, focus on me. The sooner you focus on me the sooner, you’ll see why I’m having telling you this.”

“N-no!” Stacey didn't want to listen to her… but she couldn’t stop her ears from betraying her, wanting to hear anything but the ringing in her ears.

"Shhhhhh.” Lindsey cooed “As I said, just close your eyes and focus, tell me when you’re focused and your eyes are closed. Until then I’ll continue trying to calm you.”

Stacy was silent for a bit, before she had no other choice but to comply. “F-fine!” She still covered her face as she couldn’t cover both her face and ears.

“Alright, now imagine you’re in a sauna.” Lindsey figured that would be something close to the environment of a stomach, but not at the same time.

"I’ve never been in a sauna!” Stacy rapidly breathed, never being in one cause of obvious problems with going into one since they had stairs and no ramps.

“Alright, then imagine you’re in a hot tub or a warm bath, soaking in the warm vapor... Are you imagining it?”

“It’s hard to imagine that when you’re talking! I don’t want to imagine. I just want to get out!”

Lindsey sighed again. “This isn’t helping, and neither is antagonizing me. Just try okay, just imagine it.”

Stacy only stayed quiet again, not wanting to do any of this, but obviously not having a choice. “Do you just want to make me suffer..?”

“No, I’m just trying to help you. Please, just imagine you’re someplace else, and focus on that.”

“I can’t, okay!? I can’t cause of your voice and all these disgusting stomach sounds! I can’t even get a snack or a drink without being eaten. I… I just don’t want to be here anymore… please.” She began to break down, tearing up as she really didn’t want to live like this,

“Alright, I’ll let you out. Just stay calm, everything is going to shift in there. Okay, I’m going to sit up in three, two, one.” When she finishes counting down, she slowly stood up, resisting the urge to hum in satisfaction as she felt Stacy move from the change in orientation. Stacy was able to calm down now, the promise of not being in someone’s stomach anymore as she could only wait until she was completely out of Lindsey’s stomach as she hoped it would be a long time until she could be even ready to cooperate with what Lindsey wanted to do, the girl remembering how she purposely did it. Lindsey carefully coughs up Stacy and places her in both her hands, before gently hugging the tiny girl to her chest. “I’m sorry Stacy, I really am, but you really needed to know that you can’t just spout off and expect someone, or pony, not to react. You’ve definitely got to learn not to antagonize... well... us big folk. We aren’t all bad, we aren’t all snatchers. Some of us just want to be friends, and here, when the friends are of highly differing size, well, sometimes the best hug is one you give with your stomach.”

“Well I don’t like that type of hug… and I thought you’d understand. A-and that you wouldn’t eat me.” She teared up once again as she didn’t hug back. “But I guess I was wrong...” She mumbled as she could feel as if she wasn’t being hugged by a friend. It felt more like a stranger… a stranger that would just eat her, knowing that she couldn’t do anything about it. Lindsey lets out a sigh as she crosses her leg and sets the tiny girl down on the mattress in front of her a little ways beyond the barrier her shins formed.

“I thought if we were friends you would quit treating me like some big, dumb giant you could unleash on people who got on your bad side. Which is obviously why you were fine with me eating tinies you felt deserved it and why you also seem to see fit to belittle and berate me until I react like I did. Then it seems you realize just who you’re ticking off, and then after that you completely forget that. It’s already happened twice. Yesterday, you just kept hounding and attacking me as a person and what did it get you? Almost snatched. Today, I was just trying to make things a bit easier so we could both get what we wanted and so you attack me again. This time I decided to eat you myself, teach you a lesson. Have you learned anything yet? Am I a person to you yet, or am I just some big monster you thought you could control?” She folded her arms and leaned over the tiny girl, some of her hair drifting near the tiny girl, looking like massive ropes. Stacy didn't exactly answer, but, when Lindsey leaned closer to her, she was quick to tense up and look away, the obvious sign that she could also be scared of Lindsey now. She honestly didn't want to be…but the recent nightmare made her look at Lindsey differently…and not in a good way. “I see…” Lindsey sighs. “So that’s what I was to you; a monster, one you thought you could control, to sic on your enemies and punish when I ‘misbehaved’ like a big human shaped pet dog, and now you’re scared because when you were slapping the dog, the dog bit back.”

“That's n-not true.” Stacy said, still facing away. “I th-thought I could t-trust you. S-since you also went th-through what I did. I th-thought you'd get that sometimes p-people can get a little mad. B-but I guess I was wrong about everything.” She began to tear up. “I th-thought you'd know wh-why I didn't w-want to get eaten again. B-but I'm just always wrong about things.”

“...So did I.” Lindsey replies simply. It was silent between the two, Stacy holding onto her arm by one hand before she gathered enough courage to ask.

“S-so what are y-you going to do with m-me? Eat me? G-give me another l-lesson? O-or just abandon me l-like Rainbow did j-just cause I pissed her off..?” She looked down once she asked that, not even sure on how to feel if she did any of those. “I can’t run away… so just do what you want with me.”

“So, do what I want with you, no holds barred? Just like the monster you think I am? I know you think I don’t care. You think I did that purely because I wanted to. Heck, you might even think that I enjoyed the past year here. You need to understand something; I do care. If I didn’t, you wouldn’t be lying there, you’d be lying in here.” She pointed to her stomach, and then tracing her gut. “And then you would’ve wound up down there.”

‘That would’ve been better if I could just die from that.’ Stacy thought, her suicidal thoughts coming in, before she shook her head. ‘No Stacy. If you could do it alone, you can keep it at bay.’ She lowered her hand to cover her wrist instead as she stayed looking away. “You’re not a monster.... I was just an asshole.” She took a small breather before she continued. “When I used to live with my family, we were close enough to just be sarcastic and jerks to each other so easily… I only had a best friend who I could do that too as well. I guess I just thought being a jerk and sharing some feelings in a harsh way meant that you cared enough to speak out… instead of always being a shut-in.”

“... I understand, but you have to understand that some people don’t know when you’re just badgering them because you care. I didn’t know that, and Dash probably didn’t either, especially since you tend to come off a bit strong. You don’t have to be shut in, I don’t want you to feel that way, but I want you to know that some people require a bit more time before you can just assume they understand. For example, now that I’m big, I’ve grown to like giving people tummy hugs, but I held off with you because you were scared. That changed because, well, I didn’t understand that you actually liked me. I thought you were just treating me, well, like I said, as some big attack dog, not as someone you thought of as a friend.”

“Feels more like that tall friend you want to be with, but seeing that it’s harder to do then just saying ‘hello’. Or maybe just trying to make some famous person notice you.” Stacy still looked away as she couldn’t look at Lindsey directly. “And you really shouldn’t be surprised. I’m sure I’m not the one person who you thought that wanted to be your friend for just protection.”

“Oh yeah, there have been plenty of people looking to me as some sort of shield. They were always very meek though, treated me like I was some sort of goddess, or mythical creature. You were different; you talked to me like anyone else, as if you were my height, or I was yours. Even you have to admit that I took your behavior rather well... until you went a little overboard. Most ponies I know would’ve been much more stern than I was.” Stacy was quiet for a moment, before she spoke again. “You get used to having to act normal no matter what. I was always looked down upon, so I just act as if I'm just like everyone else.” She looked at her crossed legs before she looked back at her arms. “And I’m fine with that, happy in fact, just remember that I have feelings too, and that I’m not trying to be a jerk when I, say, stick you in my mouth so you can look around in the pantry too. I might be teasing you a little, but I’m not trying to be mean. You’ve seen me mean, twice now. No doubt I look like a raging goddess then, huh?” Lindsey calmed down now that they’re getting to the heart of the matter.

“... Still seems like a jerk move, even after you know I wasn’t okay with that. What you did was like locking someone with arachnophobia in a room filled with spiders.” She replied, crossing her arms as her eyes stayed locked onto the floor.

“Nah, more like tricking them with a plastic spider. Look, at some point you’re gonna have to get used to it, it’s a common thing here. You’re just lucky you arrived when you did, because ponies didn’t used to tell you it was safe until way later.” She says. “I was here before they found out about the spell, the first time I got eaten, I thought a friend of mine had just suddenly turned on me, and she didn’t even tell me I’d survive until after the shock had worn off and I freaked out. At least you know it’s safe.” She finishes.

“Yeah… which makes it worse that I have to suffer through it.” She mumbled, rubbing her arms now. “I still don’t see why people would like it… weirdos.”

“Well, like I said, you get used to it after a while, and sometimes it is just like a big hug. To tell you the truth, sometimes I even kind of miss it, but now that I’m big I understand it too. Cody, the tiny here that I used to babysit with the full spell, he and I spent quite a while catching up as he relaxed in my stomach. He even snuggled up in there, as close to my heart as he could get.” She said, smiling in remembrance.

‘Ugh, even kids get into this weird stuff. When will this just pass by like some other weird trend.’ She thought, not saying a word as she rested her case on it being too weird for her.

“I know it sounds weird to you, willingly going into someone’s stomach, but at the same time, because trust me, it will happen, it’s already happened twice to you so far and you’re one of the luckier ones, some tinies see inside five or ten different ponies in the span of a few hours, I can tell you that first hand, which would you rather end up in. Someone you know and trust, some stranger who’s decided to eat you because they can, or a snatcher who’s going to sell you to someone that will do who knows what to you, or even that pony they sell you to.”

Stacy lost a bit of color at the mention of a snatcher, but Lindsey could tell that she got through to her, even without the small girl’s own voice to say so.

“So, who’s your choice? Friend, stranger, thief, or owner?” Lindsey asks, to make sure her point got across. “You can only choose one, and there isn’t a none option.”

Stacy couldn’t help but have a small smirk once Lindsey said no to a ‘None of the Above’ option. “I guess a friend would be best… but that didn’t happen.” She mumbled the last part to herself.

“You remember I can read lips right? Even ones as small as yours.” At the last part Lindsey couldn’t help but coo, and start nuzzling the tiny girl a bit, gently rubbing the tip of her nose across the girl’s belly and chest.

Stacy’s face immediately turned red at the close action, it almost knocking her back if she didn’t grab onto one of her hair strands to keep herself upright.

Lindsey uses a hand to keep Stacy sitting up, before just picking her up completely, the girl now laying across her fingers, her head on Lindsey’s pointer finger and her feet on Lindsey’s ring finger, as the giant woman continues to nuzzle her. “Are you sure I’m not your friend?” Lindsey asks, giggling.

Stacy’s face was still as red as a cherry as she was not used to this much close contact, no less on how she was receiving it. But her question was only answered with another one. “W-when did I ever say you w-weren’t?” The girl not really remembering what she said while she was in the one place she dreaded.

“Well, there was when I swallowed you, and then there was just a little while ago, when you mumbled ‘I guess a friend would be best… but that didn’t happen’ to yourself .” Lindsey replies.

“Well, of course my first time wasn’t with a friend… it was with that snatcher last night.” She replied, explaining that her first time wasn’t with a friend.

“Oh. Well, the question I asked wasn’t who you were first swallowed by, I knew that, the question was who you’d prefer to be swallowed by.” Lindsey says.

“And I already answered that.” She responded.

“So, do you want a snack? I brought a few. You were kind of unconscious, so I just grabbed a few types of chips.” Lindsey asks, figuring the girl would be a bit hungry.

Stacy only nodded. “Where are they? I can’t really see them when I’m just looking at you.” She asked, trying to look around herself, but she couldn’t really see much with Lindsey being most of what she saw.

Lindsey reaches down beside the bed and pulls up three small bags of chips, all ponified versions of chips from Earth. “So, this one is like nacho cheese Doritos, this one is like sour cream and onion Lay’s, and this one is essentially the original Ruffles.” Lindsey explains pointing to each bag. “So, want to try a nibble of each? Or do you just want like a crumb of one of them?” She asks.

“I honestly find the original dorito chips more tempting now.” She said, looking at the chips that looked almost like the regular dorito chips back on earth, only obviously bigger than her.

“Alright.” Lindsey says, pulling out a chip and breaking off a piece. “Here you go.” She hands Stacy a piece about as big as a large plate. “I’ve also grabbed a can of soda, only one though, I didn’t want to open two cans, just to get a drop out of one. So, I just stuck with their version of Sprite.” She lifts up the can and a cup made for tiny guests, she fills it and carefully gives it to Stacy as well.

“Oh, uh, th-thanks.” She glanced away for a moment before she took a small bite out of the chip, tasting the same flavor as the chips back on earth, only the flavor being more by it’s size. “God. It’s so spicy and dry.” She mumbled as she had to lick her lips.

“That’s what the soda is for.” Lindsey replies, remembering when she was tiny. “Just tell me if you need more.” She says before digging into the bag and chowing down on chips.

Stacy took a small sip of the soda, tasting the bubbly drink as she began to feel much better after having something that was familiar to her. She sighed in relief as she put the cup down next to her before she went back to eating the plate-sized chip piece.

“So, think Dash, you, and I should take another shot at a girls day out? We could try out the spa here. I hear it’s a good spa, and like most businesses around here doesn’t allow ponies to eat tinies without consent.” Lindsey suggests.

“I’ve never been in a spa before.” She said, looking down at the floor. “I could only read books or see movie scenes around the area. Never actually tried to be in one before.”

“Want to go then? If Dash doesn’t want to, then it could just be the two of us.” Lindsey asks. “We could chat some more about Earth and what we used to do or talk about our plans or goals for the future here.”

“I… guess we could. I mean, Dash does secretly go to the spa by herself, but she acts as if she doesn’t know what I’m talking about.” Stacy couldn’t help but smile over the memory.

Lindsey giggles. “Then I guess we’ll go, save Dash the embarrassment. After we finish our snack of course. So, at the spa, what should we do? Mud bath, jacuzzi, sauna, massage?” She asks, curious what Stacy would like to try.

“I don’t know what half of those things are.” She admitted with a pink blush. “Again, I’ve never been to one.”

“Okay, want me to explain each to you?” Lindsey asks. “That way you’ll be able to pick what you want to do.” She says.

“Hmm...” She thought about it for a moment, before she got an idea. “Why don’t you choose what we can do and I can see if I like it or not.”

“Well, alright. We’ll do a bit of each then. They’ve got some tiny masseuses there, for tinies of course, though I’ve heard ponies like to get massaged by them as well. I’d like to try that as well, it’d be kinda funny to feel them walking around on my back.” She says with a giggle. “Oh, I should mention that besides towels and robes, we’ll be, well, nude.” She mentions to make sure whether the tiny girl would comfortable with that or not.

Stacy couldn’t help but blush at the info that they’d be naked, but she kind of knew that through the books she read… them being adult romance novels that weren’t noticed due to Fifty Shades of Gray. “I-I’m okay with that.” She stutters.

“Okay then.” Lindsey says, crinkling her empty bag of chips and throwing it away, while picking up the two remaining chip bags. “I’m ready to go if you are.”

Stacy shoved the rest of the cip into her own mouth before she chugged the rest of the soda down. “R-ready.” She said, only waiting for Lindsey to take her and bring her to the spa she suggested.

Lindsey picks up the tiny girl, having changed into day clothes while Stacy was unconscious. “I suppose you’ll probably be okay in here.” Lindsey says, lowering the girl in between her breasts like earlier that morning. She then heads out after putting the other chips away and informing Dash where they’d be. She gets to the spa and sets up treatment time at the desk, that day being one of their slower days, let alone her being a sort of celebrity, in a sense. She’s given a locker for their possessions and they change into their spa robes.

“Alright Stacy, first things first is the message. In your case, it’s going to be rather typical, the masseuse is going to massage your back and shoulders, get rid of knots and such. Mine will be a little different as there’ll be a whole bunch of them walking about on mine.” Lindsey explains as she walks to their assigned room. They find a large table set up with a group of tinies standing on it looking surprised at their customer, and also on it is a small table set up for Stacy, with her masseuse also looking surprised. All the masseuses are female for obvious reasons. Lindsey sets Stacy face down on the small table before laying down for her own massage.

“I feel weird about this.” Stacy admitted, her arms folded in front of her as she didn’t know what she had to do. “D-do I have to do anything?” She asked.

“Besides relaxing, no.” Lindsey replies, feeling the tinies already walking around her back. “That’s all for the employees. Which reminds me.” She says before addressing the miniature masseuses. “I don’t want the stomach massage if you were worried.” A few sighs of relief, and one mumbled groan can be heard.

“I’m guessing that’s a pony exclusive massage.” Stacy mumbled as she honestly didn’t know how to go along with this, a little scared on someone else touching her that wasn’t a close family member.

“Actually, only the tinies are excluded from that one. Any of the other species that visit can have it too. I’m just making their job a bit easier.” She says as the masseuses start to massage her. Stacy’s masseuse also begins to massage her, after finally getting over the shock and surprise of a normal sized human.

At first, Stacy was silent with a blush growing by how far the girl was going close to her lower half, but she couldn’t help but yelp in surprise once the masseuse's hand touched her side, it being one of her tickle spots as she wasn’t used to being touched there. But once the girl went for her legs instead, she couldn’t really feel anything as she massaged them.

The massage eventually ends and the tinies re-tie their robes. The two then head to their next destination, the mud baths. “Okay, this is pretty much as the name implies, a mud bath, the mud that they use though is special, it rejuvenates your skin, makes it soft and smooth.” Lindsey informs the girl. “In this one, we’ll have towels to keep the mud out of our ‘private’ areas and for decency. Though, there is one spot that won’t.” She finishes patting her chest. “Hope you don’t get too jealous of my girls, before they’re in the mud.” She says with a giggle. They head into the room and ‘change’ then Lindsey picks Stacy up, somewhat purposefully showing off. She picks up the tiny tub that is made to float in the main tub. Lindsey fills the tiny tub and sets it down just in front of where she’s seated herself in the tub and places Stacy in it.

The whole time Stacy was carried, she made sure the towel was securely tightened around her waist before Lindsey came to get her, the small girl keeping her own chest covered as she was a bit insecure about them. She didn’t bother looking at Lindsey’s own pair as she was carried and placed into the small mud bath she was given. She immediately got chills from the cold mud, but just realized she was too warm and the mud was just at room temperature. She moved herself to get more into the mud so it can cover her chest, the girl’s pink blush never fading from her cheeks.

“So, what’s your cup size?” Lindsey giggles as she asks the question. Now comfortable as well in the bath, the only part of her above the mud being her neck and head, her hair wrapped in a towel to not get muddy.

“I… I don’t wanna say. You’ll laugh about it.” She said, still having her arms over her chest even though the mud, not caring that her arms were now covered in mud as well.

“I’m a D, in case you’re wondering.” Lindsey says with a giggle. “And don’t worry, it’s not a competition. Technically at the moment mine are big enough to crush a couple tiny houses, so even if it were, I’d be disqualified for cheating.”

Stacy was still silent on sharing her breast size, not being one of those who would just tell her cup size so boldly. She only sunk deeper into the mud, hiding everything but her face as her knees were starting to peek out from out of the mud bath.

“It’s okay if you don’t want to tell me. As I said it’s not a competition. I was just teasing.” Lindsey admits as she lays back to relax.

Stacy remained quiet for some time, looking away before she spoke. “...C.” She shyly answered, her blush turning red as she didn’t like talking about this, but felt that it only felt right since Lindsey told her size already.

Lindsey remains laid back. “See, it wasn’t that bad was it? Besides, big boobs are overrated, the bigger they are the more you have to do back exercises to compensate.” Lindsey says, still relaxing.

“Yeah, I’ve already been told that. But it’s not like I do anything that bigger breasts would make it more difficult.” She said, looking down at her hidden chest as she couldn’t help but touch them, only feeling more insecure about them every time she saw Lindsey’s. ‘Dumb model body.’ She thought.

“If you really want to increase your size, I could see about getting my hands on some tiny estrogen pills for you, that in combination with a little more fat in your diet should help.” Lindsey suggests still relaxing. “But when I say a little, I mean a little, you don’t want to give yourself a big belly in the process. Well, I mean, unless you really want a big belly.” She continues.

“I…I don't take pills.” She said, still holding her chest. “And I don't think more weight would be better.” She added as she really didn't want to become fat just to get bigger boobs. “Doesn't matter anyways. Most people would be looking at yours instead…” She looked away from her as she was starting to feel depressed again, but was quick to shake the depressing thoughts away.

“When it comes to tinies yeah, everyone’s gonna stare, but more just at me in general.” Lindsey replies. “Only normal sized human after all, they’re either gonna be scared of me or looking to me as a protector. In the case of estrogen though, I could find other things. Soy milk for one has an excellent amount of estrogen in it. Would that work?”

“Never tried it.” She simply answered. “When I used to ski, I just thought big breasts would just get in the way. But I guess now thinking like that is dumb.” She rested her head on her hands, not caring that she was just putting more mud on her. “And it wasn’t like big boobs would be in the way of my writing either.”

Lindsey giggles. “You’re getting mud on your face. I guess it’s good that they’ll spray us off before we go to the jacuzzi.”

“Jacuzzi?” She was confused at the term. “Is that just another term for a hot tub?”

“More or less.” Lindsey replies. “Though I think they don’t have those here, so, yeah it’s just a hot water bath.” She continues. “So, you want to go soak?”

‘At least I know what a hot bath is like.’ She thought. “How long do we have to stay in here?” She decided to ask instead. “For, whatever it was called to finish.”

“The mud bath, yeah, we have to wait for them to be ready to hose us down and get all the mud off.” Lindsey replies. “So for now, I guess just sit back, relax, and enjoy.”

After a while the ponies come in and rinse the mud off the two. They put on their robes and are led to the bath. Having found out about Stacy’s condition they bring in a flotation ring so she wouldn’t drown in the giant tub. The ponies then leave allowing them privacy.

“Ever read any manga, or see any anime involving hot springs?” Lindsey asks.

Stacy blushed pink, it being an obvious answer as she seen both the child friendly and not-so child friendly animes and manga with those hot spring moments. “Wh-what about that?”

“Well, the clothing level in spa tubs, is just about the same.” Lindsey answers. “Especially here in Equestria, I don’t think they got the memo about swimwear.”

“S-so just towels?” She blushed red as she was quick to hold onto her robe, not sure if going in a hot tub in a robe is a good idea.

“Only before you get in.” Lindsey replies, sitting down on the bench and setting Stacy down. She wraps a towel around herself, underneath the robe, to cover herself before removing it. “Alright, your turn.” She says, looking down at Stacy, pulling out a tiny towel. She picks the girl up, her fingers under the robe. Quickly she pulls the girl out and wraps her in the towel, she then grabs the minute flotation ring and hands it to the tiny girl. “Ready for a good soak in the tub.”

The flustered look on her cheeks only got worse as she couldn’t really juggle between keeping the towel tight, holding the flotation ring, and covering her chest as it was a natural reflex of her’s even with the towel already covering them.

Lindsey sits down on the thick bar of the tub, letting her legs adjust to the temperature. When she’s ready she slips off the towel and into the water at about the same time, careful to keep the tiny above the surface. “Sorry Stacy, your turn.” Lindsey says pulling off the tiny girls towel and setting it aside as she sets the girl in the water, adjusting her so that she was in the flotation ring. “Alright, try not to relax too much, we don’t want you slipping out of there.”

Stacy didn’t have to be told twice as she was never in a pool, no less in one with such a deep end. Both her arms were clutched around the ring, the girl’s blush never fading as she felt her chest press against the clear flotation ring. She also couldn’t hide her privates… due to the obvious.

Lindsey watches as Stacy floats around. “Hold on, I’ll be back.” She tells the tiny girl before taking a deep breath and submerging, leaving the tiny girl alone at the surface.

“Lindsey?” She called out for her, lifting herself higher a bit as she was a little nervous.

The tiny girl feels something brush by her side, meanwhile, Lindsey underneath the water tries her hardest not to giggle for obvious reasons.

Stacy didn’t exactly feel it, but she did notice something in the water that she couldn’t see what it was with the waves. “L-Lindsey. This isn’t funny.” She only held onto the floaty as she felt scared now.

Lindsey feels her lungs start to burn a bit. ‘Alright, I think it’s time for this pranks final stage.’ She thinks to herself holding back another giggle. She pushes herself to the surface, opening her mouth and breaching the surface, causing Stacy to find herself floating at the surface of a now living pool, the sides formed by Lindsey’s lips.

Stacy nearly turned pale at the sight of the inside of someone’s mouth, it catching her by surprise as she lost her grip. “Li--” That’s as much as she could let out before she went in the water, now trying to get back to the surface with just her arms.

Lindsey closes her mouth and presses her tongue against Stacy before spitting out the water and the ring. She then giggles a bit with Stacy on her tongue. “Orry, ouldn’t elp yself.” She says around the girl.

Stacy’s face was red in embarrassment as she felt being naked and in someone’s mouth was worse than just being in someone’s mouth. She could already hear the ringing in her ears as she wanted to get out right away.

Lindsey pulls the girl out of her mouth and sets her back down in the ring, as well as sitting down herself. “That was an interesting feeling.” She says giggling a bit. “How about you?”

“N-never again.” She stuttered as she only wanted to wash herself in the water. ‘I feel so violated...’ She thought with a chill up her spine.

“Sorry, I couldn’t help myself.” Lindsey apologizes. “I promise I won’t have you go skinny dipping in my mouth ever again.”

“O-okay… at least you p-promised.” She mumbled, feeling a bit better as she was much better knowing that there wouldn’t be a second time. She looked around the large pool as she wasn’t even sure how a tiny who could move their legs be okay with this. ‘Unless they get eaten and brought to a stomach with more water like a hot tub.’ She thought, wondering how that would be any different without more water.

“Something on your mind?” Lindsey asks, seeing the tiny girl looking around curiously.

“I-it’s nothing.” She plainly said, glancing down at her legs as she wished she could swim around. ‘It was my second to skiing.’ She sighed.

“Uh-huh.” Lindsey says a little sarcastically. “Let me guess… You’re wondering how any of the tiny clientele soak in a giant tub like this.”

“...not anymore.” She answered, resting her head on the floaty as she looked down at the water.

“Well, I’ll tell you anyway. This is actually the unusual scenario. Generally these tubs are just for the pony clientele, but there are ponies that like to have their tiny friends in here with them, thus the rings. They actually have a separate, tiny bath that is used.” Lindsey explains. “I set it up though so you could stay with me so that I could make sure you stayed safe. After all, I bet you’d feel even more awkward with some stranger hanging around you naked.”

“Well, more awkward than with you.” She glanced away, dipping one of her hands into the water, only wishing she could submerge into it without the risk of not coming back up ever again.

Lindsey watches the seemingly sulky girl for a moment. “You want to swim, huh?” Lindsey asks.

Stacy only nodded as she bit her lip. “Not even sure if that tiny tub would be any better.” She admitted. “I used to swim all the time… before the accident.”

Lindsey stares down at the girl, thinking for a moment. “I’ve got an idea. I’m not too sure you’ll like it but hear me out. I could put you in my mouth again and dive in, then while I’m under the water, I could make an air bubble in my mouth and swim around, so at least this way you’ll be able to look around. There really isn’t much to see, but you’d be swimming by proxy, or taking a living submarine ride.” She suggests, before looking off feeling stupid for suggesting it.

“I… I don’t know.” She looked away from her. “What if I start freaking out?… or if you swallow me by accident?” She looked back at the water as she could only see the wavy reflection of herself and Lindsey looming over her. “Maybe being in a cup or bowl might’ve been better.”

“Well, if you start freaking out, I’ll close my mouth and surface so you don’t accidentally pop your air bubble. If I swallow you, then I’ll immediately surface and get you back out.” Lindsey replies. “Besides, being in a cup or a bowl, well, you’d still need the ring anyway and I might’ve accidentally drunk you. Though, in my defense I think my throat would make an excellent water slide.”

“Heh, if I was in a cup, I think you’d be my personal Jacuzzi.” She said out loud without thinking, a pink blush on her cheek that only got deeper once she realized. “N-not really though!”

“Oh. You mean, like this.” Lindsey says before lowering her head only an inch away from the girl, her lips in the water. She starts to blow bubbles while using her hands to keep the girl in place.

“Ah!” She yelped at the sudden action, but blushed red as she only looked away, too flustered to even tell her to stop.

Lindsey backs off after a while. “So, how was the little jacuzzi cycle?” She asks with a mischievous giggle.

Stacy was still quiet as she was covering her flustered face with her arms, not looking up at the large girl.

Lindsey giggles some more. “Should I go for round two? Maybe you’ll make up your mind.” She says getting back into position, ready to start blowing more bubbles.

“Wh-what!?” She didn’t have enough time to react as she yelped yet again, the bubble blowing hitting some more… personal spots as she could feel some of the bubbles rise from within her floaty, some even emerging from between her chest. But this one was longer, the girl now getting used to it as she had a small smile with her pink blush. ‘So relaxing...’ She thought.

Lindsey stops after a while and sits back up, giggling again. “I think someone enjoyed that one.” She teases.

She only had a pink blush as she was resting her head on the floaty once again, the small smile never leaving her face as she glanced away. “S-so? You just m-made it longer.”

Lindsey giggles some more. “So, you ready to try out my ‘proxy swimming’ idea?” She asks.

“I… I still don’t know.” She admitted, the blush and smile disappearing as she was still nervous on being in someone’s mouth again.

“Well then, I guess we’ll have to give it a little test run, see if that changes your mind.” Lindsey says, grabbing the girl and putting her in her mouth. She takes a deep breath, closes her mouth and submerges. After a moment, she opens her mouth while breathing out a bit, forming an air bubble for the girl. Stacy finds herself lying across Lindsey’s tongue with lips forming a ‘window’ so she could look out underwater.

tacy didn’t know how to feel about this as she could feel her heart racing, the water hitting her body, and yet being able to breath with the air bubble. She kept her hands on Lindsey’s tongue as she didn’t want to be swallowed, or somehow slip out of her mouth and back into the water. She was shaking like a leaf, but she wasn’t screaming or freaking out this time around. For some reason, she felt that she could… trust Lindsey. ‘I haven’t even known her for a week.’ She thought to herself. ‘Maybe I’m just feeling this way cause I’m stuck with her until we go back to the castle or something.’

The details in the bottom of the tub slowly pass by as Lindsey slowly swims its length. She continues for a while, feeling that Stacy seemed to be slowly getting used to it.

‘Why do I get pulled into these types of things? This day is starting to feel more like a week.’ She thought more as she wanted to get out, but didn’t know how to get her attention through this.

Eventually, her lungs start to burn for air again, and Lindsey closes her mouth. She surfaces and breaths in deeply, nearly sucking Stacy down her trachea, before pulling the girl out of her mouth. “Well? It would probably be better in the lake, with swimsuits on. There’d be more to look at, and if I got a scuba tank I wouldn’t need to surface as quickly, but how was that for a trial run?” She says still breathing a little hard.

“As weird as I assumed it would be.” She mumbled as she covered her chest once again. “Maybe at a later date, but I wouldn’t want to do this every time we go to any body of water.”

“You’re just saying that because you wish the roles were reversed.” Lindsey says teasingly, sticking her tongue out, her fingers doing the ‘peace’ or ‘v for victory’ as one would see in plenty of manga and anime.

“No. Cause if the roles were reversed, I couldn’t do that cause I can’t swim.” She huffed as she looked away for a moment. “If the roles were reversed, nothing much would change except that I wouldn’t be scared of being eaten, or kidnapped.” Her ticked off look changed to one of sadness. “And if I didn’t come with a wheelchair, I doubt they would have one for human sized people either.”

“You could have one custom made, just like you could now, you know.” Lindsey replies, still holding the girl. “But I do know one thing, if the roles were reversed, you’d probably have had me exploring your ‘underwater’ cavern.” Lindsey says pointing at Stacy’s stomach. “Especially since when I was a tiny, I was told I tasted like cookies and cream ice cream.”

“... you tasted like ice cream too?” She asked, not even sure if she was telling the truth or not.

“Mmhmm.” Lindsey hums an affirmative. “The filly in the pony family used to have me for dessert all the time.” She said, remembering those days. “It’s an interesting, though pretty disgusting thing to actually see someone’s stomach at work on a meal. Who knows, maybe Twilight will be able to create a spell to switch our positions for a little while and you’ll be able to see for yourself.” She says.

“Yeah right. If she can’t find where the spell is, how can she move something she doesn’t know into someone else’s body?” She rolled her eyes. “That’s almost the same as her finding a way to undo all of this. I mean, if she could do that, then why not move the spell to some other living thing like a tree or something?”

“I was just saying maybe. After all, they do know a little bit about the spell. It would probably only be temporary though.” Lindsey says looking at the girl. “Well, we’re probably going to be moving on to the sauna pretty soon. In there at least you won’t have to worry about being naked, and because of your condition I was able to pull some strings and have you join me in the actual sauna room.” Lindsey explains, as she gets out of the tub, dries herself off, and puts her robe back on, before doing the same for Stacy.

“B-but wouldn’t it be much hotter for me cause of my size?” She asked, not sure if it would feel the same for her. She tightened the robe strap around her as she felt much better with clothes back on her again.

“Not really, the heat would be the same regardless, and besides I doubt you’d want to be in the tiny sauna.” Lindsey says.

“Is it just gonna be me in there?” She asked.

“Probably not, but the tiny sauna, or should I say saunas, are just the pony employees stomachs.” Lindsey replies.

“Never mind!” She was quick to shout as she would rather be in the sauna room with Lindsey.

“Told you, you wouldn’t want to go. Now, in the sauna room, there will be other patrons, so I’m gonna put you on my lap.” Lindsey says. “Oh and we won’t be wearing the robes, in the sauna we’ll have a towel to cover our waists and another to cover our chests, and then a third to wrap around our hair.” She explains.

“O-oh, okay.” She stuttered, now a little nervous about being in a sauna with other ponies. She glanced away as she didn’t know if three towels would be better than a robe.

“Don’t be too worried, I hear that the ponies that will be joining us are a couple of regulars, and friends of Twilight.” Lindsey says. “But we will be the first to arrive, so as I said, I’ll be keeping you on my lap, the steam can get kinda thick in a sauna and I doubt you’d want to get well acquainted with the other side of a pony.”

“A-alright.” She only nodded as she wish she could swap sizes with her in the sauna. ‘I wouldn’t mind if she sat on my lap.’ She blushed pink at the imagery in her head. ‘Or maybe it would be better if we were the same size instead.’

“What’s the blush for? Imagining being sat on by a pony?” Lindsey asks teasingly, as she follows an employee to the spa, said employee now blushing along with Stacy, and the mare sighs before mumbling something to herself.

“N-no. It’s for something else. F-for having to be in a t-towel again.” She lied, crossing her arms as she would prefer being in a robe.

“Uh-huh. Come on, I’m your friend you can tell me.” Lindsey says. “If you don’t I’m gonna take more guesses.” She giggles.

“Might as well keep guessing. I’m not sharing.” She tightened her crossed arms as she wasn’t sure if Lindsey would be okay with what she had in her mind. “At least, until we go back to the castle.”

“Hmm.” Lindsey hums as she thinks. “Let’s see, what could you have thought about…” She says thinking to herself before she snaps. “I’ve got it!” She says with a giggle. “It’s about us being size swapped, isn’t it?” Lindsey raises a teasing eyebrow. “Was someone imagining something naughty?”

Stacy only had a pink blush before she answered. “...no.”

“Alright, so was it about us in the sauna? With me sitting on your lap?” Lindsey giggles. “So you do hope that Twilight can come up with a way to switch our sizes for a while.”

“I don’t see why you would want to be small again. It wouldn’t matter to me if tinies were afraid of me. If I had any tiny friends who were scared of me, then they aren’t really my friends.” She said, voicing her own opinion on the viewpoint.

“You’re scared of me, so does that mean you aren’t really my friend?” Lindsey asks seriously, using Stacy’s words against her.

“I’m not scared of you. I’m scared of what you and every other bigger creature in Equestria could do to me: eat me.” She explained. “If you couldn’t for some reason, I wouldn’t be so nervous around you… or everyone else for that matter”

“Uh huh, and the other times I get mad at you and you get scared, even without me threatening to eat you?” Lindsey asks still a bit serious.

“Yeah, well how do you feel about someone bigger yelling at you? You wouldn’t see me being happy about it.” She rolled her eyes.

“Well, think about it for a second, alright. You’re walking around and then you meet someone many times your size, are you just going to automatically trust them as a friend, or is it going to take a little time to be used to hanging around someone massive.” Lindsey explains. “I know you try to sound brave and talk to me as any other person, but I can tell on the inside you’re hoping I don’t hurt you in some way.” Finally they reach the towel rooms and changing areas before the sauna, the mare handing over some towels for Stacy.

“Fine. If you want to think that way I won’t stop you from thinking I’m just a scared mouse hanging out with a large tiger.” She rested her head on her hand as she didn’t want to go through this talk anymore.

“Well, we’re here, time to get ready.” Lindsey says, setting Stacy down and wrapping the towels around herself before taking off the robe. She then picks Stacy up and repeats the process. “Here we go, a nice relaxing time in a sauna.” She says. She walks in and sits down on one of the benches, sitting Stacy on her lap. “Well, little mouse, house it feel in here? A lot like a stomach huh? Only not all fleshy and inside someone, right?” She asks.

“Much better without some disgusting stomach noises.” She said, looking around the large room as she didn’t have much to see due to the steam.

The door opens and lets some of the cooler air in as two ponies walk in, one being a butter-yellow pegasus mare with a pink mane and a marshmallow white unicorn mare with a purple mane. The fanciful voice of one of them is heard. “I wonder who our strange guest could be.” The two sit down on another bench. “Um, Fluttershy, are my eyes deceiving me or is that a giant, um tiny?” The unicorn asks the pegasus now known to the two of them as Fluttershy.

Fluttershy had to process what she was seeing, before she gasped happily. “A giant Tiny!” She quickly sat next to Lindsey. “Oh my, you’re so big. Maybe as big as Celestia.” She smiled, not noticing Stacy as she hovered closer to the large girl’s face. “Oh, what’s your name? Where did you come from? And why are you so big?”

“I’m Lindsey. I came from, well, the same place as the other tinies, and I’m big because a unicorn named Blueblood had a cold, tried to eat me and sneezed causing him to take the spell.” Lindsey explains. “Careful though, I’m not alone, I’ve got a little friend on my lap. She gets a little scared around new giant ponies and people.”

“Oh? Where is she?” She was quick to find her as she couldn’t help but coo at her. “Aww, she’s so cute.”

Stacy was quick to look away with a pink blush at the ‘cute’ comment.

The white unicorn trots over. “Hello there little one. I’m Rarity, what’s your name?” She introduces herself politely.

“...St-Stacy.” She said shyly, still looking away as she wasn’t used to having two ponies around her.

“Nice to meet you Stacy.” Rarity says, before looking at her a bit closer. “Hmm. Oh I could definitely make a nice dress for you if you’d like.” She informs Stacy already thinking of different dresses.

“Uh, why would I need a dress?” She asked, more confused as she couldn’t think of wearing one.

“Oh, well, you know, a lady can never have enough to wear.” Rarity replies. “And I love designing new clothes for tinies.”

“Well, thanks, but no thanks. Never had a reason to wear a dress.” She said. “Mayb normal clothes, but not dresses.”

“Oh, well, I could make those for you too, if you like.” Rarity says, her mind already thinking of all sorts of clothing combinations. “Tell me, do you prefer pants, shorts, or skirts?” She asks.

“Can we talk about this some other time?” Lindsey asks, feeling a little crowded. “Let’s just relax and enjoy the sauna please.”

“Oh, oh yes, right, that is what we came here for.” Rarity says blushing a bit, before she sits on one of the nearby benches.

Fluttershy was still sitting close to Lindsey as she wanted to know more about the girl, but knew that she wanted to just relax. “Oh, well, uhm, i-it was nice to meet you miss Lindsey.” She said before sitting next to Rarity.

“Those two are weird… no wonder they are friends with Twilight and Rainbow.” Stacy mumbled to herself.

“Well, I didn’t say we couldn’t talk, um, Fluttershy.” Lindsey says, remembering the pegasus’ name. “I just didn’t want to be crowded when I’m only in a couple of towels.”

“O-oh, well, I just thought you m-might not like me, uhm, i-in your personal space.” The yellow mare said, looking down at her hooves as she lightly tapped them together.

“Well, you looked like you wanted to ask more questions so, go ahead and ask away.” Lindsey replies.

The group chats for a while before Lindsey and Stacy’s time runs out. The two leave the spa, dressed again. “Well, that was interesting. Who knew that clients could volunteer to be saunas.” Lindsey says out loud, the strange fact having come up, and both the ponies had, had tinies within them during that time.

“Still don’t see how being in a stomach in a spa is any different than anywhere else.” Stacy crossed her arms as she thought it was dumb of the spa to do that. “I swear, that’s just an excuse to eat a tiny and not get told off cause of it.”

“In this case, it’s voluntary at least.” Lindsey replies. “I’d rather have a choice than just get eaten up, if I were still tiny that is.”

“Eh, I guess so.” Stacy mumbled as she glanced away. “And even after you said to stop the cloth rambling, that Rarity pony still went on as if you didn’t say anything.”

“Obviously, she really likes clothes. Making, designing, and wearing them. She’d have freaked out on Earth.” Lindsey replies giggling at the mare’s focus on clothes. “Maybe we should go to Fluttershy’s some day, sounds like she’s got a vast assortment of animals to pet or snuggle and cuddle in your case.”

“Maybe later down the line. If she likes animals that much, she might have a wheelchair for a little mouse like me.” She smirked as she was going to keep considering herself to be a mouse.

“Maybe, little mouse.” Lindsey says with a giggle. “But for now I guess you’re still dependant on your big tiger friend. Hope you don’t mind if she says she’s getting a little hungry.” She continues with a giggle, holding Stacy close to her stomach, who hears it growling.

Stacy’s hair almost puffed out like fur at the growling as it sounded more menacing to her. “Nuuu. Tigers don’t eat mice. I won’t fill you up.” She giggled as she tried to move away from her belly.

“Aw, you don’t want to help out a friend in need.” Lindsey says, holding the girl up to her face, giving her puppy dog eyes, even adding as much a puppy whine as she could imitate.

“But I don’t wanna.” She whined, crossing her arms and pouting as she really didn’t want to.

“Awww.” Lindsey says in fake disappointment. “But my tummy wuvs you, and wants to give you hugs.” She giggles, playing around, not really caring whether or not Stacy agreed to. “See, she says she wants to hug you.” Lindsey continues holding Stacy back down next to her stomach, which almost seems to respond, growling a bit.

Stacy only whimpered as she covered her eyes.

“Aww, come on Stacy, I’m just kidding around. Sure I’m hungry, but I’m not going to eat you unless either you let me or you get me angry again. You don’t have to get scared.” Lindsey explains. “See what I mean about scared of me though?” She asks, considering that she did just prove her point.

Stacy only peeked an eye out through her hands as she looked at Lindsey. “Why do you always toy with me?” She decided to ask.

“Because we’re friends.” Lindsey replies. “Seriously, wasn’t my tone enough to tell you I was just playing?” She asks.

“I-I know. The growling just made me think you were s-soon going to be serious.” She glanced away as she felt a little ashamed that she would think that.

“So, now do you see what I mean when I told you it isn’t to surprising for even tiny friends to be a little afraid of you?” Lindsey asks.

“I-it’s just cause of my fear. It has nothing to do with you.” She stayed facing away as she knew it was true.

“Aww, little mouse. You’ve just told me the answer is ye-es!” Lindsey giggles.

Stacy only blushed pink at her giggling. ‘Why can’t I get enough of that?’ She thought.

“Anyway, my little mousie. Your big tiger friend is getting a little hungry.” Lindsey says, licking her lips. “So, I think we’ll stop by the pastry place from yesterday, before I decide that it’s okay to eat you when I’m a bit rumbly in my tumbly.” She says with a giggle as she heads toward the Cake’s bakery.

Stacy nearly got another chill when Lindsey licked her lips. ‘Please let that bakery be close by.’ She thought to herself.

As Lindsey walks to the bakery, something catches Stacy’s eye. The boy that Rainbow swallowed the day before, and today he seems to be being picked on by another boy probably from his school, instead of the cyan mare.

Stacy wanted to just ignore the two, feeling that someone else would notice, but as she looked around, she saw that she was the only one to even notice. She then looked up at Lindsey if she at least spotted it too.

Lindsey kept walking in the direction of the bakery, too hungry to pay much attention at this point.

She kept on looking back at the kid being bullied, then back at Lindsey. She didn’t know if she could make Lindsey intervene, but knew that she couldn’t do anything where she was at. She then began to wave her arms up at the girl. “Lindsey!” She called out.

Lindsey looks down. “Huh? What is it?” She asks Stacy, before gripping her stomach. ‘I knew I shouldn’t have skipped breakfast.’

“It’s that kid from yesterday. I think he’s being picked on.” She explained, pointing over to where the two were.

“Huh?” She asks before looking over at the two boys. The bully having just pushed the kid, Tim. In one step, Lindsey crosses the gap and shakes both of them up. “Hey, what’s going on here?!” She asks somewhat angrily crouching down so she could hear them.

The bully starts edging away scared, before Tim cries out. “He was picking on me because I told Miss Cheerilee that he stole a kids lunch.”

“Hmm.” Lindsey says looking at the bully, now sweating and fidgeting, realizing he wasn’t going to escape this time. “Seems pretty guilty to me. Stacy what’s your verdict?” She asks.

“Hmm… guilty.” She smirked. “Would you like to give the punishment?”

Before Lindsey can say anything, Stacy notices something odd about one of Timmy’s legs, namely that it’s not bent the right way, yet he doesn’t seem to be in pain because of it.

Stacy didn’t bother pointing it out as she felt that it could be what she think it was, and it being a personal topic.

“Well, this is definitely something I could have used in school, wouldn’t you agree Stacy? A big friend to eat the bullies.” Lindsey says as she grabs the bully kid.

“W-wait, you’re n-not a-allowed t-to eat kids!” He shouts fearfully.

“I think we can all excuse one time.” Lindsey says. “Time for a timeout.” She finishes dropping the bully in her mouth and starting to play with him using her tongue.

“What does he taste like?” Stacy asked curiously.

Lindsey pauses her savoring. “Hmm, I’d have to say, he tastes like a blueberry.” She says before returning to playing around with him.

“D-don’t you think being a bigger bully is wrong?” Tim decided to ask, still sitting where he was knocked down as he looked up at the large girl.

Lindsey stops again. “Oh, well, I guess he’s probably learned his lesson.” She says pulling out the bully and putting him down. “Now don’t let me catch you picking on Tim again.” The bully only scaredly nods before running away. Lindsey then picks up Tim. “Hey, so how’s my favorite little guy, besides no longer getting picked on?” She asks, before her stomach lets out a rather loud, hungry growl, causing her to blush.

Tim couldn’t help but giggle at Lindsey’s growling stomach. “I’m okay miss Lindsey. I’m still grounded, so I have to stay in the village until my parents say so. They don’t want me to get eaten again.” He answered.

“We’re a little far from the village.” Lindsey says, standing up and looking toward it. For her it was within walking distance, but for a tiny like him it was quite a distance. “I guess he must’ve started picking on you at the bus stop, after Cheerilee left huh?” She asks, while looking around. ‘Yeah, wasn’t a good idea to skip breakfast. Maybe I can find some people who want a free ride to SugarCube Corner.’ She thinks to herself, hungrily.

Tim only nodded at her explanation. “Yeah. I was gonna walk home, but he kept on blocking my way.” He said. “He…also said some bad stuff about be besides the snitching.” He admitted, rubbing his arm as he glanced down at the leg that stood out at an odd angle. Easily, Tim fixed the leg to its normal position as if it was nothing.

“Um, Timmy, are you okay?” Lindsey asks with concern, looking closer at the tiny boy in her hand. ‘Man, three inches to a pony is one inch to me, and kids are even smaller… It’s like I’m in that movie, Honey I Shrunk the Kids, only it’s everyone.’ She thinks to herself.

“Oh. Y-yeah, I’m okay.” He quickly answered, hiding his strange leg over his other one. “Just still a bit upset after the bullying.”

Lindsey puts Timmy in the same hand she’s carrying Stacy in. “I think you two have a bit more in common, but if you want to talk to me about it too.” She says. “Um, it won’t be long till we reach the village.”

“Oh, uh, s-sure.” Stacy felt a little strange after seeing what it was, but not feeling right enough to even talk about it. After some time, Stacy decided to start a small conversation. “So, uhm, h-how was school?”

“It was okay. Still getting used to having school inside the teacher’s tummy.” Tim replies, blushing a bit, as he felt a little awkward. Back on Earth he generally just went from home to school and back again because of his leg, but now his parents can’t just come pick him up, so now things like being bullied and talking to a Giant girl and her tiny friend are happening, and he wasn’t all too sure what to say.

“Oh, well.” She rubbed the back of her neck before she spoke up again. “Listen, I think both me and Lindsey kind of know what else that bully might’ve poked fun of other than your snitching.” She got straight to the point.

“Oh. Yeah.” He says rubbing the back of his head. “Um, that’s kind of why my parents don’t want me being eaten. They aren’t sure about how it would react. They don’t want it to digest or rust or anything.” He says a bit shyly, definitely not used to talking to people about his fake leg, that weren’t his parents.

“Eh, I highly doubt it would. I mean, it was a part of you when you got here, and I don’t think a pony would be glad on ruining one of your legs.” She smiled a little. “I mean, if that was the case, I wouldn’t still have my legs either.” She laughed a little as she moved one of her legs using her arm.

“What happened?” Timmy asks surprised. He didn’t know she had leg problems too. He was kind of glad not to be the only person he knew who had such problems, even though it wasn’t something he should be glad for.

“Ski accident.” She simply answered. “Let’s just say I pushed a little too hard and now I’ve learned that some things are more worthwhile if you take your time.” She rubbed her leg a little before she moved it back to where it was before.

“Oh. Before we came here, my family used to live in Florida. A gator got into our backyard when I was two.” Timmy says. “And now that we’re here, I can’t get another one when I get to big or if it breaks.” He finishes glumly. “That’s why my parents are always upset if I get eaten. Except by Cheerilee.”

“Well, who’s to say that magic junk won’t make it grow with you. Magic works in a weird way, so why wouldn’t it work for you like that?” She shrugged. “I would try and say the same for my wheelchair, but I guess sitting on something and wearing it are two different things. Now it’s just a wheelchair pancake.” She giggled at the small joke.

“It hasn’t so far.” He says with a bit of a sigh. “You could talk to my Dad though, he’s been going around trying to get people or ponies that could make me a new leg. A few of them have offered to make wheelchairs.”

“Oh really? Have you thought about getting a wheelchair? Maybe crutches instead?” She asked. “I’m sure it won’t be a problem to carve a small pair of crutches for you.”

“My parents got me the leg because then I could still walk on my own.” Timmy replies. “And because no one can tell unless it bends the wrong way.” He says blushing in embarrassment.

“Well, a little help from someone wouldn’t be so bad.” She couldn’t help but blush herself. “I always need help… but I don’t mind.”

“Yeah, but my parents want me to be able to look after myself when I get older.” He replies. “So they like that the leg lets me walk and run on my own.”

“Oh come on. You would always need help whether or not it’s about your leg.” She said. “Both your parents sometimes need each other’s help. If they keep saying you don’t need help, it’s pretty much telling you to not get anyone’s help and to be alone.”

“Well, I think it’s just the basics. They just don’t want me to get stuck if I’m on my own.” He replies.

“I don’t think you’ll be alone. You’re too nice to be left alone.” She smiled.

“Well, they want it for just in case and I’ve been alone sometimes.” Tim replies. “Haven’t you been alone before, after the accident?” He asks with honest curiosity.

“Not really. The first pony I met was Rainbow Dash. And after she stepped on my wheelchair, I had no choice but to stay by her, or just be an easy target for any other ponies.” She explained.

“No, I mean back on Earth, after your accident.” He replies. “Were you ever alone after that?” He asks again.

Stacy’s smile faded when he explained his question. She looked away before she answered. “All the time. I was a hermit in my home, having my food sent to me, and having to send some things in return. I… had no reason to see anyone. No friends. And I didn’t want to see my family after they knew what happened. They could’ve just disowned me, or treat me like some baby again.”

The boy looks down. “Sorry.” He apologizes for bringing up something obviously painful.

Lindsey’s walking stops. “Okay, we’re here, near the village. Sorry, I don’t want to get any closer. The village would feel the earth move under my feet.” She says with a bit of a giggle, before looking down at the two.

“Well, here’s your stop. I would offer to walk you back, but~” She smiled a little at how dumb she was to say that. “You okay with going by yourself?”

“Yeah. We’re in the safe zone so there won’t be any problems here, and my leg’s fine.” He says.

Lindsey carefully sets him down and waits until he’s far enough into the village to walk off. “So, I heard the chat. I guess he got you thinking a bit. Things are much different for you here than on Earth, huh?” She asks.

“Well, it’s not like I have a house on a mountain to hide myself in.” She looked down. “And even if I did, I highly doubt a house would stop a pony from eating me.”

“Well, the villages are safe zones and no pony, not even snatchers grab from villages. There’s a system of alarms that alerts the town if that’s even attempted.” Lindsey says, before giggling. “But you don’t need a mountain house, you’ve got two mountain sized friends who’re more than happy to hide you.” Lindsey pats her stomach. “Can’t get to you in there can they?”

Stacy couldn’t stop herself from smiling at the ‘two mountain friends’ part. She rubbed the back of her neck as she tried to ignore the stomach part, but she knew Lindsey was right about that. “Yeah, I guess I don’t need some small house on a mountain.” She looked up at the sky before she continued. “I think the only reason I choose a mountain to live on is… is cause of the snow. I loved seeing it fall… and cover the land in a white sheet of cold frost water.” She only smiled bigger at the thought of the falling snow.

“Snow is a beautiful thing.” Lindsey agrees, before her stomach growls. “Um, yeah, time to go to Sugarcube corner, unless you feel like hiding in the mountain.” She says with a giggle as she starts heading toward the bakery again.

“Eh, not yet. Still have to get used to the environment around it.” She said, referring to her mouth and esophagus. “I hope that pink mare has those marble cupcakes… I liked them.” She blushed pink when she admitted that.

“Okay, we’ll see soon enough. Though, if you want I could help you get used to the environment of this mountain.” Lindsey replies with a giggle. “I could even drink a little bit of water and let you use it as a water slide. Wouldn’t that be fun?” She asks teasingly, though obviously she was getting hungrier as her stomach started to growl more frequently.

“Sorry, but it sounds as if a bear is in their cave. I wouldn’t want to be someone else’s meal.” She smirked as she was saying her growling was one of a bear’s.

“No silly, there isn’t a bear, it’s just the wind echoing through the empty chamber.” Lindsey replies with a giggle. “Oh and that empty chamber is begging to be filled.” Lindsey says, rushing a bit faster toward the gingerbread shaped building. “I feel like I could eat the whole place.” She says before opening the door and heading inside. She purchases a few pastries for herself and a few of the tiny sized marble cupcakes for Stacy before sitting at a table and digging in, crumbs, some larger than Stacy falling all over the table.

Stacy would sometimes have to duck out of the way from the big crumbs, not wanting to get knocked down by the leftover pieces of the pastries. She hid the small box of cupcakes from the falling debris, but with all the moving to avoid the crumbs, she tilted too far back and was now on her… well, back. She blushed pink at her position before she decided to ignore it and just eat her treat in a less messy way. ‘She could at least take her time. She might get a stomach ache if she eats too fast.’ She thought to herself, ripping the bottom part of the cupcake before placing it atop of the icing like a cupcake sandwich.

After the first pastry, her stomach finally quieting down, Lindsey starts to take more time eating, making less of a mess with the second pastry.

Stacy couldn’t really move from her spot on the table, only being able to turn to lay on her chest, it taking longer to turn back to face Lindsey as she was holding her cupcake sandwich with her mouth.

Mrs. Cake trots up to the table, to see how thing are going, a thing she does with most customers, at least before seeing the mess. “Oh dear. You sure were hungry weren’t you.” She comments.

Lindsey looks down at the mess and blushes before looking back up at Mrs. Cake. “Sorry, I’ll clean it up.” She replies, starting to sweep the crumbs into her hand, not wanting to waste any food.

Stacy was eating the last of her first cupcake before she realized she was being swept up next. “Mmh!?” She couldn’t really talk with her mouth full, the girl being raised to know it was rude, but she couldn’t speak now as she was getting buried in all the other crumbs Lindsey was gathering, her small box of cupcakes being left behind.

Lindsey continues sweeping up the crumbs, eventually also sweeping up the tiny box of Stacy’s cupcakes, all of them being deposited into her other hand. She then carefully puts the crumbs into her mouth and swallows, not even noticing Stacy’s decent into her stomach for a second time.

Stacy still couldn’t call for help as she was being squished against the muscles of Lindsey’s esophagus and the crumbs that were sometimes even bigger than her. Once she reached the bottom, she landed in one of the mushed up pieces of the other treats she was eating. She cringed at the feeling before she slipped off and onto the bottom of the stomach, one area being a small dry island. Thankfully, she noticed her box of pastries coming down, and was close enough to catch them before they reached the stomach acid. Once she got her bearings, she finally swallowed her own cupcake before she spoke. “Lindsey! Lindsey can you hear me!?” She called out, the small fear of being in her stomach only growing as the gross food mush wasn’t helping.

Unfortunately for Stacy, after disposing of the crumbs, Lindsey had returned to her other pastries and became too engrossed in the taste to notice, however she couldn’t help but think that something was a little off, but at the moment it didn’t matter too much, her first priority being to take care of her hunger pain. She swallowed the remains of another pastry before moving on to her third.

Stacy only got more nervous as it seemed she was being ignored, and the mushie food only kept on coming as her small dry island was only getting smaller. “L-Lindsey!? This isn’t funny! Let me out!” She tried to call out for her again, only bringing her legs closer to herself.

Lindsey finished the third pastry. Her mouth a bit dry, she takes a drink of the milk she got along with the pastries.

Stacy almost went as white as the milk that was coming as well. ‘I won’t last long staying here!’ She thought as she was trying to crawl up to one of the mushy pastries, but on her way up, she lost the grip of the cupcake box and it sunk into the milk that was soon mixing with the acid. She felt a little upset that she lost her cupcakes, but knew that her own life mattered more. ‘You will never be forgotten.’ She thought, also noticing how over dramatic she was getting over some cupcakes. She only sighed as she reached the top and only sat down. ‘Guess I have to wait until Lindsey finally notices I’m missing… that fatass.’ She pouted.

Lindsey stopped drinking the milk and began reaching for her final pastry when she suddenly realized something. “Wait, wasn’t Stacy right… Oh gosh!” She looks down at herself. “Stacy, uh, you wouldn’t happen to be in my stomach would you?” She asks laughing nervously.

Stacy finally heard a response from Lindsey. “What made you guess that crazy assumption?” She asked sarcastically. “And thanks for eating my cupcakes!” She shouted a bit angrily, but not really being that upset about them.

“Sorry.” Lindsey apologizes. “Um, let’s see. Uh, sorry again Stacy, but I’m gonna need you to hold on for a bit, and uh, the ride’s gonna get a little bumpy.” She says. ‘I’m gonna have to remember to start packing floss.’ She thinks to herself, boxing up her last pastry and getting a replacement box for Stacy before taking the long walk back to the castle, trying to keep up a good pace while also not making things to hard for Stacy.

“...you do know that you’re a fatass, right?” Stacy decided to point out. “You didn’t even notice I was missing and kept stuffing your face!”

“Sorry, I was hungry, I hadn’t had breakfast, and I’m so not fat, besides my boobs, I haven’t got an ounce of fat below my neck.” Lindsey replies, continuing her rush to the castle. ‘Curse you Twilight for living at the edge of town!’

“I wasn’t meaning physically. Honestly, you could’ve at least heard me the first two times I tried to call out to you.” She said, keeping her hands on her lap as she didn’t like touching the eaten food at all.

“I said I’m sorry. I was hungry and hadn’t eaten all day! I kinda got a little into it.” She says with a bit of an embarrassed blush. The castle doors were finally becoming visible. “Okay, um, maybe ten more minutes then I’m going to get you out of there, I swear.”

“Why can’t you cough me out like last time? Is this just an excuse to keep me in here?” She asked.

“No, but I don’t want to risk throwing up. You want to come out in a pile of mush?” Lindsey replies.

“I’m already standing on it thanks to you drinking milk.” She comments.

“Okay, well, since you’re on it, you’ll be the first thing up. Which means you’ll find yourself at the bottom.” Lindsey explains. “And then I’ll have to dig through it to find you before you suffocate. How’s that?” She asks, bluntly.

“... I’ll just shut up now.” She said with a pink blush at the embarrassing and gross thought of that happening.

“Actually, I’d prefer it if you kept talking. I need to know that you’re still high and dry. Remember, stomachs have a tendency to start moving things around during digestion.” Lindsey says, continuing down the path toward the castle. ‘Almost there.’

“I really don’t want to talk about this anymore…” She admitted as she was feeling a little sick as she remembered where she was exactly.

“You don’t have to, just talk about something, anything. At least I’ll know my stomach hasn’t started churning yet, and at least it seems the ride wasn’t all to bumpy for you.” Lindsey says imperatively as she opens the door to the castle and goes in. “Crap! I keep forgetting this place is a fricking maze!” She says as she heads into the door filled hallway, all of them shut and with no labels to tell the doors apart.

“Are you kidding me!? Just get some unicorn to take me out of here!” She said, feeling more lightheaded now, accidentally putting a hand on the food mush and the feeling making her even more sick. “Aw, gross!”

“Eheh.” Lindsey laughs nervously again. “I think they all kinda had things they were doing today. Just hold on, I’ll get you out.” She says, looking through all the doors for either a bathroom or the room she currently occupies.

Once Stacy cleaned her hand of the gross food mush, she began thinking about what Lindsey was suggesting earlier today. “Hey Lindsey?” She called out, not sounding as if she was mad or upset. She sounded more… curious.

“Yeah?” She answers, still looking through the rooms.

“I… I can’t help but think back on what you said earlier… about the size swapping.” She began as she looked down at her hands.

“What about it?” She asks, still looking, trying her best not to sound frustrated.

“I… I was just thinking… i-if maybe we could… try it out… but not in the way you first said.” She said, only blushing pink as she didn’t know why she was talking about it right now.

“Sure, I’d be happy to. What kind of adventure do you have in mind?” Lindsey asks, stopping, distracted by their conversation.

“W-well, I was wondering if maybe we could be… the same size?” She said, the blush only going deeper as she didn’t know why she was suggesting that too.

“Kinda defeats the whole size swapping thing.” Lindsey replies. “But continue.”

“I-I mean, it would be like me being bigger and you being smaller, b-but we could be like… doing it together. Also, I’m not sure if we could go anywhere since I can’t move without you, and you being small would be a problem with that.” She explained. “We’d just be stuck in the castle all day.”

“Well, Twilight told me about the spell she’s setting up, so far. From what I’ve heard, it has to be between two willing subjects, and that it only lasts about a day. Besides, what would be wrong about being stuck in the castle for a day? We could play board games and chat, just the two of us.” Lindsey replies, getting back to her search.

Stacy stayed quiet for awhile, looking down as she felt a lump in her throat as her eyes began to get watery. “You’re right… that was a dumb suggestion.” She rubbed her arm a little. “I… I just thought you’d like to go outside like that. And… and I just wanted to be the same size as you… and share that experience with you.” She sighed as she closed her eyes. “And… I don’t want you to get eaten either… or snatched if that happened.”

“No, it’s fine. I wouldn’t mind swapping sizes.” Lindsey says before giggling a bit. “Sorry about that.” She says having felt the contents of her stomach shift a bit. “But yeah, I think that’d be fun.” She comments, before a having a though. “Say Stacy, if we did switch sizes, what would you do with me?” She asked curious.

Stacy had to move so she wouldn’t be pushed to the bottom when the food in her stomach started to move, but once it stopped and she was in a safe enough spot, she started thinking on what she would do with Lindsey if she was tiny again. “I… I don’t know.” She answered. “I mean, there wouldn’t be much to do since we’d be stuck in the castle, but I wouldn’t eat you or anything. I think I would feel just as weird as being eaten yourself.”

“Well I wouldn’t mind if you did.” Lindsey replies finally finding a bathroom. “Alright, hold on, we can discuss this more after I get you out okay?” She informs the tiny girl as she grabs some floss. She ties one end to form a noose so that Stacy would be able to hold on before swallowing the end and feeling it going down her throat, holding on to the other end tightly. “Alright, there should be a floss rope for you to grab onto. I want you to put the loop around your chest. Tell me when you’re ready and I’ll pull you back out okay?”

“O-oh, alright.” She watched as the noose soon came down, it being covered in saliva as she couldn't help but cringe. She grabbed it with some hesitation before she put it around her chest. Once she made sure that she was ready, she only tugged on the floss twice.

Lindsey almost didn’t notice the tug, but took it as a sign Stacy was ready. “Alright, I’m gonna pull you up now.” She informs the tiny girl before slowly pulling her up. She could barely feel the girl’s weight making the ‘rope’ sway in her stomach. “Alright, so where the floss came through, there should be a big circle of muscles, is it open or is it shut around the floss?” Lindsey asks.

“Uhm, I-it’s shut.” She answered, not really wanting to look at it while she was still inside.

“Okay, well, that’s gonna make it just a bit more difficult.” She replies. “Um, there’s a couple ways I could get it open. The first way is to swallow something, like a liquid or just some spit, and pull you through in the time it’s open. The second, is to try and cough you up past it without triggering my gag reflex too much. Which do you want to try first?” She asks knowing that Stacy was pretty uncomfortable with either option.

“Uhm, w-whichever one seems easier for you.” She said, not sure which one would be better.

“Alright, um, I’ll try swallowing something first. Would you prefer I swallow water or is it okay just to swallow some saliva?” Lindsey asks the tiny girl, trying to make the situation as ‘painless’ as possible.

“Water please!” She quickly shouted, feeling that more saliva would just be more gross.

“Alright, hold on tight.” Lindsey says before running the faucet and scooping a little bit of water into her mouth and swallowing it. As it ran down her throat she pulled Stacy up past the ring of muscles, which closed underneath her after the water passed. “Alright, it should be easier from here on out.” She informs the tiny girl. “However I’m still gonna have to pull you out slowly, I don’t want to throw up after all that and defeat the whole reason we did this. So, I guess you get to have a better look at my throat.” She says with a bit of a giggle, accidentally letting the floss slip a bit and causing Stacy to land on top of the stomach’s closed entrance.

She yelped as she was dropped to the closed entrance, quick to latch onto the rope thinking that she might end up back in the stomach. “Lindsey quit playing around and let me out!” She was quick to shout as she did not want to stay here any longer.

“I’m working on it okay, and don’t worry, unless I swallow that ring will stay closed.” Lindsey explains. She starts pulling the floss back up slowly, stopping whenever she gags a bit. Eventually she pulls Stacy up past the throats barrier and feels her at the back of her mouth, hanging above the entrance of her trachea. “Hey, so how do my vocal chords look?” She asks with a giggle.

“Disgusting as always.” She quickly says as she tried to pull herself out herself.

Lindsey huffs, the air coming out of the trachea tossing Stacy onto the giant woman’s tongue. Beyond Lindsey’s lips, Stacy can see the bathroom mirror and the reflection of the woman whose mouth she’s in. Lindsey see’s Stacy in the mirror. “Hi.” She says around the girl, and waving her now free hand.

“H-hey.” She simply replies as she only sighed and was close to just laying on her tongue.

Lindsey pulls Stacy out, laying the tiny girl in her palm. “Alright, you can take off the floss rope now.” She says. “Think I’ll start keeping a thing of floss with me in case of scenarios like this in the future.”

“Ugh, you’re really starting to make me think hanging out with you is a bad idea.” She mumbled as she only laid her head on her palm.

“Hey, I’m just being prepared is all. It’s bound to happen no matter who you hang out with, since they have to be either ponies or myself for you to get around. At least until you get a new wheelchair.” Lindsey replies defensively. “Besides, you didn’t freak out as much this time. I guess you’re starting to get used to it.” She points out laughing.

“Yeah, but I’m hating that now.” She mumbled yet again as she didn’t like getting used to being eaten constantly. “And I would probably need help even with a wheelchair. I don’t think a tiny wheelchair is good enough for a cobblestone road.”

“True, probably wouldn’t make it out Twilight’s front door without getting stuck. Then of course there’s the stairs.” Lindsey comments. “But enough about that, how about we continue our little conversation, the one about size swapping. So, you never really answered my question, and I want an honest one. What would you do if our sizes were swapped and I was in your hand?” She asks curiously.

“Can I just take a bath first? I just feel so gross now.” She asked, really wanting a bath after all that.

“Well we are in a bathroom, so, okay.” Lindsey replies. She sets Stacy down on the counter, plugs the sink and puts a bit of warm water in it. She then starts giving the tiny girl a bath. “I wonder if this is kind of how it feels to be a parent, except, well you know.” She says teasing Stacy.

“Are you suggesting that you like taking care of me?” She blushed pink at the idea of being taken care of her. ‘I wouldn’t really mind… maybe she could be with me and Rainbow.’ She blushed more at the idea of three of them living together.

“I don’t mind, plus I think Dash would have a hard time doing anything like this.” Lindsey says. “If you were to have a pony caretaker, they’d have to be a unicorn, and you wouldn’t want a tiny caretaker since that would make both of you targets.” She points out.

“Would you honestly suggest living with us?” She asked, her blush now turning red, remembering the weird shipping that Lindsey brought up when it was just the two of them awake.

Lindsey shrugs. “Where does Rainbow live?” She asks, not knowing.

“...in a cloud house.” She answers after a moment of silence.

“Well, um, yeah, perhaps instead you should live with me. I am after all buying a place of my own, firmly on the ground.” Lindsey suggests. “Rainbow Dash could come by and visit you, and considering what Twilight told me about her pass time, if I got a bed for her to nap in she probably wouldn’t mind, maybe even stay overnight often enough.”

“Wait, you’d really let me stay with you? A-after all I did to you?” She had to look up at Lindsey as she wanted to know her answer. “Honestly, I would probably just make them visit every once in awhile. But not be, like, my roommate or something.” She couldn’t help but blush at the imagery in her head.

“All you’ve done to me.” Lindsey thinks back before giggling. “I’m the one who should be asking why you’d want to stay with me. I mean sure your words hurt a bit, but all I had to do was merely make mention of eating you and you’d stop immediately and start begging. Also, I wasn’t suggesting they be a roommate or anything, after all they’ve already got their own places.” Lindsey says. “But to answer your question, yes, yes you could stay with me if you want.”

Stacy couldn’t stop herself from tearing up. More then happy that she could actually stay with another human, more so with one who could keep her safe. But after some time, she started thinking on how Rainbow would react if she decided to move in with Lindsey then stay with her. ‘How would she react..? Would she be upset? Angry? Or perhaps… happy?’ She glanced away at the thought as she didn’t know if staying with Rainbow would be better or not. ‘On one hand, I could help try and make Rainbow not be the “Gulper” that everyone sees her as, but on the other, Lindsey is the only human friend I have that get’s what I’m going through.’

After finishing washing Stacy, she dries the girl off and places her on the sink’s counter. She drains the water and puts some fresh warm water in. She then starts washing out Stacy’s clothes. “So Stacy? Want to stay with me?” She asks.

Stacy didn’t know what to say, but she knew what she needed to ask. “B-but what about Rainbow?”

“We’ll have to talk to her of course.” Lindsey says as she finishes washing Stacy’s clothes and pats them dry with a hand towel, before dressing Stacy again. “I think she’d probably approve, especially since I saw her gleefully taking part in her old pass time.”

“But… even though she likes it, she doesn’t want to be known by being a heartless tiny hunter.” She explained. “Though, I highly doubt she would want me to keep dragging her down.” She rubbed her arm as she wasn’t sure if she just wanted to stay to help RD more than anything.

“She isn’t a heartless tiny hunter, she just likes eating tinies a bit too much. Snatchers are heartless tiny hunters.” Lindsey replies.

“And who’s to say that some people might think she’s secretly a snatcher without actually knowing her?” Stacy asked. “I… I honestly don’t know if I want to stay with her cause I want to change her for the better.”

“They don’t, especially since no one has vanished.” Lindsey replies. “It’s just her way of getting to know the tinies around town. It’s actually most ponies ways of getting to know tinies. She’s just more frequent.”

Stacy only sighed as she felt Lindsey was right. “Well, can you at least tell Rainbow that I might be living with you. I mean, I don’t know. I… I never had a roommate before.”

“At this point, it’s either, her, Twilight, Starlight and Spike, or myself. You’d have an impossible time on your own. In any of these cases you’re gonna have a roommate.” Lindsey points out.

“Y-yeah… I guess so. But it just feels a little wrong leaving Rainbow to stay with you instead. N-not saying that I wouldn’t like to. I mean… you’re the only human I ever talked to since I got here… and the only human friend I have too.” She blushed pink when she admitted that.

“Aw, so you do admit I’m your friend.” Lindsey coos. “Anyway, it’s up to you, if you want to stay with me or whoever else.” Lindsey replies. “I’m not going to force you, and I don’t think Rainbow would either.”

“I… I do. I do want to live with you.” She answered. “Honestly, I only had limited places to be anyways in Rainbow’s house since it’s literally a cloud. And… and I think you understand what I’m going through all the time. I… I trust you. I trust you enough to actually live with you.”

“Aww!” Lindsey coos again. “This is a side of you I really haven’t seen. Open and honest with exactly what you’re feeling at the moment.” Lindsey says, starting to walk back to the room she’s staying in. “Alright, we’ll tell Dash then later today. She’ll probably be back later, since I’m still staying at Twilight’s until I find a house here. We can tell her then.” Lindsey added. “Until then, and since you’ve had your bath, we could continue our conversation.”

“You really don’t want to let go of this size swap idea.” She commented, having a small blush on her cheeks when Lindsey cooed at her more honest moment.

“Well I’m just curious.” Lindsey says. “I mean, until we got here, none of us had to deal with giants and now I’m an actual giant to every tiny I meet.”

“Well, I can’t really answer what I would do since that obviously never happened to me before. For all I know, I could do something I never tried before.” She replied, looking down from Lindsey. “More so on what I couldn’t do since I can’t leave the castle.”

“Well, I’m just wondering what you would do. Just imagine, you’re suddenly your actual height in Equestria and I’m one inch tall in your hand. What do you do?” Lindsey asks, deciding to take the role-playing approach.

Stacy only shrugged as she rubbed her arm.

“Oh come on, there’s got to be at least something you can think of.” Lindsey says.

She only shook her head. “Even if I was normal size, I would be stuck here. Maybe if I had a wheelchair, I would want to explore the town without being afraid...” She said. “Does that count as one thing?”

“I guess, but I was thinking more along the lines of what you’d do specifically to me, or with me, not just what you’d do if you were big again.” Lindsey clarifies, as they get to the room she’s staying in and she sits down on the bed. “So, say we were to switch sizes right now and I was in your hand, what would you do?” She asks again, hoping to be more clear.

“I… I don’t know. T-to be honest, I think I would be more shocked t-to do anything to you. Wh-what would you want me to do?” She asked, looking up at her. “O-other than possibly eating you.”

“You want to know what I’d like to do?” Lindsey asks. “You sure?”

Stacy was hesitant at first, but she slowly nodded, looking away again, a pink blush on her cheeks as she felt that Lindsey would want her to do what the large girl did to her.

“Well, instead of telling you how about I show you.” Lindsey says shifting her grip on Stacy.

Stacy tensed up once her grip was changed, the small girl getting a little nervous, thinking that asking that was a bad idea. But soon the bad thoughts changed to… more romantic thoughts, causing her to blush again.

Lindsey lays down and lays Stacy down on her neck, in the area between the two muscles that line her throat forming a sort of natural hammock. After that she just lays there, making a relaxed hum. “This. This is what I’d want. To just relax right where you are.” She says. When she swallows, Stacy feels the ‘lump’ travel underneath her.

“B-but why? Isn’t the bed you’re l-laying on good enough?” She decided to ask, only being able to look up at her chin as she couldn’t see her face exactly.

“Tell me, where you’re lying, is it soft?” Lindsey asks.

“Y-yeah. And warm too.” She answered with a small blush. “B-but isn’t a bed soft and warm too?”

“Hold on, I’m still getting to the point.” Lindsey says. “Now then, where you’re lying, do you feel any springs, anything hard against your back?”

“N-no. But don’t you have some hard bones underneath all this?” She answered again.

“Actually, under there are the muscles in my throat. You know, my trachea and esophagus, but the point is you don’t feel them unless I flex them or swallow.” She says. “Finally, are you comfortable there?”

Stacy took her time to answer it, but she had a small smile when she answered. “Yeah. It’s comfortable.” She turned to her side as she curled close to the small area. “If we do ever switch sizes, I promise I’ll do this for you.”

“So you understand why now?” Lindsey asks.

“Mhm.” She nodded.

“It’s comfortable, safe, and relaxing. After I wound up here, I actually took a closer look at that very spot you’re laying on. I don’t know why since there weren’t any non-tiny humans at the time, but I decided that if there were, I’d like to lay there on them if we were friends. Just us laying there relaxing together.” Lindsey replies somewhat dreamily. “So now that you know what I’d want to do if you were big and I was tiny, do you have any ideas about what you’d do if that were the case?” She asks.

“Yeah. I think so. I think all you want to do is relax as a tiny instead; doing things you can't really do unless our size was swapped.” She said, thinking that maybe she got what she was telling her.

“Well, yes that is what I’d want to do with you if our sizes were swapped, just relax, maybe have a pleasant chat about what our goals are, maybe walk around inside your tummy for a bit.” She says. “So, now that I said what I would do, or want to do, if our sizes were swapped, did that give you any ideas of what you would do, or want to do?” She asks, still laying there relaxing, enjoying the other side of what she wanted to do as a tiny.

“I…I don't know. I mean, it's a little hard to imagine myself being bigger than a pony. I can only figure out what I wanted to do if we did swap.” She said. “There wouldn't be much to do, but…I guess we could see Fluttershy’s animals. I mean, I like small caged animals, but I have a feeling they would only see me as a free meal if I went over there tiny.” She said. “I…the only reason I would also want to do that is cause I kinda miss the feeling of a cute little hamster in my hands or an adventurous rat climbing on me.” She smiled a little as she blushed pink. “I always thought small things were adorable, while giant things seemed more amazing… like, say you for example.” She blushed more after saying that.

Lindsey giggles, the movement shakes Stacy as she right there. “Aw thanks. I don’t think you’d have to worry about Fluttershy’s animals though. You see, Twilight, being the wealth of information she is, has told me a lot about the town. Fluttershy not only takes care of the animals at her cottage, but she also runs Ponyville’s Tiny Orphanage. From what I hear the animals help her with the kids and are very protective of them.” Lindsey explains. “As for imagining yourself bigger than a pony, that’s not what I’m asking. What I’m asking is for you to imagine holding me if I were an inch tall, and what you’d do, or want to do.” She adds.

“I-I already told you.” She only said as she glanced away from her chin. “I’d probably be too surprised to do anything to you. M-maybe touch you to see if this was all real, b-but I can’t think of anything else after that.”

“Well, I guess that’s all I’m gonna get out of you. Oh well.” Lindsey says. “So, what do you want to do now? Should we just relax here?”

“I-I don’t mind staying here a bit longer.” Stacy blushed as she looked down at her hands. “B-but… what would you do if you were tiny again? Find your friends? Hang out with them? Maybe find clothes for your size then?” She took a few wild guesses as she didn’t know what she would do.

“If I was tiny again. Hmm. Now is this if our sizes were swapped, or if somehow that spell came back and I shrunk again?” She asks for clarification.

“Wouldn’t it be the same either way?” She commented. “I guess the only logical suggestion is if we swapped.”

“Well, if we swapped, my size would return eventually, but I think I’d just hang out with you. Like I said, we could relax, I could maybe wander around like the rats you like, I could wander around in your stomach. That’s what I’d want to do.” Lindsey replies.

“And if the spell came back?” She asked curiously.

“Well, you’d still need someone to help you out wouldn’t you?” Lindsey asks. “And of course Cody, I’ll be taking care of him after Twilight’s tests are complete. That would just mean instead of my own full sized house, we’d stay here with Twilight instead, unless you’d rather stay at Dash’s place, but that’s only if the spell came back.”

“Well, I guess I would be okay staying in the castle. The floors seem smooth enough for me to use a wheelchair on. And more places to be in instead of on the living room table, kitchen counter, the dressers in her bedroom and on Dash’s belly.” She said. “It might seem a lot of places but really it isn’t.”

“You forgot one, after all, Dash could put you in her belly as well.” Lindsey says with a giggle, accidentally shaking the tiny girl some more as her throat’s muscles moved..

Stacy only stayed quiet as she showed a serious face at that suggestion.

Lindsey lays there for a little while, before deciding to sit up slowly, causing the girl to slip in between her breasts, landing in her bra. Lindsey giggles at the feeling. “Want to come visit Cody with me?” She asks.

Stacy was quick to pull herself out of her little predicament, blushing at the close contact of Lindsey’s breasts, but she only looked up at her. “I’ve never really seen this Cody kid. Only heard of him through Rainbow Dash and you.” She said. “But I guess I have nothing else to do, sure.”

The Prince and the singer.

Author's Note

Made by Pixel Berry. This is probably the longest, single made chapter for this fic... and a potential love sidestory. Enjoy!

The Prince and the singer.

Blueblood sat on his Aunt's desk in her room. His life had taken a downhill turn ever since his cold. He now found himself smaller than most tinies, and worse, delicious to the ponies that he had once looked down upon, or up to. His Aunt, Princess Celestia herself, had not only given what was left of his fortune and property to the Tiny his cold pulled the spell into him from, but also decided to keep him with her in the castle, where he ended up getting a look at more of his Aunt than anypony else would ever see in their lifetime, besides some tinies that weren’t removed from her stomach in time. Her digestive system, like the now full sized Lindsey’s, was too large for the spell to handle and thus, if she wasn’t careful, her ‘explorers’ would end up seeing things that they’d never thought they’d see. This was one of the few moments he cherished now... not being inside his Aunt. Or at least, he would if his life weren’t essentially utterly crushed. He sat there, staring down at the top of the desk, rubbing his hoof along it, as he waited for her inevitable return. While he was sulking at his ultimate demise, his ears perked at a small sound he never heard of before. He couldn’t put his hoof on where it was coming from, but he could easily tell what it was: it was somepony singing. He stood up as he tried to figure out what they were singing, and if he could find out who. It was sometimes a normal thing if one of Celestia’s maids were singing, but the voice was unrecognizable. After some time, he started hearing the words.

♬Dream to dream

In the dark of the night

When the world goes wrong

I can still make it right”

“I can see so far in my dreams

I’ll follow my dreams

Until they come true♬

He continued looking around for the source; whoever it was, they were close. As he continued searching, he spotted, to his horror, a unicorn maid, one he’d picked on before the ‘incident’, and hid behind one of his Aunt’s jewel boxes. Peeking around the corner, he looked at her, the song was being sung near her, he could tell it wasn’t her as her mouth wasn’t moving, instead her head was bobbing along to the song and she was levitating a tiny near one of his Aunt’s crowns. The tiny seemed to be the one singing as she gave the jewels some extra cleaning. The tiny girl was rather unique in his eyes; the girl only had a small bucket full of water and was using a rag to stroke the water on the unused crown. She began to dunk the rag in the water a second time before she continued singing.

♬Come with me

You will see what I mean

There’s a world inside

No one else ever sees

“You will go so far in my dreams

Somewhere in my dreams

Your dreams will come true♬

The tiny girl, as Blueblood saw her, had hair that was long, silky, and as red as the freshest roses, it being brought up in a ponytail. And eyes that shined just as bright as the brightest emeralds he’s seen before. The girl’s clothes, however, were not so pretty; she wore a dress that had long sleeves, the chest area being brown while the sleeves were a dull yellow color. The bottom half of her dress was a worn out red, even having a sewn in patch as if she didn’t have enough to properly repair it.

♬There is a star

Waiting to guide us

Shining inside us

When we close our eye♬

After that, she seemed to be too into her song, eyes closed as she even began to dance with her song, the mare only letting the tiny have her moment as she too was into the girl’s singing.

♬Don’t let go

If you stay close to me

In my dreams tonight

You will see what I see

“Dreams to dreams

As near as can be

Inside you and me

They always come truu~e!♬

At the final note, she finally stopped singing, realizing she got too into her singing… again. “O-oh, I’m sorry Swiffer. I didn’t mean to stop.” She blushed pink, taking her rag again as she went back to cleaning, this time without singing.

Blueblood, having paid attention to her song, didn't noticed that not only had he stepped out of his cover, but had practically trotted almost all the way to the girl. When she stopped however, that was when he noticed. He swallowed nervously hoping that the giant maid hadn’t noticed him, and dived behind cover again.

The tiny girl was quick to notice him, but once the small stallion dove in for cover, she could easily tell that he was hiding for a good reason. Swiffer always told her on how unkind the prince was, the news of him being shrunken down due to a spell cold only made half the staff member’s looking for him to give a piece of their mind. She was new though, not knowing just how unkind he was. She could tattle on him, but that would be like telling some other Tiny’s hiding spot, while not wanting to be eaten herself. She only continued cleaning the crown, sometimes moving her arm a little farther to signal the mare to move her hoof to the next area of the crown that was too small for a normal pony to reach.

The maid, Swiffer, noticed Blueblood as well, and how could she not have? He practically walked right up to them. She licked her lips, ready for the literal taste of sweet revenge. As she continued to move the girl to the different parts of the crown, she grabbed Blueblood in another telekinetic field and promptly tossed him into her mouth. She hummed in delight as she found out that revenge was not just sweet, but VERY sweet. So while the tiny girl kept cleaning, she treated Blueblood as a piece of hard candy, tossing him around her mouth and enjoying his taste.

The girl only decided to stay quiet about it, cleaning a little harder as she tensed up at the poor pony’s demise. She had to be somewhere after work at night, and she wanted to plan on not being eaten, but she also felt that wouldn’t happen in a castle full of ponies.

Swiffer finally swallowed the once snobbish prince, sighing in relief as she felt him land in her stomach. “Alright. I think that’s it.” She says, opening up one of the small passageways the tinies use traverse the castle, quickly with much less exposure to any ponies. “You’re done. I’ll make sure to get you your bits for today.” The unicorn says, a little preoccupied with her special guest, patting her belly.

The small girl was almost about to beat it into the small passageway, but felt that leaving that stallion in Swiffer wasn’t a good idea. “B-but what about that stallion you just ate? Isn’t he a prince?” She asked, turning to look at her as she thought perhaps trying to convince her to spit him out might work.

“Oh, him? You shouldn’t worry about him; he used to mistreat all of us before he shrunk. He acted as if we were nothing but dirt before, so I figured I might as well return the favor a little bit. Now run along, don’t you have somewhere you were planning to go? I’d hate for you to end up in some ponies tummy and not make it.” She spoke honestly, having bonded with the girl a lot in the time they spent together cleaning the castle, day in and day out.

“W-well, yeah. But two wrongs don't make a right. And what if Celestia comes and sees that he’s gone? I wouldn’t want you to get fired.” She held onto her hoof. “This isn’t really showing that you’re better than dirt. He might think less of you. A-and if he gets back to normal, he might fire each and every worker who ate him.” She looked both hurt and worried for her friend. “Please Swiffer, I don’t want you to get kicked out the castle.” She showed what could be titled the puppy dog eyes, even having a small whimper to go with it. Swiffer giggled.

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about me being fired for it if I were you. Celestia knows about it all that as well. She never liked his behavior and he always seemed to stop being so snobbish whenever she was around. Besides, not only does he have no any authority to fire any of the palace staff, from what I’ve heard his new size, is just as permanent as yours. Don’t worry, I’m not going to mistreat him... not too much. I’m just gonna have him ride around there for a few of my other palace duties before I return him.” She explained truthfully.

“... I still don’t think this is right.” She rubbed her arm. “By now, he’s like any other tiny who got here: scared and alone. And even if he was a bad pony before, he can’t change what he did, and I don’t see how he can if he’s just being eaten all the time.” She looked away. “What if I was a bad human where I used to live? You wouldn’t eat me cause of that, right?”

“Well... if you really feel that way about it.” Swiffer returned to the desk and coughed Blueblood back onto it, right before cleaning him off with one of her own rags. She stared down at the now cowering prince. “You’re lucky she stood up for you, because if she’d been here before you shrunk you’d still be sitting in me.” The mare hissed at him quietly so the tiny girl couldn’t hear. She gave him one last glare before putting on a pleasant face and leaving, waving to the tiny girl. “See you tomorrow!” She exited the room and headed down the hallway.

“Bye, Swiffer!” She called out, waving goodbye as well until she was gone, but once she realized she was alone with the prince, she was quick to regain her more formal attitude. “Uhm, p-please forgive my friend Swiffer.” She bowed. “I think she hasn’t quite forgiven you for past mistakes. She’s really a nice mare once you get to know her, y-your majesty.”

“N-no, i-it’s alright. I deserved that.” He says from his perch on the desk, before laying down to get out of the girl’s line of sight, embarrassed.

She honestly didn’t know what else to say to him, not even sure if he did or didn't deserve being eaten alive. Using the small path within the walls to get to the desk, she could now see him again curled close to himself. “I… I don’t think you deserve that. I know lots of people who deserve worse, yet never get any punishment.” She said, coming closer and kneeling down to him, not sure on how to make him feel better. “I honestly didn’t know you were here. Or listening to me sing.” She blushed pink at the second part. “I bet you’ve heard better when you were bigger.”

“N-no, I did, I was horrible to them. When I was big, I used to make a whole lot of extra work for them; Getting things dirty that they’d just cleaned. Tripping them as they walked past me, but her, I treated her the worst.” He admitted, looking away from the girl. “A-about your singing though, I-I r-really l-liked it.” He whispered.

The tiny girl couldn’t help but blush at his comment on her singing. “Well, that does seem kind of mean, but that’s okay. I mean, you aren’t doing mean things anymore. Maybe you could show them that you want to be good again.” She smiled a little. “What happened has already happened, but I think now you need to look at the here and now. And I feel you can be a better pony. Besides, I know some tinies and ponies that are far worse than you.”

“Well, the only reason for that is because I’m small now, if things had never changed then I wouldn’t have. You’d probably have been singing a different tune if I was still big.” He remembered how he used to treat tinies as if they were useless, pathetic little creatures. “Trust me, you’d probably have agreed with her if you’d met me before.”

“Even if you were still the big jerk that everyone sees you as, I would still see you as a pony that can change. I mean, if two super villains can be brought to the good side, then who’s to say that you can change as well?” She moved a little closer to him. “Every creature is beautiful in my eyes, no matter how mean, harsh, disgusting, or unworthy of having, given the life they have today, I still think there’s hope for anyone to change.”

“I have changed; I’m a small snack that my aunts take turns eating. That’s all I’m really good for now. I guess all of my ‘refinement’ really paid off after all; my Aunts say I taste like the perfect vanilla ice cream.” He looked down sadly. “Speaking of her, Aunt Celestia will be getting back soon. She can probably help you get to, wherever you’re going.”

“Yeah... uh, I don’t think so. I mean, it’s a Tiny only place, so no ponies are supposed to know in case a snatcher might find it.” She started to get up. “And that’s not what I meant by changing. I mean in a good way. If you only think that way, this will just be your life for as long as you live. And being a tiny like that isn’t good. Believe me, I’ve been like you too.” She opened a passage that had a hand print on before she was half way through it. “It was nice meeting you for the first time, Prince Blueblood.” She waved bye before she went through the passage and closed it behind her.

It only took a moment before he realizes something. “What am I doing?” He asked himself, before he decided on what to do. He opened the passage and rushed after the girl. “Hey wait!” He called out. In his rush he never noticed a tiny boy entering Celestia’s study, nor the golden aura closing the passage after the boy went in. He continued rushing down the passageway, his hooves producing a loud echoing clip-clop as he chased after the girl.

The passage was very straightforward as it seemed other passageways from different sections of the castle connected to the much bigger tunnel. Though, while Blueblood was running, he didn't notice the path took a deep nose dive downwards.

“WAAAAAH!” He screamed as he fell down. Maybe he should’ve used the ladder.

To Blueblood, this was a weird kind of slide; it went straight down before it curved to the aligned to the path, and the rest of the section being a few steps away from a green door with a small circle window on it. From the outside, he could hear some chatter, laughter, and what could be the sound of people taking orders and serving things. If he was to guess, this might be a pub, restaurant, or club as the few assumptions were in his head.

Blueblood went to the door and peered through the window. “Is this where she wanted to go? How would ponies even find this place?” He asked himself as he looks inside.

Inside, it looked like a mixture of a club and pub, at one section, there were some tables, pillows as seats, and lots of people socializing, but there was also a bar, a stage with another section for the musicians, and even a more… secretive section, some of the workers at the pub being girls in more… revealing outfits. Even some of the tinies were playing card and betting their money on the game, while others were just having fun playing, more so laughing when they were playing a game with black and white cards.

He continued looking through the window, looking for the girl he met earlier and debating whether or not to go in.

He didn’t have to wait longer as an announcer came out of the stage through the closed curtain. “Greetings everyone. I hope you all are having a good day. The time is currently two in the afternoon, so if those of you who are on break, make sure you don’t stay too long.” When he said that, some people were getting up off their seats and left in a different door than where Blueblood was looking through. “Anywho, for those of you lucky studs, we’ve got a new performer today. She’s one of the more newer workers here, and she’s got a voice worth listening to. She will be up in a moment, but for now, we’ll be doing our usual scheduled performances.” At that, some other performers were going on the stage one by one. Some were magicians, other’s were singers as well, but the last one was a rather dumb performer, almost acting like a complete fool and making some tinies even throw their trash at him. Now, the ‘audiences’ were rather heated, the owner of the pub thinking that another fight will happen. But before the owner could get any more worried on paying for the damages, the pianist began to play a tune that was more calm, the curtains revealing the girl that Blueblood was looking for. The girl’s outfit was only a bit different, losing the long sleeves, and the red color of the gown being more bright and light, the stallion knowing it was a different dress when the sewn in patch was missing. She also had a small orange cloak that only covered her arms up to her elbows. He didn’t have much to look at her more as she began to sing.

♬Dearest friends, dear gentlemen

Listen to my song

Life down here’s been hard for you

Life has made you strong♬

Almost as if her voice was magic of it’s own, some of the more vivid audiences lowered some of their empty mugs, even one having a chair to throw, but placed it down to listen to the girl sing.

♬Let me lift the mood

With my attitude♬

At that moment, the sweet piano tune change to be more upbeat, the girl going with it, having a small smile on her face.

♬Hey, fellas

The time is right

Get ready

Tonight’s the night

Boys, what you’re hopin’ for will come true

Let me be good to you”

“You tough guys

You’re feelin’ all alone

You rough guys

The best of you sailors and bums

All are my chums♬

Blueblood stood at the door, listening to the girl sing. He didn't go in, feeling the humans would probably attack him for being a pony, particularly one like him.

♬So dream on

And drink your beer

Get cozy

Your baby’s here

You won’t be misunderstood

Let me be good to you♬

While singing, she got behind the curtains again and slowly closed them, the music adding some drums, trumpets, and a trombone. As soon as the music amplified, the curtains pulled back again, the girl now being with two other dancers, also wearing dresses of their own, but being a lighter color of orange. The redhead in the center now had the small cloak off, showing that the dress was sleeveless.

♬Hey fellas

I’ll take off all my blues♬

In the middle of her singing, she tore off the lower part of her dress, showing that the lower gown was a bit shorter, being a bit revealing as Blueblood could see the small blush on her cheeks.

♬Hey fellas

There’s nothing I won’t do

Just for you♬

Her singing was currently halted as the music continued and the background dancers did their part, wooing the audience and one even trying to get on the stage, one of the two lightly pushing the avid fan with her heel. But who was to say the other didn’t coax another audience to the stage, the guy being a little intoxicated as he willingly came up. Now, the drunk guy was dancing with the two girls. The red haired girl noticed the guy and brought him closer, singing the last few words.

♬Your baby’s gonna come through

Let me be good to you♬

The two dancers even gave both his cheeks a kiss, the guy’s flustered face being more red as he chuckled, before blowing back his own kiss before he fell off the stage, the rest of the audience cheering at the performance before the red haired girl and the two backup dancers went back behind the stage.

The announcer chuckled a little before he spoke again. “Well, that was Tanya, with the twin dancers Kaity and Saity.” The guy spoke, making the audiences cheer louder as it seemed her first performance was an absolute success… even though she didn’t want to be seen as that type of girl.

After the song, Blueblood left the window. Seeing how the audience was had frightened him quite a bit, and being literally half their size, and probably weight, was even scarier. They might attack him if he was around, so he decided to start heading back up to his Aunt’s room, slowly climbing the ladder back up.

That is, until a voice was directed towards him. “Enjoyed the show, pony boy?” An unfamiliar female’s voice spoke.

Blueblood gulped in fear. ‘Here we go, a tiny who knows me, or just really hates ponies. Well, goodbye cruel world.’ He thought to himself before glancing back down the ladder to the source.

The source of the voice was none other than one of the background dancers, he wasn’t sure if it was Kaity or Saity, the two being twins that looked exactly alike. “I’m guessing you’re that tiny pony that Tanya decided to save from being your own kinds snack.” She assumed, knowing full well that he was the only tiny pony. The only guess she could’ve also made was those Breezies creatures, but she never met those things before.

“Y-yeah…” He replied. ‘Please don’t ask me to come back, the audience might kill me!’ He hopes to himself.

“Ya know she saw you, right? It’s kinda hard to not see a white pony in a brown dirt tunnel, more so peeking out of the only door window we have. You’re lucky no one decided to turn around or even try and leave through the door you were peeking through.”

‘N-no kidding. They probably would’ve beat me to a pulp.’ He thought to himself. “Yup, I probably am lucky.” He resisted the urge to rub the back of his head. “W-well, nice to meet you, b-but I-I b-better be g-going now.” He turned around and started to climb the ladder some more.

“Hey! I’m out here talkin’ to you for a reason.” She shouted at him, grabbing his tail to stop him. “She ain’t forcing ya, but she wanted to know if you wanted to see her.” She said, only waiting for a response from the stallion.

“I-I better not, b-being a p-pony, and related to the Princesses, well, I-I d-don’t think that’d go over w-well with the c-crowd.” He spoke fearfully. ‘Oh dear, I can’t move now! She’s got my tail and she’s shouting, I hope no one gets curious about what’s going on out here!’

The girl only stared at him with a slight glare, before she sucked her teeth and let go of his tail. “Fine.” She turned away before she thought out loud. “Seems like ponies, no matter the size, don’t have time for us.” She rubbed her neck before she started making her way to a different section of the tunnel, it being a passageway to the back of the stage to keep the performers separated from the customers and audiences.

“N-no, i-it’s not that. I-it’s just, well, I used to be a normal sized pony, a-and…” He almost mentioned that he was rather mean to pretty much anyone he met, including tinies. “And, I-I just d-don’t th-think that people will be all too h-happy to see a p-pony among them.” He explained timidly. ‘Especially if they actually met me when I was big. Oh my, I think one of those performers was the one I played polo with! He definitely wouldn’t like seeing me, especially after being run over by the ball a few times!’ He thought to himself with a gulp.

“Oh please, everyone knows about you, so you didn’t have to explain it to me. And it’s kinda hard to ignore the gossip about the only tiny pony that’s smaller than us. To be honest, I would expose you and get the beating of a lifetime started, but Tanya wanted you in one piece. So if you do want to see her, I can bring you to her without being seen.”

“H-how?” He was curious about how she’d get him to the girl without being seen. It wasn’t like she could throw him in her mouth or in a pocket, to her, he was probably about medium dog sized, he only stood up to the middle of her thigh, maybe shorter.

“We have a special section for just the performers. It’s down this path.” She pointed at a small tunnel hidden behind a corner. “Only performers and people we allow inside are able to go through. It’s to keep us separated from the customers in case they want some… special private showing.”

“Th-that’s wh-what I was a-afraid of. I-I think I met one of the performers before, a-and I may have done some... bad things to him.” He admitted.

“Oh come on, the most we could do is say harsh words. Nothing but props in the back, they would have nothing to hurt you with. And I’ll make sure that you’re still able to talk to her.” She didn't even wait for him as she started making her way for the private passageway. Fearfully, and against his better judgement, he follows the girl into the passageway. It didn’t take long as the door was blue instead and a golden star on it. She easily opened the door and waited for him to go inside first. He went in, unsure what to expect. Some of the earlier performers were missing, probably leaving after their showtime, while others were busy packing their things. He could see that behind the stage was a whole different room, having seats, refreshments, and as the girl said, lots of props. The girl kept on walking as most of the tinies paid little to no mind of the two. Looking at all the other tinies, Blueblood started to get a little more skittish, but stayed with the girl anyway. The most some performers that did notice him could only glare at him, being too busy with their own stuff to really show how much they ‘appreciated’ his actions towards them before he shrunk down. The glares scared him and he trotted closer to the girl leading him down the passageway.

‘They look like they’re ready to kill me!’

“Eh, they aren't that dumb to hurt ya.” She said, almost reading his mind while going into a special room, opening the door again as she waited for him to go in. Blueblood gulps in fear.

“Why? What’s stopping them?” He asked as he stepped through the door and into the room Tanya is in.

“They don't have the weapons for what they want to do with you.” She chuckled, closing the door and leaving the two alone. Tanya didn't know Blueblood was there just yet as she was dressed in her more casual attire. She was also cleaning the makeup off her face.

“Ugh…I don't see how that girl can be so okay with make up. Makes me feel dirty.” She grumbled.

“H-hello.” Blueblood says shyly, not sure what to say.

Tanya nearly jumped out of her skin as she didn't know he was there. “O-oh, my. I didn't know you were in here.” She blushed in embarrassment.

“D-didn’t y-you ask y-your f-friend to h-have me come in?” He asks, considering that is what the girl said. “W-weren’t you e-expecting me?”

“W-well, I did, but I didn't think it was so fast. I thought you'd go back to Celestia's room.” She turned away from him as she went back to making herself feel more comfortable without the makeup.

“O-oh. Th-the other girl, sh-she made it s-sound like y-you’d be i-insulted if I went back. L-like I-I had no t-time f-for humans.” Blueblood said sheepishly. “S-so I c-came i-in. A-at f-first I w-wasn’t because of the other p-performers. Th-they a-all l-looked l-like th-they w-want t-to kill me. B-But sh-she s-said she could l-lead me s-safely to you, so I came. S-so, h-hello again, Tanya. I-I’m B-Blueblood, n-nice t-to m-meet you.” He said awkwardly.

“What? I…I would understand i-if you had other things to do. I…I was just a little surprised that you'd see me perform. I mean, y-you said I sounded nice, but I wouldn't imagine a prince coming to see me sing.” She blushed pink. “I would've understood if you didn't come.”

“W-well, y-your voice is really pretty.” He blushed as well. “I-if I-I c-could h-have chosen anyone to take the spell from, i-it w-would’ve b-been y-you.” He blushes harder, looking away.

Tanya’s blush only got deeper at what he said. “R-really? B-but wouldn't you like to be big again. I-I mean, I wouldn't mind being tiny still. It would f-feel a little weird on being the biggest tiny here.” She glanced away once again, not looking at him through the mirror as she felt she might not be used to that attention.

“I-I w-would l-like t-to, b-but, a-at th-the s-same time… I-I d-don’t th-think I w-would’ve m-minded, i-if I-I t-took th-the s-spell from you, and switched sizes w-with y-you.” He admitted shyly.

Tanya couldn't help but smile a little, somewhat wondering on if she was bigger like that girl who swapped sizes with him. “Well, maybe if I'm near a unicorn with a cold, it might just happened.” She smiled bigger at her own joke. “But, by how that happened, I wouldn't really like being chased down to be snacked on.”

“Wh-who kn-knows, I-I might c-catch a c-cold a-again.” He shyly joked.

“B-but I wouldn't want to make you sm-smaller.” She said, turning to look at him. “I think you already paid the price for…past actions. And I don't think it would work that way.” She said, rubbing her arm a little.

“N-no, th-this i-is a-as sm-small as th-the sp-spell makes s-someone. I-if a-anything, i-it’d m-make th-the s-spell more c-complete. I-I’d j-just b-be a-an e-even t-t-t-t-tastier tr-treat.” He said, a little nervously, even though unicorn colds are rare and that specific effect was likely a one time thing. “B-b-but I-I w-wouldn’t m-mind i-if i-it h-happened.”

“Your majesty, even though your heart is in the right place, I wouldn't want that to happen to you even if that meant I would be bigger than normal.” She said, now more focused on him. “I think we both know how scary it is to be eaten, and making the spell completed, it would be nothing but a living nightmare for you. And no one deserves that. Not even you.”

“I-I w-wouldn’t m-mind, s-so l-long a-as you w-were the o-one t-to e-eat me.” He replies shyly and quietly. “I-if y-you a-ate m-me, th-then I-I’d b-be a-able to h-hear y-you s-sing a-all th-the time.” He said even quieter, feeling somewhat embarrassed at showing how he felt, blushing the whole while.

Tanya’s cheeks turned red at the thought of eating him; it seeming impossible, yet, she was able to picture it in her head. “E-even if you could, I would st-still feel guilty of you doing that just for me.” She said, rubbing her arm again while glancing away for a moment.

“I-I wouldn’t, b-because th-then y-you wouldn’t h-have to w-worry a-about b-being eaten. I-it w-would b-be w-worth it to me.” He blushed fiercely.

“I'm not worried about being eaten. I mean, I have been eaten more than enough in a castle full of ponies.” She smiled a little. “If it wasn't for Swiffer being my friend, I would probably be eaten every day.” She giggled.

“W-well, wh-what happens i-if s-somepony e-eats you a-and l-leaves Canterlot completely?” He asked worriedly.

“Well, that never happened before. It was only the other workers here. They don't go far. It's fine. I only work to clean Celestia and Luna’s regalia. I have no reason to be worried on being taken out of Canterlot.” She smiled as she started getting up, making her way out of the makeup room to get something to drink.

“Um, s-speaking o-of, w-would y-you l-like t-to meet my Aunt?” He asked, since she probably hadn't met Princess Celestia before.

“A-are you talking about Princess Celestia? I…I think she would be too busy to see a Tiny like me.” She glanced away, the blush fading from her cheeks. “A-and I don't think she would w-want to see me like this.”

“N-no, a-at this time of day, she’s not too busy, a-and sh-she’s n-not l-like m-most r-r-royalty. Sh-she l-loves t-to h-have fun. Y-you sh-should’ve seen the G-gala, when she invited her student and the mare’s friends. Th-they m-made a k-kinda b-big m-mess w-with there expectations of what happened at the Gala or what they could do, and she wasn’t just fine with it, but happy. Sh-she thinks they’re too st-stuffy. Sh-she’d pr-probably love t-to meet you.”

“W-well, she might be nice to ponies, but I don't know about Tinies. I…I don't want to see her in these old rags. I look like a homeless girl compared to her.” She grabbed onto her dress a little.

“Sh-she’s r-real nice t-to tinies a-actually. Sh-she’s m-much n-nicer t-to y-you t-tinies th-than sh-she is to m-me in fact.” Blueblood admitted. “I-I d-don’t th-think sh-she’d c-care wh-what y-you a-are w-wearing, m-most p-ponies sh-she sees don’t e-even w-wear cl-clothes. Y-you’d b-be f-fine m-meeting h-her. Pl-please c-come meet her.” He pleaded.

The red haired girl stayed silent for a moment, unsure on what else to say, only nodding and showing a small smile. “Alright. I'll go see your aunt.” She smiled bigger.

“Yay! ... Um, well, you already know the way, so let’s go.” He headed to the door.

“Of course.” She smiled as she got up and got her bag before she followed right behind him.

They made their way back up to Celestia’s room, opening the door, and walked in. As soon as they entered, they saw Celestia wandering around the room, looking under furniture, giggling the whole while. “I’m gonna get’cha!” She said playfully to whoever she’s looking for.

Tanya didn't know whether to ask Blueblood or the princess herself on what she was doing. But decided to stay quiet, since it seemed the princess was enjoying herself.

The pony made her way around the room before looking around one of the legs of her bed. “Got’cha!” She said, her horn lighting up and pulling out a tiny boy. She laid down and grasped the boy in between her forelegs, nuzzling him gently. The two of them heared his tiny giggles.

‘Hmm, she does seem like a nice mare.’ Tanya smiled as she thought the sight was so cute. “Maybe we should leave her be for now.” She whispered to Blueblood as she didn't want to ruin the moment.

“Yeah, maybe we should.” Blueblood agreed, turning toward the passageway door. As they went to leave, their attempt to open the door, only to find it won’t budge at all. A golden aura surrounded it. “O-or not.”.

“Come along you two, I won’t bite.” Celestia called out. “Blueblood, why don’t you introduce me to your friend.” She spoke in a motherly tone.

Tanya tensed up a little as she knew the mare was talking about her.

Blueblood nudged her. “Don’t worry, Tanya, it’ll be okay.” He said comfortingly before the walk over to the Princess. Tanya saw the Princess in all her gargantuan glory, as Celestia easily dwarfed every other pony the girl had ever seen in her life.

The red head girl felt as if she was being judged by a god…only in a alicorn mare’s body. She was quick to be all formal to her. “Y-your majesty, my name is Tanya.” She bowed quickly. “I-it's an honor to meet you.”

The alicorn smiled. “It’s an honor to meet you too, Tanya.” Celestia returned the girls greeting. “There’s no need to be formal though, as you saw, I’m quite used to informality. I play hide and seek with little Seth here every night.” She said nuzzling the boy some more.

“O-oh, is he your, uhm, son?” She asked. “I mean, n-not biologically, but y-you know...” She blushed pink in embarrassment as she looked down.

“No, but his parents live in the wall nearby. If you go right, instead of left, you’ll find their home. They run the tiny club down the other way, leaving Seth by himself. One day, he got bored and accidentally opened the secret door over there. He was quite surprised when he ran into me, but now I babysit him every night.” The Princess giggled and returned to nuzzling the boy some more.

“O-oh, well, th-they must really trust you, princess.” She smiled a little as she looked up at her. “A-anyways, uhm, p-prince Blueblood wanted me to m-meet you.”

Celestia giggled. “I never thought I’d see the day Blueblood would have a tiny friend, let alone, one without a vast fortune.” She looked at Blueblood. “It seems shrinking has helped you after all, my little nephew.” She chuckled a bit. “So, would you two care to join us in our game of hide and seek?”

“Oh, I would be more than happy to play with you. That is, if Blueblood will join me.” She smiled over at him.

“Um, s-sure.” Blueblood smiled back.

“Alright you three, go hide again. I’ll start counting.” The princess said, placing the boy, who looked around six or seven years old, next to them. She closed her eyes and starts counting slowly. Seth ran off towards one of the bookshelves in the room, while Blueblood rushed under a desk. Tanya was quick to go towards one of the makeup tools to hide, one of them being a makeup case with those powder pads in them. She opened it before she got inside and closed it, the soft click signalling that it was sealed shut. Now all she had to do was stay quiet… and try not to sneeze.

“58...59...60. Ready or not, here I come.” Celestia said playfully starting to look around. Every second that ticks by feels like hours to the tiny girl hiding in the makeup case. Tanya bit her lip as she felt if she breathed any more of the powder, she might blow her cover. “Hmm, now I remember hearing a soft click.” She heard the Princess talking to herself. “Well, I think my muzzle might need a little bit of powder.” Celestia playfully approached the case and opened it. “Well hello there Tanya. Did you need some powder for your nose too?” The Princess giggled.

Tanya had a pink blush on her cheek, her clothes having some powder on it too. She let out a small sneeze, one that she was holding in ever since she got inside. “I guess I’m not as good hider as Seth or prince Blueblood.” She smiled a little while trying to pat down the power on her clothes.

“Oh no, you’re definitely better than one of them.” Celestia giggled as a wing brushes along the table in front of Tanya, depositing the unicorn. “My nephew seems to have gotten rusty at this game.” She then quickly turned around and started looking for Seth.

Blueblood has a huge blush on his face. “Five seconds in…” He said, clearly embarrassed.

“Oh, it’s okay. We’re both a little rusty if a little kid has a better hiding place than we do.” Tanya laughed a little, not too upset that she was caught so soon.

“Gotcha!” Celestia’s voice was heard from the other side of the room. She pulls Seth out from the bookcase and placed him on the desk, with the other two. “So, want to play another round, or do you want to play a different game?”

Seth and Blueblood both look at Tanya. “Lady’s first.” The stallion said with a giggle.

“I… I don’t know. I mean, wh-what do you two want to do?” She asked both the stallion and the tiny. Though, she could guess that they should play a different game instead.

“Well, we were letting you decide what we should do next.” The stallion said. Seth nodded in agreement.

“W-well, uhm, h-how about a new game?” She asked shyly, not so used to the attention when she wasn’t singing on stage.

“Alright.” Celestia spoke. “What’s the new game?”

“Hmm… how about charades?” She asked.

Everyone agrees and Celestia pulled out a bowl, writing down several different words on papers and mixing them up in the bowl. “Alright, Tanya, you chose, so you get to go first.” She levitated the girl over the bowl. “Pick one, and I’ll help you pull it out.”

“O-oh, uh, okay.” She walked over to the small bowl before pulling out a folded piece of paper that was already half her size.

Celestia levitated the girl onto a round table that she pulled out, placing the note so only the girl can read it as Celestia sat near the desk, allowing the tiny boy and unicorn to watch. “I won’t make any guesses since I wrote the words down.” They played the game, Blueblood allowing Seth to make multiple guesses before guessing himself. They continued on, taking turns, Celestia helped Seth on his turns. Eventually the winner is decided, and it is Blueblood.

“Alright Blueblood, your turn.”

Blueblood thought for a moment. “Hmm, how about Truth or dare?” He asked the group.

“I'm okay with that game.” Tanya smiled as she only sat down and waited for the game to start.

Celestia gathered the group and places them on the floor, pulling out a glass bottle and making sure the tinies are a far enough away from it so that it won’t hurt them. The group was spread equally around the bottle and Celestia drew a circle with two perpendicular lines through it, representing the area that if the bottleneck was in, determined who would be asked to tell the truth about something or take a dare. “I’ll do the spinning.” The princess said, considering it would be hard for the other three. “Just tell me how fast you want it spun. Blueblood you’re first.”

“Okay, spin it the typical speed for this game.” He says. The bottle spun around before pointing in Tanya’s area. “Alright Tanya, truth or dare?” He said with faux menace, as the game practically required.

“Hmm…truth.” She smiled as she felt she wasn't quite ready for a dare right at the beginning of the game.

“Alright, what is the name of your hometown?” Blueblood asked, not wanting to dive into anything too personal at the beginning of the game.

“Hmm…I lived in the town of Glenmora in the United States.” She smiled. “But I used to travel all over the world to see new things with my family. Since the Vanish started happening, my family decided to let us live our lives to the fullest before we were gone from our home.”

Celestia sat there for a moment. “I realize that your peoples disappearances likely caused panic, but I never knew how much panic the spell has caused.” She looks down sadly at the girl. “I know it doesn’t mean much, especially since we don’t know how this is happening or who casted it, but I apologize for all of the fear and hardships the spell has put you through.”

“It's okay. It's not your fault. And I know that if you did find a way to undo all of this, you'd bring us back home in a heartbeat. Though, I guess now some people would rather stay here then go back to earth. This place is much more nicer then back on earth.” She looked up at the alicorn before she looked back down. “To be honest, I always wanted to be famous, but on earth, it's just a hard career to pursue. Maybe I would just ask to be big again, and I would be fine staying here with my family.”

“I wish I could help.” Celestia spoke sadly. “Unfortunately, the magic that caused the tiny named Lindsey to grow was a wild magic, and the effects can’t be replicated easily.” She sighed. “So, you and your family are among the many tinies living throughout the castle?”

“N-not really. They don’t live anywhere near ponies, and there isn’t much room in the tiny village, so we have a secret home to make sure none of us could get snatched while we’re vulnerable. They don’t even trust some of the ponies here for the same reason. But I only took this job cause it was the only one I could find.”

“I see. The next time you see your family, tell them they are free to live here if they wish. For the most part, the staff behave themselves, but they won’t have to worry about things like snatchers here.” Celestia still looked a little sad before she seemed to shake it off. “But for now let’s just enjoy the game shall we? Alright Tanya, it’s your turn.”

“Mmkay. Do you mind spinning it for me?” Tanya asked. “A-and thank you for the offer, but I doubt that they would still come. I would say they are still new if you know what I mean.”

“Your welcome.” Celestia replied somewhat sadly. “Of course I’ll spin it for you, I said I would didn’t I?” She spun the bottle for the tiny woman, and the bottle landed on the princess herself.

“Okay. Truth or dare?” She asked with a smile.

Celestia giggled. “Dare, bring it on.” She said challengingly.

“Hmm...” She was thinking on what to do, wondering if she should make her do something embarrassing, disgusting, or downright funny. But when she glanced at one of her hooves, she got an idea. “I dare you to lick the bottom of your hoof!” She said boldly, figuring that seeing a princess doing something gross would be a sight to behold.

“Oh dear.” Celestia said in faux horrified voice. “Okay then, might want to hold your noses.” She kicked off one of her golden shoes. Blueblood quickly plugged his nose, his eyes watering, but Seth and Tanya, don’t smell anything too bad. Celestia licks her frog and starts coughing a bit, her face a bit noticeably green. “Oh dear, that’s what I get for wearing these all the time.” She coughed some more. “Oh, I think I’m going to have to wash my hooves.” She slipped the shoe back on, still coughing a bit more. “Okay… My turn.” She spun the bottle. It pointed to Seth. “Alright Seth, truth or dare?”

“Dare!” He shouted eagerly, waiting for what he had to do.

Celestia giggled and decided to take it easy on him. “Alright Seth, I dare you to…” She looked around for a moment. “Give Tanya a kiss on the cheek.” She giggled.

Seth was caught by surprise. “Eww, that’s gross. I’m gonna get cooties if I kiss a girl.” He turned away from Tanya, who rolled her eyes at his reaction.

“Well Seth, either you do it or I get another turn.” Celestia giggled.

Seth huffed at the choices, but soon got up to get closer to Tanya, before he gave a quick peck on her cheek. Of course, his reaction after doing that was sticking his tongue out in disgust. “Yuck! Girl germs.” He wiped his mouth before he sat back down.

“Alright Seth, it’s your turn.” Celestia spun the bottle for the boy. It lands squarely on her again. “Oh dear… Guess this means you get to get me back.”

“Truth or dare!?” He quickly shouted as he already had one in mind.

“Dare again.”

Seth giggled before he told his dare. “I dare you to chase your own tail.”

The giant mare giggled and stood up. “Just to warn you three, it might get a little shaky down there.” She gleefully galloped in circles, chasing her tail. Each time one of her hooves connected with the ground, it felt like an earthquake to the three tinies. After a while she finished, giggling. “That was fun Seth, it’s nice to really let loose like that. Alright my turn.” She spun the bottle again, and it lands once more on Tanya. “Alright Tanya, Truth or Dare?”

“Hmm…dare.” She smiled, only seeming fair since she pulled a gross one on Celestia.

Celestia looks down at the tiny woman, a mischievous look in her eyes. “Hmm, what to do, what to do?” She asks herself, looking all the more mischievous as she continued thinking.

Tanya only showed a smirk of her own as she was ready for whatever the princess had planned. ‘Just hope it won't make me break an arm or something.’ She thought with some slight fear.

Celestia noticed the smirk and giggled. “Alright I dare you to…” Her horn glowed and she pulled a small, round gem over to her, and swallowed it. “Go get it.” She said with a mischievous tone, laying down, resting her head on the floor and opening wide.

“Fine then. Is that all?” The smirk on her lips never left her as she casually walked close to the alicorn’s open maw and got ready to go down and get it. “You think I never helped Swiffer fetch something she accidentally swallowed?” She giggled a little.

“You may have, but have you ever been inside a pony as large as I am?” Celestia asks with her own smirk.

“It'll be like any other pony’s stomach… except bigger and perhaps full of cake.” She joked.

“Right on both accounts. But there is one problem; you have a time limit.”

“A time limit?” She was a bit surprised on what she said.

“Oh yes, a time limit, and the time limit is not because of the dare.” Celestia smirked. “You see, it’s been a few hours since I last ate, my stomach is getting ready to move everything inside it along, and because of my size, that includes you. So, essentially, the dare is to go in, find the gemstone, and get out before you end up exploring my guts for the rest of the night.”

‘Well, I wouldn't say this would be the first time.’ She blushed pink at the thought of her first ‘experience’ on going through all the stages of the digestive system. “Can't you just teleport me out if I can't escape myself?”

“Unfortunately no, at your size I have to calculate a very small area in the teleportation radius, it’s easier with say a full sized pony, as you can feel them on all sides and pinpoint the area, but with tinies, it’s not quite so easy, as I may not feel where you are and so I have to try teleporting whole areas, which is obviously very messy.”

“Oh… well how about a string or something to pull me out then?” She suggested, now a little nervous on being stuck in her stomach.

“Aw, and I thought you were ready for anything. Don’t worry, there should be plenty of time. Unless you think you’ll be searching for another, oh, half an hour.” Celestia giggled as the only reason she brought that up was to give her a bit of a scare.

Tanya took in a small breath after what she said. “Why don't you just eat me so I can get that gem for you?” She showed a smile as she wasn't phased by what she said…or, at lease, was acting like she wasn't.

“Well, come on in then.” Celestia opened her maw wide and rested her head on the floor again, her tongue forming the ‘red carpet’ for Tanya to enter.

Tanya took another breath before she stepped onto the tongue, ready to go down and get that gem.

As soon as Tanya stepped on Celestia’s tongue it retreats back into her mouth and the solar princess begins tasting her, profusely humming in satisfaction, after a moment though the princess stopped, blushing in embarrassment. “Sh-shorry, you tashte like marble cake, and I have a bit of a schweet tooth.” Celestia tilted her head back and swallowed the woman, who quickly slid down the princess’ throat, landing in a pile of mush that used to be the princess’ evening meal.

‘Ugh, I really wished that some ponies could digest their food quicker.’ She thought, shaking some of the gunk off her foot before she looked around to find the gem. “It’s okay. I guess you can tell why I was always eaten too, Blueblood.” She smiled a little as she started making her way down the pile of food mush to locate the gem.

Tanya notices that there’s something different about Celestia’s stomach than other ponies; her stomach juices glowed, and not only do they glow, they glew brightly. It’s almost as though Tanya had stepped outside at noon, when the sun is brightest and the shadows are sparse. It doesn’t feel any warmer than the typical pony’s stomach, though, just that, her sight isn’t aided by the spell. The piles of food shift and churn as the massive cavern’s muscles pulse, continuing to digest her prior meal. Tanya only shook her head at the glowing acid that was literally bringing light to her stomach. Thankfully, the light reflected off the gem she was finding and she was able to locate it on a piece of sliced cake, almost looking like the cherry on top. Getting to the gem would be another matter entirely in the shifting “sea” of Celestia’s stomach. The churning “waters” made it hard to keep in one place, and the slice was being pushed to and fro on the “waves” causing the gem to wobble. Tanya waited for the ‘waters’ to ease down before she made her way to the cake and climb up it to get the gem. Compared to her, it was the size of those rather large volleyballs that only middle and high schools would have. She was able to pull it out from the cake icing, but now she only faced another problem. ‘How do I get out of here with the gem?’ Tanya’s question was answered when a massive sounding burp threw her out of the Princess’ stomach, out of her mouth, and onto her forelegs, which were placed to catch the girl. The Princess’ horn glowed and cleaned both the girl and the gem off, returning the gem to a jewelry box.

“You succeeded, and now it’s your turn.” Celestia said merrily. The princess spun the bottle and it lands on Blueblood. “Oh… okay Blueblood. Truth or dare?” She asked, still a little worn out after doing that.

“Um, truth.” The stallion replied, after thinking about the last few dares.

“Hmm… what was your life like before you became a prince? I’m sure that you didn’t know you were royalty by the time you were born… right?” Tanya asked, a little curious on how his life was before he changed after the money, popularity, and royal treatments.

Blueblood rubbed the back of his head with a hoof. “Eh-heh. I had always been treated as a prince; I got whatever I wanted, when I wanted it. They had made sure that I knew what I was, and how to feel about the ‘common folk’... it was only after the accident that I realized that all of that was meaningless if you treat others like dirt. All the ‘friends’ that I had either left or viewed me as a delicacy.” He admitted sadly.

Tanya stayed quiet as she listened to him, but once he finished, she just had to say a comment about it. “Well, I guess your friends weren’t really friends. But if you want, I could be your friend.” She scooted a little closer to him with a warm smile.

“...I’d like that.” Blueblood said, similarly scooting closer to the girl. Celestia spun the bottle and it lands on Seth. “Oh, um, Seth, Truth or Dare?” He asked the boy quickly.

“Dare!” He said happily.

“I dare you to give Auntie Celestia a big kiss!” Blueblood says outright. He had other ideas, but he decided to avoid them.

“Oh, okay!” He smiled, getting closer to Celestia as he only waited for her to come down and give his babysitter a kiss.

Celestia scooped him up with her forehooves and planted a big kiss on... well, his entire body, considering his size. “Aw, thank you Blueblood, I loved that dare.” She giggled, setting the boy down.

Seth only giggled at the big kiss as he always liked it when Celestia gave him kisses.

“Alright Seth, your turn.” Celestia spun the bottle, it landing once again on Blueblood.

“Truth or dare!?” He quickly shouted.

“Alright, dare this time.” The stallion replied, figuring it was his turn to have to do something embarrassing.

“I dare you to kiss the tiny girl!” He said, the dare as an act of revenge for what the stallion dared him to do.

The stallion simply got up and cantered to where the Tanya sat, and before anyone could react, he plants his furred lips on hers.

Tanya’s eyes widen in shock at the action. I mean, she did plan on him to, like, kiss her on the cheek, but not full on the lips. She was only frozen in shock, her cheeks blushing red while she only waited for him to stop… not that she wasn’t enjoying it or anything.

Celestia giggled. “Hey, I think my stomach is cleared now, if you two want a room.” She says teasingly, poking her belly

Blueblood only opened his eyes, staring into Tanya’s, now blushing himself. He ended the kiss and went back to his area. “Um, I guess it’s my turn.” He said before letting out an embarrassed cough. The bottle spins again, landing on Celestia. “Alright Auntie, Truth or Dare.”

“Hmm, how about truth for now.” She said, not really up to doing another disgusting or odd dare right now.

“So, besides Tanya and I, how many other tinies have you eaten today?” Blueblood asked, already knowing she probably had a fair few.

“Well, uhm, not counting the daily stomach and esophagus massages, I’d say...” She thought about it for a moment. “Over five tinies.” She said, not remembering how many exactly. She spins the bottle again, now that it’s her turn. The bottle lands on Seth. “Alright Seth. Truth or dare?” The alicorn asked as she looked down at the young tiny.

“Dare!” The boy said bravely, ready to face any challenge, which was his plan the whole night, preferring that to having to say something possibly embarrassing about himself.

“Okay, let me think of something you can do.” She placed a hoof on her chin before she got an idea. “I dare you to come and scratch this small itch in my ear.” She lowered herself down so he could reach her ear.

“Where?” The boy asked as he walked closer to the giant pony’s ear, looking into the large canal heading deep into her head. Slowly, he climbed inside. Celestia couldn’t stop herself from giggling at how ticklish it was for Seth to touch the inside of her ear. “Where’s the itch?” He started to walk deeper into the tunnel. Celestia’s giggling only got a little louder at him going deeper. Since she never told him where, he just picked a spot and gives it a little scratching. “Did I get it?” He asked, completely unsure.

The white alicorn’s ears perk up as the small scratching was around the right spot. “Oh, yes. That feels much better.” She cooed a little as she rested her head on the floor.

Hearing that, Seth makes his way back out of her ear and took up his side again. The bottle spins once again, landing on Tanya. “Truth or Dare?!” He asked the girl.

“Hmm… dare.” She smiled.

Seth thought for a moment. “I dare you... to give Blueblood a tummy rub!” He declared.

“O-oh, well.” She glanced at Blueblood with a small blush on her cheeks. “Y-you wouldn’t mind, right?”

Blueblood blushed and rolls onto his back. “J-just, you know, b-be careful. We don’t want him asking his parents questions.” His blush practically glowed.

“What? This isn’t really weird for us. We honestly used to do this with our pet dogs.” She said, before kneeling down close to him before beginning to rub his belly. She couldn’t help but take notice on how soft his fur was around his belly.

“Y-yeah, b-but, y-you know, it’s so close, to uh... a certain part.” He whispered, blushing, and at the same time, starting to relax more from the rubbing.

“Alright, I think we’ll play something else now.” Celestia said, feeling a little jealous of Blueblood; after all, they were way too small to effectively rub her tummy, and it looked like it was feeling good.

“Oh, oh oh! We could play Knights and Dragons!?” The boy asked.

“Knights and Dragons?” Tanya repeated with confusion.

“Yeah. Celestia is the dragon, and we’re the knights. As knights, we’re supposed to slay the dragon, and the dragon tries to eat the knights!”

Celestia giggled. “We’ve played this game a couple of times. You can probably guess how it ends, but he loves it anyway.” She stood up, and stretched a bit.

“Are you sure it's a safe enough game for a little kid like him?” Tanya asked, acting as if she was worried about the kid, but more so on herself.

“Oh yes. He’s actually the one that came up with it, and I’m always really gentle. The game is pretty simple actually. You three have to try and climb up to my chest, in the meantime, I try to get you into my mouth.”

“Oh…okay. And no magic?” She asked.

“Only if it looks like you’re gonna slip and fall. Otherwise, no. Just my tongue to scoop you three up with.” She giggled as she licked her lips

‘Kinda gross, but fair.’ She thought. “Okay then. I guess I could join in if you want me to.”

“Yeah! All three of us fight the dragon!” He yelled playfully before rushing to one of Celestia’s forelegs and starting to climb. Blueblood just shrugged up at the woman.

“Might as well. It's not like we have anything better to do.” She smiled as she looked up at the alicorn, trying to find out which leg was the best to climb up on.

Blueblood stood there for a moment, trying to figure out how he’d even climb his Aunt when suddenly her tongue swiped him up. A gulp was heard not seconds later, with a small, but noticeable bulge going down Celestia’s throat. “One down, two to go.” Celestia said in faux wickedness. “Come and get me, knights, this dragon is hungry!”

Tanya tensed up at the action of Blueblood already getting eaten. ‘She didn't even give him a chance!’ She thought, eyes widened as she was quick to start moving before she would be the second one in her belly. She decided that her back legs would be the best since it's farther away from Celestia’s range to easily grab her with her tongue, the tiny now starting to climb from the back of her hooves and slowly moving to the inner sides of her leg… ignoring the fact that she would have a perfect view of… Celestia’s ‘suns’.

Celestia giggled. “Trying from back there? It’s gonna take you awhile to get to my chest now isn’t it?” She taunted, before she licks a portion of one of her forelegs. Seth’s giggling could be heard, until she closed her mouth and swallowd. “Aww… delecious. And one little knight, all on her own.” Celestia taunted, her head looking under herself and right at the woman.

Tanya only tensed up before she crawled up her leg faster, now only halfway there.

Celestia decides instead to turn her body and come in from the side, her head now practically right next to the leg the girl is climbing. “That isn’t a hiding spot, little one, not for you. I’ll show you to the hiding spot I do approve of though.” The giant mare’s tongue ran up the portion of her leg, just under the woman. The mass of muscle comes rushing up toward Tanya, ready to scoop her up.

Tanya’s eyes widened at the tongue coming closer to her. ‘Now or never!’ She thought before she made the leap of faith into her tail.

Celestia gasped in concern, getting ready to use her magic to catch the tiny, until the tiny disappears into her ever billowing tail. “Oh, a tricky little knight I see. Careful in the breeze, young one.” She says with a giggle, waiting for the girl to climb up to her flank, ready to catch her off guard, also making her tail billow straight behind her so the girl has only one way to go.

Sometimes, she would see her swinging out from the wavy locks while also holding onto one as well. She noticed that the mare was waiting for her to come up. She tried to look to see where she could go instead of the obvious, she only saw a straight way down, most likely being noticed if she went down. She blushed pink as she knew one other way she could go. And so she began climbing.

Celestia watched, waiting for the woman to appear along the top of her flank. As she waited she realizes there is one way the girl could go and blushed. ‘Oh dear, she wouldn’t try to go that route... would she? If she did, it would be one wrong move and… I guess technically I would win that way.’ She thought to herself, blushing profusely, as she angles to watch in a full-length mirror just incase.

Once Tanya felt she was close enough, she decided to start swinging with one of Celestia’s pink locks. Sometimes she would be seen coming out of her tail before swinging back in and even coming out from the other side.

Celestia giggles as she watched. “That’s how you want to play huh?” She flicked her tail up at great speed, launching the girl into the air. Watching the arc, Celestia simply opened her mouth and watched the girl fall toward it.

Tanya yelped as she was flung into the air, thinking she was gonna fall in, until the weird, cartoon-like physics came in, and the bottom of her dress puffed out like a parachute, making her descent slow.

Celestia giggled. “Oh, a crumb of cake so light it floats in the air.” She joked, before her maw surrounded the tiny, her tongue acting as a landing zone.

Tanya was kicking as fast as she could to keep herself afloat, but she didn’t have the chance as she fell right onto her tongue.

Celestia swallowed the girl and sighed in satisfaction. “Once again the mighty dragon triumphs.” She giggled as she turned and patted her stomach. The three inside find that it had drained since Tanya had ventured in during Truth or Dare, it being empty, except for small pools of the brightly glowing acid, with the stomach, more or less still, only slightly expanding and contracting along with Celestia’s breath. The giant mare’s heartbeat sounds around them, and her voice echoes as she speaks.

“When can we get out?” Tanya just had to ask since she didn’t plan on staying inside all night.

“Hmm...” The princess thought to herself. Her hum sounded them. “Well, who wants out?” She asked the group in her stomach.

Tanya didn’t answer right away as she looked at the other two.

Seth jumps. “Oh I want out! I wanna play some more!” He replied, still bouncing with energy. The boy ran to the front of the stomach and began to climb his way back up.

Blueblood just sighs. “I might as well just stay, I’m just gonna end up in here later anyway.” He slowly cantered away from the group and deeper into the mare.

“Oh come on Blueblood, we both know that you really don’t want to.” She said, walking over to him as she really felt there is more to do than being in a pony’s stomach.

“I know I don’t want to, but my Aunt usually keeps me in here anyway, and if it’s not Celestia, it’s Aunt Luna.” He said, finding a dry spot as possible and laying down.

“Well, if it’s just to keep you in place, then why not stay with me? I mean, I could show you the more fun side to being small like this.” She smiled, thinking on something else she could do to bring Blueblood out of this weird stomach.

“It’s not just to keep me in place. It’s a punishment for all that I’ve done over the years, and so that I don’t get abducted by vengeful castle staff. So, I’m just going to stay here for now.” He sighed.

She scratched the back of her neck as she really didn’t know what else to say. She sighed as she felt this pony was just too down for her to hang out with. She then got an idea that caused her to smile. “Hey Blueblood. Why was the pony sad?”

“I guess you mean me, huh?” He replied, either assuming she’s referring to him, or accidentally ruining an attempted joke. “Lots of reasons.” His head plopped onto the floor of Celestia’s stomach. Seth had already climbed his out, with Celestia waiting for the other two to decide what they’re going to do, technically leaving them all alone.

“I’ll ask again: why was the pony sad?” She repeated again, standing right behind him with an eager smile.

“I don’t know, why was the pony sad?” He asked, not knowing where she’s going with this.

“Because he needed a...” She quickly grabbed him and picked him up as you would with a medium sized dog. “Pick-me-up!” She giggled before she carried him to where Celestia could bring them out. “We want to come out Princess!” She called out.

“Woah!” He yelled in surprise. “WAHH!” Is what his yell changed to when Celestia burped them back up, into her mouth. She lowers her head to the floor, opens her mouth and gently dropped them out. “... W-what did you have in mind?” He asks the girl holding him.

“Well, since I already met Princess Celestia, why don’t we meet your other aunt, Princess Luna!?” She asked, still not letting go of him. She quickly turned back to look at the princess. “It was nice meeting you, princess.” She waved before she went through another secret tunnel.

Celestia called out after them. “Luna’s not in; she tends to leave during the night to rescue Tiny kids from snatchers… and having a nice fill up.”

“Oh… right...” Her once happy attitude faded as she loosened her hold on Blueblood, making him slowly slip down onto the floor again.

He lands on his rump and looks up. “Anypony else in mind?” He asked as he stands up and faced her.

“Hmm… I’m not sure my parents are home yet, and you already met Swiffer.” She rubbed her chin in thought. “But I got an idea on how to make this day worth remembering.” She smiled as she quickly picked him up and ran into the tunnel without explaining what exactly.

‘I feel like a pet or something. Oh well, at my size, that’s just about all I’m good for now.’ He thought to himself. “Where are we going?” He asked.

“Oh you’ll see.” She giggled. “When the day guards and night guards switch, it’s actually our time to have some fun in the castle. I have a ton of games that I think you’ll like.”

“Oh, okay…. Let’s just hope not to run into one of the maids. If they see me, and you with me, we might not be able to make it to your place.”

“Don’t worry, the maids and guards here are okay with you, since you’re mostly asleep by the time they come in, so they don’t really see how bad you are. Just like I do!” She smiled, finally reaching a door attached to the outer wall that had a simple image of what looked like a slide. Once she went through, three other tinies were there. Two of them were boys while the last one was a girl too. One of the boys and the girl were putting on some elbow and kneecaps while also putting on helmets. The other male was just making sure the safety armor was tightly fastened. Beside the trio of tinies were… leaves. Four of them to be exact, and another guy the two haven’t noticed were placing something under the leaves, they were thin, so it wouldn’t mess up the leaves with whatever they were gonna use it for.

“What are they doing?” Blueblood asked, confused.

“They’re getting ready for Rail Riders.” She giggled. “And we’re joining in!” She said, putting him down before she approached the guy without the safety armor. Blueblood couldn’t hear what they were saying, but the guy did look at him before he nodded with a smirk that didn’t quite settle well with the stallion. Afterwards, Tanya came back with two pairs of safety armor with her, except she had one pair of elbow pads and three kneecaps. “Okay! Let’s suit up before we start surfing!” She smiled, already placing the large helmet on Blueblood’s head before she started putting the kneecaps on him herself.

“Uh… this stuff is kind of... not made for me.” He pointed out, the helmet balancing on his horn, and the kneecaps quite a bit too big for him and awkwardly hanging on his knees.

“Of course it is! The person who made these was a unicorn, he only made helmets for unicorns to save the process of making helmets for other types. I just put it on backwards.” She said, turning it around and showing the large hole where the forehead is and where the unicorn horn comes out from. She easily put it on him before flicking a small switch on the side, a magical barrier around his horn to keep it from getting damaged if he fell. “As for the kneecaps, we could just tighten them. That is what I’m doing, silly.” She stuck her tongue out before she went back to fastening them.

“I don’t understand, I’m the only pony this size. Why are you tinies wearing protective gear that is made for ponies? It shouldn’t fit at all.” He considered the differences between ponies and humans.

“Well, the unicorn also works with a tiny, so they designed some protective gear for us. As a prototype the unicorn made this set of tiny pony gear, so they could get the feel forc it. I’m just glad we still had it.” She giggled, finally tightening the last of the kneecaps on Blueblood before she started doing her own safety armor on herself.

“Oh. That makes sense, I guess.” Blueblood still wondered what it was they were gonna be doing.

Once she finished putting the safety armor onto her, she grabbed Blueblood’s hoof before she saw one of the tinies putting the leaves down in a row. “Alright, everyone. This game is called Rail Riders, the goal of this game is to go as fast as you can down the ramp and try to land the farthest you can.” She started. While explaining the other ‘worker’ was placing the three humans and one pony onto their leaf. “You have to be on the leaf at all times; you can use your feet, or try and make yourself more aerodynamic so you can gain speed for the jump. Once you’re in the air, the marks on the bottom of your leaf will go off and mark where you land, if you reach the farthest, you win the game. Any questions?”

“Y-yeah, wh-what happens i-if y-you fall off.” Blueblood asked, looking at the castle floor, now hundreds of feet below them, swallowing nervously.

“Oh yeah, forgot about that.” She cleared her throat before continuing. “If you happen to lose your grip on your leaf and fall, a unicorn guard is standing by to catch you and check for any injuries. But if you do fall off, you lose.” She waved down at the guard that was standing on the sidelines, waving back to show that he had her attention. “Of course, if you do fall off, you will be the guards midnight snack, so I’d recommend that you do not fall off. And since you’re the first pony to try this, you will be able to use your magic to hold onto the leaf, but don’t use it to cheat or you’ll get eaten.”

He looked down and noticed one of the night guards in particular staring at him. He’d heard about her, a mare who’d fallen for him without ever having met him. ‘I-I guess it’s a good thing we never met.’ He thought, remembering one particular mare at the gala who’d love to see him in this position. The guard mare that stared at him licked her lips and winked at him. ‘If I were normal sized, other stallions would say I’m lucky. I’m tiny sized though, pretty sure the rest of them will say I’m unlucky.’ He then looks back at Tanya. “S-so i-its win and w-walk away, l-l-lose and b-b-be e-e-eaten!?” He asks incredulously. ‘Here I was thinking that tinies hated being eaten.’

“Well, you don’t have to win, just don’t be placed in last place.” She said. “I think you stay in there for half an hour if you lose, but it might be cut shorter since you’re a prince ‘n all.” She shrugged. “Anyways, are ya ready?”

“I-I d-doubt they’d cut it short. P-p-prince is j-just a t-title.” He gulped and shook his head.

“Oh come on, your majesty. Don’t worry about that and just have fun.” She started to get ready so she could at least try not to get in last place.

He looks back at the mare staring at him. “B-b-b-but she’s s-s-s-staring at me, a-a-and h-h-hungrily t-t-t-to b-b-b-boot.”

Tanya sighed before she looked over at him. “Fine. You can leave if you want to… I just thought you’d like to do this with me, but I guess not.” She looked down, looking upset as she honestly felt that it would be fun to do this with him.

“O-o-o-ok-k-k-kay, I-I-I’ll d-d-d-do it.” He says fearfully, agreeing to go through with the game.

“Really? You don’t have to.” Her eyes glanced away for a moment as she noticed one of the workers were creeping up on him with a grin on his face.

“N-n-no. I-I-I’ll d-do it.” He replied, still focused on the night guard mare, who just seemed to be waiting, hoping he’d lose.

“Okay then.” She got ready once again. “You should probably get ready as well.” She suggested. But before he could do or ask way, the worker quickly shoved him, starting the race as the others started too. It didn’t take long for all four of them to start gaining speed, heading towards the turn they had to get through first.

As the leaf he’s on slid down the rail, he sat there frozen in fear, not knowing what to do, other than using his magic to pin himself to the leaf. He watched as the end of the railing comes closer and closer. Once they all made the turn, they all had a clear way to the curved end of the rail that went upwards. Unfortunately, one of the other players messed up on gaining speed as they were a bit shaky on their leaf. Soon all four of them made the ramp and were now flying in the air, the small pad under the leaf being ripped off as it showed the flat marker that was under it. Now all they had to do was land on the rug to total their distance score. As he had no real idea what he’s doing, and his fear now higher than it was before, Blueblood’s magic let’s go and he slipped off the leaf, plummeting to the floor below. Luckily, he wasn’t the only one, as the tiny who messed up his speed let go of his leaf and was now flying. The night guard unicorn gasped as she was quick to light up her horn and catch the two. Thankfully, Tanya and the other player landed perfectly, with Tanya placing second next to the other player as she was quick to get up and run up to Blueblood who was being placed down next to the other tiny.

“Blueblood! Are you okay?” She quickly asked, checking all over him for any injuries.

He’s uninjured, but standing there shaking, well, like a leaf. His teeth chattering, he looks to Tanya. “I-I-I-I-I-I-I’m f-f-f-f-f-fine.”

“Oh thank god.” She quickly hugged him as to calm him and even herself down.

The other tinies and pony just watched the two before the mare went to check the score, surprisingly, even after Blueblood and the other tiny messed up in their flying, Blueblood’s leaf landed farther than the other tiny, technically saying that he placed third and was safe. The losing tiny only shrugged before he was picked up in the mare’s magic and was tossed into her muzzle, the mare enjoying the taste with a small hum.

Blueblood wiped his head and lets out a relieved sigh, though still rather shaky because of the fall. “I-I-I th-th-thought t-tinies hated being e-e-eaten. Wh-why w-would you m-make a g-g-game wh-wh-where s-someone g-gets e-eaten i-if they lose?” He asks, rather confused.

“Well, I guess we see it as motivation to win.” She said. “It would be kinda boring if you didn’t get eaten. But we can go to another game where you don’t get eaten if you lose. In fact, I think everyone wins in the game that I got in mind.” She smiled a little as she helped him up before they decided to take the more calm way to where they were heading, not using the tunnels this time around. “I’m sorry your highness. I should’ve known that someone like you wouldn’t have done anything extreme like that. It’s my fault.”

“...So where are we heading this time?” He asked, looking back, the night guard mare giving him a look that said “next time” causing him to pick up the pace.

“We’re heading to the kitchen. By now the nightly cook is making his mystery flavored layered cake.” She smiled. “In this one, it’s a lot like that olympic game, the Hammer Throw, where you throw something to get a far distance, only we have cherries instead and we have to spin to give some more umph to our throw since we can’t throw far on our own. And when you land, you get to eat the spot where it lands and guess just what flavor is in it. This also helps the chef since he wants to see just how long he can make a cake.”

“Better hope my Aunt doesn’t show up then, you know how she feels about cake.”

“Doesn’t she ask ponies to send cake to her? I don’t think she goes down herself to get it.”

“You’d think that wouldn’t you? No, she loves her cake fresh. So she’s craving cake, she heads to the kitchen.” He stopped while his eyes widened. “And you taste like cake! Oh she’s going to have a craving for sure!”

“I don’t think she would mess up one of our little games for her cake craving. Unless you think she’s that greedy to do that.” She glanced over at him before they saw the open crack of the kitchen door, the girl going through it first.

“She wouldn’t mess it up, but she certainly might eat the cake with all of you, us on it after we’re done. She’d probably call it the challenge round or something.”

“And she wouldn’t even ask? That’s both rude and mean.” She crossed her arms a little at the thought of the princess ruining it for other people who might want to play next by eating the whole cake.

“Well, she is the Princess, and that is her kitchen you’re using…. Call it paying rent?”

“Yeah, but we work for her, and we should at least have a little fun after playing her games. And everyone already pays rent that lives here too.”

“What do you mean, after playing her games? She doesn’t actively hunt down and swallow tinies, Tartarus, she even pays the ones massaging her on the inside extra. I’m the only one she doesn’t pay, I get eaten for free.”

“I mean after we played her games. With Seth. I… I would just really like if she didn’t come to eat the cake and ruin it for all the other tinies who’d probably want to go next. I know you wouldn’t be happy if you wanted to play a game or do something new before some giant alicorn comes in and ruins it for everyone else.” She took a deep, calm breath to not make her lose her cool. “I… you already said that tinies hated being eaten, so I think you’d understand why we wouldn’t want that to happen. Even though she gave us these jobs, and that she can raise the sun, doesn’t really mean that she could do whatever she wants without asking everyone else who has to be in on it. All I’m saying, is that it would be better if she didn’t, that’s it.”

“Well, this is also her house you’re living in, and that’s food that she’s bought, let alone that she’s one of the four rulers of Equestria. Besides, she wouldn’t want to ruin everyone’s fun, you’ve seen how she is; she just wants to have fun. You try ruling a country for one day and see how you feel. Besides, we didn’t play her games, we picked them. Charades was your idea, Truth or Dare was mine, and Knights versus Dragon was Seth’s, along with Hide and seek. She played our games actually.”

“I don’t live in her house, I just work here. I told you that on that Truth or Dare game, dummy. And you saying she would eat the cake we’re using for a game sounds as if she’s trying to ruin everyone’s fun. So sorry if you made her sound as if she couldn’t leave a single cake alone.” She glared at him as she was slowly losing her chill, but was fighting back from being mean in any way. “Ya know what, why don’t we try something else since you think Celestia is gonna come barreling in just to eat cake?”

“I said, she’d try to join in the fun. She might be like that mare at the last game. Eating the loser or something. If you want to go long jump across cake though, then we can go ahead.” He was rather confused as to why she was getting so angry. “Where do you live anyway? It must take forever to get here then if you have to cross over the castle grounds.”

Her slightly heated mood changed as soon as he asked that. “Actually, my family uses tunnels to get to their jobs and schools. Once the idea of tunnels came into Canterlot, every tiny who was or wasn’t living in that safe zone used tunnels. But, it’s a bit costly to connect one to your home onto the many other buildings and houses.”

“Well, even just using tunnels, it would still take a while for us to get around, and it’s only been a year, my you guys must’ve been working on those day and night.” He said before ducking behind one of the many decorations lining the halls of the castle. “N-n-n-nightmare M-m-moon! H-h-how?!” He pointed to the massive mare that just turned the corner farther down the hall.

“Huh? I didn't know there was another alicorn here.” She perked up a little at the sight of the tall mare, looking rather nice and cool by her viewpoint.

Blueblood still somewhat cowering, his mind working to remember why Nightmare Moon is wandering around before it clicks. “I-I forgot, sh-she’s under reformation. I-I think she’s heading a team to root out the snatchers. I-I-I he-heard that one time when Aunt Celestia and Luna were talking. There was more I think but then she had some juice and it got kinda hard for me to hear anything after that.”

The tall black mare gets closer and stopped, looking at the tiny woman and the tiny pony with her teal, cat-like eyes. “And where are you two off to?” The midnight alicorn askd, revealing her sharp teeth.

“Oh, we’re on our way to the kitchen for a game.” Tanya answered, pointing at the door they were standing next to.

The tall mare lowered herself to the ground. “Would you like me to take you there? I was just taking a walk around the castle with my kids, but after hearing that there are games in the kitchen. I’m sure they’ll want to play as well.”

“Oh, sure.” She smiled a little, not even waiting as she started to climb onto her muzzle.
The alicorn’s horn glowed and plucked Blueblood from the ground and the girl from her muzzle. She then moved the two onto her back, where two tiny children are also sitting, a young boy and a young girl. The two waved at the newcomers, as the mare stood back up and headed to the kitchen.

Tanya only waved back with a warm smile. “Hello, you two. My name is Tanya. This is Blueblood. What’s your names?”

The girl hides shyly behind her brother. “I’m Dan, and this is my sister, Kate.” The boy said. The two looked to be around ten and eleven years old. “And this is our mommy, Nightmare Moon.” He says happily.

“Aww, that’s sweet. With a mommy like her, she could take very good care of you.” She smiled.

The boy nodded in agreement, while the mare continues cantering to the kitchen. Upon reaching it the mare looked back. “Alright, where should I set you down?”

“On the table next to the other one with the long cake on it.” She pointed at the round table, where tinies of many ages either socialized or got ready for their turn. From the cake, they could see four tinies on separate checkered cookies on it. The game seemed to start at the time, the four tinies spinning while holding a cherry by the stem. One of the kitchen workers had a stopwatch on, looking at the time before she shouted: “Release!”

At that moment, all four of them let go of their cherries, flying over the cake for a long distance before one at a time the cherries landed in the cake. Some of them cheered while others just smiled at how far their cherries went. The same worker brought a small knife out before she cut the small piece of the cake in which the cherry landed on, giving the four tinies their prized cake before they moved onto another table where they enjoyed their prizes.

“See, Blueblood. Doesn’t that look like fun? You get to throw a cherry, and get free cake in the end.” Tanya licked her lips at the thought of getting a piece. “I hope I get a vanilla and strawberry piece.”

Blueblood watched for a moment. “I’m just glad it’s safer.” He said as Nightmare Moon set them down, where Tanya had said to, sitting down in front of the table.

The door to the kitchen opened behind them, and the aforementioned Princess of the Sun trotted in. Seth stood on her muzzle. She saw Tanya and Blueblood, and set Seth down with them. “Hello again little ones.” She said sitting down next to the midnight mare.

“Oh, h-hello princess. Blueblood said you might come.” She said, remembering on how she acted as if Celestia was a bit harsh, and regretted thinking that after everything Blueblood said to defend his aunt.

“Well, a certain someone gave my sweet tooth a little more say tonight. I see you tinies really enjoy this game I had Sweet Tart set up.” She smiled as the kitchen worker bowed.

“Oh, yeah. To be honest, the game was actually part of a video game in our world. It was titled ‘Cherry-go-Round’.” She smiled a little. “I really hope you could wait until everyone else plays before you can have the… leftovers.” She giggled a little.

Celestia giggled as well. “Oh I’m sure we’ll have plenty of those, considering your size, and I’m sure Nightmare Moon would love some cake too, wouldn’t you?” She asks the black Alicorn next to her, who noded. “Hmm, and maybe we’ll find some volunteers among the players who would like to be some extra toppings.” She giggles a bit saucily, nudging the other mare, who blushed.

“Huh?” Tanya was a bit confused on the second part she said.

Celestia just giggled again. “I was going to see if any of you would volunteer to be tummy explorers.” She whispers so that only Tanya and Blueblood can hear. Especially since Seth had ran over and started playing with Dan and Kate.

“Well, I think I explored enough of your… strange stomach. It happening twice already.” She blushed, not really sure if cake and more tinies would settle with her.

“Aww...” Celestia said with faux disappointment. “But we could have a big slumber party.” She giggled.

“Yeah, but I don’t think my parents would be too happy if I was stuck in somepony’s stomach. And I have to be home at a certain time. They would blame Swiffer if I didn’t come home.”

“Well, where do you live? You said you don’t live in the castle, so I’d think you’d be rushing home pretty quickly if you wanted to make it there today. Even with those tunnels, just leaving the castle grounds takes hours.”

“Don’t worry. My parents would understand if I was a little late, but not coming home at all. They’re quick to jump to conclusions, if you know what I mean.”

“I can understand that, but I’d think you’d want to live in the castle since you work here. After all, wouldn’t that make it easier rather than walking for hours in some underground tunnels?” Celestia said worriedly. “What if you got hurt in the tunnels and were trapped down there for days without food or water? After all, all the tinies who work here live in the walls of the castle as well... all it seems, except you.”

“Well, it’s cause of my family. I told you why already. They aren’t really trusting of ponies. I mean, they work with them, but they would never become friends with someone who could just eat them without even feeling guilty I’m surprised you didn’t remember that after that Truth or Dare game.”

“So, what if I found some jobs and a secluded place in the castle so they wouldn’t have to deal with anypony other than the pony that helps them? After all, the castle has a massive tunnel system for tinies, and any tiny who doesn’t want to interact with a pony can easily do so.”

“Well, they also have jobs that aren't in the castle, so it would only make it harder for them to get to their jobs too. Please princess, I'm okay where I am. You don't have to do anything for us, really.”

“I’m sorry, it’s just I’m concerned. It would take a tiny on their own a whole day to get to the first pony home outside of the castle walls, tunnels or not. Longer to get into Canterlot proper, and almost a month for a tiny to get to the outskirts of Canterlot.”

“Well, some of us have to do a little more than others, but even so, we’re happy where we are. Besides, I'd feel a little weird if my family and I were treated better than others.” She rubbed her arm a little.

“Well, you can’t live too far from the castle… Perhaps even on the castle grounds, if you’re a regular to these games and the club.” Celestia started to think of all the places that Tanya’s family could be living on the grounds.

“Well, it is Friday, and I am off on the weekend.” She shrugged. “They know I was going to do that, so they know I would be home a little late.”

“So you live here during the week, and on the weekend you head home?”

“N-no. I just have the time to go and do this fun stuff. Mostly after work I have to go right back home so I could clean and help my mother cook. Even though she works at a shop closer, I come home earlier, since I do a little something extra to get home faster.”

“What would that be?” Celestia still thought of places on the grounds.

“It's kind of like that Rail Riders game, but I have something more thick and hard to use in the tunnels of the underground.” She blushed pink at the idea. “I know it's a little silly to do, but I don't have anything else to use to get home faster.”

“Are you sure you wouldn’t like some help? Swiffer could take you home much faster. After all, she could even just get you within the general area if you needed, and pick you up from there too. What could be a several hour trip for you would be shortened to a few minutes.”

“Yes, I'm sure, Princess. I don't like asking for help; I don't want to seem selfish by making Swiffer go further because of me. She already helps me at work, I couldn't ask her for more.”

“You also help her at work, and it isn’t selfish either, considering that you go home everyday on your own, even through the tunnels and using something to go even faster, you can’t live that far from here. Swiffer lives in Canterlot proper, which would be several days for you to get to, and I’m certain she wouldn’t mind helping out a friend.” Celestia had heard just how well the unicorn talks about Tanya.

“Please, Princess, I'm fine where I am. I don't need any help going home. I have my way, and Swiffer has her way. Please, I'm fine with how I get home.” She really didn’t want to get any help from going home. “Besides, it's the only way I can get home. We live underground as well.”

“But wouldn’t you like to be able to spend more time with your family and less time traveling between here and home? I know that the underground has many entrances all over the city. She could drop you off at one closer to your home? … Or do you want to prove that you don’t need anypony’s help?”

“I just don't like being offered any help. I feel weird about it. I don't even like being given gifts on my birthday.” She looked away as she wanted to talk about something else now, but didn't have the gut to do it.

“You know, showing kindness is always good, but sometimes to show kindness, one must receive it too. I know you have good intentions, but sometimes, you might hurt others who want to help you if you refuse their help. You know, friends and family aren’t there just to look to you for support, they are also there if you need support yourself. A young mare, and friend of my student, named Applejack, was trying to do all of her work and at the same time help her friends out with things they wanted to do. She wore herself down so far, she was absolutely exhausted and her trying to help actually ended up causing harm, yet, she wouldn’t still accept any help herself. It took my student actually pointing out just how out of it she was before she would accept her own friends help, and with their help, they actually got the work she was supposed to do done faster than she would have on her own. So fast that she could actually spend time with them and even help them out without being exhausted.” Celestia finished her little lecture.

“Well... I'm not really overworking. I'm just doing what every other Tiny is doing. Please Princess. I don't want any help.” She turned away. “May we please move onto something else?”

“Yes, but first I have one more thing to add: My point isn’t that you’re overworking yourself, it’s that everypo-... er, everyone, needs help at some point, and accepting help from others, regardless of being a pony or a tiny, doesn’t make you any less capable than you are without it. I request that you at least think about it, okay? Now then, why don’t you all go join in the game.”

“I will, but I have to tell my family about this too. I don’t want to bring this all onto them if I agree to your offer.” She said, the ‘worker’ tapping her and the two children as he guides them to the unicorn, who picked up all three of them and set them on the checkered cookies. After that, the same unicorn passed them their own cherries, Tanya having two on her stem while the kids just had one to make it easier for them.

“Is the prince going to join?” The unicorn worker asked, pointing at Blueblood.

“I’m not really good at sports, and I’m watching my weight and how delicious I look in front of my aunt.” Blueblood came up with excuses. “So, I’ll just let them have the fun.”

The unicorn only shrugged before he brought out a different tiny who was waiting, this one being a teen male. He gave a small wink at Tanya before he was given his cherry.

After that, all four of them got ready to throw. They only had five seconds to ready their shots. “Start.” The unicorn spoke, turning on a stopwatch when the four of them started spinning with their cherries by the stem, some of them going faster and higher with their cherries while others were having trouble getting ready to throw. Whether they were ready or not, the unicorn let out the signal, all four of them letting go of their cherries and letting it fly.

The ponies, watching from the sidelines, cheer for the tinies they came with. Blueblood cheered for Tanya, Celestia for Seth, and Nightmare Moon & Kate (Clutching her fur) for Dan.

The guy who winked at Tanya came in first while Tanya came second and it was a close tie between the two children for third. The unicorn made his way to take the small cake pieces with the cherry separated. All four of them got both a piece of cake and a large cherry or two.

Everyone, but the teen, were placed back with the princesses as the next group of Tinies were brought up next.

Celestia giggled. “Looks like my nephew has a little competition.” She whispered to the tiny pony, though it’s loud enough for Tanya to hear. Blueblood stood there with a blush, looked down at the ground and rubbed one foreleg with the other.

Tanya acted as if she didn't hear that as she went over to where the two were. “Hey Blueblood, I know you said you didn't want cake, but how about one of my cherries? I don't think I could eat all of this.” She blushed pink before she sat down and started eating her piece, she hummed at the flavor she got. “Mmm, strawberry.”

Blueblood blushes as well, taking a cherry and munching on it like it’s a large, red peach. Eventually the game ended and the leftover cake is taken by the two ponies. Nightmare Moon and Celestia both got a normal slice of cake that would be the size of an apartment complex to tinies.

Some of the Tinies already left with their piece of cake while Tanya finished hers and left her cherry for later.

After finishing her slice, Nightmare Moon picked up her two adopted children and quietly left, the two kids having fallen asleep. Celestia stayed there with the two as everyone else left. Eventually, the four were all alone in the kitchen. “Well, I better take Seth back so he can get some sleep. Would you like a ride to the nearest Underground passageway?” Celestia asked. “Blueblood can’t leave the castle but he can see you to the exit.” She says.

“Oh, I would like Blueblood to bring me to the underground entrance.” She smiled, holding the cherry as she was planning on bringing it home.

“Would you like me to accompany you as well? The rocking keeps Seth asleep.” Celestia asks, looking to the sleeping boy on her back, barely sticking out of the short fur of her mountainous form.

“Oh, uhm, I don't know. Where does he get dropped off?” She asked.

“Well, the club is open all night, so he stays with me actually.” Celestia looked back at the boy, with a warm, motherly smile.

“O-oh, okay.” She shrugged a little. “I guess you could drop me off then.” She glanced away for a moment.

“Or did you want to talk to Blueblood a bit in private before you headed home?” Celestia gave her a mischievous look.

“Oh, n-no. It's okay. I mean, I will be back here tomorrow. F-for another audition…thing.” She blushed pink as she looked down, not really used to talk about her possible side job.

Celestia giggled, covering her mouth with a wing. “So, why is it you’re so embarrassed?” She asked in a mischievous tone, still giggling.

“I…I'm not used to talking about my, uhm…t-talent.” She looked down, the blush only getting worse as she knew she was laughing at her.

“Your talent?” Celestia no longer giggled. “Well, don’t worry, I wasn’t laughing at you, let alone because of that, I just thought you wanted to have Blueblood alone for other reasons.” She admitted, causing Blueblood to practically glow red.

“What other reasons could there be?” She asked, head tilted as she had no idea what Celestia was offering to her.

“Oh, it’s just, well, I was thinking that there was something…” Celestia looked off, before suddenly picking them up with her magic and placing them on her back as well. “Well, we’d best getting on our way.” She said before cantering out of the kitchen toward the closest underground entrance.

Tanya only shrugged as she kept the cherry in her hands while getting a free ride to the nearest underground tunnel.

Blueblood carefully got closer to her. “She thinks we’re, um, starting to be, um, an item.” Blueblood whispered to her.

Tanya’s cheeks immediately turned red at what he said. “A-an item?” She whispered back. “B-but we just met t-today.”

“I know…” Blueblood still whispered and blushed. “It’s just... well, sometimes, people just get to like each other that quick. I-it a-also s-seemed like you wanted to go with me to the underground, by ourselves...”

“W-well, I just thought you’d like t-to be away from your aunt… since you seem to be always in her.” She rubbed her arm as she glanced away. “Even if it is for a little while.”

Blueblood rubbed his foreleg and glanced the other way. “Y-yeah, I know. B-but you know h-how family can get…” He felt awkward. “S-sometimes th-they o-over think things a little bit.”

Tanya only nodded, knowing the feeling, but not necessarily like how Blueblood did.

Celestia stopped. “Alright, here’s an entrance.” She said, taking Tanya and Blueblood off her back and placing them next to it. “I’m going to take Seth up to my room now. I’ll get him comfortable and then I’ll come back and pick you up, my little nephew.” She trotted off, leaving them alone in the hall.

It was silent between the two, until the female tiny spoke up. “W-well, I guess this is goodbye. Or… see ya later?” She felt a little awkward after knowing that the princess of all of Equestria thought the two were pairing up.

“Y-yeah. See you later. I-I guess.” Blueblood looked up at the girl. ‘I used to look down at and on tinies, now, I can’t help but look up to them. Some more than others.’ He thinks to himself.

“I… I hope you had a nice time with me. A-and it was great meeting one of your aunts and Nightmare Moon.” She had a pink hue in her cheeks. She didn’t give much warning as she quickly kissed him on the cheek. “Bye!” She said just as fast as she went through the tunnel entrance and left to her own home.

Blueblood only waved with a hoof before rubbing his cheek as the entrance closes. He stood there, alone in the hall, his mind a flutter. ‘D-does she like me more than she lets on?’ He thinks to himself, before noticing a couple of hooves. He turns around and looks up, and standing there is the unicorn night guard from earlier.

She licked her lips and winked. “Told you it’d be next time.” She said with a giggle, before she leaned down, the bottom of her jaw touching the floor. “Now, be a good little prince and come on in.” She giggled before her maw opened wide.

Tanya was behind the hidden passage when she heard another pony find Blueblood and was about to eat him. She peeked her head out to see that Blueblood was still right next to the door. She looked between Blueblood and the unicorn night guard, right before she grabbed Blueblood’s tail and pulled him inside the tunnel.

“Oh no you don’t!” The mare yelled, her magic aura reaching out and grabbing Blueblood. She pulled him back out and suspends him, and the girl holding his tail, into the air. Blueblood couldn’t even “eep” in alarm at his tail being pulled with how quick the whole thing happened. Luckily the magic also enveloped Tanya, otherwise, Blueblood would be in a whole mess of pain from having someone twice his height hanging by his tail. The mare giggled. “Well, what do you know? Two for the price of one! Oh, and you’re that girl that was with him earlier. Well, I guess you two will have the whole night now.” She licked her lips.

“You'll regret it once the Princess knows!” She shouted angrily, while also thinking of a way out of this for the two of them.

“Especially since I’m right here.” They heard Celestia’s voice, not all to pleased. “Now, I know the guard tends to eat tinies if they catch them during their duty, however, you seem to be away from your current post.” She said sternly to the mare. “Hand them over.” The night guard mare’s head hung in defeat and she levitated the two over to Celestia, the aura changing from her light blue to Celestia’s gold. “Now, head back to your post.”

The unicorn mare flinched before galloping off to her post, leaving the three of them alone again in the hallway. Celestia put the two back down on the floor. “Well, I guess I can say goodbye as well. And thank you for your noble effort to save my nephew.”

“O-oh, well, I… I couldn’t j-just let him get eaten. I… I know how it feels.” Tanya couldn’t help but blushed as she turned away and started messing with her hair a little.

“Thank you.” Blueblood said, blushing as well, kneading the floor with a hoof.

“N-no problem.” She looked down as she used her own foot to mess with the floor, the girl also being barefoot as she came without shoes, Equestria not really able to make human shoes. Just horseshoes.

Blueblood noticed, as did Celestia, even with her great height. “Tanya, why don’t you have any shoes? Doesn’t that hurt?” He had only ever seen tinies in shoes, regardless of size at this point. He also got closer, looking at her toes curiously.

Tanya noticed her feet were showing, the girl got embarrassed as she was quick to cover them with her dress. “I, uhm… I didn’t come with a-any shoes. A-and ponies c-can’t make human shoes.” She kept them covered. “A-and it’s okay. N-not like there’s any rocks or thorns I c-could step on.” She lightly joked, the girl being more than used to not wearing shoes as it made her feel more free and natural.

Celestia giggled. “Are you sure ponies can’t make them? I’ve seen plenty of ponies galloping around in humanlike shoes. Of course, we only make them for fashion, but I’m sure we could get you some shoes. After all, what if something happens in the underground passages and you can’t get home because you’d cut your feet?” She was more concerned.

“W-well, yeah. B-but they don’t know how to make actual human shoes. O-or how to even measure a human foot.” She glanced away as she still kept her feet covered. “A-and that’s h-happened before. I… I just hopped back home while a-also leaning against the tunnel walls. I h-had a gauze wrapped around my f-foot for a week. I couldn’t c-call out of work.”

“Well, why didn’t you say so? All you had to do was tell me. Trust me, we’ve worked this out. There are tinies that help us make shoes for them, we’ve got plenty cobblers who’ve trained tinies as well. I could get you shoes right now if you need them.” Celestia replied, nuzzling the girl a bit with her massive muzzle.

Tanya only blushed more as the large nuzzling made her topple over, the girl falling back as her feet were exposed again, this time showing her somewhat dirty bottom part of her feet, the girl quick to cross her legs and hide her feet again. “N-no. It’s okay. I… I’m okay without shoes.”

Celestia sighs in response. “Oh yes, unless something happens again and I won’t be able to reach you. This is also why I suggested living in the castle. What if you’re trapped in the underground and no one can reach you?”

“I… I don’t know. But I highly doubt shoes would save me from that scenario.” She looked away, rubbing her arm as she didn’t want to admit to saying that she wasn’t used to shoes anymore.

“I’m no longer talking about shoes.” Celestia’s motherly voice filled with concern. “I still wish you and your family would come live in the castle.”

Tanya kept looking away from the large alicorn. “I told you I can’t. My parents aren’t used to ponies yet. Or… being in public much. You saw how that guard was willing to eat both me and Blueblood. My family would be worse living here then where we are.”

“As I said, I would make sure they had a place to stay where they would be hidden, no tiny eating guards, no tiny eating staff members, not even tiny eating Princesses. There are quite a few places constructed within the walls that only tinies can get to.”

“But what about their jobs? I don’t think living farther away from the local stores would be better. It’s on the other side of Canterlot; they wouldn’t even have time to sleep from coming to and from work. I’m sorry princess, but I don’t think they will accept your offer.” She felt a little hurt inside to say that, not liking to say no that much. “And I think they're more comfortable with their job to work in the castle for you.”

“At least convey to them my message. That they can move to the castle, get jobs that they’re comfortable with, even jobs that would keep them out of pony hooves, and live in a safer place without the worry of cave ins or hungry ponies, while being able to talk to many other tinies.” Celestia requested, still in her motherly tone.

Tanya couldn’t help but mentally sigh as she felt that the princess wouldn’t give up even if it came from her own parents mouth. “O-okay, princess. But I won’t keep any promises that they would want to move into the castle.” She kept looking down at the floor, not feeling that she should look at the princess for some reason.

“It’s okay Tanya, I’m not going to force them, I just want them to know the option is there if they so choose.” Celestia replies. “Same goes for you, if you decide to move out on your own.”

“I… I don’t think I would be ready to leave my family.” She wanted to make sure they were fine without her, but still feeling that she couldn’t go out on her own.

“As I said, if, or when, the option is here for you if you want. As I said, it’s up to you and your family, I’m just letting you know that I’ll welcome you with open hooves.” Blueblood nodded in agreement.

Tanya finally looked up at the two from her spot, a pink blush on her cheeks before she nodded. “O-oh, okay.” She felt a little awkward as she stood up from her spot. “W-well, I, uhm, b-better get going. Again, th-thank you for the offer....” She bowed before she opened the secret passage again. “I...” She felt she had something else to say, but really didn’t. “Bye!” She quickly said before she went through the passage and started heading down the tunnel to her home, having a lot of things on her mind as she didn’t know which one to focus on the most.

Celestia sighed and picked up Blueblood, placing him on her back. “Well nephew, I can only hope they accept and that nothing bad happens to them either.” She spoke, worried about the woman and her family. She headed back up to her room, making a small bed for Blueblood on her desk before going to bed as well. All Celestia did was yawn loudly before laying onto her own bed.

Blueblood laid in his bed, staring up at the ceiling. He would be relieved not to be staring at his Aunt’s stomach walls, but this night is different; all he can think about is Tanya and her family, and worry about them living deep underground where anything could happen, from cave ins to digging animals snatching them up.

Thankfully, Tanya didn’t have any dangers in the tunnels tonight as she made it home and easily opened the door to the dining room. Everyone was already home, her mom serving the dinner while her father was reading a newspaper. She also had a little brother, who was in the ‘backyard’, training as usual. “I’m home!” She called out, her mother being the first to give her a hug.

“Oh, I’m so glad you’re home early. How was the audition? Did you sing your song?” She spoke, Tanya glancing away for a moment.

“Oh, uhm, the audition was great, though, I was assigned to a song.” Tanya answered, to which her mother frowned.

Her father only sucked his teeth. “Of course that cheap pub wouldn’t let you sing your song. They just want young girls to bring in some suckers. Unless they start working differently, I recommend you don’t go back unless you want to be known as a stripper.”

“Jake! Don’t say that. Our little Tanya is going to be the brightest star in this whole world. Just like your brother is going to be the first human royal guard.” She said, only hugging Tanya again as the younger woman stayed quiet. “Now I just made dinner; you must be famished. Go wash your hands and you could talk about your whole day. You always have a little story to tell since you’re working in that big castle.” She said, pushing Tanya towards the hallway to the bathroom.

‘Yeah. I have quite the tale to tell.’ She thought, not even sure where to start or where to finish.

Stacy's Terribly Long Day.

Author's Note

Seems Jerec and Pixel are really quite the duo in making long chapters. Enjoy!

Stacy's Terribly Long Day.

Lindsey walks down one of the streets of Ponyville, starting her attempt at house shopping. She has Stacy placed carefully in the canal of her right ear, laying on her stomach and facing out, so that she can easily whisper to the inch tall woman and hear her replies. She’s careful to turn her head slowly so that Stacy doesn’t go flying out or slide in deeper. “So, what did you think of Cody? Cute kid, huh?” Lindsey asks curiously.

“He's too shy for me. Cute? Yes. But being shy can only go so far before you have to get out of your comfort zone.” She commented, gripping onto a part of her ear so she wouldn't slip down any further, not really liking this idea, but knew this was better than being in her mouth or stomach.

“Well it’s hard to blame him for being shy, he hasn’t had a lot of luck since he got here, what with having the full spell on him and all. He wasn’t that shy back on Earth, but Daisy was always his best friend.” Lindsey replies. “Speaking of, how’d you like her? Hard to believe she was once just a plain pony from Earth huh?” Lindsey asks, giggling at the antics of the excitable pegasus foal.

“She really needs to get more friends than with Cody. She's way too overprotective of him, and it's not like he's not gonna go anywhere. That kid is never going to have a real childhood if they just keep him locked in the castle and tested over and over again. Honestly, if I was in his position, I would try to run away from those crazy ponies.” She answered, really feeling more sorry for that kid than she was of herself. ‘And I thought I had problems.’ She thought.

“Oh don’t worry, from what I’ve heard from Twilight, that testing is almost done. Plus, I heard he’s made a few friends here. He seems to like Starlight and Twilight, he also met a couple of fillies at the school and even, a retired secret agent somewhere in town.” Lindsey replies. “Besides, if he wasn’t being tested, I think even I’d have a hard time letting him out anywhere, snatchers would be desperate for a prize like him.” She says, as she spots a home for sale and heads to it, grabbing and reading a descriptive flyer.

“Still though, he can't really do the things he likes anymore. At least, not without that clingy pony by him. He can't even look around the town without being in that pony’s stomach. I'm surprised he hasn't snapped or anything yet.” She said, not even imagining if she was in his position and already running for the hills to live alone and secluded… like she was used to herself.

“Actually, Daisy still hardly keeps him in her stomach. Not to say she doesn’t like eating him, but she still likes having him ride on her back, the way they used to. Besides, can any of us really do the things we like anymore?” Stacy points out.

“Well, maybe you, but definitely not me.” She said, looking down at Lindsey's shoulder as she would really like a moment to rest on her wheelchair, typing up a new chapter to her story while having a nice cup of hot chocolate, and watching the snow fall through her window. She let out a small sigh as she would really love having that for at least a day.

Lindsey lets out a sigh. “There are plenty of things I miss from back home, my family, my old friends, having normal sized people to hang out with. Sure, there are plenty of benefits from being one of the tallest people around, but there are days when I miss our Earth.” She says somewhat sadly, while still looking over the home’s information.

Stacy also looked down in shame over missing her old home. “Yeah… but all we can do is just wait until one of these ponies actually find a way and hopefully not keep it hidden for their own benefit.” She said, closing her eyes as she could feel her eyes getting watery.

“We can always hope they find a way to remove it, but from what Twilight has told me…” Lindsey replies before sighing sorrowfully. “It’s likely a long shot.”

“Meaning it will never happen.” She let out a shaky sigh as she could feel the lump in her throat.

“Yeah…” Lindsey replies sadly. “Okay, enough sad thoughts. Let’s just find us a home away from home… Away from home.” Lindsey says, keeping herself from shaking her head. “Now then, during the summer, when school’s out I was thinking we could live in my Canterlot mansion. Just one of the many benefits that I got from Celestia, and Blueblood. However, while school’s on we could live here in Ponyville. What do you think?” She asks.

“Wait, why are we thinking about when school is on or off? Both of us are out of high school…right?” She asked, confused as to why she was thinking about that…unless Lindsey thought that she needed to go to school.

“Oh! Sorry, I forgot you didn’t know. Daisy and Cody will be living with us. After all, I’m the closest thing they have to a relative here. They’ll be the ones going to school.” Lindsey replies.

‘God damn it. And I thought I could have time away from ponies once I move in with her.’ She mentally groaned at the thought of an uncontrolled filly in the house. “And I’m guessing Twilight agreed to this.” She suggested, knowing that she could.

Lindsey accidentally tilts her head, forgetting about Stacy’s current position. “Why would Twilight have to agree? She’s just letting them stay at her place until their parents show up or somepony, or someone in this case, takes them in.” Lindsey replies, wondering where she got the idea.

Stacy was quick to hold onto Lindsey’s earlobe, not wanting to most likely be stuck in her earwax or something. “Well I just thought that technically you’d have to ask her since she, ya know, has him in her castle. It’s not like you are just gonna leave with him without her knowing. She’d most likely flip thinking Rainbow took him or something.”

“Actually, it’s more like tell her, but that’s only after I get a home here. Heck, I could even have her stop the tests if I wanted because of my relationship to him, but he’s the best bet to you all getting big again, if it pans out.” Lindsey replies.

“Yeah, if.” She rolled her eyes out a little. Soon she changed the subject. “So, when are we gonna get a new wheelchair for me? I know it’s not much of use now, but I’d at least want one if I’m gonna live under the same roof as you.”

Lindsey straightens back up, Stacy no longer facing the possibility of disappearing into the cavernous ear canal. “While you were with Starlight, Daisy, and Cody, I talked to Twilight about that. There’s a veterinarian here who might have one we could get, or we could talk to Fluttershy about one. We could do that after we look at a few more houses, if you want.” Lindsey replies. “Oh, and this’ll make you happy, I found out that Twilight got that spell working. It can transfer the spell from one tiny to a pony or say, me for about a day or two before it ends and the two revert back to normal. So if you want to try it out, we could when we get back.” Lindsey continues a bit excitedly.

“Eh, I would go with it if they had a wheelchair for human size too. I wouldn’t want to be stuck in the same room all day if we did do that.” She said, still not so sure about the idea, knowing she couldn’t do as much as Lindsey could.

“Well, Twilight told me that she could use the spell to also exchange the conditions of our bodies, so if we did go through with the spell, then you’d be able to walk on your own for until the spell wears off.” Lindsey explains.

At first, she was seconds before immediately urging Lindsey to go and see if that spell really works… until she remembered that once you become paralyzed, slowly the muscles on your legs get weaker and less able to actually use them again. “I… uhm...” She couldn’t exactly explain how that wouldn’t really work, her legs look normal so far, but she didn’t know if they would be able to carry her own weight anymore. “I… don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“Why not?” Lindsey asks before realizing why. “Oh, the muscular atrophy… Hmm, well Twilight could probably help with that too, her or Starlight, but we could see if they’ll still support you on your own first, they still look healthy enough.” Lindsey comments, as she puts the flyer in her purse and heads to another house for sale.

“Magic can’t solve everything Lindsey, if they had something like that, then their would be no reason for this world to even have a hospital.” She said a little harshly, thinking that everything would just vanish with magic on their side. “I… I just don’t know how I could adjust to walking again after years of being on a wheelchair or needing someone’s help now.”

“I never said it could, they obviously still deal with a lot of things, but they might be able to help you anyway, because magic still makes quite a few problems vanish. I mean, how many disabled ponies have you seen?” Lindsey asks.

“Well, just one, but who’s to say there are tons of ponies who can’t use their legs in the rest of this pony world, or better yet, all those other weird creatures I’ve heard about?” She said, knowing that this place is bigger and might have more creatures who can’t use their limbs, or aren’t even born with them.

“So you just want to give up on the possibility of being able to walk again?” Lindsey asks, grabbing another flyer for a house and looking it over. “You don’t even want to attempt to try?”

“Well, it’s not like I’m gonna be walking forever anyways...” She said in more of a depressed tone.

“Well, who knows, they might be able to fix your legs or spine even as a tiny. They might be able to reverse the damage and slowly allow you to walk on your own, maybe even get back to running.” Lindsey replies, trying to cheer Stacy up a bit. “They might at least be able to do that, but you have to have hope, and try Stacy. So, do you want to give it a shot?” She asks the tiny girl.

“Not the legs part, but I guess the size swapping… after we get a wheelchair for when I’m small and big for this time.” She said, clearly not doing this without a wheelchair by her side.

“I’ll be sure to get a couple of wheelchairs, one your size and one my size, but you have to at least try, see if your legs are still working, after all, a wheelchair is still going to have problems on these gravel and dirt roads.” Lindsey replies, putting the flyer away and heading toward the local animal clinic.

“No! A-at least… not yet. Not for my first time.” She blushed pink as she looked down at Lindsey’s shoulder, a little scared of even being big again.

“At least try a step or two, for me.” Lindsey requests as she walks up to the clinic door. “Alright, here we are, let’s see if we can get you a wheelchair or two.” She says, opening the door and heading in, putting a hand up to her ear and letting Stacy slide out onto it.

Right off the bat they notice quite a few different animals in the clinic, before seeing the pony who runs the clinic. The light yellow earth pony, with a whitish blue mane, greets them somewhat tiredly. “Oh, hello, welcome to the Ponyville clinic.” She says before seeing the woman to whom she must look like a medium sized dog. “Oh! H-hello! I didn’t know there were giant tinies!” She exclaims in surprise. “I’m Dr Fauna! S-so what brings you to my clinic?”

“I get that a lot. I’m Lindsey.” Lindsey replies. “I’m here with a friend of mine, she’s still a tiny, tiny. I need to get a couple of wheelchairs, one for her, and one that’s my size.” She continues, lowering her hand so that the pony could get a look at Stacy. “This is my friend Stacy. She was paralysed in an accident before she arrived in Equestria, and her wheelchair got crushed by a pony.”

Fauna looks at the tiny girl. “Oh, I do get my share of tinies from time to time. The hospitals have a harder time helping tinies than Fluttershy or myself. I’m pretty sure I have a few tiny sized wheelchairs.” She says while looking at the tiny girl sympathetically. She holds up a hoof, motioning for the girl to be deposited onto it. Lindsey carefully slides the girl into the middle of the ponies hoof, laying her down on the pony’s soft frog. “Alright Stacy, let’s get you a wheelchair.” The pony says before walking three leggedly to a counter.

Stacy glanced away once she saw the sympathetic look the mare was giving her, not too fond of being looked that way, more so on being looked down upon. She let out a sigh through her nose before she responded. “Fine.” She mumbled.

Fauna gets to the counter and presses her muzzle next to Stacy, and carefully sits her up. Stacy feels the mares breath on her back.

“Uhm, what are you doing?” She raised a brow at what she was doing, also having a pink blush on how close she was to her.

“Don’t worry, I’m just going to get you seated on the counter.” The mare replies, before grabbing Stacy’s shirt with her teeth, gently as not to rip the shirt, and lifting the girl off her hoof.

The blush on Stacy’s cheeks only spread as the shirt holding lifted her shirt, showing some of her bottom half, revealing a bit of a four pack that was looking to be faded due to her not really working out and losing her muscle after… that incident. She tried to pull her shirt back down, but she couldn’t really overpower a pony that was probably a hundred times bigger than her.

Fauna gently sets Stacy down on the counter, making sure she remains sitting up, before reaching to a box labeled “tinies”, that had rows of small drawers on it. “Alright, I have a few different wheelchairs for you to choose from.” She says, arranging several different wheelchairs in front of Stacy, some a bit big, others a bit small, and a variety of colors.

To her yes. They all seemed the same, except in color and sizes. She saw one that almost looked like her own one, except with a hint of red highlights in certain spots, it being the seats, wheel rims, and handles on the back. “How about that one?” She pointed at it.

“Alright.” Fauna replies, carefully moving the wheelchair closer before once again grabbing Stacy’s shirt with her teeth and placing her in the wheelchair. “How’s it feel?” She asks.

Stacy couldn’t help but smile once she felt herself now sitting on a wheelchair once again. She felt the armrests before she touched the outside rims of the wheelchair’s wheels before she moved them a little, the girl going forward and back on her own. “It’s perfect.” She teared up a little, wiping her eyes a little before she cleared her throat. “It’s just right.”

Fauna smiles at the tiny girl. “I’m glad I could help.” She says holding her hoof up, and motioning for Stacy to wheel onto it.

Stacy didn’t waste a second as she wheeled herself onto her hoof, even being able to do a small hop with her wheelchair so she wouldn’t have to try and wheel over the weird gap between the table and her hoof.

As soon as Stacy gets onto the middle of Fauna’s frog, she notices the skin of the hoof softly grip her wheelchair, keeping it in position on her hoof, as the pony trots back to Lindsey. Lindsey carefully grabs Stacy and lowers her, still on her wheelchair, in between her assets and on the “floor” of her single cup bra.

Stacy’s blush returned once more as she really didn’t like where she was set. Feeling that this wasn’t really comfortable for the large girl.

Lindsey really didn’t seem to mind, and moved on to the task of getting a normal sized wheelchair. “Alright, now I just need one that’s about my size.” She tells the mare.

“Why?” Fauna asks, considering that Lindsey didn’t seem to need one.

“Twilight’s going to try out a spell on us, and it’ll switch our sizes, so she’ll need it. This is kind of a test run of the spell.” Lindsey replies.

“Oh, um, I see, I guess.” Fauna says, turning and getting a few “bear” sized wheelchairs. Lindsey tries a few out, before picking one that felt like it would fit Stacy, if Stacy were big.

Lindsey pays for the wheelchairs and sets off to the castle, with the large one in tow. “So, how do you like your new wheelchair?” She asks, glancing into her bra at the tiny girl sitting in the middle of it.

“It’s okay, I guess.” She answered, hiding her inner joy in finally having a wheelchair again, hoping that this one won’t break like the first one she had.

“Not even okay, you just guess it is.” Lindsey replies, sounding a little hurt. “Here I thought you’d be happy to have a new wheelchair.”

“W-well… I am, okay? Like you said… it’s not much use when I’m outside.” She said, sounding depressed for the second time.

Lindsey sighs as she continues heading back to the castle. “Alright then.” She says, still hurt not to even get a thank you.

“But thanks anyways.” She added, glancing away. “I… appreciate the thought.” She blushed, not really used to saying thanks or praising anyone for doing something for her. Also blushing at the fact that she was looking at one of Lindsey’s breasts and looked down at her lap instead.

Lindsey smiles a bit at the attempted appreciation. “Your welcome.” She replies, finally getting to the castle. She heads to Twilight’s study and opens the door, unfolding the wheelchair. “Hey Twilight, we’re ready to try out that spell.”

Twilight turns around excitedly, always ready to try out a spell. “Alright!” She rushes over as Lindsey pulls Stacy out and sets her sitting down in the normal sized wheelchair, carefully placing the tiny wheelchair on a desk near it. Twilight’s horn begins to glow when Lindsey motions that she’s ready. Twilight’s aura surrounds the two humans, and a sudden streak of light leaves Stacy and enters Lindsey, causing the two to grow and shrink respectively. Soon, Lindsey is standing tiny near Stacy’s now massive shoe, as Stacy finds herself sitting in a comfortably fitting wheelchair.

The blinding light seemed to catch Stacy by surprised as she was currently rubbing and blinking the white light from her eyes. “Dang Twilight, g-give us a warning first. Did… did it work?” She asked, obviously not seeing it yet with her temporary blindness.

“Yes!” Twilight says excitedly. “It worked great! Oh, so, by the way, it’ll last about two days, or until you want me to return you to normal.” She explains. “It’ll warn you five minutes before you revert so, you’ll have time, if say, you eat Lindsey.” Twilight finishes, still amazed at the size of normal humans, even sitting down in a wheelchair, she only reached the woman’s belly.

Lindsey glances around, now tiny again, suddenly feeling quite vulnerable, she swallows nervously, but tries to keep up her confident appearance even though the now giant Stacy and Twilight aren’t looking at her. Even knowing the effects of the spell, having been normal for so long, being tiny again was a little frightening.

Once Twilight finished her explanation, Stacy’s temporary blindness ended as she was first to see Twilight, the mare now around the size of a normal dog. She was a little surprise to actually have to look down at someone for the first time in a long time. But Stacy was the first to remember. “Where’s Lindsey?” She was quick to try and look around through the wheelchair, not wanting to move it in case she was close to it. She soon found the used-to-be tall girl as it was strange to see the now small girl like this for the first time.

Lindsey waves up to Stacy, still amazed that Stacy was fine in her presence when they were normal, it being slightly scary to be around a giant person, just as it was to be around the giant ponies. She doesn’t talk yet as she knows Stacy won’t be able to hear her.

“Hey Twilight, do you have some sort of voice amplifying spell for Lindsey? I know both me and her have a hard time talking since her voice is small ‘n such.” She asked, remembering how that problem mostly started fights and arguments from the two of them.

“Yes, but, if I do, it’ll hurt everypony’s ears. We have better hearing it seems, but if I were to get Lindsey’s voice loud enough for you to hear, then it could even make someponies deaf.” She replies. “You should be able to hear her if she’s close enough to your ear, or of course you could put her in your mouth, or even swallow her, and you’d be able to hear her just fine.” Twilight explains before picking Lindsey up in her magic.

“Well, okay then. What if you just improved my hearing then? I’m not going to eat her or put her in my mouth… that’s gross.” She crossed her arms a little at the idea, seeing it as gross and wondering just why anyone would want to do that.

“Well, then there’d be the same problem, only in reverse, everypony would be damaging your ears. It’s the spell that makes us sound normal to the tinies and keeps their ears from being damaged. I can’t quite replicate that part yet.” Twilight says with an embarrassed blush, before giving Lindsey a lick. “MMM! You sure you don’t want to taste her? She’s quite tasty. Cookies and Cream Ice Cream. Can I eat her?” The purple princess asks, using her magic to clean the tiny girl off.

Lindsey flinched at first after being licked, but she got over it pretty quickly as her time with the pony family came back to her, calming her down. ‘Well, I’ve never been inside a princess before.’ She thinks to herself, before looking to Stacy. ‘But Stacy and I were gonna have some fun.’

Stacy only gave Twilight the most serious look, one that some humans would refer to as the ‘resting bitch’ face. “Twilight. That’s gross, disgusting, and weird. It’s like eating a live cockroach… them being able to handle nuclear explosions except this type can live in your stomach, moving all over the place, feeling and touching every part of your stomach. I would never eat anyone… I can actually think about it for once.” She said, arms still crossed. “And I’m sure Lindsey might love being in a pony’s stomach once again, but we promised we were going to hang out.”

Lindsey having heard all of that, curls up into a ball, and starts crying. ‘A cockroach, is that all I am to her now?! I thought we were friends?!’

Twilight pulls Lindsey closer to her, wrapping her in a hug with one of her forelegs. “How could you say that?!” She exclaims. “Okay, I know how you feel about being eaten and now eating others and all that, and it may be pretty disgusting, I get that, but that’s no reason to compare tinies to cockroaches, remember, you were tiny just a half a moment ago!”

Stacy’s face soon switched to one that was blank, void of any expression with only her eyes widened in a bit of realization that she said that in front of her friend who was now a tiny, the girl now looking a bit worried. “Uhhhhhhh, well I didn’t really mean a cockroach, per se. Not exactly like that bug. I was just stating how gross and inhuman it is.”

Twilight’s eyes narrow at Stacy. “Really, instead of apologizing, you go and make excuses!” She says, fairly angry that someone could treat a friend so coldly. “Again, we know what you’re saying, you don’t like being eaten and you don’t want to eat tinies, that’s fine. There are plenty of ponies who refuse to eat tinies, but still, you compared them to a germ ridden pest, and are still comparing them to insects and quite frankly, even using that to belittle is an insult to those insects. You better be glad Fluttershy wasn’t here, she wouldn’t have stood for it for a second.” Twilight says angrily, still carefully clutching Lindsey to her chest.

Stacy was now really nervous, some beads of sweat going down as she averted her eyes for a moment. “Euuuugghhhhh.” She honestly didn’t know what to say, feeling that it was too late to apologize, or to try and save herself from her wording mistake. ‘Not even one minute and already I’m screwing things up...’ She thought as she felt that maybe this wasn’t a good idea anymore.

Twilight lets Lindsey out of her protective embrace and sets her gently on the desk with Stacy’s wheelchair. The once giant woman slumped to the “floor” weeping. “Now!” Twilight starts imperatively. “Stacy, I’m going to leave you alone to apologize to Lindsey. The door,” Said door lighting up in her aura. “Will not let you out until you’ve apologized and she’s feeling better.” Twilight trots off, returning to some data she’d received from some of Cody’s tests from earlier. “Remember, we ponies have excellent hearing, so I’ll know if your apology is coming from your heart.”

Instead of immediately apologizing (it most likely sounding fake), or trying to leave, calling Twilight’s threat a bluff or something. She instead, slammed her face onto the table, knowing full well that she f-ed things up for the first minute of her even being relatively normal for the first time in Equestria. “I f-ed up...” Her muffled voice could be heard. “I was trying to sound nice enough to not eat you, but instead made it sound like all humans were disgusting.”

When Stacy’s head had hit the table, it shook Lindsey and knocked the wheelchair onto its side, luckily undamaged. Upon hearing her attempt at apology, Lindsey, while still sad, got up and walked over to Stacy’s now vast head. She stops next to the giant woman’s forehead and leans against it pressing her own forehead to it. She doesn’t say anything, but in the quiet, her sniffling can be heard.

“I’m surprised that Twilight didn’t just undo it and just ate me after that...” She commented. “Hope she doesn’t get that idea soon...”

“Don’t tempt me.” Twilight calls from her position.

Stacy only groans lightly as she was really starting to hate being like this now, wanting a do over, but obviously not getting one anytime soon. She didn’t move her head, still feeling Lindsey leaning against it and not wanting to spook the girl if she moved. “Listen, Lindsey… I didn’t mean to really word it that way. I… I still see you as a person… someone I could talk to… and someone who could understand what I am going through right now. I mean, you are the only person who is normal size…well was technically.”

Lindsey remains leaning against Stacy’s forehead, sniffling. “I guess you never understood me though.” Is Lindsey’s only reply.

This time, Stacy lifted her head up at what she said, the small girl now lying against the folded arms of Stacy. “What? I mean, yes, I never did understand you. But it’s not like you understand me either. I mean, it’s not like you were crippled before… at least, not like me.” She said. She let out a sigh through her nose before she spoke again. “Listen, we both know there are many things we can’t understand about each other. And… I shouldn’t have just insulted you right in your face… almost every time. And, I’m sorry about those times, and even right now.” She sighed as she glanced away. “I wouldn’t be surprised if you didn’t want to talk to me anymore after this.” She could feel her lip quiver a little as she held in the tears, knowing that she wasn’t a really good friend, having not really socializing that much when she was back on earth.

“No. You don’t understand. When you said you still see me as a person, it sounds like you think that I don’t think of tinies as people.” Lindsey replies. “I already know that I can’t understand what it’s like to be paralysed from the waist down, I never claimed to. What I understood was the struggles of being tiny, I knew what you were going through, you even accused me of not understanding that, but I had thought you understood me at least. I thought you knew that even though I was, and technically still am big, that I still thought of tinies as, not pill sized tasty treats, but as equals. Sure I would eat a tiny on occasion, but I never thought less of them, and neither do most ponies.” Lindsey explains, still sniffling from the pain of the insult. “I never thought of them as just small annoyances, or pathetic little insects I could mistreat when it suited me, no offense to the actual insects.”

“B-but I didn’t mean for it to sound like you didn’t see me or anyone as a person. I… I wasn’t trying to sound harsh. Th-the bug thing just slipped out, I swear.” She began to actually feel cornered in this small conversation, already feeling the lump in her throat. “And I know you used to be tiny once,” ‘And technically again.’ “I… I really am sorry. I j-just tried to make it sound like we were still the same… but I just sounded like a big jerk.” She began to tear up before she rested her head on the side of one of her arms. “... I don’t want this anymore. I don’t want to be big if I’m just going to be a jerk.” She started to feel the tears going down her cheek. “I… I don’t deserve to be friends with you. Y-you’re so much better than me, a-and nicer, sweeter, and more modest.” She could feel her vision becoming blurry. “I sh-should just leave after this… I don’t have the right to live with you.”

Lindsey runs and climbs up to Stacy’s face, leaning against the bridge of her nose, and petting it, in an attempt to hug the giant woman. “Now you see what I go through every day. Why I said I missed being tiny. I told you didn’t I? At my size I have to constantly watch where I step and stay away from the villages. When someone acts like a jerk to me, I have to hold back, I can’t just let out my anger at them, even if it’s just talking down at them. That’s why I shrivel at the nightmares I have, the damage I could cause.” Lindsey explains, still stroking the bridge of Stacy’s nose. “You do deserve to have me as a friend, because even though it takes you a while show it, and sometimes it even takes a little tough love, you still are a nice person on the inside, and I understand that it’s hard for you to show it. You locked yourself away so you wouldn’t be hurt and you’ve decided that you’d rather drive others away rather than let them have a chance to hurt you, but you don’t have to anymore, you can make friends, and have made friends, and I still want you to stay with me.” She says leaning against the bridge of Stacy’s nose even more.

At Lindsey’s kind words, it only cause her to shed more tears, but now she wasn’t sure if it was cause of more guilt, or even happiness for once. She sniffled before she spoke again. “I still don’t feel like I have the right to be with you.” She mumbled, looking down from Lindsey as she could just feel how itchy her throat was becoming from the light sobbing. “I would’ve left someone like me a long time ago...”

“Well, it doesn’t matter to me if you feel like you have the right or not, because I’m not giving up on being your friend.” Lindsey replies, before starting to giggle a bit. “And if you try and run away because you don’t feel like you deserve me as a friend, I swear I’m going to hunt you down and give you a nice, big stomach hug.”

“Well, I could just run away now if I wanted to once Twilight undoes the spell… if she even cast one in the first place.” She said, not really wanting this ‘stomach hug’ as she still was healing from the snatcher incident.

Lindsey just giggles again. “So, we’ll just undo the spell and you’ll go running away on a wheelchair that’s beyond way too big for you to use. I think I like my odds of catching you, even if you were in your new little wheelchair. You wouldn’t even make it a quarter of a foot before I’d catch you.” She replies.

“Well, who’s to say that I wouldn’t have to be able to be in sighting range for the spell to work? You know that not all spells can be perfect.” She made another comeback, to Lindsey’s.

Twilight calls out from where she is again. “All it takes for me to undo the spell is to have one of you around, actually. If you left right now, Stacy, you’d probably still be trying to open the door when you’d shrink back down. If you want to test it though, by all means, try and run, it sounds like you two have made up so the door will open now.” She explains, not looking up from the data sheet she’s looking over.

Lindsey giggles some more. “You know I wouldn’t mind that game. After all, I get to have a strawberry ice cream flavored tiny at the end.” She teases, licking her tiny lips to add to the effect.

Stacy only showed a weird look at Lindsey. “Okay, I know that’s usually scary when you lick your lips… but now it looks more creepy and pervy… if you know what I mean.” She said, blushing pink at the image she was making in her mind.

Lindsey raises an eyebrow. “Okay, that wasn’t meant to sound sexual, and I’m not sure how it does…” She trails off, mulling over the words. She looks back at Stacy, her eyes wide and blushing profusely. “Oh nonononono! I know I’ve eaten tinies before, but never like that! I’ve also been eaten as a tiny many times before, and never like that! So don’t you da-” She stops with a squeak, and swallows nervously. “And I’m still tiny, so telling you not to do something is really, really pointless, because if you want to do something, you’ll do it regardless of my objections. Like I did.”

Stacy raised a brow at the tiny girl’s rambling. “Lindsey, listen. Like I told Twilight, I’m telling you. I see you as another person. And I’m not going to force anything onto you… u-unless you really want to.” Her blush turned red once she started twirling her hair a little. “A-anyways, if you don’t want to do it, then I won’t. And that’s final. For now, I’m just going to fulfill a promise I gave you.” She said, gently picking up Lindsey and placing her on her lap, before she moved to one of the doors and opened them, on her way to their bedroom, remembering just what Lindsey wanted to do once their sizes swapped.

Lindsey blushes rather profusely on Stacy’s lap, their earlier conversations still fresh on her mind, causing her to edge onto one of Stacy’s thighs. When they get to the bedroom she remembers their promise, and suddenly rushes back toward Stacy, hugging the giant girl’s belly as much as she can, the images now gone from her mind.

Stacy blushes at the tiny, but the close contact Lindsey was giving her, this being the first she was given a tiny hug, but shook it off as she gently plucked the girl from her spot, setting her on the side table before she moved herself onto the bed, having to use her arms the whole time from lifting herself up, to even moving her legs. She was somewhat reminded on how easy this would’ve been if someone much bigger than her could pluck her out of her wheelchair and onto the bed, but she shook it off as she soon laid down and looked over at Lindsey. “Uhm, w-would you like me to put you there myself, o-or maybe you’d like to do it on your own?”

Lindsey giggles. “Well, I can’t exactly make that jump can I?” She replies, moving closer to make it easier for Stacy to grab her.

Stacy blushed in slight embarrassment as she decides to just pick her up and place her there without saying a word. She was a little off from where she wanted to be placed, but with a small nudge, Lindsey was now in the same place she put Stacy when they were still just talking about the size swap.

Lindsey curls up in the hammock of Stacy’s throat, nestling as close as she can. “It is really comfy right here.” She says, continuing to lay there, feeling as Stacy breathed in and out.

On Stacy’s side however, she wasn’t sure what else she could do like this, but it seemed obvious that she could only relax and enjoy this as much as Lindsey could, not wanting to ruin or end it so quickly just cause she had little to nothing to do.

After a few moments and having relaxed enough, Lindsey climbs up to Stacy’s face and walks up to her one of her eyes before going to the bridge of her nose and leaning back against it. “Thanks Stacy. You have no idea how much that meant to me.”

Stacy lightly bit her lip, blushing as she was not used to all this closeness and niceness that was happening between the two of them. “N-no problem. I m-mean, I did promise. A-and I don’t break one. I n-never have.” The big girl also had to close the eye that Lindsey was close to, more worried that she might step on it and most likely cause pain and chaos by how she imagines it would go along if she kept it open.

Lindsey walks back around to the bottom of Stacy’s nose, and looks down at the giant girl’s lips. “I would still like to see what it’s like in a human mouth, rather than a pony’s.” She says.

Stacy’s involuntary reaction was to lightly cover her mouth before she spoke. “I-I don’t know. What if I accidentally swallow y-you and don’t know how to c-cough you back out?” She said, already listing some possible bad results on if she let’s Lindsey into her mouth.

Lindsey giggles. “Well, if you do swallow me then it’d be like you’re giving me a hug. As for getting me out. It’s actually pretty easy, I got my first tiny out on the first try.” She replies. “It’s just best not to do it on a full stomach, you know, like earlier when I was big, and if you can’t, well, there’s a thing of floss in the drawer of the night stand.”

“I… I still don’t want to. You might have done it right on the first try, b-but who’s to say I won’t? And eating me sounds just as weird as eating you… maybe even more.” She averted her eyes away as she couldn’t really turn her head without knocking Lindsey off her face.

“Awe, come on. Pwease?” Lindsey asks using a cutesy begging voice.

“P-please, Lindsey, don’t make me.” She huddled her arms close as she felt she was cornered once again in this one topic.

Lindsey just sighs. “Well, if you don’t want to. I still want to see what it’s like. To see what I put others through.” She says, sounding a little guilty. “What I put you through.”

Stacy thought about it for a moment, and let out a small sigh. “You’re not letting go of this, aren’t you?”

Lindsey sits down, her back against the middle of Stacy’s nose. “It’s up to you, but I still feel bad for every time I scared you by putting you in my mouth, or even swallowing you. I want to make it up to you, to see what you went through. It’s different than a pony’s I know that for sure. It’s bigger, and it’s a drop instead of a slide, vast cavern rather than a large tunnel. Heck, in a pony’s stomach you can actually attempt to climb out even when they’re walking around. In mine you have to wait for me to lie down first.” She explains, sounding even guiltier.

“Sheesh, now you’re making it sound like it’s a bad thing if I ate anyone.” She commented, tilting her head back a little as she didn’t know if Lindsey wanted to play along with her wishes or not.

“Well, that’s how you always made it out to be, like it was a bad thing. So I want to find out for myself.” Lindsey replies. “The only stomachs I was ever in were pony’s, so I want to see if the experience is any different, if there’s a reason it freaks you out so much.” She then giggles a bit. “So you are considering eating a tiny or two.”

“N-no!” She quickly said, with a red blush. “A-at least… not if they don’t w-want to.” She mumbled, not even sure what she wanted anymore.

“What makes me so different then? I want to, but you say no.” Lindsey asks, a little teasingly.

“W-well, this is going to be my first time, okay? Y-you make it sound like it’s not scary being eaten, o-or eating someone.” She said, now looking more scared and nervous as she was rubbing her hands in the same mood. “B-but at the same time you sound as if eating someone is h-harsh and cruel.”

“Well, it wasn’t scary to me, or to the tinies I swallowed before, except my true first Blueblood. You were the only other tiny that got scared, I know why, but still. It still caused me to have second thoughts. I almost wonder if the other tinies just said they liked it because they were scared I’d react negatively.” She says. “So, please, I want to see for myself if it’s scary or not, but it’s still your choice.”

Stacy thought about it some more, not too keen on the idea of eating someone else, no less to someone she just insulted not even half an hour ago, but felt she owed it to her after all that she did to her. Besides, she did always want to get back at those times when she ate her, accident or not. “Alright fine. I guess I’ll eat you, or something.” She couldn’t help but blush at that statement, not even comfortable in saying that.

“Alright, so how do you want to do this? Do you just want to open up and I jump in, or are you gonna grab me and do it yourself, or are you gonna sit up slowly and then I’ll walk in after climbing down to your lips?” Lindsey asks still sitting against the middle of the girl’s nose, feeling her breath coming out of the two caverns she was in between.

“I…I don't know. Which one is the most normal?” She asked, not even sure on how to go along with this.

“Well most of the time ponies or I would just, you know, pop tinies into our mouths like a piece of hard candy, that’s considered the norm, you pop them into your mouth and play with them for a while tasting them and rolling them around before you send them down to their hotel room. Some ponies like letting the tinies walk in at their own pace, I’ve done it a bit too, gives scared tinies a chance to take a calm down, they also let the tiny decide if and when they get swallowed, or even slide down their throat on their own. It’s kinda fun that way because they don’t go into your stomach until you swallow and you can feel them right there.” Lindsey explains, telling Stacy how each one was.

“This isn't really helping me on how I should go through with this.” She said, the explanation only making her more nervous and scared on what she just agreed to do.

“Okay, well, how about you sit up, put me in your hand and put your hand up to you mouth, and let me walk in on my own then?” Lindsey asks. “Like this.” She says demonstrating, putting her hand pressed to the front of her mouth, the palm up making her hand essentially a platform.

She only nodded before she gently picked up Lindsey, still feeling a little scared as she placed her on her palm while the tall girl started sitting up, only looking down at the girl in her hand before she did what she showed, opening her mouth as she only got more nervous, her feeling as if she was showing more than she wanted to in front of someone she considered as a friend.

Lindsey takes a moment, looking into Stacy’s mouth, watching her uvula flex, her tongue gently ripple, and her throat muscles flex. After a moment she walks into her now non-permanently giant friends mouth and steps onto her tongue. “Okay Stacy you can take your hand away now.” Lindsey says as she turns around and looks at the outside world through the frame of Stacy’s teeth and lips, waiting for whatever Stacy would do after getting a taste of her cookies and cream flavor as given her by the spell and no matter how many layers of clothing she’d wear, that is what she’d taste like as the flavor of tinies sinks into their clothes as well.

Stacy did bring her hand down once Lindsey was off of it, but without a hand for Lindsey to walk back onto, she only got more nervous and scared, almost shaking in fear over what could happen if she messed up in any way. She could taste the sweet ice cream flavor from the two pressures on her tongue in which Lindsey was standing on, but just thinking about that reminded her on what exactly she was doing.

Lindsey slowly walks backwards, watching the outside world get further framed by Stacy’s jaws. She could hear Stacy’s fearful breath and feel the small tremors as Stacy’s fear was building. “Don’t worry Stacy, it’s okay. You’re okay. Remember the spell keeps me safe so don’t be too worried.” She calls out, slowly turning around looking around in the massive maw. “It’s really nice in here actually.” She says with a bit of a smile, looking back to the outside world. “You take good care of yourself. It’s really healthy looking in here.”

At Lindsey's words and compliments, Stacy seemed to slowly calm herself down, still a little scared, but not as much as she felt this was just too weird for her.

Lindsey slowly walks to the ledge of Stacy’s tongue and peers down into the giantess’ depths, watching the vocal chords expand and contract with her breathing along with the tunnel into the girl’s lungs. “So, want to swallow me now or am I gonna have to take the plunge myself?” She asks as she gazes down into the girl’s throat.

Stacy couldn't really answer since she had her mouth open, though, she did to a light shrug, not that she would see it where she was. She honestly didn't even think Lindsey would want to go any further.

Lindsey giggles a bit before she slides off the back of Stacy’s tongue, and starts going down her throat. “Geronimo!” She yells out on her way down to the closed entrance of Stacy’s stomach.

Stacy was caught by surprise, finally shutting her mouth as her reflex causes her to gulp herself, it not really helping in the long run, but it was still out of reflex. She honestly didn't know how to explain the feeling in her mind. It was just…weird.

Lindsey falls into Stacy’s stomach and lands at the bottom with a wet splat into a small puddle of digestive juice. She gets up and looks around. “Wow! It is quite a bit different in here.” She says looking around in the massive living cavern. The actions, the sounds, the look and feel of the fleshy organ was the same but it was still different in shape and size. Walking over to the wall that would be close to Stacy’s front she leans against it. “It’s nice roomy hug, I mean, there’s a lot of room in any stomach, but wow, it’s really big in here.” She says happily. “You’d never think you’d miss being inside someone you know and care about. I’m really glad we could do this, even if it does feel weird to you.” She says, turning around and sitting with her back against the wall.

Stacy couldn't stop herself from blushing at what she said, feeling a little more special that Lindsey would want to do all this with her…after everything she did. The temporary tall girl decided to lay back down as she had no real reason to stay sitting up, hoping that the small change in position wouldn't do anything towards Lindsey since she was still a little scared.

Lindsey feels the shift and watches as the stomach shifts around her, gravity “changing” as slid down to the “bottom” of Stacy’s stomach. When it stops, Lindsey gets up and walks over to one of the “new” walls, being a side of the girl’s stomach and lays against it on her back curling closer to the fleshy wall to show her trust of the giant girl she’s in. “It’s almost too bad we can’t stay like this. I just hope someday you’ll trust me enough to do this as well.” Lindsey says as she starts to nod off, a combination of the environment of the stomach and her trust of Stacy making her comfortable enough to nap in the giant girl.

“…I hope so too.” She said out loud to herself, sighing as she felt that she would also start nodding off, the movement in her stomach feeling as good as a back rub…like her mother used to give her when she was little. She didn't want to admit it, but she liked it…just a little. But she wasn't going to tell anyone about it.

Lindsey hears Stacy’s comment, but doesn’t let her know, figuring Stacy must’ve thought she was already asleep and let the sentence slip out. Lindsey smiles before finally drifting off to sleep, knowing how hard it is for Stacy to tell anyone how she really feels. As she drifts off, she has a final thought hoping that Stacy would wake up before the giantess’ system moved her along, but at the same time she didn’t mind as she would just consider it more time to bond in a weird way according to the giant girl.

Turning to her side, Stacy couldn't help but see just how great the beds in this castle was. It felt like she was sleeping on a cloud covered in sheets. She made herself more comfortable before she fell asleep soon after Lindsey did, not even thinking that she could make the temporary tiny girl go through the other steps of the digestive system without even knowing.

Some amount of time passes and Lindsey wakes up due to the new sounds coming from the stomach around her. “Oh, better wake Stacy up, she had a hard time letting me in here, I really don’t think she’ll want me traveling even further.” She says to herself, glancing at the entrance to the intestines. “Maybe next time.” She says before looking up, the stomach now resting differently. “Wakey wakey Stacy, it’s time to get up and get me out!” She calls. “Might want to do it, before there’s only one way I can go!” She giggles as she really wouldn’t mind.

“…yes mommy. I ate all the gummy bears.” She spoke in her sleep, now hugging the pillow she was sleeping with as she had the tendency to snuggle something in her sleep. Though, no one really knew except herself obviously.

The stomach muscles start to flex, slowly pushing Lindsey toward their preferred exit, causing her eyes to widen, trying in vain to move against the muscles. “Okay Stacy! I may not mind going deeper but I know you won’t have the same reaction! Wake up before there isn’t a choi-oice!” She calls a little louder.

Stacy started to wake up, yawning a she stretched and rubbed her eye. “Muh…Lindsey? Why are you shouting?” She asked, still half asleep to realize what was happening right now.

Lindsey struggles against the muscles, pulling her ever closer. “Because your stomach is saying that it’s time for me to move on!” She cries out. “If you don’t cough me up now, well, I mean I wouldn’t mind getting to know your insides better, but I doubt you would! So quick, cough me up!”

“Oh…right.” She yawned. “How do I do that again?” She asked, clearly too sluggish to really be scared at the idea.

“Swallow air and then cough! Or burp! Unless you’re fine with me being in your guts with only. One. Specific. Exit! You better hurry!” Lindsey cries out only feet, from her perspective, from being forced to take that route.

“Oh, okay. I'll…I'll try that.” She said, starting to swallow some air in before she began to cough, the first couple of time staring to really wake her up.

The first cough pulls Lindsey up away from the intestinal exit, the second moving her even further away. “One more Stacy! Then at least I’ll be out of range when your stomach stops!” She calls out. “Or try a good belch, that should get me out! Just hurry because your tummy is giving it the final heave ho, and I know you don’t want me coming out your other end!” She says, hoping that the threat of embarrassment would help clear the giant girl’s head.

The third time she tried to cough her out, the amour of air she was swallowing actually caused her to burp, but not on purpose. Once Lindsey finally popped out and landed on Stacy's pillow, the temporary tall girl blushed pink in embarrassment, not really used to burping in front of anyone.

“Whew, that was fun!” Lindsey says with a chuckle as she stands up, strands of various bodily fluids connecting her to the pillow. “Oh yeah, forgot about this part.” She says twitching in a bit of revulsion. “Yuck! Oh well, there’s always a little bit of a downside to anything you like.” She turns to Stacy, giggling. “You were really pushing the time limit there, another few seconds and we would’ve been chatting through your intestinal walls. I wouldn’t mind, never explored that far before, but I know how embarrassed you’d be, especially at the end.” She teases.

The blush on Stacy's face only got darker as she still had her mouth covered. “L-let's never do that again.” She stated, the once good thoughts around the idea now evaporating as she did not want to experience whatever Lindsey was close to doing with her.

“Awe, are you sure?” She asks with faux disappointment. “It’d be very intimate and we’d have a long time to just chat and get to know each other.” Lindsey jokingly tempts with a giggle, not knowing that Stacy was developing a little more feelings for her than just friendship.

Her face almost turned red in embarrassment at the many images in her head on a different type of ‘intimate’ closeness that she would never tell anyone about, more so on her current situation.

Lindsey giggles some more. “I see someone is tempted!” She starts laughing a bit. “Starting to like being giant?” She asks, still giggling.

“N-no. It's cause of other things.” She looks away from her, her embarrassment slowly creating a bit of a negative mood, starting to hide her embarrassment with some anger. “J-just stop talking about this gross stuff, okay?”

“Oh fine.” Lindsey replies, knowing that at her current size it wouldn’t be smart to push. “So how about we go look at some more houses, or maybe we could go talk to Dash, tell her about our plans?” She asks, changing the subject.

“That, seems like a better idea.” She said, feeling that seeing Dash now like this was better in case the Pegasus wasn't going to be all for her moving out of her cloud house. “But maybe we should actually find a house to live in before we tell her.” She suggested, already starting to move herself back onto her wheelchair on her own, having no one to help her and is more comfortable doing it on her own.

“Well, I already have two candidate houses, One is a two story with three bedrooms and two bathrooms, a full kitchen, dining, and living room. The other is a bit smaller, one story, with two bedrooms and two bathrooms, a kitchen/dining combo and a living room, but who knows, maybe we’ll find a nice third one.” Lindsey says. “But we don’t need anything fancy, after all, I’ve still got a huge mansion up in Canterlot. Just getting it renovated to get rid of all that Blueblood stuff, guy was a real narcissist. Statues, portraits, busts, even shaped hedges of himself, I’m still surprised the pool wasn’t shaped like his cutie mark or something.” She says rolling her eyes. “Personally, I think we should go see Dash, the look on her face seeing you big, that would be priceless.”

The idea of Dash’s reaction to her new size caused her to smirk, just wondering how she would feel about having to look up at her without the girl being atop of her head. “Alright, I guess we could see Rainbow first, but have you even checked the price on how much the homes are?” She asked, still seated next to the bed as she only waited for when Lindsey was ready to go.

“The first one was obviously a little more expensive, but it does look nice. The other one is pretty cheap, but at the same time we won’t need a big house, with two of us being tinies. It would take you and Cody a couple of hours or more just to get from one side of the house to the other.” Lindsey replies. “But who knows, we might find a house that’s the best of both.”

“Well, unless you plan on making room that are just for Tinies, or maybe come up with a way to make us go around the house at a faster rate, I highly doubt you'd find a home that's dedicated to both ponies and Tinies.” She said, deciding to pick Lindsey up, before cleaning her up a bit, and place the small girl down on her lap before she started making her way out of the room.

“True, I can’t really think of a way for you or Cody to get around quickly without relying on Daisy or myself.” Lindsey replies. “Oh, since you’re going to be living with us, you should take some time to get to know them better.”

“It's not like I really have a choice on the matter.” She commented as she wasn't too fond of living with a pony, no less a younger one who might not understand some things that Stacy would know. Or try and learn things about ponies. Stacy continued to move around the castle, a little lost as she never had the chance to look around herself. She was mostly carried around, so she had no reason to remember the paths and hallways.

Daisy rounds a corner and notices Stacy wheeling around looking confused. “Hi Stacy!” She says in her excitable manner and rushing over. “Are you lost? Can I help?” She asks, her head tilting, revealing Cody on her back, who just got finished with another round of testing, who waves at the now giant girl.

“Oh, uh, y-yeah. Never really explored the place, nor had the reason to even remember since Lindsey always carried me around.” Stacy couldn't help but blush pink in embarrassment on how she was asking a fully for help. “Do you know where the front door is to leave this place?” She asked.

“Oh, yeah, follow me.” Daisy says, heading back the way she came. Leading her down the hall and to the door. “Can we come with?” She asks as she opens the door.

Stacy wheeled right behind the filly, seeing that the young pony looked around the size of a medium size puppy. She snapped out of her inner imagery of carrying the small filly, once she asked that question. She put some thought into it, knowing that she wouldn’t know where to find Rainbow or where to go anyplace she might have an idea on. “I think that would be a good idea. I mean, if I can’t find my way around the castle, I wouldn’t really trust myself in knowing this town.” She answered, “And, if you want, I think you could ride on the wheelchair with me.” She smiled a little, waiting for the filly to respond or go through the open doorway first.

“Yay!” The filly exclaims excitedly prancing in a circle around Stacy, a wing clutching Cody so he wouldn’t go flying off. Daisy makes ready to jump onto Stacy’s lap when she notices Lindsey. “Where should Cody and Lindsey sit?” She asks, considering there wouldn’t be much room for them with her on Stacy’s lap.

“Well, I have some ideas. They could sit on my shoulder, sit on your back if you’re going to stay laying down. Or, if nothing really works, I guess they would have to, uhm, g-go into one of our stomachs.” She blushed at the last part, still not used to talking about that. She decided to stop waiting for Daisy to go outside first as she looked ahead and see a large row of stairs. Too much for her. “That is, if I could even go down these stairs.”

Daisy giggles. “Don’t worry about the stairs, just watch!” She says excitedly trotting to the railing and tapping it a couple times. The stairway flashed before changing into a ramp. “Alright!” Daisy exclaims coming back and looking at Lindsey. “Could I try Lindsey? You could try Cody.” She says holding out the boy on her wing, the boy talks to Daisy, Stacy unable to hear as his voice is too small. “Cody said he’s okay with that too.”

“Wait, wait, hold on. Could we at least try and see if my first two suggestions even work? Besides, I-I’m not comfortable in eating people yet… and I really don’t plan on getting used to it.” She said, glancing away as she felt no temptation in eating another tiny, even if Cody had the full spell on him.

Daisy’s ears focus on Lindsey for a moment. “Lindsey says that she and Cody might fall off of your shoulders, and that if they sit on my back they might slip in between us and that wouldn’t be too comfortable for them.” She relays Lindsey’s sentence.

“B-but Lindsey and I were going to look for more houses after telling Rainbow the news. And she can’t look for a house when she’s in your freaking stomach.” She said, really not wanting to do this, honestly wanting Lindsey to be by her side when she told the news, even though she could be in her stomach… though she would still feel alone.

“I could cough her up into my mouth to look at the homes and when we talk to Rainbow Dash.” Daisy suggests, before looking back down at Lindsey. “Oh, Lindsey says that you could put is in your… What’s a bra?” She asks, while also relying another message from Lindsey.

Stacy only blushed more, looking away as she wasn’t even sure if she would be comfortable doing that.

The filly only tilts her head in curiosity, wondering why Stacy seems so embarrassed over whatever that bra thing was. Cody, still on her wing, however has turned around and is blushing profusely as well. “What, what is it? Why is everypony so embarrassed?” Daisy asks in confusion.

‘Well it’s either more vore or a bra ride.’ She sighed, knowing that she couldn’t do anything the normal way apparently. “I guess I have no choice on the matter.” She mumbled. ‘Dumb pony world.’ She thought harshly. “I guess the second option is much better.”

Daisy places Cody next to Lindsey, who’s laughing. “What’s so funny Lindsey? What other ideas would Stacy get? I’m still wondering what a bra is, what are pan- Nevermind.” Daisy gives up on getting any answers out of them, while Cody has his eyes closed and his hands over his ears.

“Honestly, it’s like this whole freaking world is against me.” She rolled her eyes, trying to ease her blush as she picked up the laughing Lindsey and dropped her into her bra, the same happening with a flustered Cody who was trying to drown out the world.

Daisy hops on and snuggles up to Stacy, curling up on her lap, while facing forward. “Oh, I remember seeing Rainbow Dash by the school house taking a nap.” She says pointing toward the little pink school building in the distance. Stacy could feel Lindsey laughing as she leans up against one of her breasts, however she didn’t feel Cody, who was still there, just standing stiff as a board and looking at the inside of her shirt to avoid seeing anything else.

Stacy only sighed again as she warned the small filly to hold on just in case, before she moved towards the ramp, it not being too steep, nor too flat to not give a small speed boost before Stacy halted what could be a disaster of a ride. Once she was back in control, she could feel how smooth the wheelchair was on the cobblestone streets, the bumps not slowing down her pace, but still being noticed by the big human.

As they head through the town, the familiar voice of Rainbow Dash greets them. “Woah! Stacy is that you?!” She asks after she flies in, hovering in front of them.

Stacy looked up to where she heard the mare’s voice, her eyes following the cyan pegasus before they were almost eye level with the mare hovering over the small group. The wheelchair girl couldn’t help but blush once she was easily noticed. “Y-yep. It’s the same girl you found.”

“B-but how?! Oh no! Did Twilight discover a cure?!” Dash asks with noticeable fear. “N-not that it would be bad to have all of you unshrunk…” She says, twiddling her hooves.

“Well, I wouldn’t say it was a cure. It’s just temporary. All Twilight did was transfer the spell on me onto someone else.” She explained. “It only lasts two days, and Lindsey really wanted to do this.” She blushed as she rubbed her arm, still trying to get used to all this still.

“Oh.” Dash replies looking a little relieved. “Wait, so Lindsey’s tiny? Where is she, could I taste her?” The cyan mare asks practically immediately.

Stacy’s once embarrassed demeanor quickly changed to seriousness, a brow raised at Rainbows question as she didn’t bother trying to defend Lindsey by not making Dash eat her, but she decided to keep her mouth shut and just let her expression do all the talking.

“What?! I just want a taste.” Dash replies not seeing what was so wrong about her question. “Besides, I’ve already got a tiny in there, saved him from falling out of the tree he appeared on.”

“And I’m guessing you ate him as soon as you caught him, right?” She guessed, not even sure if she should be surprised if she did.

“Well yeah, he fell off so I swooped in and caught him. He was scared at first, but I explained the whole situation and he seems fine now.” Dash says, braggingly, before poking her belly. “Isn’t that right, Tyler.” Stacy feels as Lindsey perks up at the name.

“Wait, Tyler?” She placed a finger on her lip. “Why does that name sound familiar..?” She asked out loud, feeling the slight movement by Lindsey, but paying no mind as this name was vaguely familiar. As if she heard it before.

“Hey, Lindsey says she wants to see him.” Daisy calls up to Rainbow Dash, after hearing the girl. “She says she knows a Tyler and wants to see if it’s him.”

“Wait! That Tyler!” She finally remembered once Lindsey requested to see him. ‘But there are tons of Tylers on earth. It’s a very slim chance if it really is him… not that I would know or not.’ She thought, “Maybe you should cough him out, it might be the Tyler she knows, but it’s a small chance that it would be.”

Dash lands, grumbling a bit but not refusing her friend’s request. She coughs up the tiny and holds him in her hoof, letting the group see him. The man on her hoof has short curly brown hair, he’s tall and has a slim, skater build, but unlike skater’s he seems a little more professional in his mannerisms. Lindsey, whose climbed up enough to get a good look at the man, freezes in place, a wide smile building on her face before she calls out to him. He smiles back and waves even after his ordeal.

“I guess he is the one.” Her eyes widened a little in surprise that it actually was the Tyler she was looking for. “So, should I bring her to him, or should you bring him to her?” She asked, not really sure on how to go along with this reuniting moment.

The two decide to reunite by themselves, Lindsey jumping out and rushing along Daisy as Tyler jumps off Dash’s hoof and runs along Stacy’s leg and both of them meet in a big, spinning hug. Daisy lets out an “Aww.” at the two’s reunion, while Dash sit there quite surprised.

Stacy only watched for a moment before she turned her head away, a random tree looking more interesting than the two tinies reuniting again. She began to feel a small aching in her body, but felt that it wasn’t cause of the two… or seeing Lindsey hug him like she would never hug herself like that.

The two tinies stop hugging after a while, Lindsey holding one of his hands and leading him toward Stacy, giggling the whole while.

Stacy decided to not speak a word, or even look at the two as she didn’t want to ruin the moment, even though the sound of Lindsey’s giggling making the aching feeling grow as they came closer, and the giggling becoming louder to her ears.

They get to where Daisy’s back meets Stacy’s shirt and start climbing up toward her chest, clearly aiming to slip back into her bra and talk more. Dash grumbles, feeling a bit cheated out of her favorite snack, but doesn’t try to stop him. Daisy giggles and says “Aww.” some more, obviously finding the moment cute.

Stacy tensed up the moment the two made contact with her stomach and started climbing up to her bra. But Stacy didn’t do anything against it as she knew Lindsey would’ve searched all over Equestria just to find him, and she didn’t want to ruin it. But as she stayed quiet, she knew full well that Lindsey would make him move in with all four of them… the girl now starting to feel like the third wheel in this whole scenario. Both being figuratively and literally since the third wheel supported the two, the girl having to carry the two so she wouldn’t lose them or have them being eaten by another pony.

Daisy’s voice breaks the silence. “Lindsey says to tell Dash about your plan.”

“Huh? What plan? What’s going on Stacy?” Dash asks looking confused at the now tall girl in the wheelchair.

“Huh? Oh, nothing. It’s nothing.” She shook her head, starting to think that maybe living with Lindsey wasn’t going to be a good idea, soon coming up with a different plan. “Lindsey’s just moving and wanted to let you know that both of us are always welcome to her new home. A-and that perhaps Twilight might try this spell again, and I was wondering if you’d like to be the first pony in ponyville to have the spell transported onto you.”

Dash sits down. “I- I uh-” She stutters, practically speechless.

Lindsey quickly scales up to Stacy’s ear. “That wasn’t the plan. What’s up with the sudden change, I thought you wanted to live with us?” She asks concerned.

Stacy seemed to act as if she didn’t hear Lindsey as she continued. “Of course, if you don’t want to, that’s fine.” She said. “Anyways, I… I want to explore more of the town, at least, without any fear of being eaten for once.” She said, already moving her hands to the handles on the wheels, ready to start moving.

“Oh, uh, o-okay.” Dash barely responds, her mind buzzing with what Stacy had said earlier. “I’m uh- just gonna go patrol for any other tinies who might be in trouble.” She says slowly flying off, starting to mutter to herself, trying to figure out what was going on.

Lindsey stays in Stacy’s ear. “Okay Stacy seriously, what’s up?” She says with a bit of a huff. “Did I do something? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong. Like I said, I wanted you to actually find a house first before telling her. Let’s just find more houses you could live in.” She said, her tone of voice showing little to no emotion as she started moving to where Lindsey was first looking for homes, it being on a billboard by the town hall.

“You say nothing is wrong but your tone says otherwise, come on Stacy, what’s up? You were fine until… Why is Tyler upsetting you?” She asks, putting two and two together.

“No. It’s not Tyler. I said I didn’t want to tell her yet.” She said, stopping in front of the billboard as she started looking through it, seeing missing pet posters, job requests, and even news and fundraisers for various things.

“Okay then, well Tyler and I are going to catch each other up on what’s going on.” Lindsey says, while grinning a little mischievously. “Maybe even make out a bit.” She adds to see how Stacy reacts.

“Fine by me.” She simply said. “Just keep it quiet, some people would rather not know of your make out session.” She added, not phased with her little threat for her jealousy to grow. She was honestly not looking for another home Lindsey could buy, but was trying to do something to keep her mind off of the two.

“Alright.” Lindsey replies. “I got it, keep it quiet. So, think we could go into your stomach then?” She asks. “Nice and private in there. After all, it wouldn’t be proper to do that in front of Cody anyway.” She says, purposefully what they were going to do vague.

“You could just let Daisy eat you then, or maybe we could go back to the castle where you two would have plenty of time and space to catch up.” She said, her nose feeling itchy as her jealousy was rising ever so slowly.

“Well, I don’t want Daisy asking questions about what she hears, and you want to explore Ponyville some more so why not yours?” Lindsey asks purposefully making it sound dirty, making one more attempt to get Stacy to the point of actually saying what she’s feeling.

Stacy was silent for awhile, feeling the lump in her throat since she didn’t was to speak and start tearing up, so she instead remained silent until she controlled her breathing. “I think we stayed outside long enough. Besides, I want to see what it’s like taking a bath without being in a teacup.” She said, not even waiting for their answer as she started to make her way back. “Daisy. If you’d rather stay outside longer, I’d suggest that you’d take Cody and go out on your own.” She suggested, feeling that the young filly would want to stay out like every young kid.

“Oh, uh, okay.” Daisy replies, not understanding why the sudden change in mood occurred. She slowly raised on of her wings, not sure how to retrieve Cody.

Stacy didn’t say anything as she took Cody out, placing him on the filly’s wing before she waited for the young pony to go and run off.

“Come on Cody, let’s go hang out with Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, and Aura.” She says as she jumps off and canters down the street.

Lindsey, still in Stacy’s ear, just shrugs. “Well, I guess Tyler and I are getting privacy without being in a stomach. Just let us know when you get to the castle, so we know when you’re gonna be taking us back out.” She says, starting to head back to Stacy’s bra, still making it sound dirty, trying to get Stacy to just come out with whatever it was that was bugging her.

Stacy breathed in again, keeping her jealousy at a low point as she started heading back to the castle, feeling that a nice bath would be good right about now. It didn’t take long for the girl to arrive, go up the ramp that was still up, and head to their bedroom. Once she made it inside, she pulled the two out of her chest and put them down on the bed. “There. Now I’ll be taking a shower.” She plainly stated, not even waiting for the two to respond as she made her way to the private bathroom, quick to close the door behind her, right before she breathed out and held her head in her hands.

“So what’s going on with your giant friend, and how did she get that way.” Tyler asks, concerned.

Lindsey sighs. “I’m not sure what’s on her mind, but the other bit is a bit of a long story. I’m just gonna go make sure she’s okay.” She says, making her way off the bed and over to the bathroom door, listening, not ready to crawl underneath it and into the bathroom yet. Tyler followed rather silently, listening as well.

After sulking in silence for awhile, she decided to do what she came back for, and made her way to the tub, putting on the hot water as she made it fill up the tub while she started getting undressed. Once she was naked and ready for a bath, she went into the tub bit by bit, the water being cut off before she started going inside. Soon, she was practically submerged into the water, a sigh of relaxation being let out as she could feel the tension easing away bit by bit.

But without anything to keep her mind out of thinking about everything, she began to think about the things she didn’t want to, already feeling the lump in her throat again as she rested her head against the tub. ‘Come on Stacy, she doesn’t swing that way and you should know that as soon as she brought Tyler up… Is it wrong that I wished it wasn’t the Tyler she was looking for?’ “Why even bother? It’s not like I would be with anyone. I’m just going to be a third wheel in that house.” She began to tear up at the thought. “They all knew each other before the vanishing even started… and I know little to nothing about them.” ‘Did she just invite me out of pity? Sorry for me because I was alone for so long, hiding my feelings all these years?’ She only lowered herself more into the water, feeling her tears mix in with the bath water. ‘I knew this would happen. From the moment we met, I should’ve just told Dash to book it and avoid her.’ She scolded herself, reminding herself of another reason on why she was alone. She was afraid she would form a crush on someone.

And it happened here in Equestria.

She was never into being in a relationship, her career being her true goal in her life, but it just went downhill. Now she just didn’t want to be with anyone… cause she felt she would never be good enough. ‘If I can’t even move my legs, what says I would even be good in the bed?’ She sniffled as she could feel the tears coming in faster, constantly telling herself that she wasn’t good enough for anyone, whether it would be for a friend or a lover. She could feel her lips quivering again, her eyesight getting blurry as she began to break down. She could already hear the negative voices echoing in her mind like before.

“Useless… Weak… Crippled… Wuss… Mistake… Loser… Pointless… Coward...” The voices just kept on going on and on. She wanted them to stop, but her want only made the voices grow louder, a ringing in her ears starting to be heard as she didn’t see that she was sinking herself deeper into the water, soon her whole head submerged to try and drown out the voice… while also drowning herself, not caring as she just wanted to stop the voices.

The door to the bathroom bursts open with a flash of light, the light also causing the girl in the tub to shrink. Her now tiny body getting a small amount of buoyancy before sinking again, until a giant hand wrapped around her and pulled her out. Lindsey sets Stacy on the ground and Tyler rushes to perform CPR, blushing a bit at the nude half-drowned girl. He opens her mouth and starts compressing her chest, before performing mouth to mouth. Had Lindsey not been so worried, she might have giggled, but she was focused on not losing a friend. Twilight standing next to her, tries to do what she can as well, focusing her magic to try and remove the excess water from the once again tiny girls lungs. Tyler continues, switching from back and forth between trying to push the water out of her lungs to artificial respiration. Finally, during another round of mouth to mouth, Stacy starts coughing, a sign she’s now breathing on her own. Tyler, being the smallest one there, let alone right at her side, starts checking her vitals just in case.

Once Stacy regained her breathing, she was having, what was explained, a coughing fit, holding her neck as it didn’t take long for both her stomach and lungs to vomit out the liquid within her. The girl feeling weak around her legs, her eyes feeling dry and heavy, her lungs burning, and Stacy herself feeling as if she was going to pass out right then and there.

Tyler carefully pulls her up into a sitting position, holding her up. “You’re okay, you’re okay, just take deep breaths.” He instructs, as he grabs a towel that Twilight gives him, wrapping her in it.

She holds onto the towel, still a bit shaken up from what she almost did. The depression creeping in as the voice insulted her on how she couldn’t even be in the bathroom alone without killing herself. “Killing yourself to escape the pain… so weak… you never were strong or brave.” It told her as she could feel the flow of tears start again, only burying her face in the towel as she didn’t want to show how weak she was.

Tyler notices and wraps his arms around her attempting to comfort her. Lindsey joins in as best she can, carefully stroking Stacy’s back with her finger. “It’s okay, just let it all out.” Tyler says, knowing that if she got out all the tears she’d eventually start to feel a little better, as it was better to let emotions out rather than bottle them up.

Instead of doing what he suggested, she instead moved herself away from the two, not even sure if it was cause she didn’t like the two anymore, or just to punish herself from being so weak. She remained quiet, facing away from the two as she still didn’t feel ready to see them again.

“Stacy, what’s wrong, I know it’s something about Tyler, or Tyler and me? But you’ve got to tell us what’s going on. You nearly killed yourself, if I hadn’t run into Twilight when I did, you wouldn’t even be here right now!” Lindsey says starting to tear up a bit.

“I just want to be alone right now.” She mumbled, still facing away as her bloodshot eyes were looking down at her legs, seeming to think they were more interesting to see than the two humans.

“We can’t do that, not after what just happened.” Twilight says, being the only one capable of hearing what she’d said. “Please, tell us what’s wrong and we can help you!” She pleads with the tiny, shocked that anypony, or anyone would attempt such a thing.

“You're not getting anything from me. I just want to be alone.” She said, clearly not budging as her cold demeanor was starting to return.

Lindsey picks her up. “Alright then, be alone, down there.” She says with a mix of feeling hurt and anger at her friend’s stubbornness, pointing down her throat. “It’s nice and empty so you won’t be able to drown yourself either.”

“…fine.” She looked away from her. “It's not like I'm better at anything else.” She said, now sounding more depressed as the reminder of what she couldn't do started creeping back on her mind…or more around how she couldn't be a good girlfriend if she wanted to.

Lindsey sighs. “Stacy, we’re all your friends here, please, we just want to help you, so come on. Tell us what’s wrong.” She pleads one more time.

Stacy only shook her head quickly, small tears in her shut eyes as she did not want to talk about this, feeling that talking about it would be a fruitless effort. And even if she did tell her, she always reminded herself in her head that it would just cause more pain in the long run.

“Alright then Stacy, you’ve forced my hand. I’m going to start guessing, and you know how good I am at that.” Lindsey says. “Alright, so, it’s got something to do with Tyler and me…” Lindsey starts, thinking back through everything that had happened.

The tiny girl only stayed quiet, not looking up at her or down at Tyler. “Why don't you let her just eat you? Just bring you back to that fleshy prison where it's the only place you can't ruin everything.” The voice spoke, starting to make her tear up again. “Aww~ the whittle girl is cwaying? Would she like a bottle of milk and a nappy wappy?” The voice taunted, only making her tear up more, covering her face with the towel as she wanted the voice to leave.

“I’ve got it, you’re jealous, but jealous of who? Is it me? Or…” Lindsey stops, realization hitting her like a brick. “Of Tyler. You’re jealous of Tyler.”

“P-please… just l-leave me alone.” She whimpered, her face still covered as she just wanted all of this to go away. “I don't w-want to be here anymore…please.” She was now shaking, trying to hold in more tears and from becoming another sobbing mess, but some cracks were forming around her barrier, tears streaming down and even hitting the floor. “I h-hate this place… I wanna g-go home.”

“Stacy. Do you like me, as a friend, or are your feelings for me stronger than that?” Lindsey asks bringing the girl closer to herself.

She still had her face covered, but Lindsey knew that she heard her, the girl only answering with her own sentence. “It doesn't matter… nothing matters. Nothing is on my side… so what makes it different if I said yes or no?” She said, not even looking up at her as she knew for sure she would rather be with Tyler than with a useless person like she is.

Lindsey pulls the towel off of Stacy. “Stacy, look at me.” She says. Without waiting to see if she did, Lindsey puckers her lips and moves to give the inch tall girl, the biggest kiss of her life, literally.

Stacy didn't look up from her spot, but she did feel the soft pillowy skin on her own naked body. If anyone else was in her position, she would've blushed so hard her face would be as red as a cherry. Or her upset mood would do a whole 180 and actually kiss back.

…but she didn't do either of those.

All she did was move away from the big lips. “I don't want your pity love.” She mumbled, not feeling anything towards that kiss. “I know you'd rather be with a guy. Or better yet, a person who could even walk.” She teared up more, still looking down. “Tyler is even your boyfriend, so that should say enough on how fake that kiss was.”

Lindsey stops, backing off. “Well, I think Tyler and I should shed a little more light on that subject before you take it too far.” Lindsey replies, picking up Tyler. “Uh, Twilight, we could use a bit of privacy please.” She requests, heading back into the bedroom. Twilight only nods and leaves. Lindsey sits down on the bed holding Stacy in one hand and Tyler in the other. “Alright Stacy, the thing is when I called Tyler my boyfriend, it’s because we got so used to calling each other a boyfriend or girlfriend, it just kind of stuck. Tyler and I are no more boyfriend and girlfriend than Daisy and Cody are.”

“It’s true.” Tyler chimes in. “You see, Lindsey and practically grew up together. Literally right next door, we’ve been friends, no essentially siblings since we were babies. The whole boyfriend/girlfriend thing started in middle school and it just stuck, but we don’t have romantic feelings for each other, at all.”

Stacy stayed silent through the whole explanation, knowing how some people would call their best friends that, but it was very rare for someone to use the titles as a friendship kind of way. She only turned away from the two before she spoke. “Still think you could do better than me. I can't do anything on my own in this world.” She said, still having the feeling she wasn't enough for her even after finding out Lindsey was technically single all this time.

“Stacy, you really think there’s a man or woman in Equestria that could, well, you know. No, a normal relationship is quite out the window for me and when it comes down to it. Stacy, besides Tyler, Cody, and Daisy, you’re the only person I can truly be myself around, and you already know how I feel about the other three. So, guess what Stacy, I can’t do better, and I don’t care if I could anyway. I love you!” Lindsey says, with conviction.

“And when did you start loving me, when we swapped sizes, or when I was close to killing myself cause I thought things would never go my way?” She said in a bit of a harsh tone, still not believing that she loved her for who she is…not really having much to love.

“Stacy, I cared for you a lot longer than you think. The spa, those sexual jokes. I know it may not have seemed like it, but I did have feelings for you, even back then. Now, it may just have been like a best friend at first, but you are someone I can confide in, that I can trust. Why do you think I took it so bad when you had compared me to a cockroach?” Lindsey explains. “But, if your feelings for me have come and gone, then at least accept Tyler’s feelings for you. When he first saw you, it was love at first sight. Or we could get really kinky if you want.” She says, licking her lips pervertedly, looking at the two of them together.

Lindsey's lip licking seemed to trigger something as a pink blush was on her cheeks, but she honestly couldn't believe that not only Lindsey, but this Tyler person likes her as well, even if they haven't formally met. She honestly didn't know what to say, the confusion, the inner joy, and the irrational fear of messing things up being all in her head, the thought of two people loving her seeming to magically make those dark voices fade from her mind. “I…I don't know what to say.” She admitted.

“Well, I know one thing you might want to do.” Lindsey says with a giggle, putting Tyler down and pulling some things out of her pockets. Sitting Stacy up, she placed the objects on Stacy’s lap, the objects being Stacy’s clothes.

Once she saw the clothes, she remembered that she was still naked, blushed red in embarrassment as she was quick to try and put the clothes on, having a bit of trouble with her panties and pants, but sooner or later she got them both on.

Lindsey lays down on the bed, placing both Tyler and Stacy in the hammock on her neck. “I think that we should just take a moment and nap after all this don’t you?”

Stacy only nodded at her suggestion, her eyes feeling heavy ever since she was saved from her… suicide attempt. She only yawned as she curled close to herself as best as she could, a bit upset that she couldn't be big for at least a day, but knowing full well that it was the only way to really stop her. She still had a lot to think about, moreover on if she would have to pick one or the other, both, or neither if her feelings for Lindsey were gone and if she would even think of being with Tyler without really knowing him.

Lindsey feels the two tinies laying on her neck, and thinks back over the day. She'd thought she'd got closer to her friend, only to find out that her friend had been wanting a more, intimate, relationship. She'd almost lost her when Tyler came back into her life, just because she'd thought Lindsey didn't care about her. She did, but she wants it to remain platonic, like long lost sisters or something. If it helped keep Stacy alive though, she would play along she supposed. However she comes up with a plan, Tyler does like Stacy and he was a bit of a romantic, perhaps with a bit of help she could get Stacy and him together. It was settled, after all, Lindsey is just to big for a tiny to have a relationship with, she'd decided. She hoped to herself that perhaps there would be a person her size to get with, but if not she could settle for a pony she supposed.

Such thoughts could wait till later, even though the day wasn't even close to over, the group was tired after recent events. Soon the three people fell asleep dreaming of the possibilities of the future.

Blind Girl meets a Tiny

Author's Note

Another chapter bu Jerec and Pixel. I’m currently making my own long chapter right now, but it’s more action packed.

Blind Girl meets a Tiny

Jack runs down the hall, holding a few crumbs he’d just taken from the kitchen. He only has so long to get back to the small hole in the wall he calls home before the giants get back. He doesn’t know how it happened, he must have vanished during the night a week ago, but now he’s here in a giant version of Earth where everyone is technicolor, or at least the family whose house he ended up in. The dad is usually gone all day, along with the older one of his daughters, but the mom and the younger daughter are still here, and it’s them he’s avoiding. He turns a corner in the house, it’s the final stretch when he runs into something, soft yet resilient, that knocks him and his prize backwards.

What he bumped into was none other than the bare foot of younger daughter that resides in the large house Jack ‘lives’ in, a girl named Moonstone. The girl’s skin was a very faded blue, her hair being white from the top, as when it cascades down, her hair is a somewhat pastel rainbow of colors that mix well with it. She was wearing a hoodie over her pajama gown that looked more like a dress. It was a different shade of light blue with purple tips around the ends and some over parts of it to give a little design. Her bangs were covering her eyes when her head was raised by the touch of an unfamiliar object. “Huh? Did I bump into something?” She moved her foot a little to see if she could locate the item again, a little nervous as it felt warm. “Oh, I hope it’s not a rodent.” She got chills just thinking about it. The baby blue bow that kept her hair in a low ponytail bounced when she moved her head, trying to hear any movement in case it was a little intruder. Jack might not know this, but Moonstone was blind, only relying on her other four senses to go around the house, never going outside alone.

He scoots himself away from her, still sitting on the floor, practically hyperventilating. She was staring straight at him, or at least from his perspective. ‘Oh no! This is it, I’m doomed!’ He thinks to himself, his prize lay next to her foot forgotten. He pulls out a rock, barely even a pebble to her. ‘One chance.’ He says to himself waiting for her to try and pick him up, if he was lucky and she didn’t just stomp him out of existence.

Moonstone decided that using her hands would be better to find what she felt come against her foot, feeling the ground before one of her fingers brushed against something small and hard. She flinched, not sure what it was before she tried to find it again. ‘It felt hard, but I could swear before it was soft before. This might be a rock, but the thing that bumped into me felt like some old fabric… why do I hear small breathing? I-is it a mouse!?’ She got a little nervous, but swallowed up her fear before she spoke. “Uhm, h-hello? Is someone there? Or is this just Susu playing another prank on me?” She rolled her eyes as she hated it when her older sister sometimes pranked her.

‘I-it’s almost like she doesn’t see me.’ He thinks to himself, before her finger got close and he hit at it with the rock, at his size literally doing nothing, if anything she probably felt like she just touched something. When she starts feeling around again is when he realizes the truth. ‘She’s blind, thank goodness, I could still get out of this.’ He hears her speak, saying hello. “Goodbye.” He says, not knowing she can hear him, before throwing the rock at the wall, it bouncing off of it with a clack, while he takes off running the other way, running right under her and straight for the hole in the wall.

Her eyes widened a little when she actually heard a response, but before she could even say anything, she heard the rock hitting the wall, it sounding louder to her ears as she could hear whoever spoke took off to. “W-wait, who are you?” She asked out loud, turning her head to see if she could find where he went or if he was still around, but it was silent all around her. She sighed as she sat down, feeling for the small rock that was thrown before she picked it up and felt it. ‘Hmm, granite. Quite common.’ She thought, telling what type of rock it was just by feeling it. She put the rock in her pocket before she stood back up. ‘Who was that? And why would they throw a rock so small?’ She asked herself, not even sure how someone can come into their house without anyone else knowing. ‘I really do hope that this isn’t just Susu pranking me again.’ She sighed as she started making her way to the kitchen since that’s where she was going. ‘Hmm… maybe I could try and find him again by bringing him back out.’ She thought, thinking just how she’s planning to do that.

Having got to his little room in the wall, Jack collapses onto his makeshift bed, glad to be “home” in one piece. ‘Thank goodness she’s blind otherwise, I probably wouldn’t be here. Wait, she’s blind eh? I guess that means there’s one less person to worry about finding me.’ He thinks to himself, sighing in relief.

Once Moonstone got what she came for, she went back to her room, unsure on how to catch this sneaky intruder that no one else has noticed but herself. ‘He must be some kind of ninja. So I can’t just up and confront him, I have to get him at his most vulnerable point.’ She thought, still thinking on how to get this person that’s been hiding from everyone for who knows how long.

After that, things were practically back to normal for Jack, his daily raid now a little easier since there was one less person to worry about, which was great because for whatever reason, she’d be walking right along with him. He figured as long as he didn’t cross her path he’d be safe, to make sure she wasn’t following him one day, he stopped and luckily she just walked right on by. Their destinations seemed to be just about the same. She’d get into the pantry and feel around for something and he’d wander from food container to food container nicking crumbs. What Jack didn’t know is that she was well aware of his presence though she couldn’t see him and made sure to keep him in the dark about that, she had got him used to her presence and now she was going to use that to catch him.

‘I can’t believe it’s been a week, two since I’ve been here and I’m still alive.’ Jack thinks as he heads out of his “home” for another pantry raid. Keeping closer to the wall he walks along headed to the kitchen. ‘She isn’t here today, well I guess I don’t have to worry about watching where I walk for now.’ He thinks to himself as he continues toward the kitchen.

Moonstone waited by the entrance of the kitchen, listening to every small step he was taking, thinking that he was very low to the ground. ‘Once he gets close enough, I’ll stop him so I can ask some questions on why he’s stealing food from the kitchen.’ She thought, breathing silently so she could hear where he was and how close he was to where she was hidden.

Jack makes it into the kitchen without any issues and starts heading toward the pantry, never noticing the giant girl standing hidden around an upcoming corner he didn’t need to take. The corner led to the laundry room, possibly another pantry, and maybe also their garage, but he was focused on the kitchen family ahead of him.

‘Okay… ready… set… now!’ “Gotcha!” She was quick to target where he was and quickly dove down to catch him with her hands. At first, she thought she would grab his ankle or arm, but she was very surprised to feel that she grabbed something much smaller. “Huh? What’s this?”

Jack’s world had suddenly gone black and he was pressed in between to warm, fleshy objects, and with how they felt, he could only assume that someone had just grabbed him. Then he hears her voice. ‘Sh-sh-sh-she knew!?!’ At this point he knew struggling would be pointless, after all, what chance did he have at what looked to be less than an inch high, against a skyscraper sized girl. So instead he waits, shivering in fear.

“Wait… is this a toy?” She asked out loud, feeling the boy trapped in her clutches. But once she felt the familiar touch and warmth of human skin, she knew it wasn’t a toy. “What the..?”

Jack, still shivering in fear, swallows nervously in the darkness as he was trapped between the palms of her hands. As he waits, he imagines every dark end he could think of, being crushed between her palms, dropped from her height, stepped on, and many other endings for his short life, only just having turned sixteen.

She gently placed one of her hands under him as she curled her hand behind him. Bringing him a little closer, not wanting to drop him or make him run away. “Uhm, can you talk?” She asked, not sure what else to say.

Jack sits in the palm of her hand, his heart beating like a drum, his breath coming in short rapid bursts. He shivers in fear, even after her question. “D-d-d-d-d-don’t h-hurt m-m-me!” He stutters his plea for mercy, staring into her milky, blind eyes.

She noticed that by how small he felt that he most likely would be scared. Which he was, obviously. “Hey, hey, hey. It’s okay. I’m not gonna hurt you. I… I just wanna ask some questions.” She explained.

Still shivering in fear he manages to nod. “O-okay.” He manages to stutter weakly.

“But, let’s continue this in my room. I’ll grab a little something for you.” She said, already moving to the pantry to get a bag of chips and a drink before she made her way back to her bedroom. Closing the door behind her before placed the food and drinks down before she placed him down on the bed with her. “Now please. I just want to know, who… and what are you?”

Jack flinched when her door closed, and he takes a nervous gulp. ‘I’m in her world now. I’m completely at her mercy!’ He thinks to himself before being placed on her bed. “I-I-I-I’m J-J-Jack. I-I-I’m a-a-a human too! Please don’t hurt me!” He says with a stutter, answering her questions before pleading for mercy as he’s still not sure that she’s friendly.

“Well, I’m going to guess your not a human from around here, since I never heard a human as small as you. Unless, you’re a borrower and you creatures are real.” She smiled a little at the idea. “And you also have a weird name. My name is Moonstone, but you can call me Momo from now on.”

“N-no, I w-w-went t-to b-bed o-one night and w-woke u-up h-here. I-I-I m-must h-have v-v-v-vanished a-and I g-guess p-people e-end up i-in g-giant p-places like this.” Jack replies, still scared. “I-I-I gu-guess y-you c-could c-call m-me a borrower th-though, I-I’ve b-b-been l-living that way s-since I-I got here, t-t-two weeks ago.” He says with a nervous gulp, worried about what she’d do, finding out he’d been stealing from them, not that he stole much more than crumbs, or small amounts of floss and other stuff.

“Hey. It’s okay, no need to wet your pants cause of me, if you’ve read those weird G/T stories online like I do, I promise I’m not going to be like those cold heartless giantesses.” She said, ‘looking’ down at him. “Now, I want you to take a deep breath and slow down your heartbeat. Just calm down, and everything will be fine.”

Jack breaths slowly attempting to calm himself down. His thoughts not helping. “H-how d-do I-I know that e-everything will b-be fine? I-I’m c-completely a-at your mercy. Y-you could do whatever you wanted and no one would know.” He says, curling up, clutching his legs to himself as he trembles under her, albeit unseeing, gaze. “I-I j-just want to go home.” He says defeatedly, as he thinks about the many things he never got to do.

“Well, nothing bad happened ever since I got you, right?” She said, not waiting for an answer as she opened the bag of chips and even passed one to him. “And I know it may seem that way, but all I wanted to know is who you were and why you were sneaking into my home without my other family members to notice. But, I guess you answered both of those questions.” She ate a chip, clearing her mouth before she continued. “And besides, you could’ve stayed quiet when I caught you. Maybe snuck away while I waited for an answer. But you didn’t. I believe that somewhere inside, you believe me. Really, what purpose would I have if I just caught you to harm you?”

“B-but you caught me so easily? You had to have heard me, because you can’t see me. How could I sneak away if you can hear me so easily?” He asks, still curled up. “Besides, you could be like those giants in the stories that seem all warm and friendly just to lure you in, but are really mean. Or maybe you want to keep me as a pet or a toy or something.” He says watching another chip disappear down her throat. “Or a snack.” He whispers to himself, hoping she hadn’t heard him.

“Well, yes I would’ve heard you leave, but I would also understand that you really don’t want to be around me… no one really does.” She glanced away for a moment, a hurt look on her face before she turned back to him. “And I wouldn’t want to keep you as a pet or anything, that’s just cruel. And a bit weird since you can talk and show how you feel.” She said, ignoring the fact that he thinks she’s gonna eat him. “If you really don’t want to be here, then you can go…I understand.” She looked away as she pulled out a book, placing a hand on the dots for words as she began to ‘read’.

Jack stays put, partially because he doesn’t trust that she’ll let him leave or that she’ll tell her family about him, and the last thing he needs is an entire family of giants deciding what to do with him. The other reason he stays is that she does seem sincere, and lonely, just like him. “I-I-I’ll s-stay h-here. I-I might as well, i-it’s n-not like I can leave your house, a-and you already know about me.” He says still stuttering in a bit of fear, but calmer than he was before.

“No, no. It’s fine. It’s not like anyone is going to believe I captured a tiny person from another world in our home stealing crumbs and things we don’t use anymore.” She said, closing the book as she still felt he wanted to leave. “I’m not making you stay, so you can just go.”

“N-no, I-I want to stay. You seem lonely, th-that’s something we have in common.” He admits, figuring that the pro’s would outweigh the con’s. She seems nice enough, and getting food and drink without having to steal it sounded nice, even if it was just crumbs. Who knows, maybe she would be like those kind, gentle giantesses that only want a friend.

“Well, yeah. But I bet you’re already used to being alone.” She said, crossing her arms as she rested her head on her pillow. “And who knows what might happen if you stay with me.”

“N-no, I’m only alone because I had to be. For the past two weeks I’ve been living in fear of being discovered and having who knows what happen to me. It’ll happen eventually, it already has, I bet you even know where I’ve been living.” He replies, curling a little tighter, no longer in fear but in sadness, starting to sniffle a bit.

She turned her head to where she could hear him crying, quickly scooping him up to bring him closer. “Hey, hey, hey. It’s okay. There’s no need to be scared or afraid. Please, I don’t want to hear anyone crying.” She said, being able to actually wipe the tears that were starting to form away. “It’s okay. I’ll be here for you, I promise.” She smiled, it being genuine and quite motherly.

He sits there in her hand, waiting for her to finish, as her giant blue finger strokes across his entire head with just the tip of it. “I-I’m not crying because I’m scared, I-I just miss my family, my friends.” He explains, before hugging her finger.

She tensed up a little at the sudden grab on her finger, but she relaxed before she used another finger to lightly pat his head. “Hey, uhm, I… might not be the best when finding things, but I would want to help find your family and friends. I mean, if you’re not the only one who came here, who’s to say that they may or may not be here as well?” She smiled a little. “Besides, I think you would need some help finding someone without some means of ‘transportation’.”

“But there’s a whole world out there, and it’s giant. Who knows where they ended up, or if they even ended up here. What if they ended up in another world, or they could still be home worrying about me.” He says dejectedly, while still hugging her finger. “They could have ended up with other people, who aren’t as nice as you, or even been eaten by the neighborhood squirrel or sparrow. I was just lucky enough to pop up in here, and not get eaten by a spider or something.”

“Hmm, that does seem to be the problem. But, I haven’t heard about small people appearing all over the world, so possibly it could be just you, or maybe in this small town that doesn’t get a lot of recognition.” She suggested. “And believe me, my mother tells me everything that’s going on in the world.”

“I-I guess they could’ve been found by some nice people who are keeping them secret so that no one hurts them.” He says a little hopefully. “Like you.” He adds before letting go.

“Yeah. There are more nice people than mean folks. I mean, ever since that Canterlot High place started to become more welcoming and friendly, I guess the positive attitude spreaded throughout the town.” She moved her other hand away before she put him back down.

“I hope so, maybe at some point you could introduce me to your family. Maybe they’ll be friendly too.” He says a little hopeful, before thinking cautiously again. “J-just make sure you see how they’d feel or react first. Being small and fragile is no fun.”

“Why don’t I just introduce them to you one at a time. You can choose who you want to see and I’ll wait when you’re ready.” She smiled, making sure she knew where he was just in case. “But for now, I think you should get used to being with one giantess for now. Wouldn’t want you to get overwhelmed.”

“Yeah.” He agrees quickly, still a little overwhelmed at the moment. “S-so, um, how’d you become, you know, blind? Was it by birth, or did something happen?” He asks curiously, flinching a bit though afraid he might hit a nerve and she’d turn on him.

“It was… an accident. To be honest, I don’t remember much of it, but when I ask my parents or my big sister, I guess it’s too much for them to tell me. To be honest, the last thing I did see was the scared look my sister had before everything went to chaos. I couldn’t feel anything, but I knew whatever happened was the cause of my blindness.”

“Oh.” He says staying seated near her on the bed. “Sounds like your sister might’ve caused it by accident.” He comments, only wondering how her sister felt after that.

“I really don’t know, but I think she feels as if it’s her fault. She… doesn’t really talk to me unless she has to, and most times she talks about more positive things.” She said, glancing down as she messed with her hands. “They’ve also kind of banned the word seen or saw. Like, ‘You’ve gotta see this.’ or ‘Did you just see that?’. I think they just don’t want to leave me out of some conversations.” She couldn’t help but already feel out of place just talking about that.

Jack saw how she was feeling. “S-sorry for bringing that up, it sounds pretty painful.” He apologizes not wanting to have caused her discomfort. “I guess you could consider it kind of like me though, I couldn’t even get down off your bed if I wanted to, it’s too big a fall for me to risk.”

“It’s okay. Had to talk about it sooner or later. At last I have these super cool blind eyes.” She smiled as she showed them, them being a milky white, but he could also see where her irises were. “Susu said that they look just like the eyes some character on TV who’s also blind. And she’s super awesome.” She smiled bigger.

Jack was about to comment when there was a knock on her door and the handle started to turn. Moonstone’s mother, Gemstone, coming in. “Hey sweetie.” She starts as she opens the door.

Moonstone was quick to tense up before she scooped Jack up and brought him close to her stomach, her arms folded close to her lap to hide him, while also guiding him off of her and possibly hide behind her pillow or under her quilt. Having a fruit basket nearby, she grabbed a banana from it and brought it close to the side of her head as if she was using it as a phone. “Oh, uh, y-yes mom?” She called out, moving the ‘phone’ away from her head.

Gemstone enters the room, Moonstone’s ruby red mother, with wavy topaz yellow hair, currently wearing a purple blouse with a pair of skinny jeans. “Hey, so I’m gonna go pick up some groceries, and I was thinking you could come along. You know, to get out of the house, have some fun, and maybe we could get a bite to eat while we’re out.” She says merrily, before noticing the banana and giggling a bit. “Playing with your food huh?”

“Wah?” She felt the banana before she ‘realized’ she was not using her phone. “Oh! No wonder no one was responding, I just thought they were letting me talk.” She giggled as well, putting the fruit back in the basket. “And sure mom, I’d like some time out of the house.” She nodded, but not getting up from her spot on the bed as she didn’t know where Jack was.

Jack found himself suddenly behind the giant girl. Scared by the new giantess he quickly hides under the girl’s pillow and praying not to be discovered.

Gemstone giggles at the joke. “Alright, want me to get out some clothes for you? Oh, and I should probably get your sheets washed before we go.” She says, getting closer to Moonstones bed and reaching for her pillow to get the pillowcase.

“No!” She quickly shouted, leaning against her pillow while pulling her quilt close to herself. “I-I mean, I can do it on my own. You don’t have to do everything for me mom. You do enough as it is.” She showed a fake smile, hoping that her mother would be convinced and leave her be.

Gemstone had been a bit taken aback at Moonstone’s tone, but her quick recovery made up for it. “Alright then, get up and get your pillowcase and sheets off, and I’ll get them started while you pick out your clothes.” Gemstone was pretty glad to have invested in a braille label maker, so that Moonstone could still tell the difference between her clothes, such as color and designs. “After all, these sheets do need to be washed, I mean look at them, chip crumbs everywhere.” She said a little exaggeratedly. Jack freaking out, as it was a little too soon to be discovered by yet another giantess.

“Oh, come on mom. If they really were a problem, I would’ve done this a long time ago.” She said, rolling her eyes. “Now, uhm, d-do you mind giving me some privacy please?” She asked.

“Alright.” She replies, causing Jack to sigh in relief. “After you give me your bedsheets.” She says adamantly. “I’m doing everyone’s, and that includes yours.” Jack’s relief disappeared quite quickly at that.

“Okay, once I get dressed I’ll take the sheets off and hand them to you, now can you please go mom?” She almost begged, wanting her out of the room now.

“Fine, fine.” Gemstone says and leaves the room. Jack, having watched her leave, wipes the sweat off his head and sighs in relief, before walking out toward Moonstone.

Moonstone sighed as she could finally relax now. “That was too close.” She began to whisper, not sure if her mom was still listening. She started getting up from her spot on the bed before she went to her dresser and opened her shirt drawer.

Jack sees this and immediately turns around to give the girl privacy. He decides not to risk it and lies face down on her bed. Not wanting her to think he’s a bit of a perv.

After a small change into a white short sleeve, a cyan colored hoodie, and regular navy blue jeans, she was finally ready. “Hey Jack, are you still here?” She called out.

“Yeah.” He replies moving his head so it wasn’t muffled by her bed. “I’m not peeping.”

“It’s okay. I’m already finished. Let me move you off the bed before I accidentally scoop you up with the rest of the bedsheet.” She said, offering a hand out for him to get onto.

He climbs onto her hand and sits down in her palm. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps along with the turning of her doorknob occur, signalling Gemstone’s return.

Moonstone didn’t have enough time. “So sorry.” She quickly apologized before she shoved him into her mouth, sealing it shut by the time her mother opened the door again.

Jack didn’t even have time to ask why before his world suddenly went dark, wet, and warm. A loud clacking sound and the writhing muscle he found himself on quickly answering the question. Unknown to him the spell makes his eyes adjust rather quickly, and he looks around inside her cavernous maw. ‘W-well, a-at least she apologized, I guess.’ He thinks to himself as he sits up. Unknown to him also is the other effect of the spell, changing his taste to that of frosted sugar cookies. He shivers as he watches her throat flex from her breathing. ‘I-I really am completely at her mercy now!’ He thinks with a nervous gulp.

Gemstone comes in again, looking like she was going to say something, but had seen her quickly put something in her mouth. She just giggles. “I hope those crumbs weren’t there too long. Oh, and since you’re ready now I’ll have your sheets.” She says, figuring that would make her task easier, walking over to her daughter, but because of her independent spirit she gives her time to start taking off the sheets herself.

She didn’t answer verbally, but she only nodded before she made her way to her bed, grabbing her pillow first before she started taking off the sheet, beginning the small independent task she gave herself.

Jack found himself sliding across her tongue in whatever direction her head tilted, especially frightened when she tilted her head up and he found himself sliding toward her throat. Gemstone while waiting for the sheets unknowingly decides to make life far worse for Jack. “So where would you like to go for our little mother/daughter lunch out?” She asks.

By now, Moonstone was sweating bullets, shrugging as she didn’t know where to go, while also using her tongue to pull Jack back to the front of her mouth, keeping him in one side of her cheek.

“We could go to Sugarcube Corner and get some tasty treats or we could go to that burger place and get some lunch, which do you want to go to?” Gemstone asks. Jack struggles against Moonstones tongue, not liking the feeling of being pinned in her mouth. Gemstone notices the odd behavior that Moonstone is exhibiting and walks toward her. “What’s wrong Moony?” She asks with concern. “Something wrong with your mouth, think I should take a look?”

She was now really scared, not wanting her to see Jack until he was ready. ‘Jack, please forgive me.’ She thought, before she lifted her head up and swallowed what was in her mouth…or more like who. “N-nothing’s wrong ma. It doesn’t matter to me.” She answered, now freaking out on the inside as she could actually ‘feel’ him going down her esophagus, only making her guilt rise.

Jack’s world seems to go into slow motion as Moonstone’s tongue scoops him up and he slides down into her throat, the muscles grabbing and pulling him further down into her body. He fights, trying to climb against them, but it’s no use and he eventually plunges into the girl’s stomach. He looks around, the massive pink walls ripple and pulse as her body works on the stewing chip soup in pooling in the middle of her belly. He finds a spot in her stomach that seems drier than the rest, which doesn’t amount to much and he swims to it, dragging himself onto the slimy surface of her stomach lining. He curls up against the wall, hoping to keep out of the massive pool which logic dictated would be the end of him. He shivers, wondering to himself what he’d done to deserve this.

“Oh, okay, um, I guess we’ll go to Sugarcube corner then. It’s been a long time since we’ve had their milkshakes.” Gemstone giggles, as she takes the sheets. “Alright, come along then, I’ll get these in the washing machine and then we can go.” She says, unknowingly not giving Moonstone the time she needed to save her new friend from what she thought his fate would be, neither of them knowing of the spell keeping him safe.

“Y-yeah, let me just use the bathroom before we get going.” She called out before she started heading for the bathroom while mapping the house in her head, closing the door behind her before she tried to get him out one way or another, the first one being to cough him out.

While sitting in her stomach, it had shaken with every step she’d took getting to the bathroom, forcing Jack to struggle and fight to stay on the “shore” of the acidic “lake” then in but a moment, he felt a strange sensation as air suddenly came rushing in from above and accompanied soon after by a strange sound. He was suddenly shot into the air flying up into her throat before landing on her tongue. He could hardly believe it and started excitedly patting his body as if to check if it were still there. “I’M ALIVE!” He exclaims, just glad to be anywhere but in her stomach.

She was quick to spit him out and onto her hand. “Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry for doing that.” She pulled him in for a large hug as she felt that he would’ve died if he stayed inside any longer. “I… I just didn’t know what else to do.”

Pushed against her chest with her hand holding him there, he tries his best to hug her back. “I-it’s o-okay. I-I-I mean it was kinda scary, b-but I’m fine, it didn’t hurt at all.” He admits, looking back with hindsight. “I-it was so, um, I-I don’t know how to describe it, it was like you had suddenly become my entire world, literally.”

“W-well, I don’t know if that’ll happen again, so we should make sure that we aren’t in that situation again.” She said, putting him down before she took a piece of toilet paper and cleaning the leftover saliva and gunk off of him. “I’ll bring my purse since that seems like the safest spot.” She said, already having her bag on. “Unless you’d rather stay in the house while me and my mom is gone.”

“A-are y-you sure it’s safe in your purse? I-I mean I know I was just in your stomach, but something might crush me in your purse. I’d like to come, but can you think of a safer place?” He says, remembering his own sister’s and mother’s purses tending to be filled with any number of random items. “I-if it’s the only place you can think of though, I’ll sit in your purse.”

“Well, I could also put you in my pants or hoodie pocket or even the hood itself. You can choose since you’re going to be the one in it.” She said, already putting her hands in her pocket.

“H-how about your hood? I-I should be safe, even if you forget and put it up.” He says, thinking if she did then he’d just hang onto her hair or stay at the back of her neck. “U-unless you’d feel better if I was in your hoodie pocket and you could feel me to make sure I’m still there. Not the jean pockets, jeans are too tight. I-I think you should chose, I mean I’m kinda the stowaway on your body.”

“Again, you’re the one that’s gonna ride there, so you should choose.” She said. “I really don’t like picking for others.”

“B-but I-I don’t feel comfortable choosing, I mean, you’re telling me to pick somewhere for you to keep me on your body. It feels, kinda perverted.” He explains with an embarrassed tone, his face bright red with a blush.

“Oh, please. I don’t mind, Just pick and then we’ll be on our way. I’ll even pass you some snacks for you to have. And, maybe once you get more comfortable, you could finally meet my mom. I mean, I think she would love to meet someone else who could keep me company. That is, i-if you want to keep me company.” She said, glancing away as she messed with her hands.

“Wh-what if I said I wanted you to put me in your bra?” He asks with a blush, half feeling like asking her to put him there, half completely embarrassed and berating himself for thinking it.

“In my bra..? Why would you want to be placed there? I mean, there isn’t much room, and I wouldn’t want you to poke your head out and lf my mom see you and thinks you’re a bug or something.” She said, obviously not knowing the more perverted reason a guy would ask to be in some girl’s chest.

“W-well, I-I-I mean I-I’m only an inch tall, I don’t take up much space, a-and you’d know if I’d slipped or something… Besides, even if I did poke my head up, all I’d see is the inside of your shirt or hoodie.” He explains, keeping away from the explanation that his hormones would have him say.

“O-oh… well. O-okay then, I-if you really want to be placed there instead.” She mumbled, not sure how to feel about this while she gently felt for where he was before she picked him up and started to open her shirt and bra out before she placed him inside. “I think this isn’t a good idea.” She said, securing her shirt and bra before her purse strap went over and between her chest, it being the same spot Jack was placed.

Jack feels it squeeze down on him and struggled to get out from under the strap. He succeeds eventually and slips into one of her bra’s cups, holding onto the edge so he didn’t slip underneath her breast and have what to him might have been tons pressing down on top of him. “No, i-it’s fine. P-p-p-panties would’ve been a bad idea.” He says, blushing almost as bright a red as Gemstone, glad that he hadn’t let his hormones take that much control.

“Oh, okay then. W-well, I’m gonna start walking, just be prepared.” She said, before she made her way to the door and felt the doorknob before she turned it and left the room. “Hey ma. I’m ready.” She called out as she was feeling her way to the living room instead.

Gemstone comes in from the kitchen. “Alright then, let’s get going.” She says, grabbing Moonstone’s hand and leading the way, excited to be spending this sort of quality time with her. After getting to the car, she let’s Moonstone get in on her own, remembering how independent she is. She starts up the car when they’re buckled in and they drive off to the grocery store. “So, who were you talking too all day?” She asks, having heard not so much the context, but that she’d been talking to someone.

“Oh, uhm, j-just to myself. Since, you’re always too busy I didn’t want to call you just to banter about stuff you already know.” She answered, ‘looking’ down at her legs as she couldn’t help but feel a little tense sitting in the car. “I… I sometimes do that in the shower too, so, I guess I could’ve been fine talking to myself in my room.”

Gemstone giggles. “Pretending you found one of those little people from those movies.” She jokes, remembering how Moonstone loved them.

Moonstone couldn’t help but giggle as well. “Y-yeah. Guess I started thinking about that movie again. I always wished I could be a borrower too.” She smiled, messing with her hands again.

Gemstone giggles some more. “I used to imagine them all the time too, actually.” She admits with a bit of a blush. “Do you just imagine talking to them, or do you do things with them too?” She asks, remembering her own imagination running wild.

“D-do things to them? What do you mean?” She asked, turning her head a little to aim her ear to listen to what he mother had to say.

“Oh, well, you know, play with them.” Gemstone replies, her emphasis on the word ‘play’ changing it’s meaning, with a bit more of a blush, her usually ruby cheeks practically glowing pink. “Sometimes I even used to pretend gummy bears were little people and I’d pretend to feel them squirming around. I’d play with them in my mouth before swallowing them. Of course, when I was in the shower… let’s just say I was pretty naughty.” She admits with a bit of a cough. “I mean, I always pretended they were fine afterwards, but, it wouldn’t work that way in real life.”

Moonstone showed a blank look on her face when her own mother revealed that she would literally pretend to eat borrowers alive. “Mom… you do know that you’re telling your daughter this… right?” She said, holding herself while also secretly holding Jack close, thinking that perhaps her mother shouldn’t be the first person Jack would meet once he was ready.

“Yeah, it’s only natural though, we all have a little something that gets our attention.” She says, though a little embarrassed. “I bet you have your own thing too, it’s probably just a little too personal to share for you.”

“O-or maybe I just don’t have anything.” She said, turning her head away as she leaned against her seat. ‘Perhaps this is another reason why I’d rather talk to myself.’ She told herself as she thought perhaps her mother would be the last person to show Jack to.

Gemstone giggles. “Oh well, maybe when you feel you can trust me a little more. So, what do you do with the tinies you imagine, just talk, maybe a more regular kind of play, like hide and seek?” She asks curiously. “I used to do that too when I was little. I didn’t have many friends so I’d imagine some little friends of my own. It just kinda grew when I got to my teen years.”

“W-well, just some light conversation, sometimes I would just lay down on the floor to feel what it’s like being so low to the ground.” She said, not mentioning that she used to look through their point of view.

“Awe, you like to get down to their level. I used to do that too when I was little, I imagined that I could shrink myself and we’d go exploring the nooks and crannies of my room, fighting spiders and ants, and finding hidden treasures.” She says with a sigh. “I still did that as a teen too, I just, well, I already told you what else I did.”

Moonstone only nodded as she remained silent this time, not sure what else she could talk about.

“We’re here.” Gemstone announces as she pulls into the parking lot. The two get out and Gemstone helps her daughter around the store as they get some groceries. As they go through the store, the conversation changes to things that aren’t embarrassing in public, things like stuff Moonstone learned in her online courses, among other things. When they finish they go to Sugarcube corner, Gemstone sits Moonstone down at a table. “Okay, what do you want to get? A milkshake, maybe a cupcake or a brownie, an ice cream sundae?”

“Hmm, I don’t have anything in mind. You can pick for me, you know what I like anyways.” She smiles as she made sure her hands were on the table so she knew where it was.

“Alright.” She says, heading over and standing in the line at the counter.

Once she heard her mother was gone and waiting on the line, she started speaking to Jack in a whisper. “You still here?” She asked.

“H-huh? O-oh, y-yeah I’m still here.” He says, and she feels him lean back against her breast, before he flinches and pulls away from it.

At the table behind her, a certain butter yellow girl glances over at the girl, her quiet demeanor helping her hear the girl whisper and looks to see who she whispered too, only to see no one. She gathers up the little courage she has and whispers to the blue girl sitting to her back. “Have you found a tiny too?” She asks.

“Wh-what?” She stuttered, not even hearing anyone come over as she was taken by surprise. “Wh-who’s that?”

“Oh, sorry, I’m Fluttershy. Sorry to startle you, but I kind of overheard you whispering to someone, someone who isn’t sitting at your table, so I’m wondering if you have a tiny with you too?” She asks.

“Wh-what do you mean a tiny too?” She asked, more confused on the question than answering it.

“A tiny little person, like in some movies, only real.” Fluttershy explains. “They only get to be about an inch high. They appear here after vanishing from their world.”

“O-oh, uhm, y-yeah… I met one today.” She said, ‘looking’ down at the table. “And by met, I mean caught while he was stealing some food crumbs in my home.”

“I-is he scared of this big world?” Fluttershy asks, ready to at least alleviate them a bit. “I can tell you both something that might make this all seem less scary.”

She stayed quiet for some time, before she nodded. “Okay.”

“Alright, so these tinies are coming here, and to another world because some spell is bringing them here. This spell also makes them really durable, you could accidentally step on them or bite them and they’d be okay, it’d hurt them but that’s it, also, I mentioned biting for a reason. See, the spell also makes it so that they can survive inside us and gives them a flavor to make them tasty to us, not to mention the spell causes them to feel really nice inside us.” Fluttershy explains. “H-have you eaten him yet?” She asks.

An embarrassed blush started forming on her cheeks as she also showed a flustered look, giving a good enough answer by her reaction.

“So what did he taste like?” Fluttershy asks, curiously. “The tiny I’m taking care of tastes like butterscotch. She usually likes to stay in my tummy while we’re out of the house. It’s actually one of the safest places they can be, a bit ironic isn’t it?”

“I… I thought I killed th-the only friend I know.” She mumbled, not really liking to remember that moment that happened not even two hours ago.

Fluttershy puts a hand on the girl’s shoulder to comfort her. “It’s okay. He’s still alive, and now you know he’ll be safe in there, so you won’t have to worry if you do eat him again. Just make sure he knows that he’ll be safe and that the spell is protecting him so he doesn’t have to be scared all the time. Oh, and also tell him, if he is ever in your stomach again to keep his distance from your intestinal entrance, the spell helps to keep them in our stomachs a bit, but it works better for the, uh, ponies in the other world, so sometimes they might end up… Coming out the other end, if they aren’t careful. A friend of mine’s did, and it took a few showers for him to get rid of the smell.” She explains.

Moonstone only stayed quiet as she didn’t know what to think about this. “O-oh… uhm… o-okay then.” She mumbled as she stayed ‘looking’ down at the table.

Fluttershy removes her hand from the girl’s shoulder and turns back around. “Um, do you, do you have any questions?”

“W-well, I… I’m just a little confused. I mean, y-you could’ve just ignored me and th-think I was a crazy blind person. But you came and t-talked to me about something rather strange. Just… why?” She ‘glanced’ up at the yellow mare, her milky white eyes looking right at her.

“As I said, I’m taking care of a tiny too, and from how you said you thought you’d killed him, you obviously needed to know about the spell so that you’d at least feel a little better. Most importantly though is that these tinies are starting to pop up more frequently and they need people like us to protect them. They may be protected by the magic making them small, but they’re still tiny in our world and still vulnerable. You are one of only a few people so far that know of and are protecting a tiny.” Fluttershy explains, before writing down her phone number in reverse on a strip of paper, using extra force so that the numbers could be felt on the other side of it. “This is my phone number, call me if you have any other questions.” She says placing the paper in Moonstone’s hands. “Goodbye, and keep him safe.” She whispers before leaving.

“Oh, uh, b-bye.” She turned her head to where she last heard the girl’s voice before she started feeling the numbers on the small slip of paper before she put it in her pocket. Now having a lot to think about, not even sure if Jack heard everything already.

Jack, still in his awkward position clinging to the portion of her bra along the interior side of her breast, speaks up. “So what was she talking about, whoever it was you were talking too, and why’d you mention me?” He asks, confused and only really having heard her side of the conversation.

“She… she knows about you. They call you ‘Tinies’. And I think there’s more of you guys here.” She answered. “She went on about magic and having to protect you. Also that this magic stuff keeps you safe from any harsh physical contact from me or anyone else… including eating you.” She blushed when she said the last part.

“Oh, no wonder you mentioned me.” He replies, things making a little more sense to him. “So, I-I’m safe from being crushed? I can’t be digested?” He asks, confused, yet hopeful and starting to lose some of his fear of her and the other giants, considering he was safe with them to a point.

“Y-yeah, I guess. I mean, magic doesn’t exist, but that girl knew I was talking to you, and she didn’t sound like she was lying.” She said, still not sure if what she said was true or not. “E-even so, I still wouldn’t want to eat you.”

“I-I’d be okay if you did, at least right now anyway. I’m still kinda scared I’ll fall and either end up dead on the ground, o-or, s-somewhere you p-probably w-wouldn’t want me to be.” He says, looking down from his position, swallowing nervously. ‘It’s like a fifty foot drop from here, probably more!’

“You… you want me to eat you? Are you sure?” She asked, knowing she would have to eat something else and not want to bury him in her own food mush.

“Y-yeah, I kinda feel like a pervert where I am now, and the drop is pretty terrifying.” He explains, still looking down, fear noticeable in his voice.

Gemstone returns to the table, a hot fudge sundae in her right hand and a milkshake in the other. “Right or left?” She asks Moonstone as she sits down.

“Does it matter? I don’t know what you bought.” She said, quick to make sure Jack was hidden from her mother before she ‘looked’ up at her.

“That’s what makes it a surprise. So, right or left?” She asks again, giggling as she knew Moonstone would enjoy either option.

“Hmm… i think I’ll go with left.” She smiled a little, hoping that she got her order right.

“Here you go.” She giggles, putting the cup in moonstones hands. “It’s your favorite milkshake. I get this hot fudge sundae.” She says before starting to eat it, before whispering to Moonstone. “Oh dear, I can’t help but imagine my little tiny friends in my sundae because of our chat in the car.”

Moonstone didn’t wait as she soon found the straw on the milkshake before she began drinking it as if it was her last milkshake, humming in satisfaction as she could probably live off of milkshakes alone if she wanted to. But once her mom brought up the tiny people again, she couldn’t help but just want to tell her mother what she just heard from an unknown girl. But, she had to keep her mouth shut, since soon she might ask why this girl came up to her and why she was telling her daughter this. She wanted to ask Jack if now would be a good time, but she couldn’t do that without raising any suspicion on her own.

Gemstone continues eating her sundae, and from the sound of it is taking her time enjoying it, and Moonstone knows another reason why. Jack on the other hand is still in his predicament, staying hidden as she’d directed non-verbally, focusing more on the wall of cloth in front of him than the wall of blue flesh behind him.

Once she finished her first long sip, she decided to tell her mother what she learned… but not in the way she acquired the information. “Hey, uhm, sp-speaking of that tiny people talk. I… actually heard something about it online.” She said, messing with the glass cup that held her drink.

“Oh?” Gemstone giggles. “What about it? Have they found tiny people?” She jokingly asks, part of her wishing that it were true, the other part knowing it was impossible. What she didn’t know was that just underneath her daughter’s shirt was a real tiny person.

Moonstone only stayed silent, showing a blank look on her face as she kind of pinpointed what she was going to tell her. “Erm… yes. Well, kinda… sorta.” She said, fumbling with the cup some more.

“Wow! So there are tiny people around here?” She asks, thinking that Moonstone was just pulling her leg, so she played along.

“Y-yeah. Some teens have been talking about it. O-of course, I’ve never… seen one before. B-but I think there only appearing here in our town. I… no one understands why, but they said that something just made them go from their world to here.” She said, not knowing that her mother was playing along. “I also heard that they can’t get hurt by us cause of some strange force.” She acted as if she was fixing her bra, but was actually showing some sign, hoping that maybe Jack could pick up the small hint if he wanted to be seen by her mother or not, not really sure how long she could keep him a secret if she was being nosier than before.

Jack grabs onto one of Moonstone’s fingers, not all too sure what she’s intending, but not wanting to slip under her breast. Gemstone continues to play along, still not taking Moonstone seriously. “Wow! Sounds like my dream come true! Have you found one? Are you perhaps keeping them in your bra?” She asks keeping herself from giggling, as she figured that Moonstone was faking it, though she seemed actually serious about it.

Moonstone thought that with him grabbing her finger, it meant he wanted to come out and be shown. “W-well, uhm...” She looked down a bit flustered, ‘looking’ at Jack before she lightly nudged her head at her mother, wanting to make sure if that is what he wanted.

Jack having been more focused on keeping hold of her finger as she continues to ‘adjust’ her bra, not knowing that his grip was answering her question as an affirmative. Meanwhile Gemstone is starting to be a little embarrassed about Moonstone fidgeting with her bra in the pastry parlor, but allows her to continue, becoming curious seeing as she definitely seems serious about this.

She gently lifted him out of her bra, cupping him close before she ‘looked’ back at her mom. ‘Well, even if he didn’t mean for me to show him, we’re too far to go back now.’ She thought, hoping that her mother wouldn’t do anything weird, crazy, or just rude once she showed him. “I… I found him today. He’s been living in our home like a borrower, but he says he’s human too. We… talked a little bit, and I learned that stuff before you came back.” She explained. “I was… just a little scared since you said all those things about eating little people. I didn’t want the same to happen to him.” She took in a deep breath before she lowered her hand to place Jack on the table. “Mom. This is Jack.”

Upon seeing the tiny teenage boy, Gemstone freezes in place, staring wide eyed at him. ‘Oh my gosh! A-a tiny person! Th-they, she…’ She thinks to herself, while listening intently now. As soon as she places the tiny boy on the table, she reaches a hand out and carefully covers him, keeping anyone else in the shop from seeing him. “S-so, J-Jack? Y-you found him in our home?” She asks before looking around to see if anyone is paying attention to them, before thinking about the tiny boy in front of her. “Um, you probably should’ve waited to show me him in the car, but since he’s out now, I guess we’ll just quietly discuss him now.”

“W-well, I could just put him back and wait until we get into the car.” She said, hoping that her mother’s hand covering him didn’t mean she was gonna pull a fast one and eat him, knowing it since she was trying to feel for him and only felt her mother’s hand.

“A-alright.” Gem replies, taking her hand off of the boy. “Be careful, that poor boy has probably been through enough, you don’t want to hurt him.” She says with concern, even though she remembered that Moonstone had said that the boy had some spell on him to keep him safe, she wasn’t sure just how true that was.

“Don’t worry ma, he’s been with me the whole time.” She said, finding him with her hands before she gently scooped him back up and back in her bra. She blushed, knowing that her mother was watching. “He… he chose to be there. I, um, l-let him decide.”

“It’s okay, let’s just hurry back to the car.” Gemstone says before finishing off her sundae. She gets up and carefully, but hurriedly leads Moonstone to the car and they both get in. “Okay, Moony, could you go through the whole story with me, please?” She asks, sounding rather adamant that she hear it.

Moonstone only nodded before she brought Jack out again and placed him on her lap instead. “So, uhm, a few days ago, something bumped into my leg and I didn’t know what it was...”

~A Convenient Time Skip Later~

“And then when you left, a girl named Fluttershy came and told me about these little people coming into our world and another one, having this magic stuff on them that protects them from anything we might do… i-including eating them. And, once she told me that, I just had to tell you since I can’t keep him hidden from you forever. I… I’m sorry ma. I just didn’t know what to do after you went on and on about eating small people… I didn’t want Jack to get hurt cause of me.” She finally finished, one of her hands close to Jack while the other was rubbing her arm, the girl looking down shamefully from keeping something from her own mother.

Gemstone reaches out and puts a hand on Moonstones shoulder. “It’s okay, you were just trying to protect him, I would’ve too if I were in your position.” She admits. “I mean, you found this tiny little guy and you don’t know how fragile he is, and then someone you know talks about how she imagines doing things to tiny people that would probably be harmful, and in most cases deadly. So what next then?” She asks, still looking at the tiny boy staring up at her with a hint of fear.

“Well, I don’t know exactly. I… wanted to wait until he was comfortable with me before I introduced him to anyone else in the family, but I’m not sure if it would be better to get it out of the way… even if he may or may not want to do it.” She explained. “He… also wants to find his family, but we don’t know if they’re here or maybe back on their home world.”

“I think we should wait a bit before introducing him to Sunstone and Hardstone. He seems scared enough as it is just with us, let him have time adjusting to two giant women in his life. As for finding his family, maybe that girl and her friends would be able to help. Though right now, I think we should probably get the groceries home before they spoil.” Gemstone says. “Don’t forget to put him somewhere safe.” She reminds Moonstone as she starts the car.

“Oh, uh, y-yeah.” She ‘glanced’ down at Jack before she asked the question. “Uhm, d-do you want to try it out now? The, uhm, spell thing to see if you really are safe inside?”

“U-um, sure, it would probably be better to figure it out now instead of later.” He replies, looking between the two of them, curious as to who he would be entering. His pretty new friend Moonstone, or her mom, who was definitely where she and her sister got their looks from.

“Well, I just wanna ask, who do you want to be with?” She asked, not wanting to force him into going somewhere he didn’t like.

“W-well, I’d like to stay with you, b-but if you don’t want to eat me then I don’t want to force you too.” He replies. “A-after all, you seemed pretty scared when you were talking to that one girl about it.”

“W-well, yeah, but I thought I almost killed you.” She glanced away for a moment before she turned back. “B-but I know that you might’ve been scared about it too, so we could try and get through this together.”

“Okay then.” He says, climbing onto her nearby hand. Gemstone watches the two of them, a major portion of her wanting to volunteer to eat him, the other part of her told her to just let it happen and let them make their own choice about it.

Moonstone didn’t need to say anything else as she slowly lifted her hand off her lap with him on it, already smelling the sweet icing topped sugar cookie that was actually Jack’s scent for some reason. She took in a deep breath before she brought her hand close to her mouth in which she was opening it for him to walk into, a little nervous herself by trying this.

Jack, being nervous as well, slowly walks forward, until he finally steps onto her tongue, not knowing that the spell was already going to work on her mind, making his taste unlike any other sugar cookie before. A sugar cookie whose taste can absolutely not be beat.

Moonstone couldn’t control herself as she closed her mouth and actually started to lick and suck on him as if he was a jawbreaker, humming in satisfaction as she could taste what she knew was the best icing topped sugar cookie she ever tasted.

To say Jack was surprised when her mouth closed suddenly would be an understatement, especially as he finds himself being essentially a piece of hard candy to the girl. He is flung too and fro in her mouth, only pausing for her tongue to grip him tightly and practically crush the taste out of him, luckily he didn’t get hurt by her antics. Gemstone watches in a particularly large amount of jealousy as Moonstone really, really enjoys her soon to be tiny stomach guest.

Moonstone kept licking and coating the small boy in saliva before she swallowed the small boy, feeling the taste of the sugar cookie goodness going down her throat, but after awhile, she came to her senses and blushed red in embarrassment. “O-oh my gosh, J-Jack I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to do that.” She apologized.

“I-it’s okay. I’m fine. I guess I taste really good, huh?” He asks as he moves to the shore of her stomach, though he knows he’s safe, he’d rather not be swimming in a lake of digesting food. Little does he know that as he comes into contact with her stomach lining, the spell sends little ripples of pleasure up and down her body.

She tensed up a little when she could actually feel him moving in her stomach, her blush still on her cheeks as him moving around actually felt good. Like, really good. She wasn’t going to admit it though, so she just stayed quiet as she got herself ready for her mother to start driving.

Gemstone giggles. “You were really enjoying that. I’ll have to try at some point. I know Hardstone would probably appreciate the effects.” She says licking her lips a bit, partially jealous and partially giddy that these tinies exist and in such a manner as well. She turns on the car and starts driving home. “I think that spell does much more than protect them, huh?” She asks, curious as Moonstone continues to blush and quiver. She places a hand on her daughter’s shoulder while at a red light. “Are you okay?”

Moonstone jumped at her mother’s touch, but quickly answered. “Y-yeah, I’m fine.” She turned her head away, resting her head on the seat while she closed her eyes. “Just…just trying to get used to this.”

Gemstone removes her hand when the light changes to green, continuing to drive. “Is he okay? C-can you hear him?” She asks, both curiously and concerned.

“Well, y-yeah. But he’s quiet now.” She said, a little concerned on how silent he was.

Jack sits in the corner of her stomach that he chose, looking around and watching her stomach working on the milkshake along with the chips she’d eaten earlier. After hearing the concern in her voice, he rubs a hand along the wall of her stomach. “I’m still fine, just resting.” He says laying back against the wall of her stomach, his movements causing more ripples of pleasure.

She tensed up at the sensation again as she folded her legs together. “O-oh, okay.” She mumbled.

Gemstone catches the action in a glance as she continues driving. “Wow, he’s really having quite the effect in there. Think I should take him for a bit?” She asks, before giggling a bit. “I’m sure you must be glad there aren’t any other tinies around with him feeling like that just in your stomach.”

“N-no. I’m okay.” She said, an embarrassed blush on her cheeks as she really didn’t want her mother to see her like this.

Gemstone could tell her daughter was embarrassed about the sensations and feelings that were occurring and knew she would be even more embarrassed if something happened in front of her especially. “Alright, but if it becomes to much, then don’t hesitate. I mean I’m sure you know I’d like to for my own personal reasons, but I also care about you, and I know how much it would embarrass you if… something happened.”

Jack hears the embarrassment in her tone. “I-is something wrong Moonstone?” He asks, wondering what is making her act funny, not knowing the spell causes him to feel good, and pats her stomach wall out of concern.

“N-nothing’s wrong. I’m fine, really.” She said, controlling her reaction to the pleasurable touch of Jack on her stomach. “Let’s…let’s just go home.”

They continue making their way home, the entire way Moonstone flinches and is racked with pleasure every time Jack moves, and even just feeling him against her stomach wall was transmitting an, albeit dulled, consistent feeling along her as well. Gemstone would occasionally glance with some worry at Moonstone, but kept silent as Moonstone strains against the feelings. At about the halfway point Gemstone pulls into a parking lot. “Moony, sweetie, I think you should take a break now. You look like you’re going to fall apart, or give in.” She says with worry.

“Y-yeah. I’ll just go to my room to let him out.” She said, not waiting as she got out the car and wanted to get into the house, but couldn’t really locate where it was without her mom’s help.

Gemstone gets out after her. “Moonstone, we’re not home yet, I stopped here because it looked like you were having a hard time.” She says as she rushes over to Moonstone and grabs her hand to lead her back to the car.

“What? Why didn’t you just bring me home?” She said, now a bit upset, but also a bit angry at her mother making her think she was home. She didn’t have a reason to fight back with her mother helping her into the car.

After helping Moonstone into the car, she gets in herself. “I was, but you looked like you were having a hard time keeping yourself under control so I pulled over.” She explains. “So do whatever you need to to get him out and take a break, okay? Just hold him in your hands or something. I-I would offer to keep him until we get home, but that’s your decision.”

Moonstone stayed quiet the whole time her mother spoke, pointing her head downward as she knew her mother was right. But it wasn’t as if she didn’t like the feeling, it was just a little too good for her, and felt that she might lose herself again just cause of Jack touching the walls of her stomach. She let out a sigh through her nose before she finally responded. “…fine.” She mumbled, she didn’t bother in telling her mother to look away or anything, not even being able to see her mother’s reaction on how she had to bring him out. To be honest, she wasn’t fond of letting him out, even though this is just his second time. It made her feel like a cat hacking out a hairball or something. Thankfully, it didn’t take long for Jack to come out, landing in her cupped hands before she put him down on her lap, now feeling a little empty in her stomach since he was out.

‘So that’s how you get them out, good, I was thinking I’d have to puke, or let him progress naturally.’ Gemstone thinks to herself, after seeing her daughter cough him up, and seem a little disappointed. She starts up the car again and they start heading home again. Gemstone doesn’t speak, but every so often glances at the teenage boy sitting on her daughter’s lap, wishing she had a tiny of her own to protect. ‘No, that’s a horrible thing to wish for. Poor Jack here has just been torn from his friends, his family only to appear in our world as a tiny being that we can eat to give us pleasure. Sure he survives, but still he didn’t even know this when he appeared, and worse this won’t go away he’s stuck that small for the rest of his life.’ She thought remorsefully, sympathetic to him and the others that have started to pop up, according to some teenage girl she never met, but obviously had more knowledge on the matter.

It was a natural reflex for Moonstone, but every once in awhile she would lightly rub one of ther thumbs against him, making sure he was still there as she had to do something to pass the time. Before, she would normally look out the window and just have random thoughts popped in her head… but she couldn’t do that anymore for obvious reasons.

Jack stays in his spot on her lap, feeling her thumbs stroke his back every so often. He let’s out a depressed sigh, looking up instead of down, not wanting to be focused on her private area even if it were clothed. ‘I know she said I’m not a pet to her, but I feel like one. For the rest of my life I’m going to be completely reliant on someone for everything, food, water, shelter, unless I steal and become a squatter. I can’t get a job and earn anything. If I went to school I’d probably end up in someone else’s stomach more often than learning.’ He looks up at the girl behind him, and then at her mother. ‘I’m like the family mouse, actually I’m smaller than a mouse, more like a pet cricket.’

Moonstone heard his sigh, being reminded that Jack wasn’t some pet she could… pet. She moved her thumb away from him as she started to just rub her jeans instead. She let out a small sigh of her own, her mind blank. She rested her head on the seat again and closed her eyes, almost close to falling asleep due to the warmth and movement of the car.

Jack let’s out a sigh again, realizing that she’d been doing that for some kind of comfort. “Y-you don’t have to stop.” He says, still more focused on the reality of his situation setting in. ‘I might as well get used to being treated more as a pet. It’s not like I’m good for much else, besides being eaten.’ He thinks to himself, still not knowing that he was also an effective aphrodisiac as well, especially to the girl behind him. “Or if you or your mom want to eat me, that’d be fine, I guess.” He adds, figuring that being inside someone is something he’d have to get used to as well.

“No. It’s okay if you don’t want me to do it.” She mumbled, not even moving to start it again, now starting to feel sleepy.

Gemstone listens to Moonstone’s sentence to the tiny boy on her lap. “What did he say?” She asks curiously as she pulls into their garage, since she can’t really hear the tiny boy, not at the current distance anyway. “Oh and we’re home now.”

“Oh, I… was petting him and I stopped, but he told me I didn’t have to.” She answered, opening her eyes as she picked him up and placed him in her bra again this time.

“Oh, okay.” Gemstone replies, watching as she puts the boy in her bra. “I think Sunstone is home, you should probably be extra careful. He’s got enough giant women in his life at the moment. Let’s let him get used to us first.” She cautions, noting her elder daughter’s motorcycle in the garage. “Oh, can you have her come out and help bring in the groceries?” She adds.

“Well, okay.” She nodded, starting to walk into the garage and to the door to the basement, then up the stairway to the rest of the house. She did it so easily, of course having to get used to moving around the house… but not without tripping, bumping, and slipping over some things before she got used to mapping the house in her head.

Jack, being in her bra, does his best to keep his grip on it, but when she climbed up the staircase, the bumps became too much for him to handle and he slips out of her bra, and tumbles down her front. Her shirt keeps him from flying away from her and he claws desperately to grab onto the shirt. He fails and falls along her jeans, before eventually hitting the floor. The impact leaves him out of breath so he can’t tell her he’d fallen out, her footsteps likely drowning out the sound anyway. He aches, but it doesn’t feel like anything is broken. Getting up, he looks toward the top of the stairway just in time to see the girl leave his sight.

Moonstone finally reached the top as she started calling out for her big sis. “Hey Sunstone! Mom want’s you to help her with the grocery bags.” She called out, going to the kitchen fridge only to open it and search for something to drink. Of course, the kitchen was the one thing that always changed, so she had to feel her way to get something to quench her thirst.

Jack, still on the stairs, gulps nervously looking up and back down the stairs straining to hear if someone is coming. After a moment he hears the rapid thuds of someone quickly rushing down the stairs, and turns around just in time to see a giant bright yellow foot coming straight at him, he lands heavily on him, knocking him on his back and pressing his form into the sensitive portion in the middle, before it quickly continues on, leaving him once again, in a lot of pain but otherwise okay. “Owww.”He manages to wheeze as the steps suddenly stop.

“Huh?” Sunstone looked around for a bit, before she shrugged and continued going downstairs to help her mother with the bags.

Jack slowly gets back up, just in time to hear a quick exchange between the new voice and Gemstone and then the sound of someone walking up the stairs carrying grocery bags, turning to stare straight at Gemstone’s face as she heads up the stairs, being at eye level with him.

Sadly, she had her eyes at the exit to the basement and right towards the hallway to the kitchen and pantry.

“GEMSTONE!” He yells as loudly as he can, trying to get her attention, even waving his arms and jumping, hoping that she’d find him, because if she didn’t then the other girl probably would as she might be paying more attention to the stairs on her way back up to see what she stepped on.

Gemstone almost dropped her things as the sudden sound spooked her. “What? Who said that?” She looked around before her eyes finally met Jack. “Oh gosh, Jack. Did Moonstone drop you?” She asked, not even waiting to pick him up and carry him on one of her hands, the mother quickly going up the stairs so that her daughter wouldn’t see what she was holding other than her grocery bags. Once they reached the top, she set both him and the bags on the table. “I’m sorry, but I have to get the rest of the grocery. Moonstone! I think you dropped something.” She called out before she went back to get more bags.

Jack stands near the grocery bags, waiting for Moonstone to enter, but instead hears the new girl rushing up the stairs and into the room. He sees the bright yellow girl enter the room, look to the table and suddenly freeze, her eyes focused on him. He gulps in a bit of fear. ‘Oh no! What’s this one going to be like?’

“Coming ma!” Moonstone called back as she began walking back to the kitchen counter. “So what was it that I dropped?” She asked, oblivious to what was happening right in front of her.

Sunstone breaks out of her daze, and not knowing who this tiny person was or why he was there, decides to investigate privately, snatching him up and keeping him gently but firmly in her fist, blocking out any sound he might make after setting her grocery bags on the table, all of it happening within an instant. Sunstone heads past her sister. “She probably left it on the table, or maybe in one of the bags.” She informs her not knowing that it was Jack she dropped.

Jack finds himself in a firm grip within seconds of meeting the gaze of the yellow girl. The walls of flesh formed by her fingers hold him in place and prevent any of his calls for help from getting beyond her hand. It isn’t long before it opens in what must be the giant girls room, the door closed and the girl staring straight at him, holding him by his shirt at eye level. Jack can only react by nervously laughing to himself and waving. “H-h-hi.”

‘Woah, a real tiny, and just standing in plain sight.’ She didn’t reply as she began to just start poking and prodding him. ‘He looks like a normal human… except not as colorful as everyone else.’ She thought, even lifting his shirt up using her pinkie. “Are you really a tiny?” She asked, still messing with him as if he was some freaky toy.

“Y-y-yeah.” Jack replies nervously as the new girl continues to look over him. As she looks him over he looks her over.

She continued to look over at him before she asked him a different question. “Is it true that you can’t be hurt by whatever we do?” She asked. “Physically I mean.” She corrected herself.

He gulps nervously, hoping that this isn’t going to go where he thinks it’s going. “Y-yeah, I-I think.” He answers to the best of his knowledge.

“...even if I eat you?” She wasn’t going where he thought she might be heading with that question.

Still nervous, he’s a little relieved to hear that question, thinking she was planning to play with him a bit, and he really didn’t want to end up under her feet again. “Y-yeah.” He replies honestly again.

“What if I threw you? Would that hurt, or maybe not since I made that happen?” She asked, careening off the eating part as she was more curious on the more physical parts of him being immune to her physical harm.

“W-w-well, i-i-it a-a-all hurts, I-I guess i-it just keeps me from dying, or breaking bones like when you stepped on me.” He says, now a lot more nervous and fearful as she returned to his more feared scenario. “P-please don’t hurt me!” He pleads, curling into as much a shivering ball as he can.

Before she could respond, a small knocking was heard from her closed door. “Sunstone? Who are you talking to?” It was Moonstone, and it seemed like she heard her sister talking out loud.

“ME!” Jack shouts at the top of his lungs hoping that Moonstone could hear him. He remains as curled into a ball as he can in Sunstone’s grip.

“Jack? Wha- Sunstone! Give him back, he’s not ready for your crazy ass!” She called out, the door knob jingling, but obviously being locked from the other side.

At first Sunstone was going to open the door and hand Jack back, but then she heard the rest of Moonstone’s sentence. “Oh, so you think I’m too much for him, that I’d hurt him. Alright, I’ll give him back, after I prove that he’ll be okay.” Sunstone replies confidently.

“What!? Sunstone, please, he met enough people already and I don’t know how he’ll feel about you.” She responded, banging on the door as she sounded a bit worried and scared.

“Oh don’t worry, he’ll be fine.” Sunstone says, tucking the boy into her bra and opening the door and looking her sister directly in the face. “And I’m going to prove it.”

“Susu, just give him back. He isn’t some new toy you can just claim as your own.” She said, pointing her head down. “He isn’t some pet either, you have nothing to prove.”

“He isn’t a pet? You sure Momo? You could get a job if you wanted, you’re even still in school, this little guy, he’s absolutely tiny, I doubt he could get a job in a million years. He’s going to be completely reliant on whichever one of us he’s with at any given moment.” Sunstone points out. “In all technicality, he’s a pet, only this one is capable of conversation. I know it sounds harsh, but other than like or love, there really isn’t much he can pay us back with. Let me ask you this, have you done anything to him that you’d do to a pet without thinking?”

Moonstone was a little hurt by calling Jack nothing but a pet, but she knew that she did rub his back, petting him like some pocket pet. But she mustered up the courage to respond. “Yes I did, but at least I stopped when I knew that it wasn’t right. And at least I waited for him to climb onto my hand than just snatching him up like some mouse. He can do lot’s of things that I can’t, and I know you could guess which one of the obvious is.” She could feel a lump in her throat. “Just forget it, enjoy your new pet.” She stormed off to her room, slamming the door shut as she laid right on her bed, wanting to be there for Jack, but knowing she wasn’t any better than Sunstone.

Sunstone let’s out a sigh, before heading straight to Moonstone’s room. She knocks on the door softly. “Momo, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to take it that far.” She apologizes. “Can I come in?” She asks softly.

“No. Just enjoy Jack… and leave me alone.” She teared up, covering most of herself in her quilt as she wasn’t in the mood.

Sunstone sighs and hits her head on Moonstone’s door, ‘Why do I always do this?’ She thinks to herself. “Come on Momo, let’s just talk this through okay?” She asks once more.

“I don’t feel like talking Sunstone, just go and prove how great you are with Jack and leave me alone.” She responded, covering her face now as her cheek pressed against the cold surface of her turned off phone screen.

“Well, I don’t feel like it anymore either. I know, I’ll give him to mom! I’m sure she’ll find something fun to do with him since Dad’s on that business trip for the next two weeks.” She replies, turning away from the door and very slowly walking toward their Mom’s room, seeing if Moonstone will react or let it happen.

‘Might as well, I could tell by her tone earlier that she wanted to have some quality time with Jack.’ She thought, curled close to herself, too upset to really do anything about it. But after some time, she remembered just what her mother told her before she met Jack. “W-wait!” She shouted, not seeing her foot was still under the sheets as she tripped and fell out of bed.

Sunstone heard the thud, still pretty close to Moonstone’s room. She turns and opens the door in a rush. “Momo! Are you okay?!” She asks practically at her sister’s side, trying to help her up.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just tripped ‘s all.” She mumbled, helping herself up as she sat down on the floor instead. “Bet you already gave him to ma anyways, always felt you were too lazy to even handle the responsibility of owning a pet.”

“Nah, I just said that to see how you’d react.” Sunstone replied. “Though, if you hadn’t, I think I probably would’ve just gone to my room and introduced myself properly, maybe played a game or two with him.”

“Well, now that you see I’m fine, you can go and enjoy him.” She waved her hand away. “Since that’s the thing you want to prove today.”

“Prove that I can enjoy him?” She asks sarcastically. “Sure, I can prove that.” She pulls Jack out of her bra. “Well little guy, want to see how fun I am?” She asks seductively with emphasis on the fun, though really just trying to goad another reaction out of Moonstone. Jack’s only response is a nervous gulp while blushing profusely.

“Well if you’re gonna do it, can you do it in your own room, I may not see it, but I could sure smell and hear it.” She said, only getting up and sitting down on her bed. “Besides, he’s much better off with someone other than me.” She turned her head away, the lump in her throat coming back for revenge.

Sunstone giggles, which turns into a fit of laughter. “Alright Sis, if you’re really fine with it.” She says laughing even more, if Moonstone could see, Jack’s blush had essentially spread across his entire body.

Moonstone didn’t show her enjoyment, or embarrassment as she hid most of her face behind her knees to which her arms were hugging her legs, a lump in her throat coming back for revenge.

Sunstone stops laughing after a while, looking at Jack. “Oh come on there little guy, I was just joking.” She says still giggling a bit, before placing him on Moonstone’s right knee. “Here you go Momo.”

“Gave up on proving your point..?” She said in a bit of a harsh tone as she turned her head away from the two.

Sunstone snatches him up again. “Fine, if that’s the way you’re gonna be!” She says, her jovial mood gone again. “He’s coming with me.” She says after walking to the door. “I’ve got a nice little place for you, little boy, and this time I mean it.” Jack’s only reaction is to pale, he would’ve called out for help, but after seeing Moonstone’s current behavior, he knew it wouldn’t help. She then leaves the room with him and heads to her own.

Moonstone didn’t bother in trying to stop her, knowing that Jack was really better off with her sister than herself. She let go of her legs as she felt her feet touch the floor, her bare feet feeling the small vibrations that was Sunstone’s footsteps. She lightly tapped her hand on her bed, feeling almost uncomfortable just sitting on her bed. She didn’t usually do it with her family around(her mother sometimes doing errands and leaving her alone), but she just had to do something to get her mind off of everything that happened. ‘I should just forget about Jack...’ She got up from her spot, moving out of her room, down the hallway, past the kitchen, and downstairs where the floors were hard, cold, and thick. ‘Maybe now I could do it this time.’ She told herself.

Through the ceiling, she hears her sister’s sultry tone as she talks to Jack. She can’t make out the words, but the way they are delivered is very clear. Either Sunstone is trying to play her again, or she meant it and Jack is getting a lot closer to her than he did even with Moonstone.

Moonstone’s brow furrowed at the sounds, automatically assuming that she was just trying to make her come back like some wanting puppy, and she only focused more on what she was going to try. She began to empty her mind, erase all her thoughts, and mute every outside sound except for her own breathing, heartbeat, and the targeted sound she was looking for. It didn’t take long for the girl to start hearing the faint buzzing of a fly in the room. She remained still, eyes closed as she stood absolutely still, the only movement being her breathing, and her eyes moving to where the sound was being heard. It was five minutes before she made her first move, being quick to try and catch the fly with her bare hands, either dead or alive.

… She missed.

In her frustration at missing, her focus disappears and she hears a thud from upstairs in her sisters room. Her sister’s speech has switched from sultry and sensuous to seemingly out of breath and making very real moans of pleasure.

The blind girl took in a frustrated, breath, before she let out a more relaxing exhale, knowing she had to be calm to do this first. Once again, she was in her zone, finding the sound again, sometimes leaning a bit to get a better target at her goal. And once again, she tried to catch the fly again.

… And she missed again.

Her frustration at missing again, once again opened her range of hearing. Footsteps were coming down the basement stairs toward her, and in the meantime she can also hear her sister heavily breathing. The door opens and Gemstone peeks in. “Dinner Moonstone.” She calls, before heading back up.

Moonstone sighed as she was now reminded why she did this alone, any outside sounds just making her get a little tense. “Alright ma.” She called out, slowly going up the stairs as she made her way to the dining room table and was actually the first to be there, not hearing any grinding chair legs against the floor like she sometimes hears.

Gemstone finishes setting the table, and getting dinner set onto the table, placing some salad and a piece of lasagna, on each of their plates. Sunstone slowly makes her way in, and sits down. She sighs, before letting out a giggle and shifting in her chair a bit.

The blue girl decided to ignore her sister, taking her fork before she began to eat her dinner, not needing any help in doing that since it was kinda obvious.

Gemstone and Sunstone join in, and the three eat their dinner in near silence. Near, because every so often Sunstone will shift in her chair and sigh a bit, sounding much more relaxed and feminine than her usual self, who’d actually probably have already finished her dinner and rushed off by this point. Gemstone catches on that something is up, but isn’t sure what. “Where’s Jack?” She asks in a whisper to Moonstone, leaning closer, a bit of worry in her tone.

“I think you can put the pieces together. Jack’s not on the table with us, Sunstone is acting weird, I think you know where he is.” Moonstone said, now more messing with her food than actually eating it.

“Sunstone? I thought you were gonna keep him hidden from her?” Gemstone asks before looking to Sunstone and observing her behavior. “She’s acting a lot like you were when you ate him in the car.” She whispers to Moonstone again, Sunstone not noticing as she continues to slowly eat, while shifting some more.

“Yeah, but I’m sure you can tell how she so brilliantly snuck Jack away from me after you called me to go and get him.” She said with a bit of an attitude, still not okay with her older sister taking Jack from her.

“Hey! I tried to give him back and apologize but you wouldn’t let me!” Sunstone exclaims, defending herself. “But if you want to pretend I didn’t even make the attempt, go ahead if it’ll make you feel better.” She says, rolling her eyes.

“Oh yeah, cause trying once is all you can do before you throw the towel and just do whatever you want. So I’m sorry that I wasn’t so easily manipulated to just forgive and forget.” She snapped back, just hearing her voice making her more ticked off.

“Yeah, I do know to throw in the towel against you when it comes to trying to get ‘The Rock of Self Pity’ to do anything.” Sunstone shoots back with a hiss.

“Oh, well at least this Self Pity Rock actually cares for people that are made to be pushed around like some pet. Well, at least I did for less than a day before you came barreling in and just ruined the only friendship I could ever get in this dumb house!” She quickly responded. “Where is he now, huh? Enjoying your little ‘quality time’ with him? Bet he was forced into this like everyone else that you associate with.”

“Good one! You cared about him, up until I had him! Then it was all ‘Oh, he’s better off with you anyway.’ So yeah, I am enjoying my quality time with my new friend.” She replies with a bit of anger. “And this would be the first time any force was used to get an ‘associate’ to do anything, because I do things on my own!” She yells angrily.

“ENOUGH!” Gemstone yells at the both of them, standing up. Moonstone can hear her mother as she seethes, and Sunstone immediately backs off at the look she is giving the two girls.

Moonstone honestly wanted to go hide in her room after what Sunstone said, but she could feel the angry glare aimed at her, it telling her to not get up unless she wanted to get in more trouble, but no matter the location, Sunstone’s last comment hit her hard, not even having the strength to hide how much she was hurting inside, her eyes feeling watery, the lump in her throat, and her now dry mouth stopping her from speaking out again. She just placed a hand over one of her eyes as she angled her head to the point where she was looking at the center of the table. “... and who’s fault is that?” She was able to speak out in a cold and harsh tone, knowing full well that it was all Sunstones fault.

Gemstone immediately turns to Moonstone, her focus on the first one to speak out after her warning. Her gaze so dark and angry that the entire room seemed to suddenly go pitch black besides the now very angry woman. “Moonstone.” Gemstone addresses the girl in a voice so cold that it practically froze the water on the table. Upon hearing said tone, Sunstone felt as if she were suddenly Jack’s height.

Even at her mother’s death-tone, she tried to stay strong, not being able to see the look her mother was giving her. She didn’t bother speaking out this time, feeling that she already crossed the line.

Gemstone continues staring down her younger daughter. “When I say enough, I mean enough! You know very well that Sunstone didn’t mean for that to happen, and that she feels very, very badly for it! From what it sounds like, you weren’t too fond of your little friend if you put your anger or sadness in front of it!” She says in a voice of fire and brimstone, before turning to Sunstone. “Now Sunstone, you know your sister has always been more sensitive, especially after the accident! I’m sure if you at least attempted another apology then this would never have happened!” She finishes her short, yet razor sharp verbal assault on the both of them. “Now then, first things first. Sunstone, go to the bathroom and retrieve Jack from wherever inside yourself you put him, wash him off, and bring him to me!” She orders.

Sunstone immediately gets up and rushes to the bathroom. After a short moment she comes back with a washed and dried Jack, who was blushing, up until he saw the very angry giantess that is Gemstone, after which he went absolutely pale with fear and even paler after being handed to her. “All right, Moonstone, Sunstone, both of you are grounded from Jack for a full twenty four hours. That is six thirty two tomorrow that you two can have him back.”

‘He’s not like some toy…’ She thought with some anger as she was nowhere near to apologizing to her sister.

Gemstone looks between the two again. “Now then, you two will not be leaving this table until you both apologize to each other. You both started it so I’m finishing it, right here, right now.” She says, her anger still clearly noticeable. “Now then, you may take this time to get whatever you want off your chests, but as I said, you two aren’t leaving this table until you’ve apologized, and I mean a real apology.”

Moonstone didn’t say a word, still having a somewhat pissed, yet hurt look on her face as she was pissed at how her mother was treating Jack like property, and what Sunstone said last. ‘I don’t see why I need to apologize. Unless it’s for telling the truth.’ She thought.

Gemstone sits down at the table, making sure the two would sort out their differences. She carefully sets Jack on the table, who sits down where he’s set, no longer certain who he could trust, scared of two of them, and now untrusting of the one who’d found him. Gemstone glances between her two daughters, Sunstone looking guiltily at her feet, and Moonstone seeming a bit angry. “Moonstone, is there something you need to tell us?” Gemstone asks.

“...no.” She simply answered, her eyes moving downward as she had her arm resting on the table, and her head leaning against her knuckles.

Gemstone starts tapping the table with her nails on one hand. “Well, now’s the time if you need to get anything off your chest.” She replies a little coldly. “I won’t stay here all night, but if you two have to then that’s your problem.”

“I have nothing to get off my chest… not like I could see it anyways.” It first came out harshly, then a little depressing, starting to lightly tap her own finger on the table.

“Mmmhmm.” Gemstone hums a sarcastic reply. “Well, if you two are just going to sit there, I have some dishes to do, and a tiny boy to watch over for the next twenty four hours.”

Moonstone remained quiet this time, not wanting Jack to be taken from her… again, yet knowing that her mother would be better suited even if she had those weird fetish moments. She let out a small sigh through her nose before she crossed her arms on the table and rested her head on them, getting comfortable as she felt she wasn’t going anywhere.

Sunstone slumped to the table as well, however, she wasn’t trying to get comfortable, she had begun crying instead. Gemstone on the other hand, got up and took Jack with her, putting him in her pocket and going over to the kitchen sink to start her dishes.

Moonstone closed her eyes, only hearing her big sister actually crying, and the sound just making her tear up as well, but she kept it hidden by facing away from her mother and sister. Of course, thinking more about what was happening, her situation, and how much she really needed to apologize, made her shed more silent tears at a faster pace, but still not budging to make the first move.

Sunstone continues to cry into the table, sad that she’d been so harsh on Moonstone, but considering her sister’s stubborn side figured apologizing would be pointless. The only noise besides Sunstone’s sobs is the sound of the water running as Gemstone does the dishes.

Moonstone thought the same thing after some time, feeling that a mere apology wouldn’t fix anything now. ‘Not like anyone wanted to be me after what happened...’ She thought, starting to get a bit of a headache just thinking about it.

“I’m sorry.” Sunstone manages to say between sobs, muffled by the table as she stays in her position, not daring to look at her sister whom she attacked verbally, all because of her pride.

“... me too.” She was able to utter out, curling closer to herself while she was sitting on the table.

For a moment, nothing happens, until Sunstone suddenly wraps Moonstone in a hug. Holding the other girl against her tightly, but remaining silent. Gemstone also remains silent, finishing her dishes and letting them have their moment.

Moonstone’s eyes snapped open, widened and in shock as she didn’t even hear her sister coming. Once the small surprise was over, she buried her face in her sister’s shoulder as she couldn’t hold in any longer and began to cry herself. “I-I’m so sorry… I didn’t mean to.” Her shaky voice spoke out.

Sunstone remains silent, but tightens her grip on Moonstone, resting her chin on Moonstone’s shoulder, while she just let’s her tears flow. “I am too.” Sunstone replies eventually.

Gemstone breaks her silence. “That’s much better, now get along you two.” She comments before returning to her dishes.

Moonstone was silent once again, unsure on what else she could say if she could while still crying her heart out.

Sunstone continues to hold Moonstone in a hug, crying as well, the two letting out their emotional baggage.

After some time, Moonstone finally finished crying, but she still held onto her sister’s hug, not wanting to let go.

Sunstone finishes as well, her mind drifting a bit, and she felt a twinge of jealousy at her sister’s form. ‘Man, how does she do it? If I had her curves all the boys would be after me at school.’ She thinks to herself somewhat glumly. Gemstone finishes up the dishes and walks over to the two, joining in the hug, happy that her daughters are getting along again.

Once her mother joined the hug, a small tinge of blush was on her cheeks as she very rarely gets hugs from her ever since she became a teenager, it being a little embarrassing now.

“Okay you two, no more arguing for tonight, got it?” Gemstone asks a lot happier than before. Sunstone nods in reply before breaking off and heading back to her room. Gemstone in the meantime turns to Moonstone. “Now, I know this is opening up old wounds, but you seemed to have something you wanted to say a little while ago, so now that everyone’s backed down, how about you tell me?” She requests honestly, wanting to know.

Moonstone glanced down for a moment, not sure if she should say it or not. “I… it’s nothing, really.” She lied, starting to get up from her seat herself.

“It’s what I said about Jack, isn’t it?” Gemstone asks. “How I took him away as if he were a toy you two were fighting over?”

Moonstone lightly nodded, her head still pointing down as she didn’t want to exactly face her mother.

Gemstone puts her hands on Moonstone’s shoulders, in an attempt for reassurance. “Moonstone, I didn’t mean for it to sound like that. We all know that he’s a person, with his own thoughts and feelings. It’s just, you know, his size, and that in a sense he’s practically a pet, or a new baby.” She replies. “Do you understand where I’m coming from? He’s going to rely on whomever has him for everything, food, water, shelter. He was lucky enough for those first two weeks he was here, and only just.” She continues to explain. “It’s not that I think less of him, it’s just the truth of his situation.”

“... But I don’t want him to feel like I always do.” She said, now tilting her head up to where she heard her voice. “I… I know what he’s going though and how he feels, and it’s terrible. I don’t want to treat him like some pet, or a new toy, or just anyone you could push around.” She began to tear up as she listed those things. “And I know where he’s from, he didn’t need to be taken care of, just like I didn’t need to have someone hold my hand like a wandering child. I want to at least help him find his family, or even his friends. And… and maybe live with them instead, not having to be treated like a baby like everyone always sees me as.” She turned her head back down, feeling her mouth go dry, signalling her to just stop talking. “I don’t want him to feel like I do every day...”

Gemstone pulls Moonstone in for another hug. “We don’t mean for you to feel like that, Moony. We love you, and we don’t want you to get hurt again, that’s why we’re a little too overprotective. Now, Jack, while he isn’t family or anything, he’s still under our house, and he’s small and defenseless on his own. Regardless of how capable he was before, that’s gone now, so we also need to be a bit overprotective of him too.” Gemstone explains, pulling her daughter in a little tighter. “It’s not that we see you two that way, it’s just that we don’t want either of you to get hurt. As for the baby comment Moonstone, you and Sunstone will always be my babies.” Gem finishes, tearing up a little.

“It feels like you do… I can’t do anything anymore.” She still had tears going down her cheeks. “I c-can’t work, or pursue my dreams, n-nothing. I’m nothing but a pet myself.”

Gemstone continues to hold Moonstone in the hug. “I know it feels that way, but trust me, we don’t intend it too. That’s why I got you into that online school, and the program for your computer that allows you to take those courses.” She replies. “We want you to be able to live, work, and pursue your dreams.”

“I can’t do my dream mom, cause I need to see to even do it.” She said, really not wanting to say it, but knew that she had to.

Instead of responding, Gemstone then begins to cry. It starts as a sniffle, but doesn’t take long to develope into a full fledged sob. Her grip tightens as she holds Moonstone ever closer.

Moonstone stayed quiet this time, not wanting to make her mother feel any worse by adding more onto her reason why she felt so useless like Jack does.

Gemstone continues sobbing, slowly managing to choke up words. “I’m so sorry Moonstone. I failed you, and that’s why you feel this way.” She says, clearly blaming herself for Moonstone’s blindness.

“I… it’s not your fault ma. I already came to conclusions that I can’t undo this. I really don’t want Jack to feel this way, so please… just stop treating him like this. He can do things on his own, I know it.” She said, slowly hugging her back as she rested her head on her mother’s shoulder.

Gemstone continues sobbing. “But it is, I could’ve kept you and Sunstone inside that day, and if I did you would’ve been fine, but no, instead I let you go out into that storm. That’s why it’s my fault, it’s my responsibility to keep you two safe and I failed! That’s why I treat Jack that way, too, because he’s so small he could get hurt so easily and he doesn’t have his family to look after him! If anything happens to him it’s my fault too!” She explains how she feels still sobbing.

“Ma, he has that weird magic thing to keep him safe, almost anything we could ever do to him will keep him safe. And it wasn’t your fault. You warned us about the storm, it was no one else’s but our own fault.” She said, her eyes looking down, hugging a little tighter to her mother. “...I didn’t mean for you to feel that way. I’m sorry.”

“But we don’t know just how much it protects him from!” Gemstone points out. “Or what if he gets eaten by a wild animal?! What if one day we find him in a spider’s web and it’s too late?!” She manages to say before her sobs grow again. “What if one day I get a call and find out you walked into traffic?!”

“Mom. Do you really think that would happen? Jack wouldn’t be caught dead near a spider web, and I would hear a car coming miles away before I dared cross a street without you or Susu to help me. I may want to be my own person, but I haven’t quite mapped out the whole town as much as I know my own home.” She smiled, hugging her mother a little tighter once again.

Gemstone sniffles some more. “But it could happen and that’s the whole point! That’s why I’m so protective, I’m scared that I’ll lose you, and though I’m not his mom, Jack’s still living with us and I’m responsible if anything happens! I’m treating him like this because I know how his mom must feel!” She explains, reaching into her pocket and pulling Jack out, giving him as much a hug as she could.

“Mom, if you’re saying that I can’t go outside without being hurt, or Jack not even being safe in the house, that’s pretty much just saying we can’t do anything. Then I can’t think of any dream to even pursue or that Jack can’t even find his real family.” She said a bit harshly. “You want us to believe that we could do things on our own, yet you don’t believe your own words.”

“I’m not saying that you can’t, I’m just saying that when you do, all those thoughts and images pop up, and it scares me to think I could lose you.” Gemstone explains tearfully. “I’d never keep you prisoner here, you have your own life to live, I’m just scared.”

“I can see why you’re scared, but nobody ever said that life is safe, or comes without any scratches or bruises. I… I’ll stop complaining about being taken care of like a child, but only if you could at least trust me when I say that we are safe and wouldn’t do anything to make you more scared or worried.” She finished, hugging tighter before she broke the hug.

“Okay.” Gemstone replies still sniffling and carefully holding Jack. “It’s a deal.” She wipes her eyes with her now free hand. Jack sits there, his trust rebuilding toward the two at least, Sunstone he would have to think about still.

“So, I know you already finished cleaning, but I think you forgot to give someone his dinner, since he was ‘busy’ at the moment.” She said, knowing that Jack was probably hungry all day.

“Oh, well we shall have to do something about that, now won’t we?” Gemstone asks, holding the boy up to her face while walking to the fridge to grab some of the leftovers. “I just put it in there, so it should still be warm.” She says with a smile, using a knife to pick up some lasagna crumbs for him. He certainly was hungry as his only reaction was to grab the crumbs and start chowing down immediately. Gemstone closes the refrigerator door and carefully sets Jack down on the counter so he can eat his meal in peace.

“I guess I’ll just go back to my room too.” She said, not sure on what else she was needed for in the dining room, already making her way to her bedroom.

“Hold on there Moony.” Gemstone says. “Don’t forget your little friend here. Oh, and don’t tell Sunstone, make her think I’ve still got him.”

“What? Why?” She asked, confused but a little glad that her mother might not be keeping Jack for the twenty-four hour punishment. She still felt that Jack would be better off with anyone but herself, but didn’t verbally say it yet.

“Well, you didn’t want me babying and doting on him, didn’t you?” Gemstone asks, pointing to the end of their little conversation. “If I keep him with me, that’s what’s gonna happen, plus, there’s our discussion this morning about the tiny people I used to imagine. I doubt Jack would like that very much, especially with an older woman like me.” She explains, knowing that she’d very well be tempted to eat and ‘have fun’ with the little boy. “Plus, if I kept him you’d be worrying about him like I worry about you.”

“Well, yeah, but I think that you or Sunstone would be a better fit in keeping an eye on him, since I can’t.” She glanced away as she rubbed her arm a little. “You didn’t even see how easy it was for Sunstone to take him away when he was probably right in front of me.”

“That may be Moonstone, but there is something that makes you the better choice.” Gemstone replies. “What Sunstone did with him and what I’m tempted to do… You don’t seem to want to. I think he’d be much happier with the one person here who isn’t tempted to use his size, and that spell for some ‘fun’.” Gemstone explains.

She stayed quiet when her mother reasoned with her own choice, her eyes glancing down as she was still unsure if she was good enough to even look after someone she could easily lose. “But I could hurt him without even realizing it.” She spoke. “He could even be in trouble and I wouldn’t be able to see it.”

Gemstone giggles. “See, you do worry about him just like I do you, both of you.” She points out. “You haven’t so far Moony, plus if he gets into trouble you’ll be able to hear it, and at least you won’t be tempted to ‘use’ him, unless you’ve been hiding those too?” Gemstone asks, curious if Moonstone had similar feelings and temptations.

Of course, her assumption caused her daughter to blush. “What? N-no. I would never use him like that.” Her blush only seemed more noticeable as it was obvious she was thinking about it.

Gemstone giggles at her daughters now flustered appearance. “I see, so we’re all a bit tempted.” She replies with a chuckle, watching as Jack continues to ignore them, happy to be filling himself with something much tastier than cracker and bread crumbs. “But at least one of us is less tempted than the other two.” She says, licking her lips a bit, but also pinching one of her arms so that there was just enough pain to keep her focused, as it was all she could do to keep herself from living her dreams. “Much less tempted.” She whispers to herself.

“I… I guess that’s true. But I still feel like I wouldn’t be able to at least make sure he okay.” She admitted, the blush fading as she was still not convinced.

Gemstone giggles a bit again. “Just ask him. I’m sure he’ll be honest, especially if something is wrong.” She replies, even though experience with her own kids taught her otherwise, causing her to giggle. “And if he quickly says everything is fine, then you know something is wrong.”

“I thought only girls did that ‘I’m fine’ thing.” She said, never really catching a guy doing that.

Gemstone just giggles some more. “Nah, it’s actually even more common among guys. The whole, they’ve got to be strong and do things on their own thing. Your dad and uncle do that all the time.” She replies.

She still wasn’t sure if she was the right person to keep an eye on Jack, but she began to remember that she promised him that she would help him find his family, or at least someone from his world that he knows. And she couldn’t really know who was a friend or family without him. “I… I guess I could try.” She said shyly.

Jack finishes up his little meal and looks up between the two giants, now realizing they were having a conversation about him. Gemstone stands there smiling pleasantly at him. “Okay, I think he’s ready to go Moony. Probably needs a bath to get the sauce off.” She says, before giggling. “Maybe a nice tongue bath, and then you could put him in his new bedroom.” She suggests jokingly.

Moonstone did show a small pink blush on her cheeks, but she didn’t do anything to make it a reality. “M-maybe he could just take a bath with me. I-I mean, after I take m-mine, I’ll let him bathe himself.” She quickly corrected herself, blushing red at what she was almost suggesting.

Gemstone’s giggles turn into a laugh. “I’m sure either way he’ll enjoy the show!” She exclaims, still laughing. Imagining Jack standing on the bathroom counter watching Moonstone bathe, a bright red blush on his face, matching his current one.

“I-I didn’t mean it l-like that.” She blushed more. “J-just forget it, I’ll take a shower by myself.” She was quick to start walking away to get her things first to change into her pajamas after bathing herself.

“Does this mean I get him for the night?” Gemstone asks, still giggling, her tongue sticking out a bit.

“N-no!” She shouted, still flustered as she got her things and went to the bathroom. “J-just put him in m-my room for now.”

“Uh uh uhhh. If you leave him with me, he’s staying with me for the night.” Gemstone giggles. “And I’m sure Sunstone heard that, so she knows now. Probably don’t want to leave him in your room.” She explains, still giggling. Sure enough, Sunstone’s footsteps can be heard as she peers around the corner.

“Mom, just stop. I really just want to take a shower and go to bed, I’m really tired after all that, and I don’t have time nor the energy. Please, just put him in my room or just put him in the bathroom with me if you really think Sunstone would take him again and just start this whole thing again.” She said, in all seriousness and already reaching her limit to give a good enough reaction to what her mother said.

Gemstone carefully picks up Jack and walks over to Moonstone, handing her the boy. “Not a good start to being responsible for him, but I’ll let you off this one time. Next time though, I’ll be taking him.” She says, warning her of the consequences. “Remember, at his size, it’s your responsibility to make sure he stays safe, and with you. Here at home you won’t have too much trouble, but if you go out there, someone might snatch him if you don’t have your guard up.”

“I got it, ma.” She mentally rolled her eyes. “And it’s not like you would let me leave the house alone.” She added, before she placed him down on the sink while also closing the bathroom door.

“You’re right. You won’t be leaving the house alone, you’ll be leaving with your seeing eye borrower.” Gemstone says, suggesting that Moonstone could actually leave the house with Jack and technically be on her own.

“Wait, really?” Her eyes widened when she reopened the door to see if her mother was telling the truth.

“Of course. Just make sure that you two start out with baby steps so you can find your way back home.” Moonstone replies. “You want to find him some tiny friends or possibly his family after all, right? Well, they aren’t just going to appear here like he did. Just make sure you have your cell phone in case you get lost, and take my lesson to heart. You don’t want to lose your new friend.”

Moonstone couldn’t stop herself from showing the biggest and purest smile she’s ever shown ever since she became blind, quickly hugging her mother. “Thank you so much!” Her hug was almost bone-crushing as she honestly never thought of doing that, and was even glad that she wouldn’t have to sneak out if she did.

Gemstone hugs her back. “Your welcome. He’s better than a seeing-eye dog right? He can actually talk and tell you what’s coming up and describe things.” She replies. “Make sure to ask his approval first of course, better make sure he’s okay with it after all, and don’t forget to thank him if he agrees.” She suggests.

She broke the hug from her mother and nodded in agreement, not wanting to force that onto him as she went back into the bathroom and closed the door behind her.

“This also means that you can hang out with your sister and me without feeling like we have to lead you around everywhere.” Gemstone calls out before heading off to go inform Sunstone of the developments.

She heard what her mother said before she sat down on the closed toilet and looked to where the sink was. “So, uhm, d-did you hear all that?” She asked, wondering if she should even explain or ask.

“Y-yes.” Jack replies a bit shakily, after all he’d been through that day, he had lost some of his trust in the girl, and is still also a little scared around the giant women. “A-a-and sh-sure, I-I’ll be your eyes.” He adds quickly, partially because he did actually want to, and partially because he was scared of what she’d do if he said no.

“Oh thank you so much.” She was quick to pick him up and bring him in for a hug close to her cheek, pressing him against it as she was really happy that he would do this for her.

“Um, I’m still kinda covered in tomato sauce.” He replies, accidentally smearing some of the gooey red paste on her blue cheek.

“It’s okay, I’m taking a bath anyways.” She said, putting him down again. “Uhm, d-do you mind not watching?” A small hue of pink was on her cheeks when she asked.

“Oh-okay.” He replies, turning away, and keeping his eyes closed, even though his hormones were telling him to watch the giant shapely girl undress. “I-I’m not looking.” He tells her, almost wishing that she’d take him with her into the tub, but at the same time wanting to preserve her privacy, and not wanting to look like a perv.

Moonstone only nodded before she started to undress herself, starting from the bottom before she made her way to the top. Halfway, she turned on the water and let it run and fill the tub. So she started from taking off her shoes and socks first, and her black bra being the last to be removed. Once she was finished, she checked the water again to see if it was warm and that it filled most of the tub already.

Eventually Jack can’t handle the temptation, and he turns and looks, blushing bright red and turning back upon seeing the nude girl. After a moment, he comes to his senses and lowers his head in shame. “Sorry.” He says, apologizing to the girl, somewhat hoping she hadn’t heard him.

“Huh? Sorry for what?” She heard him easily, not sure why as she slowly lowered herself into the water, sighing in relief as she almost went entirely into the water. She only sat there, enjoying the warm water as her improved sense of touch made it almost as if she was in a hot tub instead.

“I, I uh, kinda, peeped.” He admits to her, ashamed of himself. ‘I should’ve stopped myself! I could’ve just hidden behind some of the stuff on their sink and not looked, but no, I have to take a peek!’ He mentally berates himself. ‘I hope she doesn’t get too mad at me.’

“O-oh, uhm, i-it’s okay.” She had a red blush on her cheeks as she made sure that almost everything was hidden in the water. “J-just as long as you did it once.”

“B-but I said I wouldn’t, and I did, s-so, I’m still sorry.” Jack gulps nervously, still staying turned away, feeling he broke her trust. “Y-you’re beautiful, by the way.” He admits to her, still ashamed of his actions.

The blush on her cheeks only spread as she wanted to scold him for peeking, but knew that she couldn’t really say anything since she kind of knew he would do that. “A-again, it’s fine. J-just as long as you don’t do it again.”

“I-I’ll try.” He says to her, knowing it would be just as hard not to watch when she got out. His own blush growing as he could already imagine it. “M-maybe you should put me in a drawer or something.” He suggests, knowing that his hormones might overpower him again.

“What? N-no, I wouldn’t do that… and I can’t since I’m in the tub already.” She said, really not wanting to leave the warm water.

He gulps nervously again. “B-but I don’t want to peek again, and it’s going to be harder not too, especially since you’re so pretty.” He blushes a deeper red as he admits it. “And giant.”

She only blushed more as she was close to just using the shower curtains to cover herself instead. “P-please stop saying that, y-you’re making me flustered.” She admitted, already starting to try and find the curtain with her hands.

“B-but it’s true.” He replies, still blushing himself. “C-c-could you please put me somewhere I won’t be able to peep from?” He pleads, even though that would mean she’d have to get out anyway.

“N-no, it’s okay. I’ll... I’ll just cover myself.” She said, finding the curtain as she moved it to hide herself from him now.

“I-I hope you can do that when you get out too.” He replies, not wanting to peep, but at the same time wanting too. Especially since, being blind would make it all the harder for her to get a towel.

It was silent between the two, an awkward silence that both of them shared while one of them took a bath. After half an hour, she finally finished, moving the curtain out of the way and slowly getting up with the help of the bars her mother installed for her. The water was draining when Moonstone got out and was now feeling her way for the towel, the girl slightly shivering when the water met the small wind in the room.

When the curtain was pulled, Jack quickly looked over out of reflex, only to get an eyeful of the wet, nude girl. He watches as she gets out, transfixed on the giant blue girl. “U-u-u-um, t-t-t-to your l-left.” He says admitting that he’s peeping, directing her to the towels, as he stares at her form, the light reflecting off the water and her free flowing hair only helping to keep him watching. He knew he should look away, but he couldn’t.

“Oh, uh, th-thanks.” She spoke, moving her hands to the left until she felt the fabric of a towel and pulled it off the rack it was on, She covered her front, drying her face first before she moved to her neck, chest and stomach, quickly switching the towel to her back and drying her back next. She was standing on a rug the whole time, so there was no worry of her slipping on water or anything.

Jack blushes and finally gets himself to turn away, feeling much more ashamed than before. He sits in silence as she finishes, waiting for whatever punishment she might think is necessary considering it was probably obvious to her he’d been watching.

Once she dried herself and was sitting on the toilet, she kind of knew what he was waiting for. “I’m not mad Jack.” She told him. “I kind of knew you would peek at least once, but I’m glad you were honest in saying you did then keep quiet like a little perv.” She couldn’t help but smile, starting to get dressed in her pajamas.

He only felt more ashamed and deserving of punishment after she said that. She was letting him off the hook even though he’d violated her privacy. “B-but the last time, I-I stared for a while.” He says, lowering his head in shame.

“Well, yeah, but you also helped me. If you didn’t, I would be more upset that you’d rather watch me struggle than help me.” She said, already having her purple panties on and a white t-shirt over her top half and covering some of her lower since it was a large loose shirt.

“I-it still doesn’t feel right.” He says, a bit sadly. “I was raised not to do that, not to violate someone’s privacy like that, but I just did, twice, and the second was much longer than the first.” He explains, practically begging for some kind of punishment.

“B-but it’s okay, really. I’m not mad or upset. And I really don’t know how to punish you if I was.” She said, finish dressing herself up before she got up and hung the towel up again. “Really, why would I be mad at my new seeing eye partner for just doing their job and seeing things?”

“Things that I shouldn’t be seeing unless we were dating or married.” He says with shame in his voice.

“Hey, it’s okay. We’re practically family now, so it wouldn’t be a surprise if some family members saw some more personal parts of other family members. And I know you probably got closer to Sunstone, so I don’t think seeing it is any worse than what you were forced to go through.” She said, picking him up from the sink before she started setting up his own bath in the sink, making sure it was sealed shut, and that the water wasn’t too high.

“Th-that was different, I-I didn’t have a choice, here I did, and besides, it’s only been a few hours, not even a day since we really met and got to know each other.” He says now sitting in her hand, waiting. “Besides, you can’t even see me to return the favor, you don’t even know what I look like.”

“Well, I don’t need to see to know that you’re a sweetheart, and a cutie. At least like this, I could get to know you how you really are instead of just how you look like.” She placed him down again before she grabbed the soap, somehow taking a piece off of it and placing it next to him, with a small piece of a sponge they never used.

Jack slides down into the sink with the soap and sponge in hand, getting his clothes nice and soaked before taking them off and wringing them out before putting them on the dry portion of the sink. He then washes himself off and gets out, standing next to his clothes on the same dry portion. “C-could I have a, uh, a towel?” He asks shyly even though she can’t see.

“Oh, sure.” She smiled, instead grabbing a dry rag that was pretty much a miniature towel to her, but a big quilt to Jack. “Will this do?”

“S-sure.” He replies, taking it and drying himself off before putting his clothes back on. “O-okay, I’m ready to get out of the sink.” He says.

“Alright.” She felt her way in the sink before she found him, gently pushing him up onto the rim around the sink before she started to drain the water out. “There, feel clean now?”

“Yeah, physically anyway.” He replies, still ashamed of what he’d done. He places the soap and the sponge on the sink so he could use them again at some point. “S-so, wh-what next?” He asks, not knowing what they’re going to do.

“Well, we could get a snack if you’d like, but if not, we could just go to bed.” She gave two options as she carried him to the hallway.

“W-well, we did just have dinner, so, I guess we could go to bed.” He replies. “S-so, wh-where will I sleep?” He asks curiously, but shyly.

“Well, I could make a temporary bed for you, o-or maybe just give you the stuff to make it yourself.” She suggested. “O-or, you could try and sleep on the bed with me… o-or maybe inside me instead.” She blushed pink when she said those other two options.

He stays silent for a moment, remembering just where he was before, when Sunstone had him. He shakes his head to get off the thought, remembering instead Moonstone’s stomach. “W-well, um, whichever one you’d like most.” He replies.

Sunstone walks by them, heading to the bathroom. “Goodnight Moonstone, goodnight Jack.” She says to them both, adding a bit more sway to her step when she sees Jack, giggling and winking at him, even blowing a silent kiss at him before going into the bathroom, all of which causes him to blush.

Moonstone didn’t seem to notice as she only kept on walking, heading to her room before she closed the door behind her, and set Jack down on the counter before she sat down on her bed. But the assumption of her not noticing was soon gone. “She’s so selfish.” She mumbled.

“C-could’ve been worse, she could’ve just grabbed me and ran off again.” Jack points out. “Sh-she does c-care about you though.” He adds, hoping she doesn’t lash out at him for defending her sister a bit.

“Yeah, she cares about me so much that she would try and seduce you. I know she was walking all attractive-like, her walking pace was different then when she walked towards us.” She said, knowing full well that her sister just wanted Jack for her own dirty wants.

“W-well, she’s got a lot of work to do if she’s trying to seduce me away from someone as pretty and kind as you.” He comments, not realizing he said it out loud.

Her eyes widen a little at what he said, a small pink blush over her cheeks as she was never complimented like that, no less being called better than her big sister, who was better at her with everything. “R-really?” She asked, not sure if what he said was true.

Jack blushes, realizing that he’d said that out loud. “Y-yeah. You’re nice, gentle, loving, and, uhm, well, your sister is really jealous of your, uh, well…” He drones off coughing a bit, figuring she’d understand exactly what he meant.

“She can’t be jealous of me. She has everything, and… and I don’t have much. Heck, the accident that caused this, she didn’t even have a broken bone. Fractured, yes, but you could fix that.” She laid down on the bed. “She probably has tons of friends… while I can’t have a single friend cause my mother thinks they could take advantage of me.”

“She is though, she told me. You, uh, you have a really good figure. Um, the kind that, uh, guys like me, well, really, uh, really like. See, she’s athletic and really thin, you’re thin too, but you’ve got, um, bigger, um, breasts, and wider hips.” He explains, blushing red. “B-besides, aren’t I your friend? A-and, it’s easier for you to take advantage of me, than it would be for me to take advantage of you.” He finishes, still blushing.

“I think that’s one of the reasons why she agreed since you can’t really do much… like I can’t do anything either.” She said, a pink blush on her cheeks due to the other stuff he said. “And it’s not like she could kick you out, the guilt would be too much since it’s more or less like kicking me out of the home, whether or not I’m her daughter.”

“Sh-she’s just being protective. She loves you and doesn’t want you to get hurt.” Jack points out. “My mom felt the same way. They’re just looking out for us, maybe because they already went through that stuff, and they don’t want the same things to happen to us.” Jack blushes some more. “Especially since you’d probably be swarmed by boys because of your figure. I think you inherited your mother’s good looks.”

The blush on her cheeks never faded when he said the last part. “I know, but after what happened, is as if she doesn’t trust me anymore. That she doesn’t believe that I learned from it, that I’m just going to do it again. And… and...” She couldn’t finish as she let out a sigh. “And afterwards, even Sunstone couldn’t look at me. I know I couldn’t see, but I could feel that her eyes weren’t on me, her tone of voice just waiting for the moment to leave, and the slight movement of her just moving away from me. Like… like I’m a mistake that she wants to forget… but could never leave.”

“I think it’s more like they can’t trust themselves, that they hurt you permanently and now they’re trying to make up for it by keeping you as safe as they can.” Jack says. “They just don’t want to see you get hurt like that again.”

“It seems like they don’t trust me is more like it.” She said, crossing her arms. “I want to make it feel like they care… but I just can’t see it as that.”

“Your mom said that you could use me to walk around on your own, and your sister became a sobbing mess after getting too involved in that fight and attacking the inability from your blindness. If that doesn’t show care or trust, I don’t know what will.” He says, getting a little angry that she can’t tell her family cares. “Be glad at least you have a family around you that cares about you like they do, because I don’t, I lost mine when I popped up in this giant place. I couldn’t even apologize for all the things I’d said to them because when I was last with them we had a big fight and I said I was gonna run away. They probably think I did and that I’m just out running as far as possible.”

She stayed silent the whole time, slowly sitting up from her spot as her head sagged downward. She really didn’t know what to say, not sure if she should shoot Jack back with something else, or try and sympathize for what he had to go through. “If you weren’t found, I would’ve still been stuck here. And I know my sis was crying for the right reasons. But that was honestly the first time I’ve seen her cry after what happened. Before then, she gave me the cold shoulder, and I just acted like I was fine with it. And I know my mother loves me, but sometimes caring about someone a little too much might make them feel different, same if you don’t give them enough.” She crossed her legs as she rested her elbows on them, intertwining her fingers together, starting to mess with them. “I’m not saying I don’t appreciate what my mom does for me, but she makes me feel useless sometimes. Makes me think I can’t do anything anymore. Like… like I don’t have a reason to be here anymore… nothing but dead weight.” She couldn’t help but tear up when she said that, covering one of her eyes as she began to sob. “I… I don’t mean to say they are d-doing things wrong. I… I just want things to go back to normal. I want to go to school like a normal girl, and make lots of friends. And actually see who’s looking at me, and thinking that I’m pretty or hot… or something!” She shouted the last part angrily. “I want to get a crush, I want to have my heart broken, I want to feel the best and the worst, but I can’t do anything anymore!”

Jack jumps and backs off, running and hiding behind something on her desk, quivering in fear. As soon as he’s hidden he curls up into a ball, not even daring to speak anymore. Of course, with her improved hearing, she heard his quick footsteps, signalling his running away and hearing it stop at a portion of her desk, behind a few of her things. Now all she can hear is his rapid, scared breathing.

After a moment of silent and breathing, Moonstone seemed to calm down enough. “... Jack. I’m sorry. It… it wasn’t towards you.” She apologized. “If you want… I would understand if you’d rather be with someone else. Just know it wasn’t towards you.” She finished, laying back down as she covered herself with her quilt, turning to her side and facing away.

She hears Jack get up, and while still quivering, walk back around so he could see her again. “I-i-i-it d-doesn’t matter, I-I’m scared of everyone else anyway.” He admits. “A-and you call yourself useless. What can I do at this size? I can’t even pick up a pencil and write, or even a penny.” He says sadly, before slumping down. “Why are you even treating me this nicely? It’s not like I can do anything that matters anymore. I’m more suited to be a pet, or a toy, than a person now.” He curls up again.

“Well, other than size and situation, we’re pretty much the same. You can’t write with our pencils, yet I can’t see what I can write. You can’t pick up a penny, while I have to literally be on all fours to find it even if it’s right in front of my face. And I can’t go outside without someone to guide me, and you probably can’t cause of all the possible dangers, same for me too.” She said, turning her head. “I… I just don’t want you to feel like I always do, yet I feel it’s already too late.”

“Yeah, about two weeks too late, when I woke up here and had to live off of whatever crumbs dropped my way, and run scared whenever anyone entered a room, and steal bits of common household objects like floss or toilet paper to make it easier to get more crumbs or for a makeshift bed. You don’t even want to know where I got water from. I had a pebble, practically dust, as a weapon just in case some bug decided I looked tasty.” He says.

“I’m guessing your ‘weapon’ was also the thing you used to end our first encounter early?” She said, pulling out the small rock from under her pillow. “I mostly keep a bunch of stuff under there, but a small rock is a new one.” She commented, placing the rock down on the desk.

“Y-yeah, that’s the one.” He says, looking over at it, before slumping again. “I-I just can’t see how you feel useless, when there’s so many things you can do that I can’t. You can walk down that hallway all by yourself without fear. You get to eat real food, not crumbs you find or that a benevolent hand gives you, not to mention things like clean water. You can climb stairs, go grocery shopping with your mom, have fun with your sister, hug even.” He continues. “What can I do? Barely survive unless some giant is providing literally everything for me, and then she complains to me about how terrible it is to have someone providing for her and keeping her safe, and family that looks out for her and has practically normal relationship. I can’t even have that. Where I am or what I do is completely reliant on whoever I’m with, even with you it all depends on what you want to do. Heck, you could do what your sister did, and what your mom wants to do without a second thought, and all I could do is squirm and make things feel even better on your end.” He sighs sadly. “You probably should put me somewhere inside yourself so something doesn’t come by in the night and you wake up to find a dead me.”

“That’s a lie and you know it. You lived for two weeks without none of us knowing you were living with us. I definitely know that I wouldn’t be able to last long, and you were also prepared.” She said, sitting up as she turned to ‘look’ at him. “And you stayed strong all this time, even having the guts to be near me even though I was blind. To be honest, I think it should be you taking care of me.” She couldn’t help but blush after saying that, turning her head away.

“No, I didn’t live for two weeks, I survived, barely. During those two weeks, you were living, you may not have been enjoying a lot of it, but you didn’t have to worry about having the basics. I was only surviving, doing my best just to stay alive, and that’s the reason I wouldn’t hide when you were around, because at the time I figured you had no idea I was there and as long as I stayed out of your way, I’d stay alive. Now I know that you knew I was there, and if you’d stepped on me I’d have survived it, and no way was I prepared for this. How on Earth could I have been prepared to wake up one day in some giant world?” He asks to prove his point.

“Well, you weren’t prepared, but you had a plan. I would’ve been killed or seen in less than an hour if I was in your situation.” She said, rubbing her arm as she looked down. “I would really feel lost and scared, more so since I can’t see it happening.” She admitted. “And I would also see how much I took my family for granted.”

“Yeah, some plan, hide out until everyone’s gone or not in the kitchen at lunch, then go gather as many crumbs as I could.” He says with a sigh. “But at least you seem to understand why I don’t like how you keep saying they don’t care.” He stays curled up in a ball. “S-so, where do you want me to sleep? Next to you on the pillow, in your hand, s-somewhere… inside you?” He asks, blushing and feeling awkward with the last part, not wanting to talk about his earlier days in their house.

“Well, which one do you want to choose?” She asked, not sure if he would like any of his options.

“W-well, I don’t want to get hurt or woken up if you roll around in your sleep, so, probably…” He blushes pretty brightly. “I-inside you. Y-y-you can choose where, i-i-it’s y-your b-body after all.” He says feeling all the more awkward.

“N-no, no. It’s okay. I m-mean, it’s not like I didn’t like it. I-it’s just my sense of t-touch is stronger, s-so it probably felt more, uhm… pleasurable, th-than what my sister probably f-felt.” Her plush was almost red now. “I d-didn’t want my mom to know in the car, b-but I guess I failed.”

“I, uh, don’t think it was nearly as… pleasurable as what your, uh, sister felt. She, kinda, well, um… yeah, um, I kinda got to know her, a, uh, a lot better than you or I would’ve liked.” He stutters, blushing so red that he was practically glowing in the dark room. “She uh, was late to dinner, because she was cleaning up after herself.”

“Please stop talking about that… I think I know what happened.” She spoke.

“O-okay.” He replies, staying silent after that to let her think of where she wanted him to sleep.

“I… I think I’m just going to put you, uhm, i-in my stomach.” She said, already placing a hand on the table for him to climb up on.

“O-okay.” He says, as he climbs onto her hand. “Um, goodnight, and uh, bottoms up.” He says unsurely, waiting for her to put him in her mouth.

She only nodded as she lifted her hand up and brought him close to her mouth, waiting for him to go in and try to not let his taste make her suck on him like a gumball.

Jack gets the message and slowly walks into her mouth. He walks along her teeth, trying to avoid touching her tongue, unfortunately, the mouth is a wet, slick place and he slips onto her tongue, quickly sliding to the middle of it. ‘Oh dear, here we go. Now I’m gonna know how a jolly rancher feels, again.’ He thinks to himself, waiting for it to happen.

Her eyes nearly dilated once she tasted his flavor, closing her mouth shut as she began to lick and suck on him like a jawbreaker once again. She hummed in satisfaction as she held him in one of her cheeks as she swallowed her saliva, quickly moving back to sucking the flavor out of him, even though she couldn’t.

Being tossed around and sucked on like a piece of hard candy, Jack does his best to keep himself from getting a mouthful of her saliva. ‘It’s like she’s giving me the world’s biggest kiss, or… NOPE! Keeping my mind off that subject.’ He thinks to himself, now trying to cover a very specific part of himself and hoping in her current state that she doesn’t try to get at it.

She continued to lick and suck on Jack more before she finally swallowed him, sighing in relaxation as even him going down her throat was good. She laid down on the bed as the nice feeling was literally lulling her to sleep.

As Jack lands in her stomach, his world suddenly tilts. “Woah!” He exclaims a bit as the stomach flattens out. He looks around, noticing that with just a change of position her stomach’s layout is quite different. He picks a spot close to where he came in that’s dryer than the rest, especially since her stomach is still hard at work on her lasagna dinner. He curls up, laying on the actually rather comfortable flesh, patting it. “Sweet dreams Moonstone.” He calls out, little realizing that he’ll probably wake up in a very different area further along inside her.

She let out a small sigh as she curled close to herself, enjoying the stomach pat as it was just as good as a back rubbing… but from the inside.

“Woah!” Jack exclaims again as her movement causes him to slide around along her stomach lining until they both come to a stop. “I’m going to have to get used to that.” He says to himself as the massive living cavern around him has changed again, now positioning him so that the entrance he came from is beyond his reach. “I guess somebody likes having her tummy rubbed, doesn’t she?!” Jack asks jokingly, now rubbing her stomach wall with both hands, and just as with every other time he’d been in contact with her stomach lining, and especially interacting with it, his actions send ripples of pleasure throughout the giant girl’s body, its power doubled through his use of both hands, let alone the aftershocks of his little slide inside her.

She blushed pink as the rubbing was much better, the girl almost becoming putty from within her belly. She wanted to tell him to stop, but it was too good to even utter a negative word about it. She felt that she either might not get enough sleep, or possibly pass out from how good it all felt. “D… don’t stop.” She was able to say, a pink blush on her cheeks.

“Okay.” Jack replies, as he continues, broadening the area of his hands movement. The effect being similar, but over a seemingly larger area. As he massages and rubs her stomach lining he starts to crawl a bit as well, only causing even more ripples of pleasure as his feet and knees joined in.

She almost shouted in both surprise and pleasure as the over the top sensation coursing through her body was starting to make her reach her limit at such a short time.

Jack continues rubbing and massaging along her insides, hearing her breath and heartbeat quicken. Something he’d heard before, but when he was in a different area, and with someone else. “Oh my gosh.” He says to himself, stopping himself. “Uhm, wow, I didn’t know that that’s what it was doing. Um, I guess I could continue if you really want though.” He says, suddenly realizing just what about her is becoming active. ‘I’m really glad I’m in here, and not within arms reach.’ He thinks to himself thankfully. ‘I guess she could probably just cough me up though if she decided to go for that though…’ He suddenly realizes with a nervous gulp.

Once he finally stopped, she was a panting mess, her hair frizzy from most of her head moving, out of breath for obvious reasons, and was at her last string, not sure if she could keep it in any longer. She had no response to him speaking.

Jack hears her panting after the “pleasure attack” and her heartbeat, while still going fairly rapid slowly going back to normal. “Moonstone? Are you okay? D-do you want me to keep going or stop?” He asks, all while being glad to not be in a certain portion of her, unlike his experience with her sister.

“N-no… it’s okay.” She said, sighing as she began to relax, the feeling fading away for a moment. “Just… just don’t use all your limbs next time.”

“I-I guess whatever this spell did to me works pretty quickly, huh?” He asks, not realizing that just his presence in her stomach was also causing her pleasure, albeit much less than any active massaging or rubbing. He returns to rubbing her with just both his hands. “S-so, like this?”

She lightly nodded. “Y-yeah, that’s fine.” She curled close to herself as she hummed and began to relax again.

He continues his massage of her stomach wall, listening as her breath and heartbeat, while much more rapid than usual wasn’t quite as rapid as when he’d been moving around as well. “So I guess it must be the spell doing this, cause without it I doubt you’d even be able to feel me that much. Probably why your sister took to it rather well too…” He says, thinking more to himself, not realizing he’d said the last sentence out loud.

“M-maybe, but she was someplace else. I… I don’t know why I started f-feeling that way.” She said, not sure on how it was possible that feeling good in her stomach caused her to feel that way in a different location. “M-maybe we should stop this, I don’t know what might happen if this keeps up, o-or if you stay in my stomach for a long time.”

“Well, what did that girl tell you?” Jack asks, only knowing about her because he’d overheard her mom and her talking about the strange girl that knows about tinies.

She shook her head. “She just told me that you’re not the only one. Perhaps your family could be here, or whatever place you guys are mostly appearing around.”

“D-did she give you her phone number? Maybe you could call her and ask.” He suggests, while continuing to rub her tummy from the inside. “She could probably answer a lot of our questions.”

“Y-yeah.” She felt under her pillow until she pulled out the small slip of paper and an old flip phone she had to use. “Are you sure you want me to do it now?”

“Y-yeah, I’ve got plenty of questions she could answer too.” He says, before thinking about the time. “Besides, if she doesn’t answer then just leave her a message and she’ll call back some time.”

“Okay. Do you want to come out so you could ask her yourself if she does answer?” She asked.

“Um, sh-sure, I-I guess.” He replies, hoping that she won’t still be under the effects of the spell, and/or decide to find out if he feels good elsewhere.

She didn’t wait a minute as she started to try and cough him out, it feeling weird like always, until she finally spat him out and onto her hand, already trying to clean him with her shirt.

He waits till she finishes and when she’s done he stands up on her hand. “So, let’s get calling shall we?” He asks, ready to find out more.

She nodded, placing him down on the bed between her legs as she had to take a while to dial the number before she pressed the call button. ‘Man, why can’t iphones be used for blind people?’ She mentally thought, putting the call on loudspeaker for both of them to hear.

The phone rings for a while before someone answers. “H-hello? Wh-who is this?” A soft voice sounds out into the room and if it weren’t for her sensitive hearing, Moonstone would probably not have heard it.

“Uhm, hello. This is the girl you gave your number to. The blind girl that was talking to herself.” She answered, thinking that she might remember meeting a blind girl before.

“Oh. It’s you. Sorry, I probably should’ve asked for your phone number too, so I would know if you called.” Fluttershy replies from the other end. “S-so, um, wh-what’s up?” She asks, getting to the reason for the call.

“W-well, uhm, Jack wanted to ask a few questions, and so do I.” She said, laying down close to her phone as she made sure that Jack was close by as well.

“A-alright, well, um, go ahead and ask. I-if I can’t answer my friend Sunset Shimmer can, she’s spending the night and also has a direct line to the other world.” Fluttershy says.

“I-I’ll let you ask the first question.” Jack says to Moonstone.

“Wait, other world? Is that where Jack is from?” Moonstone decided to ask, not hearing about any other world.

“N-no, the other world is the other world they’ve been appearing in. It’s a lot like our world except the people there are ponies.” Fluttershy explains. “Sunset has a magic diary that has a twin in the other world and she can use it to communicate with a pony princess there who’s come here on a couple occasions.”

“Wait, I’m just more confused now.” She commented. “Why is there a place that takes you to another world, and why ponies of all things?”

“They have this mirror there that allows them to come into our world, it’s a portal or something and when they come through it changes them into, well, what they look like here. Apparently, our worlds are, um.” She stops for a moment, and She can be heard chatting for a bit with another girl. “Here, Sunset can explain it better than I can.”

A different girl’s voice sounds through the phone. “Hello, so your world and my world are connected through a portal, like Fluttershy said. Our worlds are alternate dimensions, one being human and one being well, ponies. We each have an alternate on each side of the portal. So there’s Fluttershy here, and the other is in my world and she’s a pony. Each pair also seem to share personalities for the most part, with some minor changes due to upbringing, technology, lack of magic on this end, and other varying factors.” Sunset explains.

“I… I don’t understand.” She only became more confused, so many why’s and not enough answers for it.

Sunset sighs on the other end. “Okay, so a pony on the other world goes through an enchanted mirror, he or she pops up on this end as a human and vice versa. The tinies started popping up in the other world first, up until a small group went through the mirror and ended up here, still tiny and still human. Now these tiny humans are popping up on this side, so far it seems just in our town.” She explains.

“So, are you saying more tiny humans are appearing from around that portal thingy?” She asked, wondering if perhaps looking there first would be an obvious choice.

“In a way. No more have actually come through the portal, but they’ve started to appear here, it started at Canterlot High, and has been slowly spreading through the town.” Sunset says.

“So around the portal is where we’d most likely find more tiny humans… hmm.” She rubbed her chin a little before she ‘looked’ at Jack. “I think we know the first place we need to go.”

“Sounds like a plan, for tomorrow of course.” Jack replies. “Maybe your mom can take us there and we can look around.” He suggests.

Sunset sounds from the other side of the phone. “You’re looking for more tinies? Well, okay, I can’t promise anything, they’re pretty rare right now.” She says. “But I can keep a lookout as well. So, any other questions you want answered?” She asks.

“Jack?” She asked him, looking to see if maybe he had a question himself.

“S-so, uh, how many of us are here so far, that you know of?” He asks the girl on the other end.

“Let’s see, there’s about thirteen so far, including you, but there could be more.” Sunset replies.

Jack looks up to Moonstone. “Alright your turn.”

“Uhm… will anything happen if a t-tiny human is inside for too long?” She blushed pink as she asked that, not sure if she should’ve asked that.

“What do you mean, like will they digest?” Sunset asks, wondering if the girl is concerned about any dangers posed to them.

“Something like that.” She answered, still a little curious and embarrassed for asking about something like this.

“No.” Sunset replies. “Any tinies inside your stomach will be absolutely fine, better than fine in fact. From what I understand, the spell keeps them safe, allowing them to breath and see, while we get a nice feeling from them being there. Now, of course, from what I’ve heard, and experience first hand, the spell is more meant for the ponies to keep tinies within them, so the size and anatomical difference does give us a little bit of a hiccup. See, where the spell for the ponies keeps the tinies from ‘moving along’ unless they decide to, in us, well, tinies have to fight to stay in one place or they eventually end up coming out the other side. They come out fine, but, obviously they’ll need a few showers.” She explains. “It’s, uh, it’s a pretty interesting feeling.”

Moonstones cheeks were now red once she realized what would happen if she actually let Jack stay the night inside her. And she definitely didn’t want that. Unless there was a way for that to not happen, then she wasn’t going to leave him inside her for the night.

“Um, is there any way to avoid that?” Jack asks, not all too sure he wanted to go through that yet.

“Well.” Sunset says thinking a bit. “If you tie some floss around the tiny and then around one of your teeth, he should stay put, as long as the floss in the stomach doesn’t digest. You could also swallow him and then let him crawl back up into your throat.” She comments. “Otherwise, well, you can always let him out in the morning, or just keep him somewhere else.” She suggests.

“I… I don’t think I’m going to eat him at night before I sleep.” She said, not wanting to wake up to have to let him out through the natural exit.

“Well, it is the safest place for them, and they can always crawl back up into your stomach. Feels pretty nice actually. Anyway, there are of course other places you can keep them. In your mouth or nose, between your breasts, and um, other, places.” She says, a little more awkwardly. “Um, if you’re going for not in your body, then one of your cloths drawers will do the trick. I’d suggest the underwear drawer if there’s anyone you’re keeping them secret from. However, if your family already knows and you’re worried they’ll try to take him during the night, along with all those insects and other pests that come out during the night hours, well, the best bet is within you.” Sunset explains.

“I, uh, d-don’t have any ideas. I mean, my sister could try and take him, b-but I could always just lock my door, or put him someplace she wouldn’t think of looking… that’s not inside me.”

“Well, if she knows about him, she’d probably look in all the places you’d think she wouldn’t. Just don’t forget, it’s not always something sapient that’s a danger. You also have to make sure some night time pests can’t get them either. After all, at their size, quite a few things, including insects are a threat.” Sunset warns. “As I said, it’s safest for them within us, though, again as I said, if you’re not comfortable with that you could try in a dresser drawer, like, among your socks or underwear. Those’ll keep him away from pests for the most part, but not anyone who might want to snatch him. It’s not my call though, it’s your room and if you can think of a safe space then go for it.” She suggests.

Moonstone crossed her arms as she thought about it, unsure on what to do about this, wanting to believe that her sister wouldn’t take Jack after hearing that he was his seeing eye tiny, but knew that Sunstone would be selfish and greedy enough to not care. She slumped on her bed as she didn’t know what to do.

Jack just looks at her for a moment. “Wherever you decide to put me is fine with me.” He says truthfully, happy as long as he was out of the grasp of one of the other giantesses that were more active in wanting to have fun with him. “As long as it keeps me safe with you.” He adds with a bit of a blush, causing two voices on the other end of the phone to coo at his statement, giving him even more of a blush.

Moonstone blushed as well when she heard what he said and the two on the other line. “I… I just don’t want to wake up to let you out the other end, but I also don’t want you to be caught for someone else’s perverted reasons. Can’t they just see that you could actually help me? That… that I could finally go outside without the worry of getting lost, or hurt, or whatever stuff my mother assumes might happen to me?” She said, feeling a little down that her own family would try and do that to her.

Jack sighs, sad that she’d immediately assume her family was going to take him away from her forever, especially when they knew he could help her and encouraged it. “I don’t think they’d keep me out of your hands forever Moonstone.” He says. “I’d still prefer to stay with you, but I can see why they might come in the night to borrow me for a bit. Not that I like it, but I can see why.”

“No. I don’t. You may be smaller, but you’re still human. It just feels wrong what my sister did. I… I would never do that, and I’m sure I didn’t make her. I mean, I was more upset that she just took you right in front of me… knowing that I couldn’t see her doing that.” She said, clearly more upset about that, but also a bit angry at her sister for using Jack like she did.

“Well, perhaps at that time your sister didn’t know I was what you dropped, after all, your mom just said that you’d dropped something and it was on the table.” Jack suggests. “You were also the one who wouldn’t accept me back, even when she threatened to do what she did to me.” Jack points out, a little disappointed that even when offered to have him back she wouldn’t accept at the time. “You even called her a irresponsible coward for trying to give me back to you instead of sticking to her word, so she did, and it happened.”

As she heard Jack actually picking her sister’s side, she turned her head away from him as she thought out of all people Jack wouldn’t. “Well I’m sorry if I was too upset that my sister would just grab you and run, she knew I wouldn’t see, and she didn’t even tell me that you were just standing there on the counter.” She said in a bit of a upset tone. “So don’t act as if you were too upset to not even care. I’m guessing you felt just like me when you told your parent you were going to run away.”

“Well how was she supposed to know I was what your mom was talking about? Your mom said, you’d dropped something, not someone. She said that to keep me secret from your sister, so how was she supposed to know? Unless you think she was supposed to see me and automatically assume I was what your mom was talking about, like I suddenly belong to you as just a pet or an object.” He points out. “As for that crack about my parents, I’ll have you know that was about me going to some stupid concert, I wanted to go and they said no, so I ran into my room and told them I’d run away. Not like I was really going to do it, just threatening to see if I could change their minds.”He replies bitterly. “Again, she found out she hurt you and tried to apologize, and even give me back to you after finding out, but you refused. So what am I to you? An object, pet, or person?”

“Well how do you want me to treat you then? Like some mindless pet or an object I could toss anywhere. If you want me to treat you that way, then I could just go to sleep since pets should have everything they need, and I never have to keep an eye on my lamp.” She said, sitting up as the argument was starting to let her slight anger spark. “And if you want me to treat you like a person, then that would also mean I wouldn’t have to take care of you since people are supposed to know how to take care of themselves.”

Wordlessly he jumps off her hand and onto her bed, and walks to the edge. He jumps off that, considering he’d survived a longer fall fairly well. After hitting the carpet, he takes a moment to get over the pain before heading off, once again, wordlessly, allowing Moonstone to say whatever she wanted.

Moonstone didn’t bother saying anything else, hearing Jack leaving her as she could feel the tears forming in her eyes. She only hung up the phone before she laid down on her bed, covering herself as she knew she screwed up her only chance of going outside on her own, but at the moment, she didn’t care as she curled close to herself. She was also starting to think how much better her somewhat sad life was when Jack wasn’t in the picture. She was never in an argument like that with her sister, she never told her mother that she was bad at taking care of herself… and she was never told how beautiful she was from someone who wasn’t in her family before.

Jack stops at the crack under the door and turns around. “Take care of yourself Moonstone, I guess it’s what you’re best at.” He paraphrases from an old movie he’d seen, replacing a character’s name with hers. “Oh, and don’t get a pet, sounds like you think their food and water replenishes itself. If you change your mind, I’ll be on my way to either Sunstone’s room or Gemstone’s room, I haven’t made up my mind, probably your sister though seeing as your mom is your mom. You have about, probably thirty minutes before I get under her door and out of your hands.” He says before ducking under the door and heading down the hall.

‘Why doesn’t he just go to his little hole in the wall and find a different home… at least, that’s what borrowers do once they’re seen.’ She thought, covering most of her face with her quilt as she was bias against wishing he would just leave her life entirely… but also to stay and comfort her. She didn’t know what to do… so she just stayed on her bed.

Jack gets out into the hall, heading toward Sunstone’s room. Slowly he makes his way there, a light in the living room, along with the noise from a television meant someone was still up, so, curious, he decides to go check that out first. Even while heading toward the living room, he would occasionally glance back at Moonstone’s room to see if she were coming, and he would let out a sad sigh, tearing up a bit when he saw she wasn’t.

After what felt like five minutes of thinking, sulking, and silent tears staining the pillow, she sat up. She still didn’t know what to do, or how to even fix it. After another few seconds, she really couldn’t see why she deserved to go back for him if she couldn’t even keep him in her room for the night. ‘Maybe Sunstone would be better off. At least she could help find his family if she decided to help him...’ She thought, starting to tear up again. Not even sure if she could even find them herself. ‘How could I find someone if I can’t even see myself..?’

Jack continues to the living room, and finds the ruby red giantess Gemstone laying on a couch, watching television. Either she was having a hard time sleeping without someone with her, as is pretty common among married people, or she was feeling lonely and needed some form of company, even if it was just from the television. She has a blanket on and it touches the floor. ‘Well, maybe she’ll just want some conversation.’ He thinks to himself before heading over and starting to climb up the blanket to the giant matron of the family.

Gemstone was currently leaning against a pillow she most likely brought from her bedroom before she noticed the light tugging on the quilt and notice Jack. “Huh? Jack? Shouldn’t you be sleeping by now?” She asked, helping him up by picking him up off the quilt and onto one of the arms of the couch, now facing eye level to the giant mother.

Jack rubs one of his arms. “Moonstone and I got into a bit of a fight, it escalated quite a bit so I just kinda, walked out.” He admits, not telling her what it was about. “So I was looking for someone else to stay with for the night and hopefully we make up in the morning.”

“What? How come? Not even two hours ago you two seemed to be getting along just fine.” She said. “I’m guessing you weren’t supporting Moonstone’s opinion on things.” She crossed her arms, putting all her attention on him instead. “I think we both know that Moonstone is the better pick, you already know what Sunstone will do to you, and I am feeling a little lonely right now. I think we both know what will happen if you stay with me instead.” She said with an all knowing smirk.

Jack let’s out a sigh. “Well, it’s just that, she has such a low opinion of you two, and she really doesn’t seem to care about me as a person as much as she says she does.” He slumps down on the arm of the couch. “She just seems to think of me as a person when it’s convenient for her.” He says, curling up a bit. “She blames Sunstone for all of what happened, when she’s partly to blame. I-if I were important to her, then wouldn’t she have taken me back when Sunstone offered? Wouldn’t she have come after me just now?” He asks.

“Well, Moonstone is a bit of a tricky person. I mean, have you ever been proven wrong, but just can’t accept it? Perhaps that’s what Moonstone is doing, or maybe, after what you told her, she might think it’s better for you to be without her.” She said, knowing her daughter well. “And don’t worry, this happened a lot when she and Sunstone got into fights, it was mostly Sunstone who would be the first to patch things up, but I guess that grew into her, and she’s either coming up with something to counter your claims, or is just waiting for you to come back instead.” She relaxed as she used a hand to keep her head up. “And if she wants to treat you like a person, she might be proving that by leaving you alone, like some people do to give the other some space.”

Jack just sighs some more. “I just don’t know.” He replies, curling up a little more. “Besides, I’m a little afraid to go back in case she’s still mad at me. Even if I’m the one in the right in an argument, it’s still not a good idea to argue with, essentially a goddess, and compared with me, that’s what you three are.” He admits, curling up a little tighter.

“Oh, don’t say that. I know that Moonstone would not like you seeing her as a goddess. So I don’t think she would do anything bad to you, perhaps, she might admit she was wrong, or just apologize for her negative input.” She said, curling a hand around him to give him some comfort. “And by tomorrow, this will all be in the past.”

“How else am I supposed to see her, let alone the rest of you?” He asks rhetorically. “You all are capable of doing everything I can’t here. I couldn’t even push a button on your tv remote if I wanted to. I should know, I tried once when it was on the floor.” He says, sadly. “Besides, I’m probably the last pers… thing she wants to see right now.” He says, starting to sniffle as the reality of his situation comes back to haunt him again. “I wish I could see my family again.”

“Oh, please don’t cry.” She said, knowing that he was gonna. “And besides, I know there will be one thing you can do that none of us can. Just think of the many things you can do since you’re small now. Have you ever thought of doing something like those movies and TV shows where someone is small like you?”

“A little, I guess.” He replies. “What good is that though?” He asks.

“Well, you could do a lot for Moonstone just as much as she could do for you.” She said. “Like we talked about earlier, you could be her eyes, while she could be your body… kinda. And you could help her find and collect things that she can’t do alone. Sure, I know that you can’t do much for me or Sunstone, but I know that she want you to come to her as much as you want her to come to you. Maybe you should just be by her side from now on, I have a feeling you wouldn’t want to be away from her for long.”

“Well, it’s not like I’m opposed to getting to know you and Sunstone better, I mean as people. The way Moonstone talks, she makes it sound like I’m stuck with one of you forever no matter what and that I can’t associate with anyone else at all. She was scared either you or Sunstone would come into her room and take me, forever. As if either of you would actually want to hurt her that much.” He replies. “And as much as I want to go back to her side right now, a-at the same time, I just want to be with someone who understands for a little while. Or at least someone who can truthfully sympathize with what I’m going through right now, and she seems to understand only half of it.”

“Well, that’s Moonstone for you, she may want to be on your side to make sure that you’re still treated like a human, but is secretly no better than someone who thinks what their saying is right.” She said, making sure to keep her want to just use him to stay in the back of her head. “And to be honest, after hearing what I wanted to do with a tiny person and what you went through with Sunstone, I could somewhat see why she wouldn’t want you to be taken by either of us.” She used her pinky finger to move some of his hair to fix it. “And don’t worry about us, I think she still wants to keep her promise on going one at a time, even though that plan is long gone. She probably wants you to get used to her first before she considers to bring Sunstone into it. She does care, but we can both see she doesn’t really know how to show it without seeming defensive.”

Jack chuckles a little at the irony. “Yet she complains when you and Sunstone are a little too protective of her.” Then he lets out a sigh. “Still, we seem to get along great for a while, then we get into an argument, she yells, run and hide, then we make up and start over again. I’m scared it’s going to be a continuing pattern, and it’s already a short cycle, and it seems to get shorter.”

“Well, I think one of you should try and make sure the argument doesn’t start again. Neither of us knows if Moonstone may be the one, but you should always be ready just in case.” She said. “She may argue with you a lot, but we both know that she cares for you a lot, even though she doesn’t want to treat you any less than she does. If she could, she might even find a way to bring you back home, just so you wouldn’t feel like she does… somewhat.” She said, getting into a sitting position so he would get out of his curled position. “And what she’s trying to do is pretty hard if she wants to help you, but not in a way to make you feel inferior to her.”

Jack sighs, staying curled up. “I-I know, but I can’t help but feel inferior, because technically I am. I’m tiny, my choices all end up being influenced by everyone around that’s, well, a goddess in this case, compared to me. It was like that before she found me, and continues to be like that even now.” He says depression tinging his voice.

“Hey. Don’t talk like that.” She said in a bit of a stern voice. “You are human just like all of us, you can make your own choice, do your own thing, and go wherever you want to go. None of us are going to make you feel any less.” She said, wishing she didn’t say that as she just wanted to do what she always wanted with him, but knew it wasn’t right.

Jack sighs. “I know you want me to feel like all those options are open to me, but they aren’t. Say I wanted to go to the mall, or some random store, do you really think I could get there all on my own? Or what if I wanted to change the channel? I’ve already tried pushing the buttons on the remote, it’s way too big. I can’t even type on a computer, or pick up a pencil.” He explains. “Now before you say ‘Well just have one of us help you.’ remember, you were the one who said I can do my own thing, make my own choices, and go wherever. Thing is, I can’t it’s physically impossible for me to do all those things on my own. Even more, what if one of you decide you really want to do something with me, the only thing I can do is say no, other than that, well any protest of mine would be viewed as cute. That’s, that’s just the reality of the situation.” He sighs again, curling up a little tighter.

Gemstone let out a sigh herself, feeling that this teen was going to be just like Moonstone. So, if he couldn’t accept that his difference is actually great, all she could do was comfort him and only try to make things better for him. Using the hand she curled around him, she brought him closer to her and even pressed him against her cheek, it being in the form of a small hug. “I know I said you could do your own things, but it doesn’t make you weak or insignificant by just needing some help from time to time. It might take you a bit longer to go to the mall, but that doesn’t mean you can’t. Everyone moves at their own pace, and no one is pressuring you to go faster. As for changing the channel, who’s to say you won’t find a better and efficient way to change the channel. True, their are a lot of things you can’t do, but if humans like us kept on thinking like that, the most impossible things wouldn’t be made possible.” She only pushed him closer to herself, moving the hug just under her head as she sat up. “If everyone did think like you, then we would never have landed on the moon, or made phones, or even created the many things you only see as problems you can’t solve.”

He returns her hug, grasping as much of her neck as he can at his inch height. “I-I’m sorry. I-it’s just hard not to be depressed after all this.” He replies, apologizing for venting at her like that. “I-I just, you know, miss all my friends and family and everything.” He says sniffling a bit. “D-do you think, w-we could be a f-family, like surrogate I mean?” He asks.

Gemstone couldn’t stop herself from letting out a soft chuckle. “And who’s to say we aren’t one right now?” She asked, using one of her hands to tear a piece of tissue paper and handed it to him. “Besides, I secretly always wanted a son to take care of.”

Jack continues to hug her, while clutching the piece of tissue. “Thank you.” He says, finally feeling like the gap left by being brought to this world without his family is being filled.

“So, are you ready to go to sleep now?” She asked, pulling him away from the hug as she waited for his answer.

“Uh, okay.” He replies, not too sure if she’s going to take him to Moonstone’s room or even have him stay with her for the night, and he didn’t really mind either way he supposed.

“So, do you want to go back to Moonstone or want to come back with me instead?” She asked, not quite sure if he wanted to go back or not.

“I-I should probably go cheer Moonstone up. Sh-she didn’t take it well when I left.” He replies, still remembering how she curled up and started crying. “Th-then again, that might turn out just like when Sunstone tried to give me back.” He says, sitting down in her hand, being pretty tired after the long day. “I-I don’t know, wh-what do you think? Do you want me to go back or should I stay here with you for the night?” He asks.

“Well, you could go back to her, but what you say might happen, but if you decide to stay with me or Sunstone, she might think that you don’t want to be her around anymore, and that would also give me the chance to live my dream.” She couldn’t help but giggle.

“I-I guess we could see how it goes with Moonstone, and if it turns out like that, then I guess I’ll stay with you for the night.” He says, still sitting in her hand. Even though he knows what her dream is, if Moonstone didn’t take him back, then he’d help her fulfill it, even though it would be really awkward. After all, she’d had this dream probably since long before he was born, and who was he to crush it?

But Gemstone didn’t have a single second to let her weird dream become a reality once Moonstone’s door opened and she poked her head out. “Jack? Are you still out there… or is it too late..?” She asked, with a hint of sadness.

“I-I’m here.” He calls out from Gemstone’s hand, a bit surprised that she actually came out after him.

Moonstone followed the sound of his voice, leading to the living room. “Uhm, J-Jack, I’m really sorry that I acted that way.” She apologized, feeling a little uncomfortable as she very rarely had to. “I… I guess just you choosing me over what my sister did to you made me a little upset. I… I thought you would be on my side, given what she did to you. But I guess that maybe you were into that or whatever, and I just assumed you weren’t.”

“No-not really, it got pretty scary really quickly, s-so i-it wasn’t that, i-it’s just you seemed to think that she’s just out to get you and a horrible person.” Jack replies with a bit of a blush at the first part. “And being separated from my family, I just couldn’t, you know? I just didn’t want you thinking that your own sister would be so horrible to you. You know she cares about you right?” He asks, looking to Gemstone for help.

“Well, yeah, but she didn’t show much of being a bad person after ignoring me after the accident, and when you came, she just took you. I know she tried to give you back, but that only made me more upset. Just, Sunstone giving you back to me like you’re some toy she ‘borrowed’.” She said, trying to defend herself.

“Yes, Moonstone. I get where you’re coming from, but rejecting Jack wasn’t any better, and only made it worse for all three of you. Now, I know I can’t force you all to make up, but I just want you to try, and put this aside for whatever may happen in the future.” Gemstone said, giving a look that both sympathized and was a strong motherly type.

Jack sits there for a moment, looking between Moonstone and Gemstone. “But Sunstone didn’t even know that I was yours until you knocked on her door after hearing her talk to me.” He says, defending Sunstone, who keeps being made out to be some villain.

“Even if she didn’t know, you still think it was fine to just take a tiny human and do you-know-what to you. Seriously, a stranger, what she did was technically rape you! How are you okay with that?” She said, it making some sense.

“I-I never said I was, but you seemed okay with it. You even told her just not to do that in your room.” He replies with a bit of a stutter. “What I’m saying is, for what happened, just like your mom said, you’re both at fault.”

“Well of course it’s my fault too. Sorry if I thought my sister wasn’t serious after fooling me into thinking she would give you to my mom.” She said in a bit of a sarcastic tone. “I bet you even thought she was kidding as well, right?”

“Not after she grabbed me again, after handing me back to you and saying she meant it that time.” He replies. “I would’ve called out to you for help, but I knew it wouldn’t have mattered. Especially after you told her that she was just being lazy leaving me with you.” He says looking away.

Moonstone mentally growled before she just given up at this point. “Just forget it. I hope you enjoy Sunstone and my mom, cause apparently I’m not good enough… I’ll never be good enough.” She teared up before she turned right around and went to her room, door slamming shut as it seemed there was only one choice to sleep with now.

Jack let’s out a sigh, before flopping on his back in Gemstone’s hand. “Why can’t I do anything right?” He asks rhetorically. “First my parents, then Moonstone. Could you just, drop me off on your front porch or something? I’ll just go find a frog or bird to call home, I obviously don’t deserve to live with people I’m just going to drive crazy like my own family, one after another, after another.”

Gemstone sighed before she turned off the TV and got up with Jack still in her hand. “I think it was obvious that she wasn’t upset about what happened. I think she was more upset that you chose Sunstone’s side after her. Kind of like how parents aren’t supposed to say who their favorite child is.” She explained. “And I’m not going to kick you outside, obviously it seems talking to each other won’t work, so the next big thing is to give them space.” She finished, placing him down on the bedroom counter before she sat down on her bed. “More so on the length she went to try and help, while also trying to treat you equally. To be honest, if I was you, I would’ve chosen her side. Especially after what my oldest daughter did to you.”

Jack sits there on her desk. “Well, it’s not like it matters anymore, I chose, now I have to live with the consequences. She’s probably not going to want to hear my voice for a while.” He sighs sadly, propping his head on his hands, with his elbows on his knees. “So, obviously I’m spending the night with you. Now the question is where?” He asks, not really caring what happened to him anymore.

“Of course. I mean, there’s no chance that I would let Sunstone have you, and now that Moonstone and you need some space, we could spend quality time together.” She said, her tone now sounding more sensual. “Very close quality time.”

Jack tugs on the neck of his shirt nervously, a blush on his face. “O-oh, y-yeah…” He gulps nervously. It’s going to be a rather... interesting night indeed.

The Return of Sombra.

Haven. To many Tinies, this was the place to go. It was a village, but unlike the others, which were close to Pony, or any other creature’s towns, this was as far away as possible. The whole place was considered the mightiest of the Tiny villages, with seemingly no limits on what they can do, as it was next to a running lake, and in a field that was concealed by a lush forest. Anyone who stumbled upon this land already saw it as paradise, one that actually felt safe from the hungry locals of Equestria.

To sum up it’s history, it was discovered around the same time when the Happening started, with a literal office building landing in the middle of nowhere and it’s people with, conveniently, a Farm union. It became apparent that they were in the middle of nowhere, and as much as they wanted to explore, they were advised to stay in their position and try to make themselves a home, waiting out until what happened. Of course, a couple did went out and see the terrors ahead, seeing other people chased and be swallowed by giant versions of mythological creatures. The sight alone made them stay near the buildings, which slowly began to grow with the years.

The village itself was high and mighty, becoming more of an empire than a typical village. With the lack of technology, many of the locals had to change to older ways of working, and entertainment. While it’s true some would have their cellphones, tablets, and other forms of high tech equipment, they were told that there wasn’t going to be any way to charge their equipment and that they had to get used to some of the more older things their ancestors did. So, while work had become more old fashioned, to the joy and dismay of a few, entertainment had slowly, but steadily, turned to that of books, and theater. But with their soldiers, they had to be trained with older weapons, with guns only for high ranking officers and saved for true life threatening manners, something that, hopefully, wouldn’t happen.

However, as fate would have it, something came. It wasn’t fast, and it wasn’t recognized at first, but something slowly made it’s way to Haven, something that a lot of people simply called was… evil. What began as simply a few of their cattle (which were beetles, something many found gross, but were eventually used to) disappearing in the outskirts of the village, turned into some of their best scouts simply vanishing. While the locals knew it may take them longer to come back, usually hiding from a pony or losing their way, but that lasted about a week… everyone sent was gone for months. Luckily, one scout returned with some news; out in the forest, at least a day’s time of traveling on foot, to the far west, was a forest, a forest made entirely out of black crystals, with pools of black, tar-like substances, seemingly extending with each day passing.

“Tar-like substance?” The elected emperor, Jona, asked. He was one of the many first office workers to come into Equestria with the building, and the one that lead everyone to calm down and simply build where they stood. Because of that, they made him the leader, and he became the emperor of Haven. Jonah wasn’t very intimidating looking, looking rather average, but was more than made it up with his sword training (He did LARPing in his time off) and armor.

“Y-yes,” the scout that returned answered. “It was… everywhere! Some of it got onto my face and I saw… I saw…” He shivered.

“It’s alright. No need to work yourself more than you need to. Rest for the day.”

“Y-yes, my lord.” He shivered as he walked back. Walking past the scout was one of his wise men, who came from Canterlot and studied a bit of magic… while in the gut of a Unicorn.

“My Lord,” he spoke with a respective bow. “I think this problem is some sort of dark magic.”

“Dark Magic?” Jonah asked

“Yes. During my time in Canterlot, it’s considered very dangerous and highly unstable.”

“Well, how do we destroy it?”

“With love.”

“... Do we… well…?”

“Nono, not like that.” He pulled out a pink vial. “This Love. Actual, tangible love that, if drank by anyone, will make them fall in love with the first person they see.”

“... And how is this going to help?”

“Love is a poison to dark magic. Just an arrow tip should work.”

“Hmm… sounds easy enough.”

“Yes, but I should advise that you take your best men with you… and say goodbye to your wife.”

“Ah… I should.” He took a deep breath. “Prepare my armor and weapons. Tell my best men to get ready as well. We leave at dawn.”

“I don’t understand why you wish to carry out this task.” Jona’s wife, Susan, spoke. She was also average for her age, albeit, a bit chubby, but that was mostly because she had their baby in her womb.

“My Duties are clear.” Jona answered, keeping himself calm as his armor was placed on him. Many of the metallic things that came along were quickly melted away and turned into weapons and armor. For Jonah, he specifically requested Samurai armor, due in part to how much he idolized and, as mentioned, roleplayed as the warriors. “As the emperor of this village, it is my duty and responsibility to see what is causing the disappearances, and put an end to it.”

“But what about your family? Do you not care about me? Or the baby?”

“No… no, you’re both important to me, and I wouldn’t dare leave you. But the people and this land are also important. I want you to be safe… but I must go.” She teared up and lightly wept a bit. Jonah leaned down to her, now in his armor. Susan looked up at him, seeing his gentle smile, making her smile back, albeit, sniffling a bit. He gently placed his hand on her swollen belly. “I want to stay with you… but we can’t risk our lives from doing nothing.”

“... I… understand.” She sniffed.

“My lord,” One of his Lieutenants spoke, kneeling down while extending Jonah’s helmet to him. Jonah took a deep breath and put the helmet on his, which was soon followed by the loud drums booming outside, signaling the gates to open, and for everyone to stay out of the way.

Jonah rode out with his army, all on the ants that they have since raised since they were nymphs. While not as fast as beetles, they were well coordinated, and understood staying in a group without fighting each other. He lead the army out of the village’s walls and into the forest, with the literal love in his pocket, and fierce determination to stop this ‘forest’, and return home to his wife.

Minutes had passed, feeling like hours, but they all arrived to the edge of the crystal forest. Hanging high, each ranging in height, were tall, black crystals that protruded out of the ground, giving each men a sense of fear, as well as looking so sharp that touching the roots can cut their fingers. Jonah looked ahead, seeing the crystals pillars going much thicker, taller, and sharper looking, deeper into the ‘forest’. With only a wave of his hand, Jonah lead his personal army deeper into the forest.

As they traveled along, they could hear eerie whispering, almost unknown at first, but getting louder with each second.

“L̶̬̝̯̟̟̺̪̤͐͌͆͋̽̎́͜͟͝͡ȩ̶͔̣͇̱̗̘̉̏̔͛̊̌͟a̷͎̼̺̲̹͍͚͋̀̂̚͞v̭̟͖̟̳̤͎̰̏̊̆͐̑̒̚͝͝e̝̥̟͖̪̽̋̆͌̎ ț̡̱̺̦͎͎̺̗̇̐̈́̎̚͟͡ḩ̸̞̖̭̫̫̪̳̠͂̌̐̇͂̕͠͞ị̸͓̦̥̩̄̔͐̒͘͟͡͡s̶̡̧̛̹̩̙̠̤̒̐̀̋̓͊̿́͢͟͟ p̸̡̮̦̘̭͉̬̲͙̈̽̊̐̌̀͌͞͡l̵͇̘̞͕̥̰̞͐͐͐̔̃̉͂a̶̘̦̲̮̦̓̌́͊̕͘c̗̼͎̺̟̻̝̆̀̀͆̇͡͝͞e̷̢̧͔̦̞̤̥̖̺̒̄͋͒̓.̴̙̩̩̫̠̜̫͙͓͛͗̃̆͌̈́͠͠ͅ.̵̛̻̪̝̥̺̱͓̋́̄͆͌̏ͅ.̧̖̙̻̦͍́̒̑͗̈́́̌̾͠”

As soon as some of the whispering was heard, some of the newer soldiers immediately ran off, screaming their heads off as if they had seen a ghost. Jonah witnessed them running away like cowards. He had to address them quickly.

“Anyone who leaves will be branded as cowards!” He barked before continuing leading his army. However, as they made their way forward, they could feel the floor shake violently. Were it not for their Ants’ natural ability to climb on about anything, they would surely have fallen. But, Jonah could hear the floor cracking, almost as if something was coming up from the floor. He stopped his ant.

CRACK!!!

WOOSH!!!

Out of the floor, just missing his any by an antenna's length, erupted one of the many dark crystals. Jonah was a bit taken back, but he heard more cracking in the floor.

“LOOK OUT!!!” One of his men shouted, right before some screaming was heard. Jonah turned to see that more crystals had erupted out of the floor, as well as some men missing from their ant.

“Don’t stop!” He yelled. “Move forward!!!” He mushed his ant ahead, which was followed by more screaming.

“T̬͍̠̥̯̱͉͛̏̒̔̐̈́̾͟h̭̺͙̪͓̤̊̒̒͑͑͑̾͟͞i̴̢̛̙̤̥͙̤̣̺̒͐̾̓̚͟ṣ̶̢̛̩̫̗̳̗͙̓̆̉̈́̽̚͟ͅ ḯ̵͙̥̻͎̦̊̅̇͌͊̊́͞s̵̢̧̞͓̭̖̦͗̆̀̓͗̊̄͡ a̶̡̖̱̦̭̔̈́͛͐͊̀̆̅͆̕ļ̙̻̥͈͈͚͉̘̅͋̊̀̔̏̿͘͝l̴̼͔̪̳̘̆͊̋̒̄̏̎̂͘͟͝ y̸̨̤̠̹̦̐̇̄̽̌̕͜ơ̱̗̼̣̥̋̊̊̓̄̍͆́͝ų̷̱̤̤͓̞͈̐̓̔̚͜͡͠͠ͅr̸͙̼̖̰̱̰̼̳͔̱͆̀̉̐̂ ḟ̵̺̤̫̼̭͈̹͐̌͗̌̕ä̴̳̪̭͚̥̹́̌̍̈́̈͘̕̕ư͎̳̪͎͖̤̰̭͋͆̿̍ͅḽ̟̬͔͈͛̓̌̉́͗͊͒ͅt̰͉̻͙̱̜̺̫̤̬͛̿̽͌̈̈͗͡͡.̶̡̛͖̜̦̱̻̲̣̹̖͆̽̿̓͊̆̅ Ȳ̨̨͉̣̣͎̗͐͛̃̇͢͡o̡̟͈͔͍͉̘̬̓̃̽̓̅͟͜ṳ̶̖̦̺̬̉̎̈͗̂̋̑̾͞ d̴͇͉̹̗̥́̆́̓̾̑͢͟͝ì̠͙̺̺̬̒̌̅͡ḑ̢̢̳̘͇̝́̋̂͒͞͝ ṱ̟̩̝̒͊̐͗̈́͛͠͝ͅͅh͙͔̪͕͚͇̺̬̰̪͑̋̑̇̕ĭ̷̧̘̲͇̼͕̭̮̹̑̑̌͘ś̛͙̯̦̗̬̲̄̇̑͊̈̋͠!̶̮̮̖̦̹̰̱̍͂̅̎̒͝” The voices continued as he made his way deeper into the forest. The screamings soon began to fade away, eerily quiet all of a sudden, but the forest remained as it is, nearly blocking out the sunlight. “Ý̲̫̫̮̙̌͛̋͡ơ̧̰̣̯͈͇̫̍͊͑͑̄͒͘͡u̵̧͇̼͓̯̝̝̲͎͗͋̋̀̓͗̉͊ h̷̢͉̲̹̲̼͈̦͓͇͋̎͊̔̋̔͞ą̶̛̗̥̭̪͔̅̄̔̏̉̾̆̿͢͠v̧̜̬̬̠̅͑̕͘͠ͅe̯̝̖̹͚̜͗̀̽̐̔̈͌͌͂ͅ f̴̙̱͎͉̗̤͍̣̿͑̉̅̕͝ą͎̖̦̟̣̥̙̠͌̎̐͊́̑͐̕͡͝i̲͚͔̰͉̓̽̀̓̊͗̑͡͡l̨̡̺͉̞̜͓̮̭̋̐͗́͐͂͗̒͂̚ͅe̷̢̫̬͓̙̫̻͔͕͂͑͑̄͗͆͟d̘̫̝͙͈̑͐̆̎̂͘͢͟͞!̸̢̨̩̲̳̘̈̐̈̆͆̅̍͘͠ Y̞̞̫͙̫̽͐̍̌̋̀̈̕̚ọ͈̩͍̗̖͂͌̅͆͌͑͐̀̚ȗ̢̦̳͉͑̍̐̂͜͝͝r̸̡̛̥̙͎͍̜͓̼̫̘̈͒͗̏̓̀̊́ m͇͎̙̪͇̦̣̬͉̲͗̒̉̅̊́̂͆̑ȩ̛͉̞͈̮̭͖̎͋͗̈́̅̊̉̍̈n̶̡̧̡̳̹̼͇̹͙͇̅̔̀̀̌̈́̕̚ h̛̜͔͙̼͔̲̙̲̓̉̀͞a̵͕̖̫͈̼̣̰̖̞͍̽̇̉̊̋̀̀̃͡v̧͙̬͕͉̤̱̠͑̽̓̒͋̄̇͋̈͞ȩ̸͎̠̟͓͓̮̟̺̏̐̑͛͘͟ p̨̢̰̥̺̖͐͑́̈̀̑̏̾͟͢ͅê͍̰̠͈͎̣͓̤̈̃͒̽̊r̵̡̡̛̟̗͕͚̦͒͆̐͑̀̕͠͞į̢̨͇̲͍̖̞̙̣͆̇̇͆͘s̨̰̮̞̲̳̼͚̾̄̆̆̕͘͝͝h̸̡̡͇̳̠͕̱̪̀̃̈́̀̾͑͌͗̏͛͜ę̸̬̖̤̖̦̲̖̫́̀̌̀̅̾̚͢d͉͕̭̻̺̦̆͂̄͋͑͟!̨̝̰͉͖͇̦̂̅́̓͆͛́ T̴̗̼̖̠͒̽̈̿͋̇͢͡ṷ̵̡͉̙̱̹̈̌͒͊͢͞͝ŗ̴̜̝̺͇̝̠̼̤̫̐̔̔̒̒ṉ̷̢̦̦̰͔̯̈́͋̅̆̒͟͜ a͔̺̘̳͓̱̗̻̳͋̓͑͆̽̔̑͘͜r̵̢̖͖̦͕̤͛̋̐͂́͢͠o̵̢̦͓̠̳͍͉̎̂̊̌̇̄́̊͐͜͟ų̨͉̱̙͙͚̔̉̍̄̇̇͟͠n̸̢̢̠͖̺̦͇͍͋̍́͐̌͋̽̌̀ḍ̶̡̟̘̙̳͍̏͛͋͑̄̈́́͊͟͠,̶̟̮̝̳̲͚̻̝̾͐̑̉̒̅̒̚͝ o̩͚͕̖̿́͋̂̏̈́̓͟r̰͎̭̦̼̈́͋̄͑̓̇͘͘ b̨͚̘̘̪̏͐̂̿̐̍̕ę̸̧͚͙̩̤̦̠͈̱͗͂̀͆̚͘c̡̡͕̠̮̗͚̔̄͐̈́͌͆̔͝ͅo̷̡̹̟̟̙̝̘̒̐̈́̇̽̔͆̈͢͞m̴̡͉͉̭̩̣͖̆̉̏̾̉̓e̡͓̝̲̯̖̖͖̤͂̓͑̇̽̆̾̚͝͠ ą̴͎̙̻̞͕͖͉̘́̄̐̀̾́ p̵̡̤̘̼̞͌͒̎̽̕̚â̴̡̦̲̖̳͆̐̃̚͜͞͠ͅr̴̡̖̫̜̳̹̆̍̽̎̏͐͞t̷̛̛̩̻̺̰̳̪̾̑̔̀̕͜͜ o̸̡̫͖̙̰̣͚̣̓̄͊̏́͌͢f̛̠̠̝̟̝͖̀̔̐͐̅ t͍̤̻̖̦̤̺̱̠̎͆͂̂͒̕ͅȟ̶̢̢̛̰̺͖̗̇̕͟͠i̵̡̦̣̺̲̘̗͔̝͆̀͑̃̓̃͟͞͝s̴̼̤̻̳̳̟̲̏̔̒͑͘͢͝ f̛̩̠̻̙̳͚͔̔͌̎̄͠o̙̯͕͓͖̹͒͒̆͒͊͘͞r̛̹͍̻̦̯̤̐̏̀̀̓ͅë̶̡̢̹͔̟̰̮͍́̏̍̐̓̃̈́̚͠s̴̖͎̰̜̮͖̽͂͗̋̏͒ţ̺̗̤̰̩̭͖͚͙́̒̌̔̚!̡͇̭̦̤̀̿̐̍̂̈́̈́̔̕̕

“NEVER!!!” Jonah yelled, riding ahead, pulling out his sword.

“Y̡̛̯̺̖͓̫̪̠͋̇̊̏̓͆̊ͅo̴̡̝̯̦̭̝̍̃́̽́̉̋͂͟͟͡ư̡̝͓̪̮͌̉̔̾̄̐̉͘̕ à̡̯̭̻̳̟̃̔̅̾͒̄͟͞r̷͉͉̬̹̮̮͔͌̈͑͗̀͐͆̇̇̒ͅȇ̱͕͚̠́̐̆̾̇̋̒̚̕͜ a̸̢̖̪̭̲͉̜͆̓̿̽̋̐́͢ f̵̧̡̧̼̜̫̞̲̘̼̐͆͗̈̉̇̔̂͘͝ȏ̡̨̳͈̱̻͉͖̠̞̀̀̆̈͒̕̚͡ǫ̱͕̦͚͚͙̜̰͒̉̆͊̽̋͘ͅl͚̞̺̰̠̮͈̬͐͑̈́̊̎̌͛͟͠.̵̡̭͕͓̖̼̞̏͂̉̄̓͌͌͋͆͢”

Jonah rode along, ignoring the whispering, but stopped as he made it to a large pond filled with the dark, tar-like liquid as mentioned. He took a deep breath, getting off his ride. Without hesitating, he took the love vial out of his pocket, rested it on the floor, and readied his bow and arrow. The tip of the arrow was dumped into the vial, making the end turn pink. A shoot would seem necessary, but Jonah only figured that aiming it in the center would work; he aimed at the sky and fired the single arrow into the center of the pit, where it sunk. A minute had passed, feeling like a day to Jonah. The floor shook again, and the surrounding crystals began to sink into the floor.

“Is… is it over?” Jonah asked himself. His answer came as the pond bursted into black flames, not hot, but making him jump back in shock. The floor shook even more violently, making Jonah loose his footing and fall on his bottom. The liquid bursted as the largest, and widest black crystal came out, encased in the black flames, but it wasn’t seen quite easily. It towered over all the other surrounding crystal towers, looking more like a large cluster than a tower.

“N-no! This can’t be happening!” The large cluster began to move with loud, ear splintering cracks and creaks, making Jonah cover his ears in pain. He watched as the clusters began to form a figure of some sort… a figure of somepony, to be exact. A gasp came out of him as the crystals turned into a pony, complete with fur all over his naked body. The top of it’s head and hindquarters bursted into the black flames, turning it into a sort of mane and tail. It turned around creepily, not making any movements, but showed that judging by the shape of it, it was a stallion of some sort. Sticking out of his forehead was a horn, indicating it to be a unicorn, but the horn was sharp looking, looking more like a sharp tooth, and it transitioned from red at the very tip to the grey color of his coat. The pony then opened his eyes, glowing green momentarily before showing it’s red eyes, which had purple smoke coming out of the far sides. It let out a long yawn, stretching it’s back and cracking a few bones in his body. Jonah stared in awe and fear, seeing that this pony was the root of their problems, and by his looks, he screamed evil, as his teeth looked sharp and canine-like instead of a regular pony’s flat teeth.

The Pony’s horn glowed purple with a green outline and black lightning as he blasted it into the air, making the sky darker than it was already. He checked his left hoof, moving it around, cracking a few bones, then proceeded with the other. It looked around, probably to get a good look on where he was at, and who may have aided him. That’s when he looked down at Jonah, who slowly began to hyperventilate.

“Aww…” The stallion spoke in a deep, booming voice, pointing at Jonah with his left hoof. “You there! Thank you!” Jonah nervously swallowed and shook his head before looking back at the stallion.

“NO!!! That was supposed to stop this!”

“Oh? HAHAHAHA!!!” He cackled loudly. “It was your ‘love arrow’ that set me free! AHAHAHAHA!!!” Jonah quickly reacted, firing what remained of his arrows at the stallion’s face; it anything, he could blind it before running back home to prepare his army for an attack. However, the stallion quickly reacted, using his left hoof for protection, absorbing the arrows into it’s skin. “Ah! FOOL!!! Nothing of this world can harm me! For I am Sombra! The King of Darkness! Lord of Evil!!! Your new master, and you will-!”

“AHHHH!!!” Jonah unsheathed his sword and sliced it at Sombra’s left hoof. It went through Sombra like the wind, not even leaving a scratch. He turned to his sword, seeing the tar on it, and eating the sword away. He threw it in fear, not wanting it to land on his hand and eat his flesh away.

“Heeheehee! Foolish insect, I see that I must show you who is master!” His horn glowed, making the tar surround Jonah. He yelped as he was brought into the lake, taking a deep breath before being submerged. A few seconds had passed, and, with all of the liquid, made a crystal shaped tree, where Jonah’s head popped out of, gasping for air. His armor was gone, only leaving him in his underwear and undershirt. “Now, gaze upon me, insect!” Jonah complied, seeing into the evil unicorn’s eyes. Sombra’s eyes glowed green, and Jonah felt himself being electrocuted!

Jonah woke up to find himself a dark area, tied up by something.

“Wh-what the-!?” He shouted, attempting to get out of his bindings. A bright light came, revealing that he was on a dish of some sort… surrounded by dead people. Everyone he had seen were now corpses, lifeless, but the sounds of screaming were heard. Jonah began to freak out, but looked up, seeing the silhouette of Sombra, licking his lips.

“B̨͚͖̮̹͈̽̑̋͂̀̚͡͠o̵̡̨̙̤͇͉̯̾͒̉̆͊̈͂̕ṉ̷͔͔̯̤̞̽͛̈̈͑̑͟͢ͅ A̷̡̟̖̟͓͕̱̱̩̎̌͗̀͟͝͝p͔̯͓̹̻̅̒͋̔̽͘͝p̴̱̻͚̻̤̺̈̾̎̐͜͞ȩ̷̨̭̩̙̬͎̦͍́͋̄̀̾̿͝͡t̨̗̗̹̬̣͍̤̽͐͒͆͘͢͟͠i̢̧̨̘̦̣͈̺̗̓̀̀͢͠͞ẗ͈͕͎̩̠͎̰̖́̿̋́͘͘͝͝.” Sombra only spoke, lowering a knife and fork to Jonah. The fork was stabbed through his legs, making him scream loudly as he saw pools of blood exiting through his huge punctures. The knife soon came down, and he felt the cutting through his waist, making him scream in pain!

“STOP!!! STOP!!! HELP!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!!”

“Help… Someone… help…” Jonah only murmured as his eyes glowed green with purple smoke coming out of the sides. Sombra smiled sadistically, turning to Haven.

“Now… today marks the beginning of my return.” He spoke to himself, turning into smoke and traveling to the village, which only took him a few seconds to get to. The place turned into pure chaos as a pony had came to their village, and not just any other pony, but one that looked sinister. With only a swing, Sombra knocked the village’s gates down, making an entrance wide enough for him to enter. “INSECTS!!! YOUR KING IS HERE!!! SWEAR YOUR ALLIANCE TO ME, OR ELSE-”

“FIRE!!!” One of the generals yelled. Cannonballs were blasted at Sombra, but not only was Sombra able to dodge a few, the others were quickly disintegrated upon contact with his skin. Sombra let out a growl.

“Fine then, I’ll take this spit of a kingdom by force!” He fired his horn at the various buildings, making them burn. The streets were filled with panic as citizens ran for safety and the army tried to fend off the monster invading their home. Sombra could only cackle as they barely did any damage, letting him to destroy whatever he wanted, effectively making as much chaos and make the people surrender as to avoid his wrath.

Jonah kept having that vision of himself being eaten by Sombra. When had heard of how ponies loved to eat people, he could only imagine the terrifying and brutal ways ponies could eat them, effectively making them like cows for a slaughterhouse. However, unbeknownst to him, and Sombra, another figure had arrived.

Twilight Sparkle walked past the large crystal trees, something she was a bit nervous about, but didn’t want to show it. Celestia had sent her as she felt something evil and familiar had returned, and to return with some news. The Princess of Friendship, however, not only saw the many dark crystals, but heard someone silently begging for help. She gasped as she saw Jonah, trapped in the cluster, crying and begging for help.

“Uh… excuse me?” She spoke, poking at him. The nudge alone helped Jonah to snap out of it… only to scream as he was face to face with another pony.

“NO!!! GET AWAY FROM ME!!!” He screamed “I DON’T WANT TO DIE!!! I DON’T-” He saw Sombra in the distance, destroying Haven, laughing maniacally. “NOOO!!!” Jonah struggled to free himself. “SOMBRA!!! YOU’LL PAY!!! YOU’LL PAY WITH YOUR LIFE!!!”

“Sombra!?” Twilight turned to see the kind destroying the village. “Oh no! This is bad!” She turned back to Jonah. “We’ve gotta go to Celestia about this. Please, hold still.” Her horn glowed with a purple aura. The crystals began to chip away, giving Jonah the space he needed to move. As soon as it was done, he charged at the king… only to be picked up by Twilight’s magic.

“LET ME GO!!! LET GO OF MY, YOU SON OF A-”

“Ahem.” Twilight interrupted. “Look, I’m sorry, but we need to head to Celestia right away. That is Sombra, the evil tyrant of the crystal empire, and a master in dark magic. As much as I’d like to let you go, we have to see Celestia about this; she’ll know what to do.”

“I don’t a fu-ahhh!!!” Twilight flapped her wings and flew off to the sky. Jonah only squeaked as he was being lifted high into the sky, going away from his home, away from his people. “...Susan…”

After an hour of flight, Jonah and Twilight had arrived to the city of Canterlot, heading to the castle in the middle of it all. Twilight flew into one of the many open windows, landing a bit hastily, but not injuring her or Jonah. She gently set him down on his feet, right in front of the large doors. All she did was open the door for him.

“Here we are,” she spoke. “Go on, tell Celestia what’s happening.” He looked right at her, nervous and unsure if he should enter. She gently pushed him in. “Don’t worry, Celestia’s nice. She’ll only eat you if you ask politely… or accept it.” This only made him even more nervous. He turned to the open door, unsure if he should enter or attempt to run back to the fight. Judging by how far he was, the former was the best option. He entered the room, turning to see the door close on him, leaving him in another room that, while lit, was fairly dark. He jumped as he saw Princess Celestia in all her glory, towering over Sombra, but was accompanied by Princess Luna and Princess Cadence.

“Ah, hello there,” Celestia spoke in her motherly tone. “Please, come closer, we were just about to begin our weekly tea session.” Jonah swallowed nervously, walking to the three giants. “It seems my senses weren’t wrong. Something terrible has been released… and I presume you had something to do with it?” Jonah stopped.

“... Y-yes.” He nodded.

“Ah yes.” Luna replied. “Should’ve known a Tiny would find and release the all powerful, evil King Sombra out of his own prison.”

“Luna,” Cadence replied “They don’t know much about our culture, and I’m sure he wants to solve it, not for his sake, but for the sake of others.”

“Indeed.” Celestia nodded. “Now, shall we?” Her horn glowed. Luna and Cadence followed, then they zapped Jonah as one. It felt a bit painful, but it felt like like good pain, like a thorn coming out. Jonah watched as a glowing orb came out of his chest, which was then quickly struck down by some small hammers, turning into a sword.

“This sword was formed by the goodness in yours, and everyone else’s heart.” Cadence spoke before sipping her tea.

“It possesses both our magic, and yours, to destroy that wretched beast.” Luna added.

“But do be careful,” Celestia finished “For Sombra will do whatever he wants to win. Try not to see with your eyes, but what you feel.”

“I… I am honored.” Jonah bowed respectfully, taking the sword’s handle in his right hand. In another flash, he was surrounded by armor, white and glowing armor that looked more like a knight’s than his old one. He was filled with adrenaline, feeling like he can go back and beat Sombra on his own. A cloud appeared below him and he was lifted, much to his surprise. His focus came back on the three giant ponies. “Thank you, all of you, for doing this. I won’t let you down.” Almost as if knew him, the cloud moved out of an open window, and Jonah began to make his way back home.

“... Are you sure he can handle this?” Luna asked “Surely, they need our help.”

“Do not underestimate them, Luna.” Celestia replied “They may be small, but their hearts and courage can rival our very own. And when he succeeds, I have a feeling this will mark the beginning of a new era between humans and ponies.”

The hour Twilight took to fly her and Jonah over was nothing as Jonah flew back to his empire in only a few minutes. As he flew, he felt how the armor was snug on him, not tight to restrict his movements, but feeling almost like a second layer of skin, much surprisingly. But in him, he felt rage; he already imagined the buildings being destroyed, each of his men desperately fighting, and Susan screaming as Sombra cackled away. It was enough to make him fly faster, seeing the titular unicorn ready to destroy his house. He readied his blade and swung at Sombra! … Sombra noticed and made a hole in his body, making Jonah fly through. The unicorn turned around with a rather confused look, seeing Jonah in his new armor.

“What is this!?” He asked. “What form of insect is this!? BUAHAHA!!! Oh, it’s you.”

“Yes, Sombra,” Jonah replied with a loud and proud voice that was filled with anger and determination. “Your time in this world is over! Your terror on my land and it’s people ends now!” He flew to Sombra.

“BUAHAHAHA!!! Have you learned nothing!? Your small weapons cannot harm-” Jonah sliced at Sombra’s left leg, slicing and ripping it like paper. “GAHHH!!!” Sombra turned to his leg, seeing the wound dissolve some of his skin, but stopped. He let out a low growl at Jonah. “How can this be!?”

“This sword was forged by the princesses themselves, and my magic! It represents all that’s good, and it’s main purpose is to destroy you!”

“... BAH!!!” Sombra’s eyes glowed green as hir horn charged up. He fired a blast at Jonah. Jonah sliced at the magic, cutting it off from harming him, and made his cloud fly to the tyrant itself! Sombra began to fire multiple beams of magic at the human, missing with the others getting sliced in the air. It was like him against a fly… except not only could this fly talk, but it can harm him. The people below watched in silent awe and terror as they saw their emperor fight the evil giant, with weapons and armor made by the princesses themselves. Without an order, they began to exit the village, leaving the two to duke it out.

When Jonah saw that his people were gone, he went for the attack, dodging all of the blasts Sombra threw at him! He readied his sword and sliced at Sombra’s other hoof!

“GAAAAAHHH!!!” Sombra wailed in pain. His calm demeanor began to break as he let out an even louder growl. Jonah flew by his face. He began to morph, taking on his shadowy presence with only his face in the forefront.

SNAP!!!

Sombra attempted to bite down on Jonah, only to miss him by a few inches.

“GRRRAAAHHH!!!” Sombra roared in anger, flying faster at the human, clamping his jaw at the Tiny.

SNAP!

All times, Jonah was too fast. The human really didn’t want to do it, but it was a sacrifice he had to make. Jonah flew around the buildings, to which Sombra crashed through, slowing him down. With one final bite from Sombra, Jonah flew above and came down, slicing Sombra’s head from his ‘body’!

“AHHHH!!!” Sombra screamed in pain as his body fell to the floor, The head and body turned into smoke before turning into another figure and solidified itself, taking on the form of a large spider. Jonah turned around only to see one of the many, scythe-like appendages coming down and slicing the cloud away. He was on the floor, and saw Sombra crawling to him with a malicious smile across his face. All he did was run, trying to come up with a plan in his head.

He hopped onto one of the few ants remaining, mushing it as a way to run away from Sombra. To the unicorn, he felt this was quite fitting as he was going to crush a bug on another bug. Sombra body slammed himself, but Jonah halted his ant and swung at Sombra’s legs, slicing away the flesh that made the evil pony. The unicorn winced himself, but using all of his legs, he began to slice at the human. He was able to get Jonah’s right side, slicing off the armor, which was followed by him pushing the human into the side of a building.

Jonah came out of the building, his helmet now gone, and his chest nearly exposed, save for a strap holding the breastplate on his right shoulder. He charged at the giant spider. Sombra jumped into the air and made himself combust, making himself rain and make puddles on the floor. The Tiny took deep breaths as he looked around, readying his blade for whatever trick Sombra had. He watched as the various puddles began to move and went to the nearest armor and weapons, possessing them, and assembling themselves to be as tall as Jonah, and taking on a human-like form. The figures surrounded Jonah, making about the size of a small army. They began crystalize the armor and weapons, which was followed by their blank, black faces getting glowing green eyes with the purple smoke coming out. It was an Army of Sombra.

The Sombra army stood there, eerily silent. It was followed by the laughter of Sombra; each one laughed, almost as if it they were saying ‘you done messed up now’. The laughter went on for a minute, but ended abruptly. Jonah looked around, not moving, unsure if he should be the one to move first, or them. All he did was sweat hard. As soon as a single drop of sweat came down, they charged! Jonah began to slice at the army! The crystals seemed to only be there for show, as his sword sliced through the crystals, army, and Sombra individuals themselves like butter. However, he was still outnumbered, and Sombra wasn’t going to fight fair; Jonah felt many of the spear thrown at him, hitting in his breast plate with a few grazing his exposed arms. He only shouted in pain and anger, swinging like a madman, especially when a barrage of arrows rained upon him, hitting all but his face (which was surprising in itself)

Soon, the place darkened as rain came down. The blood that came from Jonah’s open wounds poured into floor with the water, as his adrenaline was the only thing keeping him from falling in this battle. Only 1 Sombra soldier remained. Jonah turned to the last one with a rage filled look, ready to finish this. He turned and ran away.

“NO!!! GET BACK HERE, YOU COWARD!!!” Jonah screamed, throwing his sword like a spear. It hit the last one in it’s back. He hobbled his way to the sword, feeling his breath losing itself and his adrenaline dying down, but he watched as the sword absorbed Sombra into it. With the last of his strenght, Jonah picked up the sword. “Now… with the power of the princesses… I banish you… forever!” He stabbed the sword into the floor, where Sombra began to sink into the floor.

“I will return...!” He spoke before disappearing from sight. As soon as Sombra disappeared, the clouds parted and the rain stopped, bringing in the bright sky. With one last breath, Jonah fell to the floor as his vision darkened.

5 years later.

“Wh-what happened?” A little boy asked.

“Well,” Susan spoke. “He was close to death, but everyone of us got together and aided him back to his old, healthy self.”

“And then?”

“And then I got back up.” Jonah concluded, rolling in a wheelchair. “But I fell down and needed a wheelchair. Telling our boy my story?” Susan giggled.

“Of course. He was quite curious on a few things.”

“Ah, yes. It’s quite amazing how I changed some things.” He rolled himself out to the balcony. His son followed, looking outside as well. Outside of the walls stood other humans, wearing golden armor, very much similar to the guards of Canterlot, and a few ponies walked along the streets as well, helping some of the Tinies they’re with. “And to think, all it took was one evil being to bring 2 polar opposites worlds together as one.”

“... Wow… think I can become a royal guard someday?”

“... The sky’s the limit, my son.”

Author's Note

Coming soon, perhaps by Pixel Berry and/or I, or someone else: Tiny Knights!

Why don't you pick on someone your own size?

Author's Note

Made by Shrunken-LittleBro12. His computer isn't up to snuff thanks to the update, so he can't access his Fimic account. Support him on his DeviantArt or Furaffinity.

Why don't you pick on someone your own size?

It was near the end of Lunch break at school. Taylor quickly paced his way around the building with his sketchbook and DS. Even with the vanishing happening, his bullies still chased after him in the nearly empty schoolyard.

“Get back here, freak!” Seth, the leader of the group, yelled. Taylor should've known better than to openly show his art in class; while a good number of students were impressed, the art in question were considered ‘girly’, which made him an easy target for Seth and his gang. Ever since, Taylor kept to his group of misfits, but they were now gone,leaving him vulnerable.

He ran from the group, but was losing his breath and slowed down. That's when he tripped on a crack, his artwork flying away in the wind.

“No!” Taylor scuffled to get up he felt his knees and legs brush under the itchy hard pavement making him wince he got up only to fall again, trying to catch his floating drawings, snatching one paper only to have it be ripped right out of his hands by one of the bullies. He was picked up by one of the bullies, holding him in a full Nelson. Seth picked up his sketchbook and DS.

“Please, leave me alone!”

“Later, dork.” Seth mocked, looking through his sketchbook. “Hm… Dress, princess, Unicorn, ooh! A sword, I'll keep that for myself, and your DS as well.”

“No! Not my DS!” Taylor struggled, but was given a quick punch to his gut by Seth. “Ahh!...”

“Stupid little freak. Know your place in life!” Seith kicked his leg making him yell and wince. “You little pricks need to know what happens when you act the way you are.” Seith then walked off taunting him by waving his DS as he left. With help from his Adrenaline, Taylor got his holder off and ran, tackling Seth. He quickly regretted it as soon as Seth got up.

“... I'm sorry.” Taylor squeaked.

“Too late!” Seth roared, tackling Taylor. It wasn't a pleasant sight, seeing one boy beat up another. Seth’s partners came and helped him out, kicking Taylor like a ball. In the pain, Taylor saw that he was glowing. Panic erupted in him even more.

“S-s-stop!!!” he cried aloud.

“I'm just getting started!” Seth replied, picking him up, only to see that the glowing spread onto him. “What the-!?”

All of the kids were glowing, and, in a Puff, they ceased to exist.

Both of the boys were being flung around in what was a bizarre shining tunnel that was like a tunnel made of pure light. Taylor closed his eyes, not wanting to be blinded by the bright lights surrounding him and his attackers.

Soon the lights faded away. Taylor could feel a rush of air blowing past him and then. All around him, he saw that they were free falling into a vast forest… and the bullies were with him.

SPLASH!

Taylor swam up and took a deep breath, quickly grabbing his now soaked DS and Sketchbook before swimming to shore. More breaths emerged from the water, as Seth and his gang swam up for air.

“YOU!!!” Seth yelled “THIS IS YOUR FAULT!!!” They swam after him. Taylor got onto shore and hobbled his way, out of breath and just frightened at being both chased and in an unfamiliar world. It ended as Seth tackled him.

Taylor felt his breath escape from his mouth as Seth pinned him down, his DS and Sketchbook rolling away. Seth was red with rage making Taylor frightened.

“Alright little ones, it's getting late.” Fluttershy directed a fairly large group of kids into her cottage.

“Wh,...” Taylor look over Seith seeing the giant yellow pegasus in the distance on the other side of the lake they all splashed into with a bunch of kids on her back. “Is that a p,.. Pegasus?”

“What did you do?!” Seth yelled making him frightened boy jump. “You did this did you! You freak!”

“I,... I didn’t do anything!” Taylor shivered.

“Oh yes you did! Send us back right now!” Seth raised his fist in bent motion.

“Let me up! You're delusional! Taylor tried to fight back trying to push him off but Seth’s weight kept him pinned. Seth’s fist tightened making a clicking sound Taylor sweated nervously and kept fighting.

“Fine! You asked for it prick!” Seth’s arms raised up ready to punch. Taylor quickly kneed Seth right in the groin making him scream and fall back and roll up in ball. Taylor grabbed his sketchbook and DS clenching them to his chest and ran as fast as he could.

Taylor was already a few feet away from the group he say the giant pegasus and wondered would it be safe? Taylor sweated from his nerves and kept running. He thought about a legendary creature called the Kelpie who carried kids on it's back to eat them maybe this was the same creature? He looked back seeing Seth limping as he ran with his gang behind him, he was running out of options.

“He,.. He,... Help!” Taylor screamed and kept running feeling his lungs beginning to tire. “P,..Ple,..Please help me!”

Fluttershy's ears swiveled as she heard screaming.

Taylor kept running his legs were burning and he breathed rapidly becoming tired till he was tackled once again Seth kept him pinned down pushing Taylor’s face into the soft soil.

“Go on!” He yelled “Scream all you want; we're all alone!” Seth grabbed a nearby stick grasping it tight in his hand raising up the stick ready to swing it down on Taylor’s head.

“AHH!” Seth screamed being lifted up in the air he looks up to see a giant yellow hoof holding the stick he now held onto it for dear life before losing his grip and flopping onto his group making them all tumble down in each other.

“That’s enough now young man.” A soft woman’s voice spoke.

Taylor looked up seeing the giant pegasus now standing over him and Seth’s gang. Looking down at them her giant head lowered down over to Taylor making him shiver he flinched when she drew near.

“W,..What is that!” One of the bullies yelled.

“Come down guys it’s just a big dumb horse.” Seth said climbing on the gang under him.

Fluttershy’s ears twitched when hearing the boy she looked down at them and made an annoyed look. She now brought her face close to the frightened gang, making them all jump back and step back.

“Sorry, young man but I am not a horse. I'm a pony.”

“Same difference!” He turned to his gang “Ignore this girly thing! It's probably some weird illusion the freak is making.”

Taylor whimper as the gang begins to surround him again.

“Hey. I,... I said that was enough young man.” Fluttershy placed her hoof between Taylor and the boys making them gang jump back as Fluttershy now stood over Taylor in a protective stance.

“Whatever, pansy.” Fluttershy glared at Seth and his gang, but smirked.

“Oh? And you say I'm just an illusion? Well, would an illusion do this?” With her other hoof, she pinned his two members down. Their screams were muffled. Seth blinked, but shook his head.

“Th-This has to be a dream… yeah! That's it! You're just a dream, horse!”

“Oh? A dream, you say? Then I suppose you'll wake up when I do this?” Her wing came down and, like fingers he was picked up by his left leg and dangled upside down. Taylor began to hyperventilate, unsure what she was doing.

“H-hey! Stop! I command you to stop!”

“Oh, I'm sorry, but I can't let you hurt anyone.” her stomach growled. She licked her lips. “And I know just the place to put you in.” She held Seth higher and dangled him over her open maw.

“W-Wait! Stop! Horses don't eat meat! And this feels all too-” She released him. “REEEEEEAAAA-” Fluttershy closed her mouth and swallowed. Taylor hyperventilated rapidly as Seth became a squirming lump going down her throat with his screaming now muffled. She picked up Seth's other members.

“And now, in you go.” Fluttershy tilted her hoof and the other two slid into her mouth, also screaming. Taylor couldn't help but get up, pick up his stuff, and run for his life. He looked to see Fluttershy swallowing them with ease and looking around for him. The boy didn't see, but ran into a rock, knocking him to the floor, his stuff flew out of his hands, but he whimpered as Fluttershy easily blocked any path to freedom. However, her eyes were fixed upon his artwork.

“Aww! A kitten in armor? That's so sweet!”

“Wha,..?” Taylor looked up at her still shivering in fear of the man-eating horse. Fluttershy carefully picked up his sketchbook with her wings and saw his drawing of the kitten.

“Oh it’s sooo. Cute!” Fluttershy smiled warmly then looked down at the frightened boy she gasped holding a hoof to her mouth. “Oh you poor, poor thing it’s alright.”

Fluttershy lowered her hoof down to Taylor. He saw the giant hoof coming closer to him in a odd angle as if in a way a hand would go flat. Taylor jumped back from the hoof looking up at her and backed up hitting the rock and leaning on it. “Please,... N,..No.”

Taylor whimpered tears streaming down his eyes looking up at Fluttershy then huddled up pressing himself on the rock covering his head. “Don,.. Don’t hurt me. Please, I don’t want to be beat up anymore.” Taylor begged.

“O,... Oh my. Please little one don’t be scared of me.” Fluttershy slowly lowered her head down to him. “I,.. I promise I won’t hurt.”

Taylor looked up into her giant light blue eyes he could see his own reflection in them and she had a very calm voice that was soothing to the hurt boy’s ears. He relaxed a bit still not taking his guard down and kept his eyes on her, while her eyes watched his tiny form.

“Ar,.. Are these yours?” She brought the sketchbook up to him.

“Ye,.. Yes they're mine.” He slowly grabbed the sketchbook and gently took it out of her hoof. “Th,.. Tha,.. Thank you. Ma’am.”

“Oh I’m sorry I must be scary to you.” Fluttershy moved back a few inches sitting down laying on her belly as she kept a close eye on the poor boy. “I can’t imagine how scared you must be.”

“O,.. Oh my,.. And you saw me eat the other children,... Y,.. You must think I’m awful,... I,.. I’m sorry.” Fluttershy’s ears drooped down feeling a terrible lump in her stomach.

“We,.. Well you saved my life,... That’s not really awful.” He looked up at the flustered pegasus who was putting herself down. “Are,.. Are you going to eat me too?”

“Oh,... No little one I promise I won't eat you. I only swallowed those boys because they were bullying you.” She lowered her head down and nuzzled him gently “You're safe now little one.”

The nuzzling, while huge, felt soft, like if it was a giant pillow. Taylor felt calm with her and patted her muzzle, just near her nostrils. He imagined this as the scene from How to Train your Dragon, but with himself and Fluttershy. He jumped back as she giggled with some gurgling heard in her stomach.

“Oh, sorry, they're moving a lot inside.”

“... So… they're going to be…”

“No, they're just inside. You can listen if you want.”

Taylor felt odd about that request but he slowly made his way over to Fluttershy’s side going over to her gurgling belly Taylor leaned into the warm fur pressing his ear up to it feeling the warmth coming off her belly,Taylor could hear the churns and gurgling, and the sound of Seth and his whole gang yelling and screaming.

“So are they just going to stay in there?” Taylor asked,

“Yes they’ll stay in there until I decide to them out.” Fluttershy smiled brightly before her cheeks swelled up and she let out a small burp. “Oops pardon me.”

“..N,.. Nice one.” Taylor gave a nervous giggle. He yelped as Fluttershy's wings picked him up, acting like fingers, and was brought to the mare's front hooves.

“Oh, it's getting late. You may want to stay with me until your parents arrive. For safety reasons, of course.”

“We,.. Well ok.” Taylor smiled. Fluttershy stood up to her full height making Taylor feel small she lowered her hoof down twisting it on the bottom side Taylor climbed into the hoof sliding down into the the U shaped impression, he sate back looking up at Fluttershy.

“So what’s your name?” Fluttershy brought him up to her face.

“T,.. Taylor.”

“It’s nice to meet you Taylor I’m,... I,.. I’m Fluttershy.” She spoke quietly.

“You have a cute name.” Taylor giggled.

“Aww, why thank you. Um, I also think this is yours.” She handed him his DS. He took it.

“T-Thank you.” He braced himself as Fluttershy lifted him up and put him into her mane. Though it was pink, it was as soft as it looked, but didn't budge, almost acting like a chair for him. Fluttershy walked back to her cottage, her belly filled with some trouble makers and Taylor in her mane.

Fluttershy had taken Taylor into her cottage and was greeted by an army of animals. Taylor could see many different animals arranging to chipmunks, squirrels, birds, monkeys, ducks, lions, tigers and a bear? He was amazed seeing all these animals in one cottage he could only think of it being awesome but also a bit of hazard.

“Are you taking care of all these animals?” Taylor asked.

“Why yes I do. There all visiting for my Furry Friends Book Club.” Fluttershy was approached by all the animals and was being snuggled and hugged by all of Fluttershy’s animal friends. Taylor had to avoid the gigantic slurping tongues of the much bigger animals.

Taylor smiled seeing all the squirrels and chipmunks nuzzle up to Fluttershy’s legs he started feeling uneasy now seeing the car sized critters now looking at him and sniffing him now missing the lions slobbery tongues.

“Oh Angel. I was wondering where you were. ” Fluttershy turned her head seeing a little white bunny rabbit hopping over to Fluttershy Taylor saw the rabbit and oddly felt like he was in danger, he turned his attention at the other animals to see all of them cowering in a corner and holding each other shivering in fear even the lions, and the tigers and the one bear.

“Taylor meet Angel.” Fluttershy lifted Angel up to her mane. Taylor peaked over the soft pink hair coming face to face with the white rabbit looking down at him Angel blinked his little pink nose twitching smelling Taylor. “Angel, Taylor is our guest make sure to help him feel welcome.”

“I’m going to go upstairs now. I’ll see you all in the morning.” Fluttershy put Angel down on the floor and turned to give all her animals a hug. While Fluttershy was saying ‘Goodnight’ to all the other animals Taylor looked over to see Angel bunny looking up Taylor the bunny scowled at him and ran his paw under his neck. Taylor slowly slide down deeper into the pink mane for his own protection.

However, upon going upstairs, he was quite surprised to see many other kids roaming around, making the place look like a giant playground.

“Hello everyone.” Fluttershy smiled looking down at the kids.

“Hello, Fluttershy.” All the children looked up at her and waved at her. She kneeled down as and was surrounded by all the kids hugging her hooves and face.

“Alright everyone we have a new guest with us tonight. Say hello to Taylor.” Taylor gulped nervously he held his sketchbook as all the other kids waved at him and welcomed him.

“H,... Hi everyone.” Taylor sheepishly smiled. Fluttershy raised her head back up Taylor watched as the kids got smaller and smaller as Fluttershy raised up to her full height once more.

“Alright little ones time for bed will all get to know Taylor more in the morning.” Fluttershy smiled.

All the kids made an ‘Awww.’ and ‘Do we have to?’ as they all looked up at the giant pegasus in way of begging.

“Come on now kids it’s time for bed. You can all play in the morning.” All the kids agreed and went off to there beds Fluttershy had made for them. Fluttershy walked over to her bed, stepping over the children, making sure not to step on them. She gently slipped into her bed, still watching the children get into respectable beds.

“Well Taylor since I havn’t made a bed for you yet. You can sleep with me tonight.” Fluttershy smiled up at Taylor.

“Thank you Fluttershy.” Taylor relaxed in pink thick hair snuggling up to the warmth it gave off.

“May I see some of your drawings? Um,.. P,.. Please.”

“Really? You want to see my drawings? well alright.” Taylor, with his DS and sketchbook in his clutches, slipped out from the pink mane and slide down Fluttershy's forehead and onto her nose were her gigantic eyes crossed to watch him.

Taylor flipped open his sketchbook and showed her the first sketch; It was a picture of puppy sleeping on a teddy bear.

“D’aww! What a cute wittle puppy!”

“Th,.. Thank you. Nobody has ever complimented my drawings.” Taylor smiled feeling a warmth come over him.

“Can I see more?”

“Sure thing.” Taylor flipped the pages showing a little baby bear wearing a knight costume with a stick sword. A cute sketch of chibi human couple. A raccoon wearing a vest and talking to a human with a triangle nose. A kangaroo-rat looking creature wearing a green striped shirt.

“They're all so cute.” Fluttershy smiled brightly “Th,.. Thank you for showing me.”

“I’m glad you like them, everybody picks on me for them.”

“Why is that? You're a good little artist.” Fluttershy frowned using her hoof to gently rub Taylor's back. She leaned in and nuzzled Taylor’s arm he smiled placed his hand on her muzzle feeling her soft nose.

“Everyone think I draw girly or they think something is wrong with me,...” Taylor stopped rubbing her nose. “Maybe there is something wrong with me?”

“No. Don’t say that, there’s nothing wrong with you. Your perfect just the way you are.” Fluttershy nuzzled Taylor gently holding him close to her face a sort of hug. Taylor smiled warmly leaning in and wrapped his arms around her cheek and snuggled into it feeling the soft warm fur under him.

“Th,.. Th,.. Thank you Fluttershy.” Taylor teared up. Warm tears ran down his face and dripped off his chin, he leaned down hugging Fluttershy’s muzzle squishing in her lips and nose.

“Oh please dear don’t cry.” Fluttershy smiled some tears running down her cheeks as well, she picked him up and held him close to her chest in a warm hug. Taylor snuggled up in the warm yellow fur of the pegasus’s chest it was soft even more soft than a pillow he could almost fall asleep. But a breeze made him shiver. Fluttershy took him out. “Oh dear, you're still cold. Um, this will be a bit scary, b-but nothing bad’s going to happen.” She opened her mouth and gently brought Taylor in. He panicked a bit as her lips closed on him, followed by his legs being slurped in like noodles. Her tongue towered over him and slammed on him. He spat some spit out, sticking his head out from under her tongue.

“Fluttershy?”

“Don't worry,” Her voice boomed around him, the place shaking as she spoke, bringing in some light as her mouth opened. “you may be tasty, but I promise to not swallow you… unless you want to, that is.”

“Really? So I can just stay in here tonight?” Fluttershy slowly nodded her head and responded with an affirming hum. His vision adapted to the darkness that is Fluttershy's mouth. Her tongue was laid on him, similar to that of a blanket, as her closed teeth blocked out all sources of light, and the sound of her breathing was all around him. The fact that he's in the mouth of a giant that swallowed his bullies earlier, and with no problem doing it, was something he could tell to everyone back home, and probably be cool. Fluttershy's breathing became slow, letting Taylor know that she was going to sleep. Eventually, he slept as well, not really caring where he was.

However, Discord stood in a corner, seeing all the lost kids Fluttershy had taken with her, and licked his lips.

“Surely, she won’t miss a few.” He spoke to himself.

The Mute and the Guards.

Author's Note

The first of my own miniseries. Hope you enjoy.

The Mute and the Guards.

My name is Joseph, and I’m a child thief for the last few months. I was taken from my family during my sleep from the Vanishing, and awoke in a world ran by gigantic, man-eating ponies. As much as I wanted to scream, I could not; for my life, I’ve been a mute. A surgery was performed on me when I was a baby left me with the inability to speak, something that’s been tough, especially when no one knows sign language. I doubt these ponies even know how sign language works… or if they’ll be happy to have someone that’s not screaming in their belly.

As mentioned, when I first landed here, I was lost, unsure as to what's going on. All I could see was that I was in a large alleyway, with piles of garbage that were like hills, and loud clip-clopping of hooves. When I peeked out, I could see was giant horses, ranging in colors, and even more gigantic buildings with a castle in the distance.If I hadn't seen it, I would probably be a snack to somepony; I simply saw another person, a teenager, run for his life before being pounced upon by one of the ponies. The pony grabbed them by their feet with her teeth, and as much as the teenager begged for her to stop, she slurped him in, tossing him around, then swallowed him whole. That sight was able to make me whimper, quickly hiding and tearing up, realizing that I was just food for them. Of course, I didn't know their stomach was safe, but was I really going to be fine being swallowed by a pony and told a potential lie just to have me stop moving? I highly doubt it.

Now, if you're wondering, no, I didn't have a place to sleep in. I've tried the local ‘Tiny’ village, a term that feels too correct in this situation, but the place was already crowded, and the orphanage was probably a death trap. I watched in terror as ponies went to the orphanage and had the money to buy some kids; it was like the orphanage was a fast food restaurant and the kids were like chicken nuggets. I wasn't going to wind up as a snack to somepony, and nor was I going to be cramped with people that are only doing this for protection. Though I have no idea where my family was at, I know they're probably here, and I was going to find them.

For most of my time, I became a bit of a thief, but it was nothing too crazy. A bit here, a berry there, nothing too crazy that will get the ponies to suspect anything. Truth be told, I've been doing this for a long time, it's basically become second nature to me. It's mostly at night, where everyone in the house is asleep, but there have been times when I entered places where everyone's awake, mostly for a party or a gathering of some sort. If I'm really lucky, they'll be too busy chasing another person to notice me, something that I know is kinda wrong, but necessary for survival. But, I wouldn't be here just to say how good of a thief I am without getting caught, would I?

It was another day of me, as I shimmied up a drain pipe to the window of another house. The house was really large, luxurious looking, probably a rich family; they already have a lot, might as well give something to the poor. With a jump to the window sill, I carefully opened the window with a pin I used, just opening it to let me crawl in. The place shined with cleanliness, something to be expected in these homes, especially in the kitchen. I almost squeaked, but in the kitchen, snoring away with the table, was one of the ponies. He looked pretty young, with a bright red coat & a pink mane, but that's not what surprised me. The pony wore golden armor & boots, excluding the helmet. It was a royal guard, most likely for that ‘Celestia’ they worship. I bet she caused the vanishing.

I was lucky to see that he was sleeping away. The table was covered with various fruit and vegetables, probably for a salad. Carefully, I climbed my way down and quickly hid under one of the legs of the table. A low growl came from my stomach, to which I patted it, assuring it was going to get it's fill. With another hop, I began to climb up the table. It didn't take long for me to reach the top, but as soon as I was up, I went to the nearest blueberry and chowed down. I missed the taste of candy, and meat in general, though this world made more appreciative of my fruits and veggies. But my luck was at an end.

CLINK!!!

I realized that I was under a glass cup, looking eye to eye with one of the ponies.

“GOTCHA!!!” He taunted with a bit of a raspy voice.. I was frozen stiff, quickly realizing that I was caught. The pony that had caught me was grey with a purple mane, and a pretty bushy beard. He was a pegasus, indicated by the wings, which probably meant he was flying in rather quietly before seeing me eating. Sweat began to fall down my head, not just from the heat I’m making in the glass cup, but from the fact that the pony’s most definitely going to eat me.

“Private!” The Pegasus yelled. Sleeping pony woke up with a snort, right before stretching with a long yawn, and smacking his lips.

“Oh, hey Snapper,” He spoke rather nonchalantly. “Is it Lunch time?”

“No, Lazy Bones! Look what I found in the kitchen.” The pegasus pointed at me with one of his wings. The other looked at me with squinted eyes.

“... That’s one weird bug.” He got a slap behind the head. “Ow! Hey, I was joking!”

“And were you the one who brought this Tiny in to steal from us?”

“... No… but-”

“But nothing! You need to stay awake, private! If this was with Celestia, you’d be fired!” The serious pony turned to me before licking his lips. “And I know what to do with you.” He lifted the glass just a bit for two of his feathers to enter. I could only whimper and crawl backwards, feebilishly attempting to stay away from the finger-like feathers, but failed miserably. His strength was way too much for me, not even when I attempted to grab onto the table did he stop for a second. All I could see was his nostrils, who took deep sniffs, getting my smell first. Only one mighty blow came from his nostrils, a snort of disgust.

“Ugh! He smells like one of Cheese Sandwich’s Taleggio…. I wonder if you taste just as good.” I began to struggle for freedom, hyperventilating as I felt myself being slowly taken into the stallion’s maw. His rancid breath assaulted my nostrils, making me tear up. Past my teary vision, I saw the death traps that was his teeth, each ready to grind me up into paste, and if I wasn’t chewed up, there was his throat, leading to my grave. I wanted to scream loudly, perhaps even beg for forgiveness and apologize for what I’ve done, but even if I did, I would be too delicious for him to listen. Then, he released. First thing I felt was landing on the super soft, but firm, and slimy organ that was his tongue. The light that went into his mouth vanished as he closed his mouth. As much as I wanted too, I was too petrified with fear to even move a muscle, essentially becoming a ragdoll, especially when he began to toss me around, tasting me in his mouth. Only fearful squeaks escaped from me, which were quickly muted out by his murrs. I was too tasty for him to stop, and all I could do was tear up, wishing that my mom and dad were here.

The organ rose up, and I felt myself sliding down into his throat… no! I’m not going to become somepony’s snack! I’m not going to die here! I’m going to find my parents, and we’re going to get out of this deathtrap! I turned around and held onto the back of the tongue, with my feet just barely dangling down into his throat. If I was right, then hitting the uvula would make him puke… it was going to be disgusting, but it’s that or becoming a part of this pony. The pony seemed to notice and attempted to swallow me again, much harder this time. I felt myself slip down; this was my only shot. I let go and jumped to the uvula, and almost like something from a movie, I smacked the uvula with both of my fists before falling down. A loud growling was heard as I fell down his throat, and I braced myself, both for the acids that will burn me, and for the impact that was going to happen.

… HURK… BLECH!!!

I felt myself flying out of the stallion’s mouth and slide across the floor in a stream of his stomach acids and whatever he ate. The stallion took deep breaths, probably a long time since he’s thrown up, but looked at me with rage in his eyes. It was my cue to get out. As fast as I could, I got up and made a run for it, not wanting to be in his mouth again, and be eaten for real.

“GET BACK HERE!!!” He yelled with rage, sprinting towards me. I picked up the pace, but turned and saw his face just a few feet away from me with his mouth open. A squeak came from me as he tried to chomp me.

CLACK!!!

I ducked and ran under him, panting with each second. He turned around and resumed his chase with me.

CLACK!!! CLACK!!!

I was too focused on him, so I slammed into the wall, face first, knocking me down. My vision was blurred for a second, but I saw him looking down at me with a malicious grin. Another squeak came out of me, and I tried to run away, but his hooves blocked my path. Only a nervous gulp came from me.

“Hehehe… nice try, but we can do this the easy way,” He closed his hooves together and began to drag me towards him. “Or the hard way.” He opened his maw, awaiting for me to enter. Either hop right in or try to delay the inevitable… I chose the latter, trying to climb over his hooves. It didn't work, even with the fur on his hooves. All I could do was pray that it was painless… And if it's possible, I can be with my parents in heaven.

“What are you doing!?” … Mom!? The stallion stopped and turned his head right behind him. Walking to us was a snow white pegasus mare with a bit of a flowing, green mane with pink edges. She looked a bit like an angel. “Snapper! Is that a Tiny colt?”

“I’m just doing my job, Lovey Dovey.” He replied before turning back to me. “This Tiny thought he can steal from us!”

“Snapper! Look at him. He's lost and scared, alone, probably away from his friends and family.”

“Don't care! He’s a criminal, and criminals get the same treatment.”

“... Do that, and I’ll tell Celestia that you broke A-113.”

“WHAT!?!? You can't be-!”

“The endangerment of a Tiny’s life? Yes. I am going to use that on you. Now, if you please be so kindly, I’d like to see our visitor.” He glared at her, then turned to me.

“You're lucky this time.” He stood up and walked away. “LAZYBONES!!! We got a mess to clean!”

“Yours, not mine!” The other stallion replied. I looked up to the pony that seemingly saved me, very thankful, but frightened at the same time. She smiled rather mother-like.

“I'm sorry for Snapper’s attitude. He tends to be focused on the job rather than what others feel. And Lazybones tends to take more naps than the average pony, so sorry if he wasn't able to help. I’m Lovey Dove, the… well, the considerate one in this station. Can I get your name, little one?”

I didn’t know what to do. I obviously couldn’t speak, so they couldn’t get my name, and I didn’t know any sign language, so I couldn’t communicate with them. Even if I did somehow learn sign language, these ponies don’t have any fingers to help talk to me.

Lovey Dovey’s smile melted into a concerned frown. “You do have a name, don’t you?”

I quickly nodded at her. “Can you tell me what it is?”

I shook my head. “You can’t tell me your name because you don’t want to?”

Sadly, I shook my head again. “Because you can’t?”

I stifled a little sniffle and tears began to leak from my eyes. I shook my head, and Lovey Dovey gasped, covering her mouth. “Oh, dear, so that’s why you haven’t screamed or pleaded for yourself! You can’t speak at all, can you?”

I nodded once more and then the dam finally cracked in the seams. Ashamed, I covered my hands over my eyes and tried to cry, but my voice only came out as distressed little squeaks. Suddenly, I felt two giant hooves scoop me up from the floor as Lovey Dovey brought me to her chest, gently patting me and nuzzling me.

“Oh, there, there. You poor little colt. I am so sorry you can’t speak. I know how awful it must be to not have a voice to speak or sing,” Lovey Dovey cooed, nuzzling me and my hair. I sobbed into the mare’s fur, soaking it to the skin, clenched her fur as my hands released all that stressed energy inside of them. “But I promise to take good care of you as much as I can, whether or not you can speak for yourself.”

She plucked me up with her feathers, making me gasp. Her wings unfolded, becoming sort of like a hand for me. If I could speak, the first thing I would say is how comfortable her wings are, with them as soft as a cloud. Though, I practically sunk into her feathers, in which the wing folded, with me in the middle.

“Don't worry, I've got you. You need a bath, then we’ll try to chat.”

I really couldn't do anything, but her rocking movements of her walking was so relaxing. It was like a mommy rocks her child to sleep in her arms, except I’ve found a new mommy in this pony, and the was she carried me with her feathers tucked in as she walked was something like that. Truth be told, I wasn't really sure what to feel; happiness because I was going to live, fear because I was with a pony that could swallow me, contusion as to why she strangely sounded like my mom, and disgust as I realized I was still covered in pony vomit. But it didn't take long for her to pull me out and set me on the sink in some bathroom. A plug was only needed as Lovey Dovey filled the sink with warm water and soap.

“There we go, your bath is ready.” She spoke before walking out of the door, turning to me. “Take all the time you need. My friend, Fastball, will be here in an hour. Don't worry, he’s also nice, even if he’s a bit competitive.”

She closed the door as she left.

I wasn't sure what to do. In one way, I can try to make my way out and escape, but what's not to say they were waiting for me, or if she was nice and I was going to be a jerk. This split me down the middle, but not only was Lovey Dovey really nice to me, what's not from saying she's my mom? With a brave face, I began to clean myself, though I kept a piece of soap with me; if this was a trick, I’ll be prepared.

The time, while a bit long, was alright, if I can say so. My bath time allowed me to look back when I was younger, with my parents, how I hated taking a bath and would have a hissy fit about it… the memories made me tear up a bit. I didn't have a lot of quiet times, most of which was me sleeping under piles of trash to avoid being seen, but the baggage I had finally came out. In retrospect, I was kinda becoming like a machine, making my survival lime clockwork, following a built in schedule for myself. Just by cleaning myself was able to get me to realize how much I’ve missed my old life… and how dirty I was.

As soon as I dried myself off, the door opened, bringing in another pony. It was another stallion, a unicorn, indicated by the horn sticking of his head and mane. His coat was also snow white, similar to Lovey Dovey’s, but his mane & tail was red with some blue edges.

“... Huh, so you're the kid Lovey Dovey told me about?” he asked in my father's voice. I was still, but I nodded. He smiled right at me. “Very gutsy of you, what you did… no pun intended. You remind me a lot of me when I was your age… minus being eaten… and… being able to speak.” I let out annoyed grunt. “Ok, my bad, shouldn’t have gone that far.” His horn glowed blue, encasing me in his magic. I gasped at the sudden sense of being held by what was nothing, but something at the same time. The soap piece I held dropped from my grasp. He noticed the small piece fall to the floor. “Huh… were you prepared just in case any of us would eat you?”

I stared fearfully, but nodded. He looked at me, rather puzzled.

“Are you really that scared of us? I mean, being intimidated is one thing, but you’re acting like we’re monsters.”

I nodded with some whimpers, remembering many of those people his kind swallowed whole.

“... Oh! You don’t know about that, do you?”

I let out a bit of a curious sound. What was he getting at?

“Yeah, it’s really weird, but not only do you taste good, but you’re safe in our stomach.”

It was my turn to look appalled. How can it be safe in anyone’s stomach? This has got to be a trick.

“I know, it’s weird, I can’t really explain it.” Then I heard his stomach growl. My entire face went pale as he looked at his belly, then to me, licking his lips. “You know, it’s easier to show than to tell.”

Why did I have to drop that soap? I should’ve held onto it… now, I’m nothing more but a snack. My mind and body went into overdrive as I attempted to get out of his magic, who slowly began to carry me into his open mouth. The cleanliness, shine, and lights went into his mouth, showing me everything from his tongue, teeth, drool, and lit the abyss that was his throat. All I could imagine was seeing landing in his stomach and seeing skeletons of his past victims in there. His lips closed on me, with my upper half in his mouth and my legs kicking out of it. His tongue lapped at my face, making me close my eyes and tighten my lips as I felt his saliva all over me, matting my hair and just making everything slimy.

SLURP!!!

Just like a noodle, I was tossed into his mouth, where he began to toss me around in his mouth. He let out some murrs, saying that I was delicious to him, something that made me wish I didn’t take that bath. All I could do was hold on to his tongue, in hopes of survival once again.

“Hello? Did you two meet each other yet?” I heard Lovey Dovey’s voice spoke past the muffled jaws. “Oh! Fastball! There you are! Where’s-”

GLURK!!!

I felt myself fall into his throat. If I could scream, I would, but it seemed Lovey Dovey did that for me… followed by her doing the heimlich maneuver on him, making him gag with each thrust, and me going up.

BLECH!!!

I was launched out of yet another stallion’s mouth, roughly on the floor, where I gasped for air again. There was no chance, I’m not going to risk it. My legs went fast as I made a run for it, not wanting to be eaten a third time, with that one being my end. Survival was going to be my thing; these ponies were going to be my end.

“No! Wait! Come back!” Lovey Dovey spoke, running towards me.

Nope! Not going to risk it! She may have saved me twice, but it’s not enough for me to stay here. For all I know, that one called Lazybones was going to have me in a sandwich. The next thing that I noticed was that I was lifted by those finger-like feathers, which only made me squeal like an animal.

“No, please, I’m sorry for that! Please, stay with us!”

No! Leave me alone! I’m not going to die today! I don’t care what you have to say, it’s not-

♬Lullaby, and good night, in the skies stars are bright.

May the moon's silvery beams bring you sweet dreams.

Close your eyes now and rest, may these hours be blessed.

'Til the sky's bright with dawn, when you wake with a yawn.♬

...That song… I remember it… it was what my mother sang… it… it…

♬Lullaby, and good night, you are mother's delight.

I'll protect you from harm, and you'll wake in my arms.

Sleepyhead, close your eyes, for I'm right beside you.

Guardian angels are near, so sleep without fear.

Lullaby, and good night, with roses bedight.

Lilies o'er head, lay thee down in thy bed.

Lullaby, and good night, you are mother's delight.

I'll protect you from harm, and you'll wake in my arms.

Lullaby, and sleep tight, my darling sleeping.

On sheets white as cream, with a head full of dreams.

Sleepyhead, close your eyes, I'm right beside you.

Lay thee down now and rest, may your slumber be blessed.

Go to sleep, little one, think of puppies and kittens.

Go to sleep, little one, think of butterflies in spring.

Go to sleep, little one, think of sunny bright mornings.

Hush, darling one, sleep through the night,

Sleep through the night,

Sleep through the night.♬

My struggling had stopped. All that filled my eyes were tears. This was the second time I broke down, but this was both the longest, and most effective. I could only cry in Lovey Dovey’s wings, wanting nothing more but to not just be with my parents again, but feel safe instead of running for my life, frightened by everything. Lovey Dovey must’ve known and patted me carefully with her her other wing.

“It’s okay, you’re safe with me.”

Those were the only words I needed. I could trust her. My parents are probably not here, or they are, just nowhere near me. This… well, I had to take in, but with Lovey Dovey… I don’t want to sound crazy, but I may have found one half of my parents already. Not so sure about Fastball… he does sound like my dad, but he did try to eat me.

Lovey Dovey took me into another room, where her bed, a bunk bed, laid below another one with two other beds nearby. Near her bed was a helmet, a chestplate, and some boots, letting me know that she was like a knight with the others, but wasn’t hard on someone as small as me. She gently placed me on her bed before nuzzling me.

“I’m going to have a word with them about this. I hope we can help you find your family tomorrow.” She reassured me before walking out and turning off some lights.

For once, since my arrival here, I felt hope. Hope that I can be with my family once again. That, or I’ll be with someone, or in this case, somepony that’s really close to family. Once the soft bed, I closed my eyes and fell asleep, at once, not having to worry about something trying to eat me.

Thump-Thump… Thump-Thump… Thump-Thump.

I awoke to the sound of something that sounded like drums. All I could feel around me was warm wind that smelled of apples, lying on something that was really cozy, but firm. My first thought was that I was outside, and perhaps this whole ordeal was a dream… until I felt wet. Everything soon came to as my eyesight adjusted; I was in somepony’s stomach! Panic came into me as I began to look everywhere for an exit, somewhere to avoid digestion! Then I heard Lovey Dovey’s voice.

“Oh, I was wondering when you were going to wake up. You’ve been inside me for almost the whole night.”

The whole night!? How!?

“I’m sorry, but I wasn’t sure if any of the other guys would listen to me, so I gently swallowed you with my apple tea.” I felt her hoof rubbing her belly, right where I was at. “I never got your name. Can you spell it out for me?”

I wasn’t really sure what she meant, or even if what she was saying is the truth. I reached out and touched her stomach wall, making her giggle. Truth be told, I didn’t feel any burning, nor did I see anything melting away. Maybe she was telling the truth… or digestion hasn’t begun yet. Either way, I began to spell my name via poke-writing her stomach.

“Hmm… Joseph? I like that name.” She rubbed her belly once again, pinning me down a bit. “I’m going to sleep now. I’ll be sure to let you out first thing in the morning.”

Again, I wasn’t sure if it was through her mouth, or through the… emergency exit. Either way, I couldn’t find a way out per say, but the place soon got to me; it’s warmth, the thumping of her heart, her breathing, and gurgles made my eyes heavy. Truth be told, it wasn’t really bed in here. In a few moments, I passed out and fell asleep in Lovey Dovey’s stomach, letting fate decide what will happen. The last thing that I could hear was Lovey Dovey letting out a small, but noticeable, burp.

On Display

“Ooh! I can’t wait to learn about the history of Tinies!” A filly spoke with one of her classmates.

“Neither can I, but surely there must be a different way.” One of the colts spoke.

“Whaddya mean?”

“... You do realize that though Tinies are small, they still share many of the things we have, right?”

“Now now,” their teacher spoke. “Let’s not get too much in our discussion. We have a lot to learn about our small friends!”

“You mean snacks?” A different colt asked, making some of the students giggle. Before the teacher could say anything, a staff member for the Tiny-seum opened the door, seeing the class.

“Ah, you must be the class we’re expecting.” The stallion spoke. “I’m sure we’re going to have a great day, but we need to follow a couple of rules. Now, repeat after me.” He cleared his throat “I will not tap on the glass.”

“I will not tap the glass.” The foals repeated.

“I will not run.”

“I will ask questions regarding the exhibit.”

“And if I see a tiny outside of their exhibit, I will not eat them.” various groans were heard. “Ahem!”

“... And if I see a tiny outside their exhibit… I will not eat them.”

“... You could use some self control, kiddies. But, follow me.” He opened the door and lead the kids inside. The foals were in awe as they saw artifacs from the Tiny world, from their weapons, tools, and other ways of life. “Alright, before we truly begin, we’re a fairly new operation here, about 6 or 7 years. Some of our founders were quite interested in Tiny culture and history, so for some knowledge, these Tinies wish for a safe place to be in with food and water.”

“Have more come here?” One of the students asked.

“A couple, actually. We took plenty in for the first few years, though we’ve been slowing it down with some of the babies born.”

“How many Tinies do you have?”

“I’m… not quite sure, actually. I’m gonna guess… around ten thousand.”

“Did any of them die?”

“...That’s a very morbid question to ask, but no, none of them have passed away. Moving on, we’ll see the Tinies first step of history…”

Joseph stood at one of the mirror walls, rubbing his hand on his reflection. While he was born and raised here, he couldn’t help but feel that he was trapped and stowed away from the rest of the world. All he did know was that at 12, one of the giant ponies, would enter, dropping food for them and check on some of the wires and objects that are just about the building’s heights, but are away from them. His home was a city, with everyone walking around, busy, and driving around their cars, surrounded by very tall building that, surprisingly, dwarf the giant ponies, though they don’t seem to mind too much, especially how they can easily walk over traffic. However, he hoped he would meet his special friend. He turned and ran back to his home, not wanting to miss her in his home.

“And this here is the last display! The Modern Tiny home, right before they came to Equestria.” The students oohed at the sight, seeing how advanced their world was, but saw the back open with a tan mare with a dark yellow mane walking in with two bucket handles in her mouth.

“Who’s that?” One of the students asked.

“Oh, sorry, that’s Shelter Care, one of the first employees here. Seems we caught her at a bad time; she’s just doing some maintenance and feeding our exhibits.”

Joseph looked outside of his home’s windows, just seeing Shelter Care stroll along with a bucket of fruit & veggies, and water. As per usual, she set the buckets down and got a small shovel out (most likely a spoon to her) and stuck a small nozzle to the side of the water bucket, where a leak purposely came out.

“Lunchtime!” She announced to everyone around. Almost like ants, everyone stopped what they were doing and ran to her. Shelter Care took the spoon in her mouth and gave each tiny a scoop of food to them, who usually take it with their own shopping cart, or handbag of sort.

“Excluding what’s going on right now,” the class tour guide spoke. “What you saw was what happened in the history of tinies. I hope you had a nice day!” He and the class left, leaving Shelter Care alone with the Tinies in her exhibit.

Shelter Care looked around the whole crowd of Tinies scanning the Tinies at her hooves and near the spoonful of food, she paused when she felt little tappings on her left hoof she brought her attention to said hoof, seeing a familiar boy with a big smile on his face looking up at her. Shelter carefully lowered her head down towards the boy, her whole face now taken over the boy’s view of the so called sun in the exhibit. “Hello Joseph.” She smiled bringing her muzzle down to the boy, nuzzling him. He giggled, patting her muzzle.

“It’s so great to see you again!” Joseph rubbed her muzzle with his hands and pressed his face into her furry lip for a warm hug. “I missed you, Shelter.”

“I missed you to sweetie.” Shelter Care used her hoof to gently hold the boy up to her muzzle pressing him into her nose. Shelter saw the Tinies eating in the corner of her eye she looked over to the door and then with her hoof scooped Joseph up and then walked away outside from the city model and into a open field. There, she settled down relaxing in soft green grass, letting Joseph climb off her hoof and snuggle up to the fluffy fur of her chest.

“I missed you so much.” The boy hugged into the fluff, almost being engulfed by the fur. Joseph smiled up at her and Shelter smiled back. She crossed her front forelegs and leaned her head down giving Joseph little nuzzles on the head and back. Shelter loved Joseph, she was a like guardian to poor boy she had always protected him from other Tinies and snuck him extra food, ever since his parents were taken and sold to a rich unicorn as a gift for his spoiled daughter; she found it cruel how something so small could be treated so poorly, despite the fact they were more alike than they thought.

“You know, today’s pretty special.” Joseph spoke

“How so?” She asked

“Today’s my birthday.”

“Oh? And how old are you now?”

“Seven.”

“D’aww, a seven year old boy?”

“Yep.”

“Your becoming a little man.” Shelter nuzzled Joseph making him laugh from the slight tickles of the fur on her lips. “Anything you want for your birthday little man? Seven’s a big number you know and you should get something really special.”

“Yeah… but I don’t think it’ll happen.” Shelter gave a curious look.

“What do you mean?”

“Well… I want to see more.”

“... More of what?”

“The world! You and the others come from,... I wanna see your world.” Joseph shvered a bit. “B-B,.. But that won’t happen. What if I come out of the city and they sell away like Mommy and Daddy!?”

“Shhh~ Shh~” Shelter held Joseph close and laid her chin over him she used her one hoof to rub his back softly and as calmly as she could for the tiny boy. “Its ok, its ok, I won’t let that happen.”

“Y-You won’t?” Joseph whipped a small tear bubble away from his eye.

“Yeah I won’t. You know why?” She smiled looking down at him, “‘Cause you’re my little buddy, and I’d fight a whole bunch ponies for you.”

“You really would?” Joseph smiled feeling a sense of safety but also imagining Shelter fighting other giants in the city to protect him sounded like something amazing to watch.

“I sure would.” Shelter scooped up Joseph raised him up towards her lips, her gigantic lips puckered and kissed Joseph on the head making him chuckle. “I love you little guy and I’d do anything for you.”

“Eww pony spit.” Joseph chuckled while whipping off the remaining drool left from Shelter’s kiss making the mare giggle at her little friend’s predicament. “Now I need a bath.”

“I can help.”Shelter brought him closer to her mouth and opened her maw and started licking Joseph getting him soaked in her drool by the gigantic slippery tongue. She licked him almost getting stuck to her tongue, but falling off the front and back into her hoof.

“Thanks Shelter.” Joseph giggled whipping the spit from his face. “Ewww.”

Shelter chuckled gently setting Joseph back down to her warm chest so he could cuddle up into her fur once more she carefully watched, like a Mother hawk, making sure he was nice and tucked in her fur and making sure no other pony was watching them. Shelter scanned the door making sure nopony had been watching her. She brought her attention back to her boy looking at him with a warm smile as he happily cuddled in her warmth.

Something in the back Shelter’s mind kept ringing her thoughts as to what Joseph wanted and she was feeling a large pit of guilt forming in her belly that made her frown she watched as her boy almost looking like he was sleeping rested on her fur. She wanted nothing more then to take him away from the exhibit and bring him home, to her home so he could have a place that wasn’t prison to him. He was still a young child and he had been in a cage almost his whole life.

Shelter couldn't stand the thought anymore,... She had to take him away from this prison.

Shelter Care bit at her lip trying to think of a way to get him out of here, she saw her saddlebags near the city no that’s the first place they would look. No her mouth seemed like a good place they wouldn’t even look there. She smiled with a prideful smirk she leaned down towards Joseph and whispered softly.

“Joseph, I’m going to give you exactly what you want for your birthday.”

“What?” He whispered back.

“I’m going to bring you home with me and then you’ll see the outside world.” Joseph’s face lit up a wide smile stretched across his face along with a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

“R-really?”

“Of course! But, this is going to be a bit scary, but you’re gonna have to enter my mouth.” The pony lowered her head down and opened her maw wide, sticking her tongue out like a carpet. The child looked ahead, looking into the maw of his friend, feeling and hearing the warm breath blow across his face.

"... I-in there?"

"Uh huh."

"In... your mouth?"

"Uh huh."

"... Is it safe?" She groaned a bit, bringing their tongue back into their mouth before speaking.

"Look, it's safe, okay? A bit wet, and gross, but safe, especially if I have to get past the boss. Just hop in and stay quiet, okay?" Shelter lowered her head down and reopen her mouth. Very hesitantly, Joseph walked onto her tongue, where the pony brought her tongue back into her mouth and closed her jaw. Unbeknownst to him, Joseph was tasty, tasting like caramelized baby carrots to Shelter Care. It didn't take long for the staff member to taste the child a bit, gently tossing them in their mouth.

"Oof! H-hey! What's going on!?"

"Oh! Schory!” She moved her tongue a bit and laid her tongue on Joseph, keeping him under her tongue. ‘It’s alright, as long as he doesn’t move a lot, we’ll both be fine.” Shelter Care began to walk out of the exhibit and closed the door behind her, following routine, though with more drool falling out of her mouth, due to Joseph’s good taste. Joseph himself found her mouth to be quite exhilarating; it was a bit frightening, since it’s a place where food goes, he couldn’t help but find how warm her mouth was, with all of her spit landing on him, with mixed feelings of comfort and disgust.

Shelter Care arrived to the security checkpoint, rubbing her mouth clean from her drool and swallowing whatever spit built up in her mouth. To help her look normal, she pulled a sandwich from her bag and ate it. It was normal for security to look inside their staff’s mouth, but if Joseph was to be under sone chewed up bread, they would get out clean.

Shelter Care brought the last bites of sandwich into her mouth. She saw a security guard showing up and her mouth was full of chewed sandwich, a bit of drool dripping from the corner of her mouth. The guard stared at her and walked over to her his face lowered down to her level.

“Sorry, Shelter you know the drill.” He said. “Open up.”

“Uhhfff k.” Shelter opened her mouth a loud ‘Ahh~’. The guard retraced his head back, seeing the mushed up sandwich making him queezy.

“Uhh.Ok sorry Shelter.” He walked away with a green color forming oh his cheeks.

“Nnnn premmblm.” Shelter carefully swallowed bits of her sandwich with loud gulps making sure not to swallow Joseph by mistake. “That was close.”

“Ugh… did you had to eat a sandwich?” Joseph asked, taking a bit of chewed up sandwich off his head. “Are we out?” His answer came as the tongue was lifted off of him and Shelter Care opened her mouth wide. Joseph looked outside of the open maw of his friend seeing the museum hall. Joseph climbed onto the squishy tongue slipping a bit as he made his way to the middle of the tongue.

“Whoa.” Joseph looked around in the mouth; it was like a giant fleshy cave nothing like he’d seen in his exhibit, the new sight was a bit scary but amazing. Joseph smiled feeling the soft slimy surface with his hands he could feel the movement under him. “Hey! How does this feel?”

‘Oh no! Please stop!’ Was all that went through Shelter’s mind. Joseph took off his shoes and socks, placing his bare feet on her tongue, and gently squeezed his toes on her taste buds.

“Wow! It feels so soft in here!” He smiled and laid down on the soft tongue he spread his arms out in a hug squeeze what he could manage on her gigantic tongue. Joseph then got up standing on the tongue and then flopped back down making the squishy tongue splat with a squishy sound echoing.

‘Please, stop it!’ She began to sweat a bit and drool harder.

“Never thought your mouth would be so soft, or slimy!” he grabbed the sides of her tongue and began to wrap himself in between them.

‘NO!!! Stop it!!!’ She internally whimpered, sweating like a shower, drooling very hard, and began to breath heavily.

Joseph stopped using her tongue like a sleeping bag and looked down into her throat, hearing her rapid breathing, and seeing her throat muscles at work.

“Wow… It's so deep!” Joseph walked down her tongue and neared her cavernous throat.

‘Don't do it!’ Joseph leaned in a bit further.

“It’s so massive! I bet if you wanted to, you could swallow anyone with just a gulp.”

‘Please! Stop!!!’

He was just a few inches from falling in. “Have you eaten anyone before? Your stomach must be like a house in there! If I fall in, would there be skeletons down-”

“I CAN'T HANDLE IT!!!” Suddenly the slippery tongue lifted up almost knocking Joseph into her throat. He quickly grabbe a hold of the fleshy flap holding on with all he could but it swung back and forth as Shelter Panicked Joseph’s grip began to loosen ad soon he wa flng back into her throat, Shelter shut her mouth and tossed her head back, swallowing Joseph in a quick gulp. She breathed hard as she began to taste what was left of Joseph, swallowing all her drool. “Oh! SO GOOD!!!”

“SHELTER!!!” Joseph screamed in fear as he fell down his friend’s throat and into her stomach. “Ahhhhh!” He landed with a loud splat, landing in her stomach. Panic built into him as he looked around the fleshy prison, seeing the stomach walls move & churn what was inside while dripping with liquids, more specifically, on him and her sandwich from earlier. Joseph felt the walls impress in and out he saw the lite green liquids around him and swam towards the sandwich climbing into it. Using the bite of sandwich like boat seemed like a good idea, to the boy’s suspected fear, he watched the pieces of food starting to bubble and dissolved by the acids with a loud hissing sound that made him jump, seeing his sandwich boat being eaten away by a stream of bubbles forming around it. “N-NO!!! SHELTER!!! GET ME OUT!!!” He banged on the stomach walls with all his might, tearing up hard. “HELP!!! SOMEONE!!! ANYBODY!!! MOM!!! DAD!!! HEEELP!!!” He saw his boat was almost gone and the acids rose up to his feet. His eyes began to fill with tears as he attempted to bang his way out of Shelter Care’s stomach.

Joseph watched in horror as the acids began soaking his feet. The solid mass under him worked away and he fell into the hot goop Joseph clawed at the wall, his little hands slipping away at the slippery walls. He laid there against the stomach's humid wall, pressing his face into the soft spongy wall crying into it. Lucky for him, he wasn't alone.

“... Joseph?” Shelter’s voice gently boomed around him.

“S-S-Shelter,... Please don’t digest me,..” Joseph trembled clinging to the wall.

“Sweetheart,... Please don’t cry.” Joseph felt the wall impress in forming a lump under him. Joseph hugged into the lump. “Besides, even if could, I won't.”

“What?... What do you mean?”

“Yeah… see, your kind has a strange gift. Not only are you tasty, but you’re safe in our stomachs.”

“I-I-I,.. I’m safe?” Joseph felt the bubbling liquids; it was tingly and warm.

“Oh yes. Go ahead and walk around.” The place shifted as she laid on her side. Joseph slipped off the lump splashing into the liquids he swam around a little feeling the bubbling around he started to enjoy it a little,he found a shallow part of the stomach walking around in the stomach. As he did so, not only was there no stinging feeling, but nothing was melting away. A loud growl shook the place, which made Shelter burp a bit, making the stomach a bit smaller. “Oh! Excuse me.” A loud gurgle came, making Joseph fall to the side. Said gugle shook the wall he was on, which felt a bit ticklish and relaxing.

“...Huh, seems your stomach likes me.”

“I bet it does, but I think it’s because I’m still hungry.”

“H-hungry?”

“Don’t worry, you’ll enjoy this.” She got up and began to walk around. Joseph held onto her stomach walls.

“W-what are you going to have?”

“It’s a surprise, but you’ll like it.” She rubbed her belly gently. “You rest in there until then, Joseph.”

“O-ok…” Joseph looked around Shelter Care’s stomach, hearing her body at work, with her heart booming around him. His eyes became heavy, until a loud gurgle came. He looked up, seeing something that looked, and smelt something different. A loud gurgle told him to get out of the way, which he did, watching the new food fall in.

“Ahh… yummy!”

“Sh-shelter?”

“Yes?”

“Is that what I think it is?”

“Mhm…”

“PIZZA!!!” He ran and jumped into the greasy mix of cheese, bread, and various vegetables before snacking on it. “Oh… so good!” He felt Shelter pat her belly.

“Just like you were.”

“... Say, what did I taste like?”

“Like caramelized baby carrots.”

“... That’s oddly specific.”

“They were my favorite treat when I was your age.” She began to walk all the way back to her home, just a few blocks away from her job. With a lock of her door, and putting her stuff away, Shelter Care rested on her bed, feeling her food digested, and Joseph laying down, fast asleep. “Goodnight, Joseph. Tomorrow, you’re a part of the family.” Her eyes tired and she fell asleep, not having a care if she was going to get in trouble at work or not.

Author's Note

Special thanks from Shrunken-LiittleBro12 for helping me make this sweet fic. He gave me the idea based off of this picture.

A Firey Interloper

Author's Note

Made by emu34b.

It was originally going to be with Nightmare Star, but Daybreaker sounded much better to me. (Much simpler, easier to remember, and cards aren't really cannon if you ask me)

And this is the sequel to one of the original chapters, The Solar (Princess's) Eclipse. Might want to read that first to get an idea, though it't not needed.

A Firey Interloper

After pulling that kid out of Celestia's stomach, it was definitely time for a break for the strongman, surprisingly named, Johnny. "Maybe it wont be too bad to try myself, but not like that." he said to himself. He took a walk in the royal gardens, off to the side, to avoid ponies coming by, although it would seldom happen, as few had access to the gardens. Out here it was quiet, and Luna's night provided just enough light for one to see.

"Stupid elements! How dare they banish me in favor of their precious night!" he heard from somewhere in front of him. The voice sounded an awful lot like Celestia's, but not quite.

'Why is she out here? Doesn't Celestia have things to do?' he asked himself. He went to the source of the sound, as the voice that sounded like Celestia's ranted on.

"No matter. I will figure out how to have revenge on Luna's element bearing friends, and the day shall last forever!"

When he found the source of the voice, he saw a mare that looked similar to Celestia, but so much different, in many other ways. Like Celestia, she wore gold, was an alicorn, and had white fur, but that is where the similarities end. Her mane was sparkly and ethereal, like both royal sisters, but her mane took the the appearance of yellow and orange fire, and seemed to produce heat as well. Her cutie mark was the exact same as Celestia's, but with an orange blotch around. Her eyelids were colored orange, and her eyes, although purple like Celestia's, had a more cat like appearance. The shoes she wore were very different to that of Celestia's, and looked much sharper than what Celestia had. She also wore chest plate that was significantly different from Celestia's, and so was her crown, both still looking sharp with the crown having lightning bolt-looking wings to the side and had a sapphire gem in the center. Her chest plate had an emblem of her own Cutie Mark in the middle and was adorned with many intricate gold casts.

"I sense the presence of another around me." she said. Johnny cursed and jumped into the closest bush.

'Who is she?' he thought. The mare seemed to look around for a second, however she didn't seem to find him. Before he had time to ponder more though, the mare teleported him out of the bush and directly in front of her.

"There you are." she said, craning her neck down.

'Fuck.' he thought.

"Well, aren't you just the perfect little size for spying on me.", she said, chuckling as she craned her neck down to the face of the man. "Care to explain what you were doing, little one?" she said, as her pupils narrowed down to smaller slits as she glared at the tiny person in front of her.

'Definitely not Celestia trying on make-up.' he thought. "Who are you?" he asked.

"Take a wild guess. I'm not exactly a nopony." she said back.

"Celestia." he replied. The mare drew her head back in surprise for a second, but then moved even closer to the man, with a quiet low laugh, and with a mischievous grin on her face.

"Oh yes. I used to be Celestia, but no longer. I am Daybreaker!" she told him. After a second of silence, she dropped her grin and resumed her glare. "Now, answer MY question, whelp!" she commanded.

'Drink bleach.' he thought. "I was just taking a walk, and heard you ranting about something, so I followed the source of the sound." he said.

"Really now? And how come I don't believe you?" she asked.

"I don't know, why don't you believe me?" he retorted sarcastically.

"Is Luna sending her little... whatever creature you are... to come rub her victory in?" she asked.

"What are you talking about?"

"You dont know? How the elements of harmony defeated me, and prevent the spread of MY glorious eternal day? I don't believe you."

'This sounds a whole lot like a story I heard before. But wasn't it Nightmare Moon and eternal night?' he thought. "Nope." he said, dryly. After Daybreaker glared at him for a few more seconds, he piped back up and he informed her, "What you just described happened years ago, and it was with Nightmare Moon, and trying to make the night eternal. The reason I don't know who you are is because your version of events never happened here." Daybreaker was once again taken aback. Considering the royal gardens were a different layout than what she remembered, his story, and of course knowing the power of the elements, she could very well have been transported to an alternate universe of sorts. But that only gave her new opportunities to spread the eternal day, overthrow the rulers here, and command the ponies of this world. She smiled at this thought, and then to the man in front of her. She had a plan for him, alright. "I'm leaving now." Johnny said, annoyed. As he started to walk away, she spoke.

"You aren't going anywhere, little one."

"What do you want?" Johnny asked with his arms crossed.

"You know, you sure have a lot of courage, talking to someone like me with that tone." Daybreaker smirked at the tiny person in front of her face below her. The man sighed and facepalmed, and mumbled to himself. Daybreaker used her magic to pick up the man.

"Put me down!"

"Or what, little one?" as she positioned him directly in front of her eyes, with a grin on her face.

"Just tell me what you want." he said, now with an irritated tone.

"Well, its not like you have a choice in this matter anyways, but..." she trailed off, pulling him away from her face. "Now these are going to be a bit, problematic..." Before he could respond, he found that his pants and his shirt were no longer on them, and that Daybreaker just tossed them aside.

"What are you doing!?" he demanded, now clearly irritated. He got his answer when she stuck her tongue out as far as it would go and pressed him hard against her long, smooth, and wet tongue, and licked him with a loud SHLURP! sound. "W-what is wrong with... ugh!" he said as he was aggressively licked once more. To most ponies, humans were very tasty, but to Daybreaker, who'd been in the Sun for 1000 years, and therefore hasn't sated her hunger, or indeed tasted anything in 1000 years, he was the best thing she ever tasted. She gently licked him more, but she did it for considerably longer, and for nearly 5 minutes, which Daybreaker enjoyed every second of, but Johnny loathed every second of.

When she was finally done licking her little prey like a lollipop, he was quite wet and was dripping saliva, head to toe.

"What is your problem lady!?" Johnny howled, now quite angry at this "Daybreaker" pony.

"I came here looking for these humans ponies are so fond of, not just for them being sentient, but being delicious as well. I wasn't disappointed." Daybreaker said, as a drop of drool fell from her lip.

"So, you came here to eat people?"

"Yes. I could care less about friendship. Its pathetic and pointless anyways."

"Well aren't you just a nice pony." he said. "Joke's on you, ponies cant digest humans." he finished. Daybreaker chuckled deeply, and spoke

"I'm more than aware of that, little mortal. However, I'm not going to let that stop me, whether you like it or not." She brought him directly in front of her mouth, licked her lips, and opened her maw wide.

When she opened her mouth, he noticed that sharp, pearly white fangs adorned her maw instead of regular teeth, her breath was quite humid and hot, and she had copious amounts of drool dripping off of and covering every surface inside. With no hesitation, she flicked him onto her tongue. Her tongue was very soft and smooth, and her saliva was rather slimy, just like the pony it belonged to. Daybreaker let him sit on her tongue for a few moments, then pushed him to the roof of her mouth, just hard enough so he could squirm, which he did as she sucked on him like candy. He tried kicking and punching but he could barely move his limbs against her tongue pressing him into the roof of her mouth and moving at the same time. Daybreaker could only giggle as the tiny person in her mouth struggled futilely against her. 'Foolish little mortal...' she thought.

Daybreaker finally released him, leaving him gasping for air, and soaked in her slimy spit and half naked. She snapped her mouth shut with a thunderous clash of her teeth and a deep chuckle.

"Shit..." he thought, now in complete darkness. She tilted her head forward so that he'd slide to the tip of her tongue, and when he got, she curled her tongue back and then wrapped it around him tightly. He once again tried struggling against the giant alicorn's tongue, but this time movement was near impossible as her tongue constricted him. She loudly MMMMed as she tasted every square inch of his delectable little body. 'What did I do to deserve this...' he thought. Daybreaker unwrapped her tongue from him after about half a minute, leaving him lying on his back gasping for air once more. Even though she couldn't see it, Johnny took the opportunity to employ his middle fingers, raising both into the air. "Flaming haired ass biiiii-IIIIITCH" he said as he began to slide down her tongue, towards the entrance to the cavern. She curled her tongue to prevent him slamming into her teeth. However, his face slapped hard into the tongue. Johnny growled in frustration. Having enough of her little play time with her human, she tipped her head back sharply. "Oh hell no!" he said, as he slid back rapidly. Before he could fall into the abyssal throat of hers, he jumped onto her uvula, latching onto it with his powerful hands. Daybreaker was surprised at how much this human fought with her. Now he had the gall to irritate her uvula! Johnny smiled. "Lets see how you like it when I squirm now!" He started to kick at her uvula.

'Stupid mortal! Get off!' she thought, as she shook her head and suppressed the urge to cough.

"I thought you liked it when I struggled Princess?" he said with a mocking tone. Unfortunately for him, this time, she did hear him.

"I DO." she said as her thunderous voice rocked him right off her uvula with the air pressure.

'And F you too.' he said. He was cupped by the slapping flesh of her throat, and with a powerful gulp, was sent down the evil alicorn's throat.

'Just a tiny little bulge aren't you.' Daybreaker thought with a smile as she saw his descent into her body. Meanwhile, as he was escorted down the mare's throat, and later esophagus that held him tightly, he resolved not to struggle so as not to give her what she wanted. Rather, he preoccupied himself thinking of other things (preferably phallic) that Daybreaker could swallow. His thoughts were momentarily paused as he fell into the pit of pulsating flesh and goo that was her stomach.

'Good god, I feel for that kid.' Johnny thought. Daybreaker cackled outside. "Keep it down!" he punched her stomach walls.

"Now then... with breakfast out of the way... lets see about bringing about eternal day... and perhaps lunch." she said, taking a walk. Unfortunately for her though, she played with the little human just a bit too long. And it most certainly didn't escape the notice of one alicorn. Or rather, four of them. Not to mention, her fiery mane was rather bright against the night. Luna was the first to notice, and immediately saw the same darkness in the alicorn in the gardens that she herself felt long ago. Luna managed to get the attention of Celestia and Twilight Sparkle, who quickly summoned the Elements of Harmony. All of this happened as Nightmare Star was blissfully unaware of this activity that she had stirred up. "Lets see where little Lulu is." she said, blowing the doors to the garden open.

When the smoke cleared, she found Luna alright. But she also found Celestia (aka a disgusting past version of her glorious self), another pink alicorn, a purple alicorn holding the Element of Magic, and some other mares, each holding one of the other five elements. Now perhaps she would stand a chance against the Elements alone, but them plus four alicorns? This was raw power she had no chance to match, and even she knew it. Still though, she had one thing: there wasn't anyone else like her.

"Well, well, well, it appears I have stumbled upon a moron convention." she said.

"WE WILL INFLICT UPON THEE THE WRATH OF TARTARUS THOUSANDFOLD FIEND!" Luna threatened, using her Royal Canterlot Voice.

"D'aww, did widdle Wuwu discover her outdoor voice?" Daybreaker mocked. Luna glared at her, her eyes turning catlike as well.

"I don't care why, or how you are here, but you will not be causing eternal day or doing anything to OUR kingdom." Celestia said. Before Daybreaker could respond to her counterpart, something else happened.

"Oh my~!" a male voice said from all around them. "I'm so proud of you all! Look at all this chaos!" said Discord.

"Discord! Where did you come from!?" Daybreaker demanded.

"I'm proud of you, especially you, evil Sunbutt!" he said picking her right up off the ground and hugging her tightly. "You'll be a great administrator of chaos someday and I just know it!" he said, as tears of joy fell down from his face.

"Unhand me, or you shall face the fury of the sun!" Daybreaker howled.

"Discord, can't you see we're busy!?" the purple alicorn asked. He dropped Nightmare Star, where she landed with a thud on the ground. This also earned several kicks and punches from the man in the mare.

"Oh but of course. She's eviilllll." Discord mocked going over to Twilight.

"What do you want!?" Daybreaker demanded of Discord, now quite angry, and bearing her fangs at him.

"Oh, I just came to see the fireworks. Of you being defeated, of course. But... hmmm... I do believe you have something that's not yours?" Discord said to Daybreaker, teleporting himself inches from her face.

"What are you talking about you idiotic draconeqeus!?" she growled. Discord simply opened her mouth and reached his eagle talon right into her gut. It was enough to make her gag, perhaps choke a bit, but it ended rather quickly as it began.

"Have you seen this man?" Discord asked as Johnny was held in the same eagle claw, covered in various bodily fluids. After Celestia saw who Daybreaker had apparently eaten, she was absolutely disgusted with the alternate version of herself. Daybreaker pupils shrunk with anger. "That is my meal! UNHAND HIM NOW YOU-" she started with the Royal Canterlot Voice, before Discord smacked her with a newspaper, and making her crown fly off. Daybreaker looked at her crown, then back at Discord.

"You are quite the cutie when you're angry, Celly!" Discord mocked.

Having enough of this spiel, Daybreaker lost it. "RRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUGHH!! YOU WILL..." she screamed, before Discord froze her.

"Ah ah ah. Remember, the good ponies ALWAYS win." Discord said. Daybreaker could still think, but she couldn't move or speak. But if looks could kill, the glare Daybreaker gave Discord would split the Earth in two. "Have at em' lads!" the draconeques said, before disappearing, putting Johnny on Celestia's back, and providing him complimentary popcorn. The Elements powered up, and when they did, the 4 alicorns and the Elements shot a powerful beam of raw magic at the mare, the power of the Elements and the alicorns magic fusing to create a powerful and extremely bright teleportation spell, sending the mare back to her world.

'...Quite the fireworks show indeed.' Johnny thought, munching on his popcorn.

After all was said and done, they all decided to turn in early. Especially Johnny. He decided to keep Daybreaker's crown as a sort of trophy. However, it would not be the end of the night for him.

"You have been through quite a lot tonight, haven't you little one?" Celestia asked him, in the hallways, outside her own chambers.

"Hell yeah." he replied, eating his popcorn.

"I think you should be rewarded." Celestia commented.

"Not me. Discord and you guys did most of the work. I was just eaten." he said. Celestia continued.

"Perhaps you should... relax with me a bit." she said, licking her lips with bedroom eyes.

'Greeeeaaaaat...' he thought.

Front Row Seats

Author's Note

Made by Star Sage, Shrunken-LittleBro12 and I

Front Row Seats

“Order UP!!!” A pony fast food worker yelled out, bringing out a meal to a mare and her daughter, as in the back, along with the ponies working and preparing food, there was the Tinies.

Many humans who were transported into the world of Equestria were seen as snacks, friends, family, or even all at the same time. Among the working Tinies, a young looking man in his early twenties was busy putting a patch of hay in a large stack on the bottom bun.

“Carlos! Stop what you’re doing! We got a big, special order coming in!” Carlos’s boss yelled. He was an old man who looked unhappy working in his position, most likely had a better job back on Earth before the Vanishing.

“Yes sir.” Carlos jumped off the bun and walked over to the older man. “What’s the order?”

“Well those Wonder,... Errrrr,... Blitz’ guys are coming to this place... well, one of them, at least, anyway he’s got a big order coming in.” The man looked very disinterested.

“Got it sir, what am I gonna be making?”

“A Hayburger. Probably the biggest one that they allow here. Something that, if any one of us tried to eat, would lead to a quick heart attack.”

“Okay sir.” Carlos nodded and the old man walked away, giving himself a chance to sigh. “Well here we go again.”

Carlos ran over to one of his pony partners and waited for the stallion to hand him over a large bun. “Come on man we gotta get this made.” Carlos mumbled to himself as the stallion was busy talking with the mare next to him. After sometime of waiting the stallion finally placed the bottom bun down next the tiny human. “Finally.”

Carlos put on some new gloves and grabbed into a lettuce leaf and dragged it across the bun and setting it place where it needed to be, Carlos smiled at his work and proceeded to grabbing a pickle slice that was as big as him and flopped it on the lettuce, grabbing another and doing the same. Soon came the main sores of the hay burger; the hay. Carlos smiled a bit at the pride in his work: He collected an armful of hay and climbed up into the lettuce and laid it out he spread out handfuls of hay, he went back and forth spreading the hay out on the lettuce Carlos was ready to jump off when a sudden shot of ketchup hit him knocking him off his feet making him slip into the hey covering him ketchup and hay.

“Wha-” Carlos rubbed the ketchup out of his eyes and suddenly got hit by a blast of mustard matting him down into the hay below him. Carlos tried to get but kept getting shot down by the ketchup and mustard. Soon Carlos saw a shadow looming over him he looked up wiping away the sauce from his eyes and seeing the large bun coming down on him. “Whoa! No! No! No! No!”

The bun pinned him down keeping him pressed down into the hayburger. The soft bun’s bottom conformed to his body, but it was light enough that he might have moved it, had not the hoof of the stallion remained solidly atop the thing, pressing him down, and making it impossible to do more than squirm as it held him down, while the stallion himself was busy chatting with the mare.

Soon the stallion wrapped up the burger in a paper wrapping and grabbed a bag placing the burger inside as well as two boxes of french fries and onion rings all ready to go. The stallion closed up the bag and walked to the counter.

“Order up for Mr. Soarin!” He called out unaware of his co-worker inside. The stallion waited patiently and soon, arrived the light blue stallion in his WonderBolt uniform.

“Right here!” Soarin stepped up and grabbed the bag and paid the stallion. The hungry WonderBolt flew into the air at a quick speed and found a spare cloud for him to nest on. “Alright. Just on time I’m starving.”

Inside the burger Carlos tried to scream for help but they were muffled by the tight pressured sandwich he could feel trembling and quaking around him shaking him around as gravity was shifting in multiple places at once.

Sorian unwrapped the bag and pulled out a bag setting it down on the cloud opening it and took a bit of a frie he licked his lips happily taking out the rest of the food taking some small onion rings out to gobble and finally unwrapped the hay burger, Soarin smiled happily licking his lips a bit drool dripped from the corner of his mouth.

Carlos felt gravity shaking around him and soon felt the the whole world around him begin to settle Carlos felt a bit of weight of shift finally he took this chance to start climbing get out of the trap. Carlos was easy to move between the buns with the slimy ketchup and mustard he climbed his way to the small beams of light gleaming from the outside, he was about to be free, he was going to get out. Carlos peaked out and looked up seeing the WonderBolt Soarin staring down at the hay burger that he was in and he looked very hungry.

“W-Wait! Mister! Stop!” He pleaded. Unfortunately, it fell on deaf ears as Soarin licked his lips with a lot drool. The burger was picked up by the stallion’s hooves, who was too focused on the sandwich instead of the person. His mouth opened, showing the flat molars that had webs of saliva hanging from the top of the mouth and teeth to the bottom.

Carlos yelled and pleaded as the stallion’s open maw grew closer and closer he was seeing into a the frightening abyss waiting for him to fall inside. He tried to slip back in maybe to climb out through the back way of the sandwich only the pressure of the hooves kept him pinned somehow and soon Soarin's open maw overshadowed his entire surroundings.

“No! No! Nooooooo!” The twin molars slammed down over the sandwich now trapping the tiny human inside Soarin’s mouth, the half was ripped out and flopped fully inside the stallion’s mouth giving Carlos a bit of freedom only to be flopped around by the tongue moving him and the half of the sandwich into his molars.

“Mmmmm!” Sorain’s voice echoed through his mouth making Carlos hold his ears when the echo bounced around the closed mouth Carlos looked up seeing the gigantic molars beginning to come down and the one’s he was sitting on was going up Carlos quickly jumped off the two smashing boulders and flopped into the slimy tongue and slipped trying to get his footing, he watched as the molars crushed into the sandwich the bread and the lettuce ripped to shreds like paper the hay bits grounded into a soft gooey paste mixed in with the saliva. All he did was hug the tongue, trying to stay in place and not get tossed and crushed between the boulders that was Soarin’s teeth.

Soon the sloppy mush of the sandwich came splashing into him covering him in the slimy mush soon the tongue lifted up and proceeded to work to the back to his cavernous throat. Carlos panicked and clawed at the tongue, trying to stay away from the abyss that was Soarin’s throat… but to no avail. The stallion’s tongue was too slippery being covered in saliva, and Carlos fell into his pred’s throat.

GULP!!!

Soarin sighed in satisfaction, licking his lips before continuing with the rest of his hayburger, unaware of the accidental extra ingredient in his meal. Carlos tried to hold himself in Soarin’s throat to prevent himself from going down any further, only for the stallion’s throat muscles to both push him down further while also being slightly crushed. After a what felt like minutes, Carlos saw the opening that was Soarin’s stomach, opening and showing a bit of the fleshy prison, followed by the reek of what was close to a rotten garden assaulting his nostrils. As hard as he tried, Carlos was pushed into the stomach, making a splash, submerged below the stomach acids for a bit before reemerging with a loud cough, taking in the rancid air, making his nose hurt and him to cough.

Carlos looked around the slimy prison the walls swayed, decreasing and increasing the walls were a wrinkled lumps that moved slightly dripping water or slime off the walls. The whole fleshy walls were a light ruby color and the liquids he was now laying in were a lime green he watched as the mush was beginning to be worked down by liquid, hissing and bubbling and soon, more mush was pushed down through the tight sphincter above him, which too bubbled away.

Carlos felt the gravity shift soon he was hovering and then was tossed into a wall. Soarin must have been moving. Soon, he was shot into the left wall then right, caught in a violent rocking as the stallion walked, in which he let out a loud burp.

“Oof, that meal was fitting!” He spoke, albeit, with his voice muffled to Carlos, past the sounds of his body at work. “Hope this doesn’t affect my training.” The sound of wings flapping was heard, making the stomach bounce with each beat of them.

“Hey! Hey! I’m in here! Mr Soarin let me out of here!” Carlos pounded on the walls only to be rocked back into the floor by the sudden jolt of movement. The moving made him grasp hold of the sloppy walls only to slip from his grasp and be tossed around into the walls. Unfortunately for him, Soarin’s stomach growled loudly, making the stallion rub his belly as he landed back on base.

“Ugh, I think something must not be agreeing with me.” He said to himself before going into his quarters.

Carlos was knocked around back and forth into the sloppy walls slamming into them with a loud splat and squish he was flopping in the floor splashing into the liquids and mush. “Help! Please someone help!”

Soarin did some flips in the air going through some cloud rings at an incredible speed but soon stopped holding his belly he let out a sudden burp making him rub his now aching belly.

“Help! Help!” Carlos resorted to hitting and kicking at the walls making a loud patting and splatting sound.

“Oh,.... Ow,.. What the heck? My gut’s killing me.” Soarin flew back down to the cloud and holding his belly as he let out another belch. “Oh, I think I need to rest for a bit.” He walked to his quarters, burping a bit with each step, making some of the ponies to turn and give a bit of an annoyed look at his belches.

The stallion’s face was turning a bit green his stomach gurgling and he burped more. He relaxed on a nearby bench, letting out some small burps as he laid on his aching belly. Inside his belly slowly moved around the poor tiny; he kept pounding on the belly walls, trying to get the giant’s attention.attention Soon, the walls started to decrease, making the stomach very cramped with the walls starting to squeeze him. He tried to thrash loose, only to be smothered into the tight lumps of stomach walls.

~Burp!~

The walls suddenly decreased and a blast of air shot Carlos right up into the open sphincter. Carlos saw a faded light becoming more brighter as he was sailing up and up towards the coming open mouth shooting right out into the open air.

Carlos only saw the world twisting around he felt like he was about to vomit till he suddenly stopped feeling a choke on his neck he looked up to see Soarin holding him by the scruff of his work shirt. He saw he was a foot in the air and watched as Soarin fluttered back down to the bench and safely set him down.

“You okay little fella?” Soarin’s voice boomed.

“Y-Yes,... I’m okay just a bit shaken up.” Carlos looked up at the concerned stallion. “Why didn’t you let me out earlier?!?

“Sorry little guy didn’t hear you I was,.... Kind of busy.” Soarin smiled and pat Carlos’s head. “But hey you're out now.”

“... WHAT THE F**K IS WRONG WITH YOU!?!?!? Are you some kinda c**t!? To be able to ignore a crying guy!?”

“Whoah, dude!”

“You know what you f**king like!? You like to f**k s**t and f**k and f**k!!!”

“... What’s a c**t?”

Spitfire heard over the whole rage filled conversation. She heard the tiny shout a word and Soarin a bit confused on what it was. “Uhh Soarin?”

“Yeah?” Soarin looked over at the worried Spitfire.

“Um well,...” She leaned in and whispered into his ear. Soarin’s eyes widened at what the word meant.

“... I don’t know what to say.”

“Nothing to say. Let me talk to the little guy.”

“Well okay.” Soarin took off into the air. Leaving Spitfire with Carlos she looked down at him and smirked a bit.

“Um,... Those words,... May have came off t-to strong.” Carlos backed up a bit and was plucked up by Spitfire’s jaws flung into the air and opened her maw above the flaring Carlos letting him fall into her maw and swallowed him down patting her belly happily.

“I bet they were.” She chuckled, walking out. Carlos held onto her stomach walls and looked around, seeing that he wasn’t alone, as other people were in her stomach.

“... I’m so fired.”

A needed science snack. (2nd Person)

Author's Note

Created by Star Sage

A needed science snack. (2nd Person)

The room stank of chemicals and magic. That last was not exactly a normal thing to smell, especially since the whole world was teeming with stuff, but here it was like extra concentrated. Like the smell of sea water in an enclosed dock, as compared to the open sea. It was stronger, and it stung at your nose, making you wrinkle it up as you looked around inside the room, wondering what the heck you were supposed to be doing.

“Hello?” you called out, slowly shutting the door you’d come in behind you. The fact that the pony sized door, almost ten times the height of you, had a human sized one built into it said a lot about the resident of this place. They had visitors, of a lot of species. Heck, more than just humans and ponies, given some of the feathers you could see on the floor had that weird, scruffy look you’d come to associate with griffons of late.

You stepped farther in, looking around into the darkness, and thinking you heard a bubbling noise, like a great cauldron of some mad witch working at a pot, brewing up some terrible potion made of children. Walking cautiously forward, straining your eyes and ears, you tried to be alert for danger, only to be startled completely when a massive form slammed into the ground in front of you, making you bounce into the air as the loose floorboard you’d been standing on catapulted you upwards.

You landed on the flank of a pony, you recognized that right away, as the soft fur felt almost heavenly on your skin, even as your weight bent around it, turning the flank you’d fallen onto into an impromptu bed. Of course, the flank then moved, the legs beneath flexing and stretching, causing you to cry out as you grabbed at the fur around you, watching the world fly by as the one you’d fallen on didn’t even seem to notice you.

“One ounce of pixie dust, a pinch of breezie breath, and a dragon heartstring. It should be working,” compained a voice beneath you, as the world shook and rocked with the pony, a mare’s, trotting motion, while she held one book up to her face, reading it intently, while also making notes in two other books that floated beside her.

“Miss!” you shout out, but she doesn’t hear you cry, only feels your hands, and with a swat of her tail, she smashes you off herself, sending you flying away. Luckily, the flight isn’t long at all, as she’d been standing right next to a long table, just covered with beakers, test tubes, and various burners to heat them all, each with markings you couldn’t even guess at the meaning of, as you slowly rose up from where you’d landed, rubbing at the sore spots on your body.

“They really don’t pay me enough for this,” you complain to no one in particular as you rise back to your feet, looking at the mare again, as you get a better angle on her. She’s yellow-grey in coloring, a unique shade given she lived in Canterlot, with a mane that looked like she’d been dying it, given a few purple strands were standing out from the red coloring, but didn’t appear to go down to the roots anymore.

“What is the problem!?” she shouted at last, turning and then trotting back towards you, letting you see her fur had that now familiar pressed down look of a pony who regularly wore clothing, something not entirely common amongst their kind. You yourself only work a casual set of jeans, and a very light t-shirt, but you could tell by how her coat was textured that she wore something a bit thicker.

Luckily, she was coming your way, and you happened to have a few things nearby, mostly screws and stuff, that were sized just right to be picked up. Grabbing a wingnut the size of a baseball, you hefted it upwards a few times, tossing it into the air and spinning it, before lobbing it like a boomerang, the thing actually whistling as it spun in the air, and then struck the mare on her cheek, causing her books to fall from her magical grip, dropping to the floor with deep thuds, even as she hopped back, her body sort of tripping over itself in slow motion, until she finally landed on her flank with a crash against the floor.

“Wha-huh-who-why?” she stuttered out as her head whipped this way and that, her eyes barely focusing on any one thing, and now that you looked at them, they were rimmed with deep circles beneath them, telling you she’d probably been getting less sleep than she should have been, which likely meant she’d also been neglecting herself in other ways, given her mane’s discoloration and disarray.

“Over here!” you shout at her, waving your arm, and it still takes her eyes a while to focus on you, as she slowly rises up to her hooves, standing in a very unsteady stance for several moments, before trotting towards you.

“What are you doing here? This is a private home. How did you get in?” she asks, not harshly, but more...curiously, like she was asking about an intruder in someone else’s home rather than her own.

“I’m from the palace, one of the Princess’ staff. I had nothing to do today, and with the guards cleaning up after that party or whatever it was last night, I was asked to check up on you, since no one’s seen you in more than a week,” you explain to her, and it seems to take her several seconds to process the words, as if her brain were running on a bit of lag, and when she finally does respond, she trips over her words, as she yawns loudly.

“Oh, that was...I’m sorry, I need to clean up, give me a second,” she says this while levitating lots of items up with her magic, returning beakers and burners into a more organized state, and putting books back onto shelves, almost all looking like they were going exactly where they should, despite her tired body and mind.

“There, that’s better. Now, what do you mean a week? I was talking with that Manehatten professor just last night,” she says, and you think back a bit, wondering if you know who she’s talking about, and then recall a purple stallion who’d visited the palace, some big scholar from Manehatten. He’d seemed...crazy to you, but the way she spoke of him, she obviously liked him.

“Well, that’s not possible. I mean, he left almost five days ago back to the university,” you told her, and this time her brain took the information in quickly, as her eyes went a bit wide, and she looked towards a window, which she ran over to and brushed off with her leg, removing magical dust build up to reveal the street outside.

“But, it’s only Wednesday, I thought he wasn’t supposed to go back until the weekend,” she said, and you sigh to yourself, rubbing the bridge of your nose.

“It’s not Wednesday, it’s Monday. I think you should probably lay down for a bit, Miss. Seems you’ve been overworking,” you tell her, and looking out at the street, it does seem like she’s processing the words you’re saying, at least until her stomach lets out a growl you can hear from half a room away, telling you it’s probably been a few days since she’d gotten anything to eat.

“Oh, I guess...I lost track of time. But his theory. I had to test...and then it worked like he said, but only the first time. And I couldn’t-" ~GROWL~. This time her words were interrupted by an even louder demand for food, as she rubbed at her belly, and then passed you by, not even looking down as she walked towards what you assumed was the kitchen of the place. Shaking your head, but figuring you were done, you looked down towards the floor, and were just about to try shimmying down one of the tubes that led to the burner when she came back in.

“I’m out of food. Looks like I have been for a day or two,” she said, and you look at her, and then towards the window. Outside, the sun had set almost an hour ago, with everyone in the city, human, pony, and otherwise, settling down to sleep. That of course, meant no one was running any of the usual food purveyors, as unlike working towns, Canterlot actually did have a bedtime, and wouldn’t awaken until the morning sun was raised by Celestia.

“That’s...not a good thing. Maybe we can get you something at the pal-HEY!!!” you shout out as her magic grabs you, and then hauls you into the air, making you feel a bit ill as the way the world spins in your weightless state is far from pleasing.

“Sorry, but I just can’t go out right now. I’m dead on my hooves, and I’m going to pass out. I just need something to fill my stomach til I wake up,” she said, and then she brought you towards her face, and you can see the look in her eyes of a hurt girl, doing something she knows is wrong, but doing it anyway as she closes her eyes, and then opens her muzzle wide.

“Stop this right now!” you demand, but she either doesn’t hear you, or doesn’t care, she lolls out her tongue, and then drops you onto it. The long member, like a waterbed, bends under your weight as you flop onto the surface of it, stinging a little as it gives only a bit, before it’s drawn inside her mouth, her jaws snapping shut the moment you’re within, and sealing you inside the darkness of her body.

Within her mouth, the world is oppressive, hot, and cast in odd lights, as some bits of her spit sparkle with magic around you. Not that you let that distract you, as her tongue undulates beneath you, the tip of it rising up to the roof of her mouth, and then her head tilting backwards, as she tries to swallow you with a single gulp, her hands quickly spreading out as far as you can to catch yourself.

Surprisingly, considering you’re barely a mouthful to her, you’re able to get some traction, your fingers finding purchase on her teeth, and stopping you from sliding more than a foot or so down her tongue, which begins almost immediately to bat at you, poking and prodding your body like a pillow, making you wheeze as it strikes your chest, and nearly popping your arm out it socket when it hits your shoulder, but still you resist it, and with an effort, you’re able to turn yourself around so you’re facing the front of her muzzle.

The tongue and teeth bar your escape, the former continuing to lap at you, giving you a covering of saliva that smells funny, while the later is an almost solid wall that lets only a few rays of light through, but you don’t let them intimidate you, as you struggle against them. You squirm, wriggle, and finally punch the tongue down towards the bottom of the mouth, and then leap forward, working your fingers and shoes between her molars, and then with a grunt of herculean effort, you pull them apart, blinking as the light floods into the mouth.

“Ha!” you cry out against the one who’d been trying to eat you, only to see a pencil, like a huge log, coming towards you, gripped in her magic. The eraser slams hard into your chest, knocking the air from your lungs in one deep, harsh wheeze, while the force of the impact sends you sailing backwards. You barely even touch her tongue as she tosses her head back this time, and with a powerful swallow, sends you down into her body.

Her neck bulges around you, but you can’t fight it now, as the muscles of her throat seal you in, the thick, almost quilt textured walls holding you tightly as they pass you down, until you vanish into her chest. There, the sounds of her body are all around you, the deep thudding heart, the roaring lungs, and even the surge of blood in her veins, it’s almost deafening in how tumultuous the sound is all around you.

Then you’re pushed out into her belly, the opening of it parting and letting the throat muscles almost literally toss you inside, so you actually skip across the surface of her stomach twice, before finally coming to a stop in the middle of the open cavern of flesh. Laying there, trying to recover, you’re quite shocked as the world becomes weightless again for a moment, before there’s a thundering impact, and you’re forced back down into the folds of stomach lining.

When you’re able to rise up the next time, you hear a deep rumbling sound, one perfectly in time with the lungs, and it doesn’t take you long to realize that Moondancer, the pony you’d come to check on, had literally collapsed in the middle of her floor, and was now fast asleep. Given her snores, it was a pretty deep slumber too, as the walls shook and vibrated like massage beds with every exhale.

Sighing, you clamber up against the nearest wall, and try to get comfortable, knowing that no matter what, you were stuck her, probably until someone decides to come check on you. Worse if Moondancer forgets your in here, something that might happen given how tired she was. Still, you weren’t in any danger, and you quickly decided to just treat it as a break, and then once you were out, to demand overtime pay for the whole assignment, a thought that made you smile as you yourself drifted off to sleep.

Daughter of the Dragon Part 1

Katie sat alone, hungry, and cold. The park in which she sat in was empty; benches and a lonely play set were the only things there other than her. Yes, Katie was truly alone. And not just in the context of the park.

But the whole city.

People had been disappearing for a few years now, and by this point, very few humans were left. After many years, the city of San Francisco was in ruins; plant life covered skyscrapers, and animals ran rampant in the streets. Katie wasn't sure how she survived this long. She just knew she didn't want to die.

Katie was a young, ten year old girl with brown hair, and green eyes. The only things she owned were the clothes she wore, and the teddy bear she held in her arms. Just as she began to wonder when she would find food again, Katie began to glow.

“W-What’s happening?” she exclaimed as the light grew brighter, encompassing her entire form. Soon it became too bright to see, and Katie black out.

When she awoke, Katie found herself in a rocky wasteland. There was nothing around for miles. Katie stood and looked around, hugging her teddy close. Not knowing what to do, she decided to walk.

Katie had been walking for what she felt must have been hours. Yet still she couldn't see anything. She was starting to get scared. What if she couldn't find food, or water, or shelter?

Suddenly, she heard the flapping of wings. Turning around, she saw something big, fast, and blue heading straight for her! With a cry of fear, Katie turned and ran. She rushed into a small opening between two boulders in an attempt to hide. Soon afterwards, she heard the thing land right outside the small cave she found herself in. Hoping that she had hid in time, she waited for the thing to leave. However, she never heard it take off.

‘Maybe it left?’ Katie thought. She decided to take a peek and saw a giant red eye at the entrance.

“Ahh!” Katie screamed again and hid.

“Oh, so that's where you went,” she heard a voice say. “Hey don't worry, I'm not gonna hurt you.”

Katie, however, didn't believe that. Back home, she had heard that phrase enough times to know that when people said that. They were always lying.

She started to cry. Katie didn't know where she was, or why she was here, or who the giant person outside was. She hugged her teddy tighter, hoping it would provide some sort of solace for her.

“Hey, it's gonna be alright. I won't hurt you, I promise.” Katie ignored her. She just wanted to be left alone.

But then again, the voice did sound sincere. It sounded kind, soft, and caring, unlike all of the other voices that told her they wouldn't hurt her. Maybe she should come out.

Then she heard a hiss. Katie looked up in fear at the deeper part of the cave. Two glowing yellow eyes with slit pupils stared back.

Katie screamed again and ran for the entrance. The moment she was outside, she was plucked from the ground and set in a the palm of a giant hand.

“There we go! Much nicer out here than in a cave, right?” The person that had picked her up, wasn't a person at all. It was a dragon! The scaled were light blue and it had pretty red eyes. The dragon saw Katie crying, and grew concerned. “Hey, what's wrong.”

“S-S-Snake.” Katie barely managed to say. Her tears spilt again as she cried in fear. Seeing this, the dragon hugged the small girl to her chest in a comforting manner.

“Shh, it's okay. That mean old snake can't hurt you now. Shh.” the dragon comforted Katie until her tears ran dry. “Better?”

“Y-Yeah.”

“Good. Well, my name is Ember, the Lord of the Dragons. And you are?”

“I-I’m Katie... your majesty.”

“Ember is just fine. So, Katie, what are you doing all the way out here?”

“I-I don't know. I was sitting in a park, then there was a bright light and I appeared here.”

“Wait, you're new? I didn't think there were still people being transported to this world.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, for the longest time now, humans have been magically transported to this world by some sort of spell.”

“Really? But why?”

“Well, no one really knows. What we do know is that the spell makes it practically impossible for anything alive to physically hurt you, and it makes you all really tasty.”

“T-Tasty?” Katie asked, slightly scared.

“Yep! All humans taste delicious, which is why many species eat your kind.”

“E-Eat us?”

“Yeah, but don't worry. You can't be digested or anything like that. Our stomachs are actually the safest place for you little ones.”

Katie wasn't sure if she was telling the truth. Then again, this dragon lady had been nice so far, so maybe she wasn't lying.

“Hey, do you know where your parents are? Like, are they back on your world? Landed here somewhere? Or did they come here with you?” Katie suddenly went quiet, sniffling, barely holding back more tears. “Hey, what's wrong?”

“I… I don't have parents.” Ember gasped. She certainly didn't expect this. Katie began to cry once more, making Ember feel horrible.

“Oh, I'm so sorry. I didn't know that you…” Ember wasn't sure what to say. She could only hug the tiny girl to her chest once more and let her shed her tears. “Shh, hey don't cry. It's gonna be okay. Tell you what, how about I look after you?”

The crying stopped, and Katie looked up at Ember’s caring face, a gentle smile gracing her lips.

“R-Really?”

“Really really.” Katie teared up again and nodded before hugging Ember's chest. The action made Ember chuckle, and return the hug. Although faintly, Katie heard Ember's stomach growl a bit, making her jump back a bit. “Whoops! Sorry... wanna see your new room?”

“...I-is it in your tummy?” Katie asked hesitantly.

“It is. But don't worry, you'll be safe,” Ember said holding Katie out, “I promise.”

“Pinky promise?” Katie said holding up her pinky finger. Ember smiled, and managed to hook her pinky claw around the small appendage.

“Pinky promise.” This seemed to satisfy Katie, and so she sat back down on Ember's hand. Ember lifted her hand up to her mouth in preparation. “Ready?”

“R-Ready.” With a nod, Ember plucked the girl from her palm, opened her mouth, set the young tiny on her tongue, and sealed her inside.

The inside of Ember's mouth was dark. Katie was a little scared, being surrounded by entire rows of sharp teeth, but she knew Ember wouldn't hurt her. The dragon's tongue began to love around, tasting and playing with the girl. It lapped at her head and her face. It licked her arms and her legs. It tasted every part of her, which made Katie a little nervous. Soon however, the red muscle stopped, and Katie's world began to shift.

Ember moaned at Katie's taste. Like all tinies, she tasted absolutely wonderful. After a bit of tasting, Ember tipped her head back, and swallowed. She sighed at the feeling of the tiny girl traveling down her throat.

Katie whimpered slightly as Ember's throat muscles pushed her deeper into the dragon. A resounding thumping noise grew as she went down, which Katie assumed to be the dragon's heart. Soon Katie fell into a large chamber, and landed with a plop! She had finally made it.

This was Ember's stomach. It was roughly the size of a living room, perhaps a bit bigger, with slime dripping off the walls and onto the floor, making various small pools that had some gems slowly melting away. Much to Katie's surprise, she didn't feel any burning on her skin, nor saw anything on her turn to goop.

Katie laid against one of the walls. She then felt something pass over. She could only assume it was Ember's hand.

“You alright in there?”

“Yeah!”

“Good. Now, just get comfy in there while I get us home.” Katie could feel Ember take off. As she flew, the gentle rocking from her flight, as well as the sound of her heartbeat, was making Katie very tired. She yawned loudly, and Ember smiled, thinking it cute. “How about you rest up? We won't be there for a little while.”

Katie nodded and curled up, hugging her teddy close. Feeling this, Ember rubbed her stomach once more.

“Night Katie.”

“Night… Mommy.” Ember's eyes widened, but then smiled. Though she wasn't sure whether or not Katie had called her “Mommy,” on accident or on purpose, Ember swore to be the best mother ever.

Author's Note

Made by MisterAlexShark1234.

Proper Breakfast.

Author's Note

Made by Hereward, A British Person. Please, don't add any "U Wot M8" memes below... those are dead.

Proper Breakfast.

Liam woke up feeling woozy; something felt distinctly off about today. Feeling the ground he was sure that it was open dirt even though he definitely remembered going to sleep in his own bed. The light was low but he could make out shapes around him, almost like a dense forest as he lifted himself into a sitting position. He caught sight of some movement only feet away from his position.

"Who's there?" He asked hesitantly as the figure groaned.

"Liam? That you?" The response was in a recognisable voice.

"Ned?" He called. "What's happening?" Looking round as the light began to build up; the trees appeared to be rather thin and lacking leaves, as though some rare breed of bamboo was being cultivated.

"I don't have much to go on," Ned had managed to get to his feet, "But I think this might be what all those disappearances lead to." Liam jumped to his feet now and looked round far more uneasily, wondering just where this was and why people kept vanishing into it.

"Last I remember," He said in an effort to steady himself, "I was in bed trying to get to sleep against the noise of the traffic."

"Yeah," Ned remarked, "Those residences really shouldn't have been built right on the edge of a ring road."

"What's the gabbin' over?" Groaned a third voice. They turned to see another figure in pyjamas stirring with annoyance.

"Will?" Ned checked. "This is no time for sleeping in. We're outside, for some reason." The figure known as Will sat up begrudgingly and looked round.

"Someone needs t'get their mower out." He remarked. "That grass looks like it 'asn't been cut in years." Looking again as the light improved Liam and Ned realised that the plants surrounding them were some kind of giant grass blades, totally inconsistent with bamboo.

"What are we gonna do?" Liam asked. "We can't just sit here. It won't do to be caught outside in our PJs." It was at this moment that the light brightened considerably and they turned to see a spectacular sunrise framed by the a range of hills framing a valley. In the greater sunlight they found that they were in amongst a considerable number of houses. One nearby rose really high and struck them by the vibrant colours.

"Gordon Bennett!" Will groaned. "W'o paints a castle in those colours?"

"Could be a mansion." Liam suggested. Just then he felt a groaning coming from his belly.

"Well, it might be worth looking into." Ned suggested. "Perhaps someone could explain where we are."

"Ned, you can't just walk into a place of that calibre unannounced." At this point Liam caught a whiff of something he recognised after only seconds of thought. 'Danish pastry'.

"Come on, Liam." Will argued. "We gotta get some breakfast; I'm starvin' and surely even a nob wouldn't begrudge us a bite." He shivered slightly. "Asides, it's bloomin' taters out 'ere."

"Well, come on then." Ned remarked as he began walking, the other two jogging to catch up. Their progress was made more difficult by the lack of footwear, the sensation of the unpaved ground wasn't uncomfortable but was still awkward.

After fifteen minutes of walking they finally reached the side of building they were aiming for, now skirting the wall to find an entrance until they came upon an opening that looked more like a crack than a proper way in.

"Oh, we can't go in here." Liam argued. "It'd be paramount to unauthorised entry."

"What's it matter when I'm at risk of losin' my toes t'frostbite?" Will replied, prompting a groan from Ned.

"Don't exaggerate, Will. It's more like a late Spring morning. It'll warm up as the sun rises."

"That's all very well, Ned." Will moaned some more. "But we're still in 'shade 'ere. May's well go in to ge' warm and see if 'here's any nosh goin'." He then pushed his way past the two and walked right into the building.

"I guess if he's going in, we're going in." Ned stated after half a minute of awkward silence. "Anyway it's gotta be better than having to face a herd of elephants." Liam thought about that last remark for a moment before agreeing.

"Those sure sound like some pretty big ones. Quite a large herd, I suspect." With that they went right in, not bothering to look where the heavy footfalls were coming from.

Inside, Liam and Ned found themselves struggling a bit to figure which way Will had gone. To the left a dark narrow passage carried a faint musty smell, to the right a slightly wider passage bore a dated scent of polish, leaving a wooden ramp rising up into a series of zigzagging gantries. Initially hesitant in their ascent their confidence increased upon receiving the whiff of freshly baked bread. After five minutes of navigating the labyrinth of wooden pathways they caught sight of Will gnawing on what appeared to be a piece of a very large croissant.

"Urgh, Will." Liam groaned. "Have you no taste? That thing's been on the floor." He indicated to where a few smaller croissant piece lay.

"Yer can't be too choosy in these conditions, mate." Will answered. "There's a bit'o' Danish over there." He gestured to where such a pastry lay. "I'll say this for these people, they don't skimp on portions. Them pastries must've been as big as tables."

"Come on, Liam." Ned conceded to Will's point. "Help yourself. Just close your eyes and think of England." Liam was slow to take anything but the overall quantity was significant. As they were finishing up they thought they heard some footsteps along the passages below, but failed to catch sight of anyone when they looked.

"Well, we'd better see who's in charge here." Liam mentioned once they'd filled themselves up as best they could. "See what we can offer in exchange for food and shelter, and maybe get a health check after eating off the floor." He spoke the last part in a slightly queasy manner. They made for a doorway through which bright light glowed. Coming out into a large space with a few very large, practically gigantic, items of furniture with great big and high-up windows illuminating the entire earthy but bright décor. As they took the view of the edifice in Liam remarked. "Oh, what a nice, airy room."

"Wha'?" Will didn't quite get his statement but caught on after a few moments. "Yeah, well, let's carry on." He began making his way to what appeared to be a grand gate with Liam following on, but they noticed Ned was strolling in another direction. "Come on, Ned!"

"Wait a minute." Ned answered off-handedly as he stepped in front of a pile of paper sheets. "I like a good read. 'How to Serve Humanity'; looks like a work-in-progress." He noted the apparent lack of binding as he hauled at the page to read further. "'Sheppard's Pie: First peel two Sheppards'." He paused at this rather strange description. "'Mix with currants and custard'? It can't be." He staggered over to the others as his mind formed a conclusion from everything he'd seen that made no sense. "It possibly can't be." Just then a great thundering boom reverberated through the floor.

"What was that?" Liam asked, nervously. A few more booms sounded, less intense than the others, before a feminine voice of significant volume came through.

"Fee Fi Fiddly Dum. I can smell some little human." As they listened Will gave a cry like one who'd just figured out the answer to a game of charades.

"It's a giant." He told the others, prompting Ned to give him a gesture out of habit that effectively said 'Of course, I should've known'. Whereupon they all yelped and dashed to the nearest hiding place, a cup with no handle just beside a table leg.

"Come out, little guys." The voice spoke again. "Pinkie's feeling peckish." Ned tucked himself between the cup and the leg of the table, finding that he hadn't any assistance to help him in with the other two. A huge giggle resonated through the air as they apprehensively peeked towards the door that was clear to them now. It swung open and there, standing as big as St Paul's Cathedral, was a bright pink pony who stepped into the room, speaking with every step. "Hello. Anyone I know." Just then she glanced down right at them, her cheerful face descending into a slight frown. "What'cha doin' in my custard cup?" Before any answer could be formed she promptly lay down along side their position. "Come on out. You're hardly dressed for breakfast." She flipped them onto the floor as she titled their hiding place with her hoof. "Honestly, the way you're carrying on, anypony would think you hadn't anything else to wear." Her eyes lifted from the floor and seemed to dilate in an unusual way before she made a sound of understanding, looking back down she noticed them trying to dash back for the mousehole. She cut them off with her other forehoof. "Hey, you're new here, aren't you." She swept them up on her hoof as she lifted herself back into a standing position. "I'm pretty sure I've never seen your faces."

"N...No." Liam squeaked nervously, wondering just how this giant pony was thinking, not to mention how she seemed to bear an intelligence he'd never have associated with horses.

"Oh, well then." Pinkie began swinging round to go back out into the corridor. "Allow me to give you a proper Pinkie Pie welcome for all you cute little treats." Before any of them knew what was going on she reached what appeared to be a bedroom and plopped them down on a coffee table. All of a sudden the sound of a brass band resonated through the room and Pinkie began a number of earth-shaking jigs across the room, deliberately offering them a panoramic view of her gigantic figure as she sang. "Welcome, welcome, welcome. A fine welcome to you. Welcome, welcome, welcome. I say how do you do? Welcome, welcome, welcome; I say hip, hip, hurray! Welcome, welcome, welcome, to Equestria today!" She pulled a peashooter out of her mane and appeared to flick it in their direction, causing a shower of confetti as big as printing paper, and then tossed into the air a fairy cake that landed almost right on top of them, but still managed to land the right way up. "Oh. I got the wrong-sized confetti and cake and still got them mixed up." She giggled a bit. "Oh well, now it's happened. Hop on to the cake, little guys. We can both enjoy it while I enjoy you. And don't bother making a run for it, you'd get nabbed by somepony sooner or later anyway." Her casual attitude seemed completely at odds with what she was expecting of them.

"But... ponies are supposed to be..." Liam tried to present a voice of reason. Pinkie thundered over with one mighty hop, her face looming over them in a cheerful but unknowingly menacing manner.

"Yes?" She asked.

"This is ridiculous!" Will declared. "Yer can't be a pony." Pinkie looked all over herself.

"Funny." She replied. "Last I checked I was a pony. Still, even if I wasn't you can still hang out in my tummy."

"No way we can!" Will answered. "It's too dangerous." Pinkie giggled at this.

"Not for you little humans." She stated matter-of-factly. "However you come here you get a very special enchantment in the process. First, you become immune to digestion, and then you each gain a mouth-watering flavour." She began to make an exaggerated chop-smacking.

"I don't want to appear paranoid or anything." Ned said as he took a deep breath. "But how can we possibly be all right inside a living animal's stomach."

"Duh. It's magic." She answered. "Look, I'll prove it." She swung her head over a bare part of the coffee table and stuck her hoof right into the back of her mouth, upon taking it back out she first heaved as though she'd puke but then let out a great burp. To their surprise a bipedal figure coated in her saliva slid right across the table. As it stood up they saw it was a woman.

"Really, Pinkie." She remarked as she stood up. "Can't you let a girl prepare herself before regurgitating her?" Pinkie just giggled again.

"Sorry, Mary. I had to get someone experienced to reassure these guys." Mary caught sight of them, looked between them, Pinkie and the cupcake, and walked over initially motioning a greeting before she caught sight of something as they cringed self-consciously.

"You're not seriously eating them for breakfast right now." Mary's statement was in the tone of a mother telling her child to wash their hands. "Especially on top of that." Pinkie pouted at this.

"Awww. I hoped to sample their taste before anypony else could." Mary walked around the trio and stood between them and Pinkie.

"You could still," She offered, "But first they need a wash. It wouldn't do for a pony to eat someone who's got dirt in their toes." At this Pinkie started and looked closer at her latest guests. "And secondly you must choose a proper breakfast. Try a slice of toast for them to ride." Pinkie Pie's face lit up once again.

"Okie Dokie Lokie. I'll be right back." She began to pronk over to the stairs and made her way down, none of those standing on the table could maintain a steady footing until she was out of sight.

"Sorry if she frightened you." Mary apologised to them. "She just gets carried away when she finds anything delicious."

"Excuse me." Liam addressed her indignantly. "We thought you could put her off, especially that remark about our dirty feet."

"How can I put her off eating anyone indefinitely? I had spent the whole night in her after all."

"You?" Will couldn't seriously believe that she'd actually come flying out of Pinkie's mouth. "You must be perverted."

"Oi!" Mary got right into his face at this point. "Anyone here makes another remark like that and I'll suggest to her that she apply a spread on top of you." There was a moment of silence as they couldn't comprehend how readily this lady accepted the possibility of being pony food. "Truth be told I had shared what she'd eaten while inside her a few times, especially when she's been throwing a party."

"Come off it." Ned told her. "You're just pulling our legs."

"Perhaps a little." Mary admitted. "But Pinkie has eaten me several times before. I could go back in with you if it'd make you feel comfortable." At this point they lost their footing and Pinkie Pie came prancing back balancing a plate of toast and a cup of water on her back. To the three lads it could well have been the same cup they'd hid in when they first heard giant Pinkie approach.

"Here we are." She declared, setting the two items down and sweeping the cake away, earning her a glare from Mary when it seemed to vanish. "Hey, I do have some control. Now then, boys, let little Mary help you up and get yourselves all scrubbed." It took some effort, especially when it came to the issue of their pyjamas, but with assistance from Pinkie's gigantic hoof Mary managed to get them in.

"Don't take too long." She called out to them. "That toast won't keep warm for very long."

It turned out they didn't have much choice anyway. Mary sat back on the toast while she waited for them and mentioned how it felt every thirty seconds until Pinkie Pie couldn't face the prospect of eating it cold, prompting her to fish the newcomers out and plop them down right next to Mary. They barely had time to pick themselves up before she lifted the toast up towards her salivating maw.

"You know it could get soggy the way you served them." Mary ribbed a bit, earning a quick laugh before Pinkie replied.

"Don't worry about it, Mary. I've had worse breakfasts than four slightly soggy humans on toast." With that she shoved the entire slice into her mouth. Within every one of them was tossed hither and thither and the giant mare chewed it into mush, periodically getting someone crunched. After the initial alarm from the boys they soon noticed that the impact of her teeth left no damage and actually felt like a chiropractor giving them a massage. Mary tried to say something about being proven right but, at that moment, Pinkie emitted a deafening yummy sound. By the time the ringing in their ears stopped she started swallowing.

Down they all went, engulfed, squeezed and massaged by the giant pony's throat muscles. Until they landed upon the soft lining of her stomach; looking round they noticed a multitude of oddities. Somehow street lighting had been installed, a row of pre-fabricated houses stretched across one side of the stomach and, even weirder, the opposite side bore a well-equipped sports field.

"Welcome to Ville de la Pinkie." Mary announced as she picked herself up. "The only human village in Equestria that's inside somepony."

Nightmares on Nightmare Night.

Author's Note

Behold! An Anthology Within An Anthology! It's close to Halloween, so I decided to make my own Nightmare Night special with Luna in a special role for all of these. I wasn't alone, as Shrunken-LittleBro12 and Autismo555 help edited this and made their own scenes. Fun stuff! Hope you enjoy!

Nightmares on Nightmare Night.

It was a few days away from Nightmare Night, and Princess Luna thought hard about what to do for Nightmare Night with the Tinies. If there was one thing she loved to do to everyone, it’s scaring them, but all in good fun, not out of spite. She made herself a personal raffle on where she was going, to the town of Ponyville, but was unsure how to scare the kids. Most of them, however, involved her going to said villages, and with her size, a building was bound to be crushed or destroyed accidentally. But, she heard some Tiny employees pass by her room.

“Yeah, I’ve helped clean Luna’s room before.” One of them, a gruff sounding man. “It’s kinda messy, but not impossible.”

“Tell me about it,” another, less gruff man replied. “She’s always out, hunting for lost kids.”

“You know who she reminds me of?” A woman asked.

“Who?” The two men asked.

“She’s always hunting kids and can control dreams… She’s just a gigantic Freddy Krueger!” They all snickered away, though, they shushed each other.

“Let’s not tell Princess Luna about this, okay?” Their middle man whispered. However, it was too late. Luna opened the door to her room and looked down at the trio.

“And who is this ‘Freddy Krueger’?” She asked.

After going through some dreams, Luna got the horrific looking character that was Freddy Krueger. He was someone that can control dreams, like Luna, but is really powerful, and evil, rivaling that of her alternate persona, Nightmare Moon. A man with burnt skin, a single hand that wears a glove with sharp blades, wearing a dark red & green striped sweater and fedora, who killed children in their dreams, and in their sleep. It was everything Luna feared about becoming… but… surprisingly… in a twisted way, she kinda liked it. And hearing that despite being a killer, he was full of personality when it came to his killings. Luna knew she wouldn’t, nor couldn’t, hurt the kids, and had no intention to, but felt like this needs to happen this Nightmare Night.

Nightmare Night was tomorrow, but Luna decided to do something strange. Freddy Krueger was a monster of dreams, so, when Midnight struck, that’s when she would decide to have herself some fun with the Tiny Children in Ponyville, celebrate Nightmare Night before it officially began. But, she wanted to make sure everything was right, especially her looks. As soon as her shift began, she went into the dream world and began to make herself look the part.

“Hmm... striped shirt,” The longsleeve shirt appeared on her body. “Fedora.” The hat popped onto her head. “Nice. Finally, The claw hand.” The claw hand appeared over her right hoof. “Hmm, let’s edit this a bit.” The hand part went away, making it a metal hoof with the claw pieces showing. She began to move each digit around, both to get the feel, and get some control over her new piece so she won’t accidentally hurt any child on purpose. She smiled a bit maliciously before looking into the mirror. “Behold, children, Luna Krueger is here!”

Inside Ponyville’s Tiny village, every child laid asleep, having dreams of their very own. Some dreamt about being a superhero, others as brave explorers, and others having big dreams of success. Not all of the children shared the same dream, and not all made sense, but, all of that almost came to a halt as they felt something happening. They looked up in their respectful dreams, seeing a huge slash mark in the sky, which ripped open, revealing what looked like a blue place with white stars… only for the giant head of Luna to pop in, making all the kids back up.

“Greeting, children!” Luna announced with a booming voice. “You’ve all been selected to play my personal game! What it is, I can’t say, but anyone who loses… well.” She hopped in, shrinking down to size… kinda. The few kids that were around fell onto their backs, with Luna landing just inches away from them. She summoned a jar and scooped all the kids around her with her magic, with the remaining kids running away and/or hiding.That’s when Luna picked up some kids with her claws, using the blunt to gently squeeze but firmly hold them. They struggled in her grasp.

“Ah, the first morsels for the night.”

“W-what!?” One of the kids panicked. Luna lifted her clawed hoof in the air and dangled them over her open maw. The kids went into shock, some freezing in place while others tried to fight her. Wasting no time, Luna released them, making the kids to momentarily free fall before landing on her soft tongue. She closed her mouth before they could scream, then tilted her head and swallowed. Even in the dream world, they tasted great, and were filling. The princess looked around, seeing the different ‘worlds’, where she licked her lips.

“I’m going to enjoy this, children.”

Are you it?
By ShrunkenlittleBro12

A slightly chubby kid with jet black hair wearing a short sleeved blue shirt and a pair of black shorts, named Negan, ran through a dark alleyway, dragging alongside him was his trusty baseball bat. The alley of what was a old run down street with cracks of vegetation growing out of the ground below him as he ran

“I’m coming for you, children~” An echoing voice of Luna spoke but it was more waving in away in the wind as a long shadowy figure was looming on the brick walls.

Negan looked behind him to see a small army of bizarre creatures all jet black and oozing they would morph into a black blob and separate into multiple creatures of each in an odd shape and form all with glowing bright yellow eyes. Negan was to busy looking at the creatures and tripped over a loose brick laying in the street. “Oh no. Oh no. Oh no!” The morphing blobs of black soon were on top of him and slimy oozing clawed hand reached out grabbing Negan by the leg and pulling him forward towards the blob, Negan screamed for help clawing at the ground he quickly grabbed his baseball bat and swung down on the head splitting it with a loud splat.

Negan picked himself up and continued running down the alley, the black blob started sprouting clawed hands and those hands started to split into points and soon they took the shape of massive spider with tentacles protruding from the center of the spider at the end of the tentacles were bright red glowing eyeballs that all pointed in the same direction Negan had ran.

As he continued running Negan could hear faint thumping and stomping he didn’t want to look back he didn’t want to see what was coming all he wanted to do was run, a hissing shriek made Negan stop when the giant oozing spider leaped out in front of him the eyes all gathered together and pointed there blazing multiple gazes on him. “St-Stay away!!!” Negan swung his bat at the eyes breaking them off their stems and bounce like balls with loud splashes and squishes. “T-T-There’s more where that came from!!!” He screamed and swung his bat back and forth hitting each eyeball. A long oozing leg of the spider came crashing down next to him he quickly stuck the leg breaking it off making the spider shriek!

“HELP ME!” Negan yelled taking off in the other direction, Negan ran down a long narrow path and soon came across split. Multiple paths leading into seven different foggy alleyways, Negan could hear the shrieking spider’s thundering steps he made a quick choice and ran he closed his eyes going through the fog and finding himself in a town.

The town looked abandoned the buildings were old and had broken glass shattered everywhere Negan slowly walked into the square of the town unsure of the whole place, low moaning could be heard as figures could be seen slowly wandering around and inside the buildings.

The moaning grew louder and out of the buildings came an army of rotting zombies, the walking corpses lumbered over to the frightened boy he fightened his grip on the baseball bat as they all neared him getting closer and closer. Negan’s bat stuck across the one of the zombie’s head making its skull blow up in green goo, the first zombie fell and Negan swung left and right beating into a zombie knocking it down, swinging his bat into the head of another zombie causing it to fall with a loud splat. Negan pushed passed the zombies knocking some of down with the bat knocking loose their legs making the zombies fall and flop into each other.

Negan ran into a nearby building closing the door behind him and pushing a desk up to it. Negan had to catch his breath he whipped away some sweat he looked outside the shattered window seeing all the zombies gathering around and just standing there all mere inches from the door and soon all the zombies started oozing black goo out of there mouths and eyes soon the goo pooled around them and the zombies morphed into a titanic form of Princess Luna or at least her head in a oozing form that peaked in the window with her bright glowing eye. Negan panicked backing away soon the oozing black seeped through the windows cracks in the wooden walls, the room began to shake and tremble the boy panicked backing away the room’s ceiling tiles began to fall and soon the oozing clear saliva dripped through the ceiling large boulders of white teeth poked up were the door and walls were and surrounded him, Negan felt a moistness at his feet looking down seeing the floor morph into a gigantic stinky tongue the floor in the back split and broke till soon a gaping hole opened up in the floor the gigantic tongue lifted up breaking the whole room sending Negan sliding down into the abyss.

Negan screamed clawing at the boards of the floor and hanging there just a mere inch from falling down into the tunnel below Negan saw long stretchy hands snaking their way across the tongue and grabbed Negan by the wrists and pulled at him and finally pulling him free and flung him down into the hole.

Negan flung through tunnel till it became a fleshy tube that he started sliding down and down like a long slimy slide Negan bounced off the narrow tube walls and was still sliding down the tunnel he came to stop at a sphincter that opened letting him flop out and fall into a gigantic chamber. It was dark, very dark Negan felt the slimy floor around him he was about to panic when the stomach light up with bright lights of orange and blues there was jack-o-lanterns, Halloween and Nightmare Night lights and decorations littered everywhere in the chamber that was Luna’s stomach the lights hovered with the power of Luna’s magic, and piles and piles of candy laying everywhere with floating table filled with punch.

“Congratulations, young one, you’re now my guest. Enjoy your rewards.” Luna’s calm and gentle voice echoed throughout the stomach. Negan was confused but now happy he was in a warm safe place and had plenty of treats now that he was done being tricked.

Sly as a snake.
By MrAquino

Inside one of the jungles, George ran past the trees, fully aware that Luna was going around and eating other kids, but it surely couldn’t be real, could it? Either way, he wasn’t going become Luna’s snack. His dream of being a brave explorer wasn’t going to end that quickly; he had his trusty machete and wits that will lead him. Unfortunately, Luna followed him nearby, having turned herself into a large snake. She never really bothered to shapeshift in dreams, but it was a way for her to spice up her hunts and fit the themes of the various dreams. The literal snake watched as George ran through the jungle, all alone. It was her time to shine.

“... Ok… it all seems good.” George spoke, resting on a tree and taking deep breaths. “Come on, gotta wake up and get outta this nightmare!”

“Oh, and why would you do that?” Luna spoke from above with some hissing. George looked up, seeing the Luna-Snake slither down. He screamed and jumped back, holding up his machete.

“N-no! B-Back off! I don’t want to hurt you!”

“Oh, and neither do I, Georgie.” Luna’s tail went over his shoulder, making him jump and shover her tail off him.

“I-I know what you’re planning! I’m going to get out of this nightmare! You’re not gonna eat me!”

“Oh? You really think that was me?” He held his machete at her.

“Don’t play dumb with me!” Luna’s tail gently lowered the weapon.

“Oh, you poor dearie, afraid and alone in this dream of yours, not willing to trust anyone.”

“I-I don’t trust you! I only trust my friends!”

“But I am a friend to all. What you saw was a tantibus.” She began to slither around his legs, making him jump out.

“A Tanti-what?”

“A Tantibus. A monster that affects dreams. Only I can defeat it, but, alas, I’m too weak to do so.”

“How? Aren’t you… like, a superhero or something?”

“An Alicorn, but it took my power away, and the only thing that can help me beat it, is with you, and the other children.”

“... What? H-how!?”

“Simple. Just, trust in me.” She slithered around him.

“T-trust you?” Luna’s horn glowed, making her eyes swirly.

“Exactly.” With her same magic, music began to play as she climbed the tree, carrying a hypnotized George.

Trust in me

Just in me

Shut your eyes

Trust in me

You can sleep

Safe and sound

Knowing I

Am around

She began to toy with George, purposely tossing him into the air, only for her to wrap around him and becoming his slide, to which he was trapped in her snake-like body.

Slip into silent slumber

Sail on a silver mist

Slowly and surely

Your senses

Will cease to resist

His eyes began to close and she gave a teasing lick to his face.

Just relax

Be at rest

Like a bird

In a nest

Trust in me

Just in me

Shut your eyes

And trust in me

She unhinged her jaws and slowly began to swallow the sleeping George. His head was the first to be in her mouth, which was followed by his torso, and his legs. She swallowed his form and giggled at the feeling, then watched his bulge slowly disappear into her belly.

Trust in me

Just in me

Shut your eyes

And trust in me

Drive
By MrAquino

A trio of siblings, Timmy, Tommy, and Sue, looked around their dream world. What was very innocently started as a dream where they saw dinosaurs quickly turned into a run for survival, as Luna was around, hunting them and other kids.

“Tommy? You alright?” Timmy asked.

“Yeah,” Tommy replied. “No sign of Luna yet. Where should we go, Sue?” Sue was hanging on the trees, looking around, and seeing the other dreams around. Each one was very vast and different, but she was what looked like a city.

“We should head That way!” She pointed. “To the City!”

“A city?” The brothers asked.

“Yeah. We can hide around the buildings. Luna won’t spot us there!”

“Any other reason?” Tommy asked.

BOOM!!! The floor shook violently.

“Get in the car!” Timmy yelled, running into and turning on their jeep. Tommy and Sue followed suit.

BOOM!!! BOOM!!! CRASH!!! Luna broke a tree down, showing herself as the ferocious Tyrannosaurus Rex! She let out a terrifying roar

“DRIVE!!!” Sue screamed. Timmy stepped on the gas, making the car go fast. Although they had a head start, the Lunasaurus Rex chased after them, making small earthquakes with each of her steps. She was gaining on them, letting out a terrifying roar! Tommy and Sue screamed for their lives, with Timmy sweating hard, trying his best to make sure they’re getting away from her! He saw what was a near fallen tree and drove to it.

“Get down!” He yelled. They followed as Luna went down to bite down on them, but instead, got a tree branch to her mouth. She snarled loudly, attempting to throw it away, letting the trio to drive away fastly.

“... I think we lost her.” Tommy spoke.

“Let’s hope we did.” Timmy replied, driving out of the jungles, which lead to a long road to a city. “Where should we hide in the city?”

“Well, we should find a building to hide in that-” Sue spoke, but the floor erupted, revealing a more gigantic version of the Lunasaurus Rex! Timmy panicked, turning their car around, only for it, and some of the road, to be in Luna’s gigantic maw! Luna attempted to bite onto the car and tilting her head back, which made the jeep inside to slowly go back.

“You’re going the wrong way!” Tommy panicked. “YOU’RE GOING THE WRONG WAY!!!”

“WILL YOU SHUT UP ALREADY!!!” Timmy snapped. Sue screamed loudly as Luna took one large bite, breaking the concrete in her maw, trapping them all within her mouth, followed by her leaning back, swallowing the trio and the jeep, which was followed by a burp, where one of the car’s tires flew right out.

“Oops, excuse me.” She said to no one in particular.

Nightmare on the neighborhood.
By Autismo555

Little Tommy woke up in a familiar place.

He remembered it very well from first glance.

It had four walls with a closet, blue-and-white striped wallpaper with baseball-themed borders, a dresser with a mirror, and a king-sized bed with a colorfully plaid quilt over the thick, soft, and warm comforter.

It was his old bedroom back on Earth.

Just like as it had been left before poor little Tommy vanished from Earth and teleported somewhere in Equestria. The poor elementary school-grade boy was a tiny, defenseless bug, all alone in a world of gigantic colorful ponies, all wanting to stomp on him or eat him alive. Luckily, he was found by a mare by the name of Holiday while she was out grocery shopping in the marketplace with her partner, Lofty. The two mares felt sorrow and pity for the lost tiny boy, so they took him in and looked after him, and along with their niece, Scootaloo, Tommy felt he had a second family here in Equestria.

That was months ago.

Today was his first Nightmare Night with his second family. It was almost like spending Halloween back on Earth, going from door to door, collecting candy from the kindly mares and stallions dressed up in their own costumes, listening to Zecora tell the scary tales of Nightmare Night, and getting jumped by anything or anypony that awaited them from around the corner.

In all honesty, Tommy, dressed up in his Phantom of the Opera getup at the time was happy. He collected candy happily, got scared silly with Scootaloo and the two aunts, almost got gobbled up by Rainbow Dash both screaming and laughing at the same time, and even went to bed happy.

Now he’s up and about in his old room, and now nothing made sense to Tommy.

Was all of that just a dream? He didn’t know.

What he did know was that he was home, and he was finally home with his parents.

“Momma? Daddy?”

Tommy went to his bedroom door, opened it by a crack, and looked around.

His hallway seemed to be exactly the way it was before he disappeared, wallpaper, grandfather clock, and smaller framed portraits, and all.

With a false sense of security, Tommy went into the hall, turned a left corner, and walked downstairs…

...only to see another hallway stretch on.

Wasn’t the foyer supposed to be here?

Tommy quickly jerked his head back. The staircase was enveloped by a darkness that kept its equal distance from Tommy’s footsteps, but the boy became a bit too fearful to even attempt to go back.

With a deep-rooted fear growing in his chest, Tommy reluctantly climbed down the rest of the staircase and walked down the stretch of the extra hallway, swallowing a lump in his throat. He hugged himself as he walked past the grandfather clock that looked eerily similar to the same clock he saw from outside of his bedroom door. The bell chimed the midnight hour, and Tommy jumped, scrambling towards the wall opposite to the clock, crouching low, and shaking like a leaf.

As he looked around, Tommy noticed the more intricate details of the hallway.

The wallpaper was the same.

The framed pictures hung in the exact same location.

The doors to the rooms were all alike.

That’s when the thought of rooms gave Tommy a small idea.

Getting himself up on his feet, Tommy ventured further down the hall, looking back to see the shadows creeping up on him, keeping their distance away. His pace quickened as he turned the corner on his right and found himself before a door; the door to his parents’ bedroom.

Quickly, Tommy turned the handle and threw the door open.

“Momma! Dad!”

But Tommy didn’t see his parents’ room.

What he saw was a nightmare.

The nightmare he was placed in had similar properties and dimensions to his parents’ bedroom, but the walls were and ceiling we all missing, like a tornado had swept through the house, but somehow leaving the furniture attached. The outside of the nightmarish ruins was like the inside of a swirling vortex from top to bottom and vice versa. Pieces of the wall and structure floated in midair. His neighborhood was reduced to a floating archipelago of houses built on the floating chunks of earth and dead grass. The hallway behind him had disappeared into oblivion.

Tommy took one step forward, and then a shrill feminine cackle rang throughout the vortex.

Scared, the boy cowered against the nearest corner of the wall just as a giant navy blue hoof clad in a sapphire glass slipper shoe grabbed onto the top of the wall. Then he watched as bright lights, like a prison tower spotlight scanned the room he was in, coming from the giant eyes of Princess Luna, searching for the boy.

“Poor little one, you’re in my world now!” Princess Luna declared as she waved her hooves up in dramatic effect, taking a bit of the wall down. After scanning the bedroom and finding nothing, the giant form of Equstria’s Princess of the Night scanned the lower floors of the house.

Tommy was at the verge of peeing himself in fright.

This was a dream.

No. A nightmare.

When Princess Luna was finished scanning the lower floors, she raised her gaze up, and Tommy shrunk further into the corner. He waited and waited until Princess Luna found nothing in her gaze, and went back down to scan the lower floors once again. Thinking this was the only opportunity he would get to escape the giant princess, Tommy quickly scurried along the floor and climbed down the ledge where the chimney conveniently obscured most of Princess Luna’s blinding gaze.

Up above, he heard Princess Luna chuckle. “You cannot escape my gaze, little one. My stomach shall be your next destination.”

Dropping onto the lawn below, Tommy crouched along the side of the outer walls of his ruined house, hiding from the glowing gaze before Princess Luna turned her gaze to the upper floors again.

Tommy began to notice a pattern in Luna’s gaze. Was she playing with him? Toying with him like he was in a video game or something?

Quickly, Tommy ran down to the ruined street where his house and lawn was connected to the neighbor’s house, where some of the wooden fences provided good cover from Luna’s gaze. Just as Tommy thought he was safe, he suddenly heard the giant wingbeat of the the enormous equine princess who suddenly changed tactics and turned her gaze towards the street below.

Tommy backed away from the open just as Luna’s spotlight gaze passed through the street the first time around. She scanned the street from left to right and then back again, repeating it like it was some kind of physical mantra.

“You cannot hide from me forever, Tommy. I am going to eat you,” Princess Luna taunted, a tactic to intimidate and frighten children like him.

Clearly, it was working on Tommy, but not enough to weaken his resolve.

Watching as the princess’s gaze was far enough away from him, Tommy ran across the street and ducked behind a smaller portion of the fence just as Luna’s gaze swept back the other way. With a little spring in his step, Tommy quickly ducked behind the rest of the fence just before the spotlights touched him. The boy settled for a short breather as he sensed that Princess Luna once again changed tactics, this time on his neighbor’s house that suddenly crumbled and gave away in a cacophony of terrified screams.

Tommy examined the path ahead of him. After the neighbor’s house was suddenly demolished and made easier for Princess Luna to cast her gaze, he saw that he needed to climb up the floors, onto the rooftops, and to a platform where a single lit jack o’lantern was sitting, waiting for the boy to use against the giant princess.

“Everything you see is under my control,” Princess Luna’s voice boomed throughout the nightmarish universe she created.

When Princess Luna’s gaze passed, Tommy quickly ran towards the house behind a wall that wasn’t devastated by Luna’s dream distorting abilities and hid in its shadows as the light passed through again, lingered a little at the side, and then turned back again. In that time, Tommy climbed up the staircase (which was destroyed in the middle), climbed up the ledge to the second floor and hid behind another wall to hide from the glowing gaze. After it passed once again, Tommy made a mad dash up the attic floor and hopped across a couple of platforms like a video game character, and hid once more behind the ruined structure away from the gaze. He felt completely confident that his jumping and hiding had brought him good fortune, because Tommy made a dash towards the jack o’lantern.

Unfortunately, just as he was a few steps from grabbing that pumpkin, he was caught in bright lights.

His heart fell down his chest.

Princess Luna had spotted him.

“There you are,” she said in a sultry voice.

Tommy watched with horror as the giant princess closed her eyes, opened her mouth wide with a slight “ahhh”, and craned her neck back. Tommy tried to back away, but he was so scared that he was literally frozen where his feet stood.

“What! No, wait! Don’t eat me, please!”

The begging fell on deaf ears as Tommy’s entire world was engulfed in Princess Luna’s maw, closing it under his feet, and brought her head back. Tommy bounced on the gigantic storage container-sized tongue a little before he felt his entire environment ilt upwards and him sliding to the back of the throat. Tommy began to cry as he passed under the uvula and felt himself going headfirst into entrance of the throat, the muscles gently pulling him into Princess Luna’s esophagus.

With a gentle gulp, Princess Luna sent the boy down her throat, feeling his lump with her hoof down her neck before she felt him plop into the inside of her stomach.

It was strangely lit in a yellow-orange filter when Tommy fell into a pool of digestive liquids, falling below the surface, but emerging seconds later with a big breath. In short pants, Tommy looked around the inside of Princess Luna’s stomach, beginning to fear the worse as he was surrounded by folded flesh filled with liquids, jack o’lanterns, and… wait, what?

Tommy quickly swam to an island where it rose above the surface of the liquids and quickly climbed on. After his eyes began to water, and after he stifled a sniff, Tommy crouched down and began to sob while leaning back against the walls of the stomach. Suddenly, he felt a gentle sensation rub his back.

“Tommy? Are you okay?”

The boy just sobbed as an answer to Luna’s question. “No! That was scary! I thought I was b-b-back home, but you just came along, and… and… and…”

“Hush, little one. I didn’t mean to frighten you the way you did,” Luna assured the boy. “Have you not been eaten before?”

“No! B-B-But a few ponies tried to.. To.. to eat me, and I get scared that they… they… they might chew me up! My Aunty Lofty, my Aunty Holiday, and Scootaloo never did that to me, but… but… but I get so scared when a pony tried to e-e-eat me!”

“Fear not, Tommy. No pony, griffin, changeling, or animal will digest humans once they are swallowed, but there are still some who fear being eaten,” Luna said, gently patting Tommy on the back from the outside of her belly. “I sensed your fear, and now you are conquering it by residing within my belly.”

“But…” Tommy sniffled. “But this is all a… dream.”

“It does not mean it is not happening. Now you are safe here. You, and the others I have been gathering this very night.”

“O-Others? You mean…?”

“Yes, my dear child. I am gathering the tiny children of Ponyville to partake in a festive Nightmare Night in my belly! You shall rejoice in the feast of candy and other sweets that not even your own world ever thought to make before! Tell the spooky stories of your Earth! And spend the entire night safe with the other kids in my belly! Sister knows what happens to children who are out alone on Nightmare Night!”

Tommy gave this offer much thought. Sure, the candy and the kids sound intriguing, but eating candy and spending the night inside a pony’s stomach didn’t sound much appealing to him. Then again, he had heard tales of ponies snatching his people late at night and taking them to their home, either for selling to other shady ponies in the black market or for permanent sustenance to keep the pony not-so hungry while they worked. So spending a night inside Luna’s stomach didn’t seem like a bad idea.

“Okay, Princess. I’ll go.”

“HUZZAH! With one more tiny child, the fun has been doubled!” Princess Luna rejoiced.

“But I have to let my Aunts and Scootaloo know first,” Tommy said. “They’ll be worried if I’m not home with them all night.”

“Do not worry, Tommy. I have visited their dreams and they have given me their permission.”

“And they said yes?”

“Yes.”

“So when are we doing the party? You know, in your belly, I mean.”

Princess Luna chuckled. “My dear child, you already are.”

Tommy’s face fell.

“Wait. What!?”

The Lone Wolf
By ShrunkenLittBro12

In a shadowy forest hazing with a thick white fog, a group of children ran through the path. They were dressed in a old fashion clothing from 17th or 18th century. Carly, a dark brown haired girl wearing a long brown cloak and holding a shepherd's staff. She lifted the hood off her head rubbing the sweat from her brow. Struggling behind her was a wheezing blond haired boy. Known only to the group as Smalls, he wore a typical peasant style clothing, which was a wrinkled raggy light grey dirty shirt and ripped up tane baggy pants.

“H-How did we get here and why are we dressed like this?” One of the three older boys, who was around Carly’s age, asked. He was dressed in a more fancier dressing wearing leather brown coat and long pants. One of the other boys wore a green tunic and the other a cloak.

“Calm down. Luna had obviously put us here, although, I don’t know where or why we all here.” Carly walked over to Smalls patting him on the back. “You okay, Smalls?”

“Y-Yeah,... J-J-Just a bit scared.” He breathed heavily pulling out his inhaler and taking a hit on it catching his breath finally. “W-W-Where do you think w-w-we are?”

“I’m guessing in a forest. Obviously.” Carly looked around the foggy trees. It was almost like being in a old movie set, except for loud crickets and very real looking bats flew above them. The children gathered up together watching the clouds in the pitch black sky floating above.

“G-G-Guys?” Smalls broke the silence. “W-W-W-We should go.”

Carly took the lead, marching with the boys behind her down the long eerie path. The path itself was covered in autumn leaves and had stretching, long pointed trees that looked almost like long skinny hands ready to snatch the kids up and take them away. Smalls shivered, wheezing a bit. One of the older boys walked up to him, patting him on the shoulder reassuring him it would be alright. Carly, on the other hand, was not sure; one minute, she was having a good dream, and now, she was in a forest with a group of kids she’s never seen before.

“Heeellooo?” A voice called out from other kids, the one that was holding a lantern. Carly and her group ran towards them they were all dressed the same as Carly and the boys. She felt a little relief; all the groups of kids were all talking, all of them trying to figure out where they were and how to get back home when suddenly.

“AHAHAHAHA!” A loud laugh echoed through the skies the children looked up to the skies; a winged figure flew through the air her horn glowed bright blue and hovered over the group of children and landed right next to them with a loud slam causing bits and pieces of rock to fly into the air. “Hello, young ones.”

“P-P-P-Princess L-L-Luna please take us h-h-home.” Smalls shivered hiding behind the group.

“Oh no need to be frightened young ones, this is all a game, remember?” Luna smiled brightly shrinking down to a more suitable size for the children, she was still large to them, the size of clydesdale horse to the children. “Dear children, tonight is a perfect night for a hunt!”

The children all backed up in fear of Luna’s words as she looked at them with a smug grin on her muzzle, Carly could tell Luna liked feeling powerful and feared by them all; she believed if Luna were to take one step they would all back up in a panic.

“And my dear children, it is a horrible night to have a curse.” Luna’s horn glowed bright blue the dark clouds above suddenly vanished revealing a dark blue sky littered with shining stars, and in the middle of it all was a bright white full moon. The children were taken back by this whole thing not sure of what was happening. Luna turned to them: her eyes became bright yellow and her pupils turned black. Her normal pony teeth spiked up and down, forming into canines, and her jaws snapped as saliva dripped and foamed out of her mouth. Her tongue lapped out, dripping with strings of saliva, as Luna’s hooves vanished in a haze of black smoke and clawed paws were replaces along her mane, taking a more physical form, making it a dark shaggy mess with locks of hair draping over her face and neck. Her ears grew bigger and pointed and her tail became a wolf’s tail wagging back and forth, her horn and wings vanished with the hazing smoke and now, her body started growing and growing there was snapping and cracking sound that made the children cringe soon Luna was now the size of barn.

“Run my children.” Luna spoke in raspy voice licking her chops with her lupine tongue.

The children had done what she said they all ran. Some children were unlucky getting pinned by Luna’s front paw; two boys thrashed to get free from the giant dark blue wolf. The first was grabbed by the scruff of his shirt pulling him loose from under her one claw, like a dog she shook the boy around flaring him around and tossed his now limp body into the air opened her maw wide and the boy slide in with ease going down into her throat and with one gulp he was gone, the lump of his body vanished in her husky furry neck.

Carly ran, dragging her cloak behind her with all the children scattering in different directions but there loud screaming was sign that Luna had gobbled them up, over the screaming and running she could hear a loud thumping that grew louder and louder. She turned, seeing the bright wolf eyes of Luna trailing behind them. Carly could see Smalls falling behind; he was wheezing and trying to breath. She made a quick dash, running towards him, quickly grabbing him picking him up and holding him in her arms as she ran. Carly looked behind seeing some other kids being corned by Luna by a tree it didn’t take long for her to slurp them up and swallow them whole.

Carly ran to a clearing along with many more panicking children in an open field. She looked back, hearing the screams of all the victims of Luna. She stopped as her legs felt like jelly and her arms were aching.

“Y-Y-You can let me go now.” Smalls wheezed then coughed.

Carly did as he said setting him down giving herself a chance to finally catch her breath. She stood back up she saw there were only four children left along with herself and Smalls. A loud howl made them all jump; it echoed through the sky and soon they were greeted with a gigantic blue wolf stepping out from the forest with a panicking girl being held in her jaws. Soon, the girl was slurped up and swallowed. Luna smiled stepping out of the forest slowly nearing the remaining children.

“RUN!” One yelled and all of them took off in a panic, Carly quickly grabbed Smalls by the hand and ran with him behind her she saw as the as an unlucky girl was plucked up by Luna. She screamed as she was thrashed around, with Luna lifting her head, opening her maw and letting the girl slide inside and fall down into her gullet.

“Smalls you run and keep running!” Carly suddenly stopped and held her staff, ready to do battle, standing in front of Smalls. Carly watched as Luna pinned and gulped down the last remaining kids and she turned to see Carly and Smalls and lapped out her lupine tongue licking her chops she stepped closer and closer snarling fearsly. “Stay back Smalls! RUN!”

Carly pointed her staff at Luna. Even if she towered over them all, she still stood her ground. She was frightened that she and Smalls were doomed as Luna now loomed over them, casting a shadow over the two children.

“You may calm yourself now.” Luna chuckled, Carly still held her guard. “It’s alright now you showed to quiet brave.”

“W-W-W-What does she mean?” Smalls asked.

“Simple, young one. Carly was the only one who came for your rescue.”

“So what dose that have to do with us now?” Carly demanded.

“We will have your reward.” Luna smiled she stepped forward laying on the soft grass her smile seemed to be more welcoming instead of the frightening grin she had been giving. “Please young ones step forward.”

Carly held Smalls back as she cautiously walked up to the blue wolf she was now inches from her muzzle and kept her ground, Luna’s maw suddenly opened making them both jump back.

“You don’t need to be afraid anymore the scares are over.” She calmly said.

“Princess Luna what are you talking about you’ve devoured everyone!”

“Yes. But there all in good health there inside and all are alright.” Luna leaned her head forward. “Would you like to hear?” Luna’s maw opened strains of saliva dripped from the top of her fangs as her maw grew wider, Carly and Smalls watched as her canine tongue flattened down showing off the open throat that exhaled a humid gust from her gullet. Carly nervously stepped forward from inside the throat she could hear others laughing and talking. “I assure you there all safe, I’d never harm you young ones.”

Luna closed her maw and lapped out her tongue and licked Carly across the face and nuzzled her. Much like spoiled dog Luna lays her head on the grass her lupine eyes staring up at the two children.

“C-C-Carly maybe we should go ahead and go in.” Smalls says stepping forward to Luna’s muzzle.He sheepishly reached out his hand petting her on her dark blue nose Smalls smiled a little and continued.

“Well I guess we can.” Carly’s ton was unsure but she felt some trust in Luna.

“Thank you young ones I promise you can trust me.” She lifted her head up and opened her maw lapping out her tongue like gigantic carpet. Carly slowly leaned into the open maw she crawled inside feeling the soft slimy surface under her palms, she pressed her fingers in the squishy tongue then lifting it up and wiped away the saliva from her hand. Carly sighed and continued her way in she was now fully inside the wolf’s mouth, the inside was a darker ruby color while the tongue had a light pinkish color and wrinkled much like an actual canine’s fangs pointed up and down around her like the bars of prison Carly looked forward to see the gaping cavernous throat that could swallow her at any moment she saw a uvula hanging in the middle of the throat. Carly walks forward to the open and motions Smalls to come in.

“Come on Smalls everything's okay.” Carly says as the Luna’s tongue laps back making her flop into the middle of her massive tongue.The canine tongue worked Carly back towards her throat and flopped down Smalls watched from outside and nervously climbed inside.

“Don’t be frightened little one I’m only playing.” Luna gave a cheerful giggle making Carly get a gust of hot breath by the throat, Smalls climbed inside rubbing the slobbery tongue with his hands and slowly made his way towards the throat where Carly held onto a boulder sized molar Smalls nervously smiled climbing over to Carly.

“Hey Smalls ever see those cartoons back at home?” Carly asked and gave the uvula a poke. Smalls giggled at this and reached up giving the uvula a soft hug. A low murr could be heard from the giant wolf they couldn’t see it but outside Luna was smiling. Luna gently closed her mouth sealing the children in darkness and softly lifted her head up and gave a swallow. Carly held onto Smalls in a hug as they both slipped down the opened gullet both slide down the narrow tube with ease, after a while of sliding both Carly and Smalls had arrived inside Luna’s belly to find all the children she had eaten all well and all playing, running around and now wearing Halloween costumes and having a wonderful time. Carly and Smalls looked to see they were no longer wearing the previous clothing but both wearing werewolf costumes with the wolf’s head as there hoods.

“You two are the champions of my wolf game. Enjoy your party, little ones.”

Of Good and Evil.
By MrAquino

A group of kids gathered together in a building, hiding away from the gigantic Luna that was terrorizing the city, destroying the buildings and swallowing every other kid around like they were popcorn. They hid behind the wall, avoiding her gaze as she snagged a couple more kids in her mouth, which was followed by a loud gulp, muting out their screams.

“... How long until we wake up?” Aaron, a scrawny kid with a near white, blonde hair asked

“I don’t know!” John, a plump boy with freckles & red hair answered. “It could be anytime!”

“Quiet!” Joan, the only teenage woman with a dark, long, black hair said, covering John’s mouth. “We need to keep quiet. I am NOT going to wind up as anyone’s snack! Not even the princess of the night herself.”

“W-what are we gonna do?” Quincy, the smallest boy with a huge pair of galles spoke. “W-we can’t just let her eat everyone here! W-we’ll be the last ones here!”

“... He’s right.” Angel, the other girl of their group spoke, who wore a bear of rabbit ears & Anime-style clothes. “We shouldn’t be hiding away like rats! We need to stop Luna at all costs!”

“Stop Luna!?” Joan asked in shock. “Are you crazy!? I’m not going out there and risk becoming a living piece of candy to that man-eating horse!”

“We can either do that, or stay here for her to find and eat us all in one go! What’s worse!? This, or trying help everyone here escape? And we’re in a dream! We can do anything! In fact…” She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. In a bright flash, Angel became a literal Angel; huge white wings protruded out of her back as she wore heavenly looking armor and had a shield in one hand while a sword in the other. Everyone jumped at the sight, but were astonished by the sight.

“Woah!!!” Quincy shouted. “How did you do that!?” Angel looked at herself, but smiled.

“It’s a dream. I used my imagination to change myself. Whether you like it or not, I’m going out there and I’m going to hold back Luna, give everyone a chance to escape and wake up from this twisted game. You can all sit here and wait for the inevitable, or you can join me and give everyone else hope, and Luna more than what she bargained for.”

“... W-will we make it out?” John asked. Angel frowned a bit.

“I don’t want blind optimism. We’re all probably gonna wind up in her gut, but even if we do, it’ll be great being with my friends.” The group looked at each other, a bit nervous. Aaron stepped forward.

“You know what, this will probably be the most fun I’ll have!” He closed his eyes and concentrated. With a flash, his hair became fire, though he had a jetpack on his back with twin flamethrowers over his hands. “Let’s light up the place!” John smiled, standing next to Aaron.

“Y-yeah! I’ve always wanted to be a superhero!” He closed his eyes and was not only did he became buff, but also had a metal glove over his left hand, all while being shirtless.

“... Dang it, guess I’ll join you guys.” Joan said with a sigh of defeat. She concentrated and became cyborg with half of her face becoming a robot and her left arm & right leg becoming mechanical. They turned to Quincy, who looked a bit nervous.

“Uh… I-I think you can all handle her.” He suggested.

“You sure?” Aaron asked.

“Um… yeah. I can join when it gets bad and-” Angel kneeled to him, placing a gentle hand on his left shoulder.

“It’s okay.” She replied. “You can join everyone else. We’ll handle her.” He swallowed nervously.

“So we doing this?” Joan asked with a mechanical voice, her robot arm turning into a cannon.

“We are. Let’s get her attention first.” The four walked out of the building and turned to Luna, who swallowed a whole car.

“Hey! Fatass! Over here!” Aaron yelled. Luna’s ears perked and turned to the four. She had a curious look on her face, seeing these kids weren’t like the others.

“Hmm… well aren’t you all quite the collective group?” She replied with a smug, walking to them. “Glad to see some kids are actually using this as a chance to do something creative. Tell me, is this just for looks?”

“I don’t know. Try this.” Angel flapped her wings and smacked Luna in the face with her shield! The impact caused Luna to fly back and crash into a building. Luna got up from the rubble and shook herself, then turned to the four with a smile as she licked her lips.

“Oh ho ho! I’m so going to enjoy this!” Luna charged at the four hero-turned-kids. Aaron’s jetpack activated, allowing him to fly, and he began to fire rapid fireballs at Luna, burning the princess’s fur.

“YEAH!!! You just got roasted!” He shouted as he flew and fired at him. As he fired at Luna, John and Joan charged and lifted Luna’s front hooves, easily throwing the princess over their heads. Joan turned her mechanical arm into a Laser cannon and fired a blast at Luna’s chest overhead, which blasted the giant Alicorn away.

“Wow! I’m a badass.” Joan spoke, looking at her arm.

“Seems like we’re winning!” John said with optimism. “Think we can knock her out?... Or would that make her wake up?”

“Looks like this is going to be easier than we thought.” Aaron said as he landed near the two with a smug. “And you thought it was going to be tough, Angel.”

“Beating me that easily?” Luna asked, getting up and rubbing the rubble off of her. “Seems I’ve underestimated you four. But this hardly seems fair.”

“Fair?” Angel asked, landing near her friends. “You’re fighting you with your rules!”

“But four against one seems hardly fair. And a Team of superheros is nothing compared to a group of supervillains!” Her horn glowed and fired at their shadows. The team turned to see their shadows rise from the floor, and began to solidify themselves. The four jumped back, as their shadows became more or less opposite versions of themselves; Angel’s counterpart was a demon with sharp, black armor with twin axes. John’s was now a rather lean version of himself that wore a single suit that read ‘speed’. Aaron’s looked like a soldier that had ice related weapons on him. Finally, Joan’s was herself that had electricity as her hair. Luna clapper her hooves in delight.

“Oh children, fetch me my snacks.” Luna ordered in a motherly tone. All of their counterparts readied themselves for combat.

“You had to say something.” Joan groaned, right before being tackled by her electric self. Everyone battled against their mirror selves; Angel and her demon self both flew into the sky and charged at each other, clashing loudly with their weapons, with John keeping his guard up from his speedster self, and Aaron blasting away his fireballs at his ice self, who fired ice beams at him. A large battle between the two sides ravaged through the city, though Luna took this chance to walk away and find some more unfortunate children that may be hiding away in the city. She sniffed the air and got a scent of another child.

“Oh Quincy,” she teased. “Do be a dearie and show yourself. I do not wish to hurt you.” Quincy whimpered and held his breath. His whimper was heard by Luna. “Oh, don’t be scared, my child. Everyone enjoys being in my belly, and surely, you will as well.” She leaned down, just seeing the top of Quincy’s head. “Please, come on in.” She opened her maw wide and stuck her tongue out like a carpet, blowing a warm breath of wind. Quincy felt her warm breath and shivered wildly. He turned around, seeing the open maw of Luna, which drooled like a waterfall. Hyperventilation took control of him, as he looked deeper into her maw, seeing the throat seemingly open up, telling him to enter.

Angel smacked her demon self out of the sky and turned to see Luna opening her mouth with Quincy staring into her mouth. She flew down to Quincy, snagging the boy from the princes.

“What are you doing!?” She asked. “Go! Run! Get out of-” she was tackled by her demon self, who held her by her head and punched her through a pillar, making her crash into another building. Her Demon self flew and slammed with her through the wall, opened her mouth, and vomited out some black slime, making Angel both lose her powers, and trapped her.

“A-Angel!” Quincy yelled. The demon version of angel turned into the black slime and held down Angel, who struggled. The floor shook as Luna approached to them.

“R-run!” Angel wheezed out, still struggling. Quincy turned to Luna, then turned and ran away. Luna lowered her head down to Angel, seeing her struggle.

“Oh, I apologize for what just happened.” Luna cooed as the black slime went back to her. She easily picked her up with the clawed hoof of her, plucking Angel by her feet. “But what goes around, comes around.” Quincy watched behind a wall as Luna dropped Angel into her mouth, hearing her scream before being silenced by Luna’s closed mouth, and hearing a loud gulp. The princess licked her lips and looked around. “I wonder how’s everyone else doing?” She walked away, heading to where everyone else was at.

Much to the others, they were failing at beating their evil selves. John’s counterpart was faster than him, so fast, he ran around the city in less than a second, gave John an uppercut, then punched him to the floor before becoming slime and trapping John. Joan’s lightning self blasted Joan backwards before teleporting behind her, grabbed her and flew into the sky. In the sky, a lightning bolt struck Joan, where her evil self turned into a fist made of black lightning, grabbed Joan, and fell to the sky, slamming Joan to the floor, covered in Black slime. As for Aaron, his counterpart froze his feet before sliding up an ice slide, blasting Aaron with black Slime that held him in place, and ended by making a giant slime ball that fell onto him, trapping him. All three kids struggled under their black slime, but Luna saw this.

“Ahh! Three Kids in one go?” She asked in a pleasantly surprised way, getting the black slime back to her as she picked them all up with her magic. “Sorry kiddies, but it’s an eat or be eaten world here.” She dropped all three into her maw and swallowed them all in one gulp. Her stomach growled as she rubbed her belly. “Ahh… so good… now where’s-”

WHAM!!!

Luna felt a huge impact on her, making her slam into a building. Her eyesight was a bit fuzzy, but she saw something as big was in front of her. It was humanoid, but was made out of the chunks of buildings that made up the city. In the middle of the giant, was Quincy, tearing up.

“... Quincy?” Luna asked. “Well… this is a surprise.”

“I should’ve saved them.” Quincy spoke. “But… I failed them… and you ate them!” He charged at her. Luna flapped her wings and dodged his attack as he slammed into one of the buildings.

“Well, I did, but I assure you, they’re safe within me! If it’s scary, I’m sorry. Please, just hop into my mouth and you’ll see.”

“NO!!! NEVER!!! NOT WITH A MONSTER LIKE YOU!!!” He ran back at her, pulling her down to the floor. It made Luna yelp, but she got up. Quincy began to throw a few punches at her, but missed them. Luna noticed how hard Quincy was tearing up, and spoke.

“Please, child, don’t be angry with me! They’re safe! Trust me!”

“H-How!? How can I trust you!”

“Don’t you remember how I first meet you?” Luna concentrated her horn and the city turned into a forest. Quincy stopped for a bit, seeing his past self running across the forest floor, panting away. On his trail was a lone timberwolf, hungry, and had sap that came out of it’s mouth like drool.

“H-HELP!!!” The Dream Quincy screamed. A huge flapping sound came, followed by Luna landing in front of him, stopping the child in his pace. Her horn lit up, releasing a fireball at the timberwolf. It yelped in pain and ran off. The dream Quincy panicked, falling to the floor and dragged himself, with the dream Luna leaning her head towards him, gently nuzzling him.

“Shh… it’s alright, you’re safe.” The Dream Luna cooed. Her horn glowed, followed by her eyes. In her eyes, it showed Quincy’s parents at a village not too far from where they’re at, with both worried sick.

“Pl-please, D-do you know where my mommy and daddy are at?” Dream Quincy asked. The Dream Luna smiled.

“I do.” Her horn glowed, picking up child, very slowly, but gently. She stopped to rub her belly as it growled.

“I could’ve easily just swallowed you,” Luna spoke. “But you were too frightened, and your home was nearby. So, as you remember, it went like this.”

“W-what are you doing?” Dream Quincy asked. Luna shook her head.

“Just… had an idea.” Dream Luna replied, putting him on her head. “It’s nothing. Please, hold on tight.” Luna began to walk. “I am Princess Luna, the princess of the Night of Equestria. And who might you be?”

“I-I’m Quincy.”

“And you remember what happened after that?” Luna simply asked. The dream jumped ahead of time, showing Luna dropping Quincy off to his family, both sides tearing up, happy to see each other again. “Your family was so happy to see you’re alive. They’ve been here for almost 5 months, waiting for their son to be back, and I was able to bring you back.” It was there that Quincy’s building suit came off, leaving a small, sad boy on the floor, crying. Luna picked him up and gave him a large hug. “Oh shush, it’s not your fault.”

“I… I hit you… I hit you, Luna.” He teared away.

“I know you did, but I deserved it. I just got too carried away with my new tradition.”

“T-tradition?”

“You kids spend the day with me in my belly, all of you, in a party within me. Would you like to join your friends and spend the day with me?” Quincy smiled with a sniffle.

“I… I would, princess.” Luna smile in return and opened her mouth, gently putting Quincy on her tongue. He walked on her tongue, and as soon as he took a few steps, she brought her tongue back in and closed her mouth. Despite it being dark, he heard and felt her breath, drawing him in to the edge of her throat. He looked down, seeing light below, surrounded by throat muscles, with the sound of kids laughing and chatting. Without any words, he jumped down, with Luna swallowing him instantly.

“Ahh… such a sweet child.” She rubbed her belly.

Lunar.
By All 3

“You guys ready for some campfire songs?” Cody asked fixing his glasses from slipping off his nose.

“Sure! I could go for some singing,” Eric said, fixing his glasses that were crooked from their perch on his nose.

“We gonna do ‘The Campfire Song Song’ from Spongebob?” Kane asked, cleaning his glasses.

“I was hoping we could sing a little Halloween diddy,” Eric suggested. “You know, like ‘This is Halloween’ or a couple of those songs we heard on Billy Mandy.”

“I can do dance, like the Pennywise dance from the video you showed me.” Cody got up ready to dance but slipped on the log he was sitting on. “Ow!”

“Ooh!” Eric cringed at the sight. “You okay, Cody?”

“Please, don’t make yourself a fool tonight.” Kane groaned at the sight. “And for a ‘scary’ scene, that was just too funny.”

“Eh. Sorry guys I was just trying to be funny,” Cody got up and sat back down on the log, “so,... wanna tell some ghost and ghoul stories?”

“I got one!” Eric said, clearing his throat. “So, back in Vermont, we have this covered bridge. And this bridge is well-known in Vermont because it’s haunted by the ghost of a woman who went by the name of Emily. I don’t know exactly how she died, but I heard that sometimes if people are walking inside it, they feel a change in the temperature. But perhaps one of the scarier hauntings that happened on that bridge was when a horse-drawn carriage passed through the bridge. When that horse crossed that bridge, it was slashed and clawed by an invisible force, leaving it with some nasty cuts. The same thing happened when cars were just being manufactured. Sometimes, when people drive through that bridge, their paint job gets scratched when they come out.”

“Yeah, that’s a lot more scarier than the one I had about werewolves in Ohio.” Cody said rubbing his arm feeling the goosebumps. “Well might as well tell something, well back in Ohio were I use to live me and my older cousin went hiking in the woods it was behind are Grandparents home so we knew most of the ways, but that day we wanted to go away from the normal paths and look around. We went deeper and deeper into woods, the more we went further the woods seemed to become more different than normal woods. There was a swampy smell to it and something else there were no animals... We kept going I wanted to go back but my cousin insisted and made me keep going, then we saw something really weird animal skeletons deers, cows, dogs and cats maybe and whole kinds of ribcages from other animals too. I kept begging to go back but he was unsure himself and soon we heard noises thumping and leaves rustling, we decided to keep going until we reached a clearing now this is where it gets weirder there was vegetation growing every except in this one spot and standing in the middle of it all was a white dead tree. Then we heard the rustling getting louder and we knew we weren't alone so we ran. I swear I heard growling behind us. But thankfully we got back to my Grandparents house but that’s not where it ended a few days after my cousin went missing and nobody knew what happened to him.”

“Yikes,” Eric said with shock and intrigue. “Did this really happen, or…?”

“Well,....” Cody looked uneasy.

“Oh pssh!” Kane interrupted. “You think you’re so scary? I’m from Arizona, the place where a bunch of scary things happen! Ever been to the desert at night?” Cody and Eric shook their heads. “Well, ever seen a chupacabra? Or something close to one? Well that’s what happened to my brother and I with a friend. I think his name was Nicholas… I don’t know, it’s been a long time. Anyways, my brother, friend, and I were exploring the desert past our bedtime, since, you know, being kids, we did stupid things every now and then. But we explored the desert with only some flashlights, seeing a few animals you’d expect; lizards, birds, owls, a snake, a tortoise, you know, the usual animals you’d see along with cacti and bushes. It sounds a bit boring, but we heard some weird howling in the distance. I thought it was a coyote at first, which means we’re kinda safe as long as we don’t get too close, but we heard some other weird noises, kinda like a weird slurping noise. When we pointed our flashlights, I swear, we just saw a Chupacabra! My mind’s a bit fuzzy, but I remember seeing it having reptilian-like legs, with some short fur, and was on a javelina. But we barely saw it and just ran! It was probably the fastest we’ve run, as we thought we heard it’s footsteps behind us, giving us chase. Oh man, were we lucky to get home; as soon as we were back in out neighborhood, I think it noticed where we were and ran away. It’s probably the only time where we were happy to get yelled at by our parents, even if they didn’t believe our story. I still think it’s real… if we had a video camera, it would go on YouTube even if people say it’s fake… probably one of the reasons why I’m glad to be here and not on Earth anymore.”

“So you got chased by a dog with mange?” Cody asked.

“Yikes. Well, at least you won’t have any of that to worry about here,” Eric said. “It makes me glad we’re stuck in Equestria and not back home on Earth.”

“....Yeah, you know, I’m glad we’re here too. It’s so much nicer here and there’s hardly any bad things that happen to us anymore.”

“Yeah… until you’re hunted by somepony.” Kane replied. “Can’t go two feet without wondering if Rainbow Dash is around the corner or in the sky, waiting for the right chance to pounce on and swallow you in one go.”

“Aww, even that’s not so bad. All you do is get to stay in their bellies for a while.” Cody smiled a little poking a stick at the fire moving around some of logs.

“That’s how people like me get to live the easy life,” Eric said, a smile spread on his face as he leaned back and placed his hands at the back of his head. He hummed a little diddy he once heard from “Billy and Mandy” a long time ago.

“Brains,... Brains,..” Cody recognized the hum and softly spoke the lyrics. “I’m really happy we could get together to camp... although I thought we were in bed. Well, at least I thought I was?”

“Oh, you certainly are.” The voice of Princess Luna spoke overhead. “But you’re also going to be in a special place soon.” Appearing out of thin air was the princess of the night herself, sitting between Cody and Eric. The two boys jumped in their seat, surprised by her sudden appearance.

“Princess Luna!?” All three boys asked in shock.

“That’s me. And I must say, this is the perfect place to play my little game!”

“W-What game?” Eric asked nervously.

“Oh, just a game that will determine if you get out or not. Nothing serious if you ask me.”

“What kind of game is that?” Cody asked shivering fearfully. Luna’s face loomed over to him, making him jump back. “Ah!”

“Heh, It’s pretty simple.” Her horn glowed and a near invisible barrier surrounded the forest. “As you can see, you’re all trapped in here with nowhere else to go. I’ve put eight pages on some… landmarks around here. All you have to do is collect all right pages. Do that, and you’re all free to go. Simple, really.”

“Eight Pages? Why does that sound so familiar?”

“Probably because eight pages equals a Slenderman game,” Eric said, his body freezing up at the realization. “Oh dear.”

“I wanted to do one hundred pages, but that would take forever and not really be fun to anyone.” Luna said. “And I have no idea what this ‘Slenderman’ is, so I’m just going to assume it’s an Earth thing.”

“I guess eight is much better.” Cody rubbed the back of his head. “It’s kind of an old forgotten Earth thing,...” Luna put a hoof in his mouth.

“Ah-ta-ta! May I continue?”

“S-Sorry Ma’am.”

“Good. As I was saying, the real twist of the game is this; the game will start as soon as you find one of my pages, and for each one you find, I will try my hardest to find you all.”

“W-what happens when you find us?” Kane asked. Luna licked her lips.

“I eat you.” The trio’s eyes widened with a shock look on their face. But Luna clapped her hooves in please. “My best of luck to you all! And here’s some tools for you all!” The trio each received a flashlight, a walkie-talkie, and a personal camera. “I’m a fair princess after all, and I’ll wait for you all to start the game. Have fun!” She teleported away, not leaving a trace.

“... Is anyone else thinking this is a dream?”

“I’m not sure.” Cody pinched himself. “Ouch! Um, guys...”

Eric pinched himself on the rear. He “eeped” but nothing else happened. Luna smirked at this, looking in from outside the dream they were in.

“Hmm… now who looks tasty?” She asked herself.

“Okay guys, so what should start with? I mean, do we split up?” Cody picked up a flashlight and clicked it on.

“Now way!” Kane yelled. “Have you ever seen a horror movie before!? Splitting up is the worst idea any group can do! It’s best if we stick together as group, so we can warn each other if Luna’s around..”

“Yeah? But what are the off chances that Luna won’t sneak up on us like a ninja and swallow us up with our backs turned?” Eric said. “I suggest we walk together, but each of us will have to walk with our backs up against each other. That way, we can see where Luna might be hiding and cover our ground at the same time.”

“How about we keep the walkie-talkies on so that way we can keep in touch with each other.” Cody turned his on and shines the flashlight near the other boys. “If we see Luna we should let each other know by info the other.”

“... And what do we do with Luna?” Kane asked. “Try to blind her?”

“Maybe try some shining are flashlights in her eyes?” Cody clicked the light on and off. “Or maybe just booping her on the nose, like a shark.”

“Yeah, there’s nothing more effective than booping the nose of a giant pony that’s gonna eat ya,” Eric said sarcastically. “Maybe throw some dirt in her eye and you buy yourself a couple of minutes of running away from Luna.”

“... So we’re splitting up then?” Kane asked.

“I guess we are.” Cody nervously sighed packing in what he needed clicking on the light snatching a long stick from the ground and held it as a makeshift bat. “Well,......”

“If we’re going to split up, let’s be smart and each collect a piece of paper at the same time. Doing so will easily knock down what we need by nearly a half.”

“Got it. I’ll info you guys when I get paper.”

“We’ll all collect it at the same time. After that… well… best of luck to you, guys.” With that, Kane went right, Cody went left, and Eric went forward.

Cody nervously walked down the long path of pointed old trees, they were a light grey with dark splotches and they had long pointed branches. Cody wanted nothing more then to break them, a bad impulse he had but at the moment he needed to focus. Cody felt the cold chilling air blowing past him giving him goosebumps, he breathed in the chilled air making his nose cold his mind was drawing to so many different things at the moment, he was out in the forest being hunted by Princess Luna and trying to find a page at the same time he just hoped he wouldn’t mess up and let his friends down.

Cody kept walking and walking Cody shined the light up and down making sure Luna didn’t pull a surprise jump scare and instead of Luna, he saw a tree, a large tree with long stretching tenetle like branches all of them like some kind of long legged spider, it made Cody feel nervous and think back to his story he was going to leave until his light caught a glim of something he was looking for. A paper he found a page, Cody ran up to the tree and shined the light on the page it had some scratchy writing on it just like the Slender game. It read something, but he couldn’t hardly read it but all he could make out was “No way to hide. She can smell you!” Cody gulped looked around feeling the paranoa looming in, he nervously grabbed the page immediately feeling a blast of air hit him kicking up the leaves on the ground. There was a presence in the air and Cody could feel the uncomfortable feeling of being watched.

Humming a tune under his breath, but loud enough for him to hear it, Eric quietly ventured his way deep into the woods, his flashlight shining the ground ahead of him, swaying to and fro. The darkness around him covered the many nocturnals and night terrors that lingered in the shadows, contributing to his fear of the dark and such. While he fearfully walked deeper into the woods, he could feel that something was watching him.

Every once in awhile, when there was an additional rustle in the leaves or a stick snapped in half under the weight of it being stepped on, Eric whipped around to see if anything followed him from behind. Each time he did so, he didn’t spot anything lurking from behind. He sighed and swallowed a bit, his heart pounding in his chest.

“K-Keep it together, Eric,” the frightened young man told himself. “It’s all just a game. Yeah, that’s all that is. Just a game. You’re playing a game of tag in the woods with your friends… trying to find eight pages together… without being caught… b-b-by anything in the d… the dark...”

As it so happened, Eric came across several giant propane tanks, lined up in two rows of three. After shifting the flashlight’s light to see if the area was safe, Eric cautiously approached the tanks. There, he spotted something stuck to the right side of the tank furthest to the left. With another search with his flashlight, he approached the paper and inspected. Drawn crudely with a combination of blue, black, and red crayons, the paper depicted a child’s sketch of what appeared to be Princess Luna hunting down three figures that represented humans, one already in her mouth, and a couple more in her stomach.

“What the hell?” Eric asked himself in a whisper.

He heard the faint rhythm of hooves silently approaching behind him.

Eric whipped around with his flashlight to see there was nothing there; nothing visible at least.

He could hear the drums beating in his head. The music playing in his mind, once a random tune he hummed to accompany him in the dark recesses of the woods suddenly transitioned into something akin to a dramatic elegy of his own impending fate.

Quickly, he reached for his walkie-talkie. “Hey guys, I just found a page.”

To his growing terror, Eric heard only static. He smacked it with his hand and tried again.

“Uh, guys? Kane? Cody? Can you hear me?”

Still nothing but static, but it was starting to grow stronger.

Fearful for himself, Eric turned his walkie-talkie off, looked back and forth, and hurriedly paced himself towards the tunnel so he could obtain the next page.

Kane strolled across his part of the forest at a steady pace, sweating a bit nervously. While both Eric and Cody had the trees, Kane’s side was a bit more open, meaning that if he was unlucky enough, Luna could easily spot him a mile away. He sweated a bit, despite the air being cold, and breathed a bit heavily, preparing himself to just leg it as soon as he gets the first piece of paper and when Luna sae him. The stars looked beautiful in the clear sky, but Kane feared that at any moment, the stars would turn into Luna and just easily eat him.

“Don’t look anywhere else,” he said to himself. “Be focused. If you can’t see her, she can’t see you… hopefully.” As he walked, he heard some twigs snapping at his left side. Kane jumped and looked at his left, seeing nothing but a strange red mound, and on it, in the middle of his light, was a piece of paper. The mound was a bit in the forest, but Kane approached to it quickly, wanting to get out of the open and in some cover. It may be possible that Eric was supposed to be here, but if that were the case, Kane would be fine with traveling just a bit further ahead and delay Luna’s game, even if by a few more minutes. The mound itself was more or a red hill made of stone, something that stuck out from the forest, but it made the paper stuck out more. The paper, crudely drawn, resembled a mouth with a mouth sticking out, and some stick figure running from it. It could only be a terrifying foreshadow of what’s going to happen if they lose. He heard both Eric and Cody’s voices on the radios, each saying they found a page. He reached for his walkie-talkie and spoke into it.

“G-guys? Did you find a piece of paper?” He asked. Only static came. “Guys!?” More static. He swallowed nervously, taking the piece of paper. Everything around him seemed to get colder as he swore he felt the floor shake… and the feeling he was watched. Kane looked around frantically, unsure where Luna was at, but continued his way. He turned to what looked like cut trees. Whether they were done by Luna or not wasn’t up for debate, but it was a place worth looking.

Unbeknownst to any of them, Luna had just landed. She sniffed the air and followed the scent to the closest boy. She drooled a bit and licked her lips, ready for the first snack.

“Hello?.... Guys?.... Guys!?” Cody yelled on the walkie-talkie not getting any response, only static. “Why does this kind of thing always happen?” Cody sighed loudly and wondered where he’d go next. Cody walked through the darkness, feeling very uneasy he shone the light through the darkness till he found a building it was an odd yellow bricked building it was as big as a trailer and beside it was an old, rusted, run-down truck.

Cody walked around the truck, scanning it with the flashlight. The truck had red paint chipping off of it and the tires were all flat, meaning there was no way to drive away even if the boy couldn’t drive. It was very disappointing to him. He scanned the driver seat the passenger door was missing on the other side, and inside, he saw another page. Cody gulped, slipping into the truck and nervously reached for the page. He stopped when he heard faint hoof steps. He gulped loudly and grabbed the page, feeling the chilling air blowing past him and through the old truck. Cody slipped further into the truck sitting in the passenger seat, he gave a little sigh and looked at the page. The page itself was an image roughly sketched of Luna’s open mouth and wide throat. Cody was about to question this when he heard the gusts of giant wingbeats near his location. He grabbed the walkie-talkie, ready to warn his friends. “Guys! She’s here!” Cody suddenly felt the truck being lifted by a magical grip and saw a gigantic eye peeking in where the door should be and soon her mouth came into view and her maw opened ready to swallow him up. Cody quickly opened driver door, fell out of the truck, picked himself up and ran.

“Ahhhhh!” Cody screamed, running as fast as his legs could make him run. He could hear the stomping hooves behind him growing closer. He kept running and running so far, he was keeping his distance from the night Princess, looking back every so often to see if he had lost her. Cody smiled, thinking he was finally getting away until he turned his head to have his face meeting the lower branch of tree. The pure impact of the branch made Cody stop and flip backwards, his limp body flopped onto the ground, rolling twice before finally laying flat on the ground.

“Oh dear... I didn’t mean for him to hurt himself.” Luna loomed over the tiny boy’s unconscious form. His nose was bleeding profusely and he had a dark bruise across his face. Luna leaned towards him, her horn glowed a soft hue of blue, and in seconds, the bruise was gone and his nose stopped bleeding. Luna smiled warmly, gently opening her mouth and levitating Cody into her mouth, laying the boy on her tongue and closer her lips around him. The boy laid flat in her maw, and with ease, gravity shifted him down to her throat. Luna tilted her head and gave a loud gulp, swallowing Cody down into her esophagus. She let out a content sigh, rubbing her belly with her hood. “That was good. I hope the last two are just as good.”

While the building, which heavily resembled an outdoor restroom, did provide some cover away from Luna’s sight, in Eric’s logic, he couldn’t take that chance yet. Instead, he thought it best to find the third page in there just as soon as he obtained his second page inside a tunnel, one that was more or less, a giant concrete construction tube half-buried into the ground. Playing around gigantic construction equipment, inoperable construction sites, or giant hills of dirt piled up by the construction workers did comfort him with nostalgic memories of his early childhood, but that was only the maximum amount of comfort and security in this horror game.

Inside the tunnel, Eric shone his flashlight, swerving it left and right. The range of the light itself could only reach so far into the dark, so he had to be quick. The slow but steady beat of the drums in his mind continued to reverberate, signaling the menacing force stalking him and his friends from the darkness.

Eric reluctantly crept deeper into the tunnel, shining his only source of light from one side to another, then turned around to see if anything was creeping up behind him, then turned back to repeat the cycle every so often. Halfway into the tunnel, his light shone on another slip of paper taped onto it. He plucked it off, and read a terrifying message scribbled in black crayon.

"She hungers for us! There's no way out!"

Eric felt a chill in the air as the tempo of the drums doubled, as did the volume. It had the same rhythm as a slow heartbeat of a dying patient. Suddenly, the elegy playing in his mind grew more dramatic, and suddenly, he jumped at the sound of an urgent message coming through the static of the walkie-talkie.

“Eric!? Cody!? Can you hear me!?”

It was Kane’s voice. That was a much-needed relief.

Eric reached down to respond to Kane’s voice when...

“Guys! She’s here!”

Eric felt his heart drop at the warning. Quickly, he turned off his flashlight and sprinted his way out of the tunnel. Just when he reached the exit of the tunnel he entered from in the first place, a sound made him freeze: the faint echo of Cody, screaming into the night. That only confirmed what he had feared.

Luna had already gotten to him first.

His breathing labored and whimpering, accompanied by the panicking drumbeats in his chest, Eric laid down his flashlight, made a mad dash towards the tanks, and hid behind one of them, hoping they could provide cover to hide away from the notoriously nocturnal alicorn. All that time, he stifled a frightened scream that he had suppressed from the bottom of his lungs, and it took every ounce of what little willpower he had now to contain it all inside.

Eric shimmied over to the side of the tank and peeked around the corner, down the space between the two rows of propane tanks. Suddenly, his eyes widened and his breathing stopped short.

The giant figure of Princess Luna, for all of her grace and regality, patrolled the area where he was hiding, coming around the side of the outdoor restroom building, smelling the air. A little satisfied hum and a playful chuckle escaped her throat.

“I know you’re here, Eric. I can smell you,” Luna teased. Suddenly, Eric acted on the instinct to shimmy back to the other end of the tank he was hiding up against; Luna patrolled the area by walking through the gap of the gas tanks.

“It’s best that you give up now,” Luna advised, her voice sultry with nightmare tones in her voice. “I’ve already gotten to your friend, Cody, and now you will be the next one to fill my belly.”

Eric clamped his hands over his mouth. He breathed through his nose as he heard the giant hoof steps pass by his location. Princess Luna’s back was turned, so Eric decided this would be the perfect time to hide in the tiled building. If it was possible, he could wait out the threat and let Kane become the bait.

“Cody! Eric! Are you there!? Talk to me! Where are you two!?”

Speaking of the devil, Kane’s voice sounded over the walkie-talkie. Eric quickly shut the talkie off and threw it as far away as he could, but it was too late. Kane had just given away Eric’s location, and Luna was onto him now.

“There you are!” Luna spoke as if she was a child finding a toy.

“Hmmpmph phhhknnng hhhhk!” Eric cursed behind his hands clamped over his mouth. All of a sudden, the gas tank was enveloped in Luna’s magical glow and was lifted up straight high. Upon instinct, Eric suddenly sprinted towards the tiled building, not daring to look back at the looming Luna who tossed the gas tank over her shoulder and pursued him with only a few short hoof steps.

Eric wasn’t the most athletic person in the world, but at least he had a bit of cardio to spare. He used all the cardio he could muster as he ran inside the building just as Luna’s hoof stepped down at the entrance. He ducked behind a corner and hid behind it. Around the corner, Eric heard the hoof step back, feeling it step back. Slowly, he peeked his head around, only to be met with the gargantuan princess’s glimmering azure eye. He shot back around the corner, but it was too late: Luna had already known his location!

“Come out, come out, little Eric,” Luna teased him like his sister would when he was younger. “There’s no sense of hiding now. Why don’t you make yourself useful and submit yourself to the inside of my body?”

In all honesty, he never found that appealing.

Taking a risk, Eric decided to make a break for the nearest corner. Just as he re-entered the main entranceway, he felt the entire building quake as Luna’s magic surrounded the building, pulling it from the very foundations of the ground. Eric felt his world shift backwards as Luna peered inside, spotting his frail, frightened form struggling to maintain his balance, but managed to hold on to a corner of the hall.

“I see you, Eric. Now you will become my next meal.” Luna slowly licked her chops, smacked them once, and opened her maw wide, revealing the dark, moist interior of her mouth. Eric couldn’t help it when he whimpered and yelped, especially since Luna was starting to shake the building to make him drop.

Eric’s stamina, however, prevented him from falling, and instead used the shaking motion to climb over the corner. He managed to escape Luna’s mouth, but he knew his fate was still inevitable. Quickly, he scrambled for the next corner, and when he came across, he found the last thing he was looking for.

His third page, depicting a three-year-old’s crudely drawn message in crayon: “No way to hide. She can smell you!’

Eric quickly went for the corner, until the entire place shifted and tilted again, causing him to slip and fall. The entire floating building shook vigorously, trying to squeeze him out of the entrance like a stubborn blob of ketchup in a Heinz 57 glass bottle. He knew he couldn’t escape Luna, but he had to at least try to get the page!

“I know you’re in there somewhere,” Luna’s voice taunted him. “Come on out. You’re only making this worse for yourself, you know.”

The vigorous shaking still continued until Luna tried a new tactic: tilting the entire building. Eric felt it all firsthand when the princess used her magic to tilt everything under his feet, having to scramble up the wall he used as a temporary floor, climbing up over the corner, and trying to reach for the page. His fingers was inches away when all of a sudden, the wall the page was on shifted away from him.

In his shock, Eric didn’t know if he had the last page or not. He remembered screaming his lungs out as he tumbled out of the corner and slid towards the entrance, levitating precariously over Luna’s maw. He remember slipping over the edge of the entrance, free falling two stories into princess’s mouth, and then everything went dark.

Outside, Princess Luna gave a gentle gulp as he felt the child-hearted young man enter her esophagus, and traced him down her throat. The bulge he made disappeared into her chest, and she felt a little solid weight drop at the bottom of her stomach with a splash. Her stomach’s reaction was another grumble.

“That’s two down,” Luna said with a giggle, rubbing her belly. “Now it’s time for my dessert, a lost little candy Kane.”

Luna found herself giggling at her joke, which followed up with a small belch. She quickly covered her nuzzle with her hoof and grew a shade of rose on her navy blue cheeks.

“Oops. Excuse me.”

Kane walked across the stumps of logs around, each in an even pattern, letting him think this was just made by Luna herself. How? He won’t stop to ask Luna that, only that a page was here. The stumps looked the same; all of them practically having the same number of rings and being flat like that of a chair. No diversity was around, making it seem boring… not that Kane wanted it, just thought Luna would be a bit more creative. Strange enough, it was answered as a lone tree stood amongst the stumps, and on it was a piece of paper. Kane looked at the paper, which read. “Best feed yourself. Can’t deny it.”

“Nice try, Luna.” Kane muttered under his breath. Everything felt like it was absolute zero, perhaps even lower than that. His radio turned on, picking up a signal. Kane took it out immediately. “Eric!? Cody!? Can you hear me!?” The sound was faint, but Kane heard the voice of Cody.

“Guys! She’s here!”

Kane’s body froze upon hearing that. He looked around to see if Luna was nearby, or in the distance. Wasting no time, Kane ran to what looked like giant rocks, a place he could possibly hide in, and possibly get the last page… assuming it’s there. But his running over there had seemingly been slowed down by a large chunk. What should’ve taken a few minutes felt like an hour. Was it his speed, or Luna’s tricks? He didn’t have time for that. He pulled his walkie talkie out and spoke.

“Cody! Eric! Are you there!? Talk to me! Where are you two!?” Silence. “Speak to me! Where are you two!?” His answer came in the sounds of something metal being thrown, followed by Eric screaming, which was also heard across the forest. It was at that moment that Kane knew that he had done goofed. He threw the radio down and sprinted to the rocks, getting his speed back with adrenaline pumping throughout his body! He didn’t care anymore; Luna got both Cody and Eric. “Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!” He whacked himself in the face.

The trio boulders only provided some cover, which was just enough for Kane to hide and regret what he had done. He explored the three, finding the last one, simply reading “She’s found you already.”. Kane went silent and stiff as he heard a loud booming coming right behind him.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” Luna asked with a lick on her lips. “You’ve got the last page, Kane. Looks like you can go.”

“G-go?” Kane asked, not turning around, still shivering.

“I’m a pony of my word. Unless, you’d like to join your friends.” Kane was too petrified to move, everything about him was as stiff as a board. Luna smiled. “Hm, seems I’m going to have a three course meal then.” Luna gently pushed Kane onto his chest, followed by gently pinning him, then lowered her head do to him, taking deep whiffs of him. Her breath was warm to the young man, which was probably the only good thing he could say, if he could talk, that is. The princess stuck her tongue out and gave a slobbery lick to his backside all slowly, seemingly on purpose. After a good three licks, Luna stopped pinning Kane and slurped his feet into her mouth, followed by his legs, chest, and torso. Kane finally snapped out of it, sticking his arms out of her mouth and trying to pull himself out using her lips as a means to pull him out.

“WAIT!!! STOP!!!” He screamed “LET ME GO!!! NOT LIKE THIS!!!” Luna only giggled and slurped the rest of him into her mouth, moaning at his flavor. Kane’s entire view shifted from total darkness to light that was framed by her teeth and mouth, with her tongue bouncing him to her throat. As much as he desperately clung onto her tongue, he was only delaying the inevitable by only a few seconds.

Luna opened her maw wide open as she felt Kane at the entrance of her throat. He got a good look of the outside world one last time before her tongue flicked and sent him down into her throat. Kane’s screaming was muffled as she swallowed him with her mouth open, feeling him struggle within her throat, and swallowing a couple of more times when she felt him getting himself wedged in there. She licked her lips one last time, feeling him enter her stomach, with a giggle.

“Game Over.” She spoke before flapping her wings.

Kane desperately clung onto Luna’s throat and tried to climb up, but every attempt was met with him being pushed down twice. He looked down, seeing his feet being sucked through the stomach’s entrance then followed by the rest of his body. All he did was scream as he fell into Luna’s stomach, right in the belly of the beast. Everywhere he looked, her heart boomed faintly, and her stomach gurgled, processing whatever was in there as liquids were secreted from the walls, creating small puddles with Eric and Cody sitting in the middle with a deck of cards and- wait, what!?

“Well it’s about time you showed up.” Cody said looking away from his cards. He wore a dealer visor hat.

“C-Cody? Eric? You’re… alright?” Kane asked, unsure how to react.

“Well, kinda,” Eric said. “I’m still a bit shaken from that game, so I’m playing a little goldfish with Cody until the drums stop beating in my head.”

“And I’m almost close to winning.” Cody stared down at his deck.

“... You’re both playing cards? After… getting… eaten?” Kane asked, just confused now. A night of terror shouldn’t lead to a game of cards instantly.

“Well, it is all a dream, isn’t it?” Eric answered with a question. “Princess Luna being giant, stuck in the middle of some dark worlds, getting swallowed to find a poker table and cards inside?”

“Besides nothing else to do really, except wait for you to get eaten.” Cody looked around at his cards some more and back at Kane. “So wanna play?” Kane blinked and looked around. There didn’t seem to be any exits around, excluding the entrance and the less than preferable exit.

“Uh… sure… why not.” Kane walked across the stomach floor, making some squish squashing noises then sat on a stomach muscle that acted as his seat. “You’re not gonna tell anyone that I screamed like a girl, right?”

“Never. Candy Kane.” Cody laughed.

“Me too,” Eric said, nodding at Kane, feeling the urge to giggle from his stomach. “After all, it’s not the first time that guys like me scream like a girl, but it sure as hell ain’t going to la-HAHAHAHAHAHAAAAUUUGGGHH-st!” Kane glared at Eric while he and Cody broke down in laughter.

“Very funny. Guess I won’t tell anyone how I heard you scream when Luna found you in what I can guess is a building.”

“What about Cody? He screamed too.”

Cody shrugged. “Yeah I did. Though, I can’t remember much. My head kind of hurts.” Cody rubbed his head and felt the ache on his face.

As the trio spoke, Luna flew ahead to another dream, ready to have another group of Children and young Tinies to snack on. “Do not worry, your secrets are safe with me.”

With another child landing in her belly, Luna sat down and rubbed her belly, feeling all the local village’s children in her stomach. She was beginning to feel a bit full, even with all of the special treatments a majority of them had received. However, a path crossed her mind.

‘How long is it until the sun rises?’ Luna thought to herself. Her horn glowed and she saw her alarm clock. The sun was going to rise in ten minutes. If she was drinking something, Luna would spat it all out.

“Ten minutes!?” She asked herself, then looked to see the rest of the dreams she had yet to touch. “Oh no! I need to catch them all! If I don’t, the children will miss my party and I’ll be fast asleep by then! Think, Luna, think!” However, her nose had the whiff of something tasty. She could tell that there was chocolate, with almonds, all baked and ready for the day. Cookies. A literal lightbulb appeared over her head. “Of course! Cookies!” She licked her lips excitedly. With all of her magic, she not only did she grow much larger, but each of the worlds had become cookie dough with all the kids inside. Luna out on a baker outfit and began to stir the cookie dough around, with the kids, humming a tune to herself. All the kids were screaming, muffled by the cookie dough.

When it was done, Luna took the dough out and made a baker’s dozen of cookies, each varying with the number of kids inside, with a glass of milk to her side. With another spell, the cookies self baked themselves, widening each cookie, with none of the kids harmed, though stuck with some heads and limbs sticking out. Immediately, Luna began to scarf each cookie into her maw with both loud chewing noises and chunks of cookies flying everywhere. It was barbaric, but Luna was racing against the clock, wanting every child to be in her belly, with those not swallowed by her cookie instead being washed down with her milk. To say the sight was frightening was an understatement as all of the kids watching just hoped that they would wake up soon, or home that it’s not painful.

At the last minute, Luna scarfed down the last child-filled cookie and drank the milk with them. She let out a content sigh, feeling more than stuffed… until she saw some kids, some still in crumbs, running away. Her adrenaline came in as she leapt to them slurping them all down. After one last gulp, her alarm went off.

RIIIIING!!!

Luna woke, but felt tired as she turned off the alarm. A burp came out of her mouth as she removed the blanket off of her. Much to her surprise, her belly was now slightly bloated, with both the feeling of the kids in her, and the candy she had to swallow to keep them occupied. However, Celestia walked right in.

“Good morning, sister!” Celestia cheerily spoke. “I take it that last night was the most you’ve- WHAT THE-!?!?!?” Celestia stared at her sister’s belly.

“... We’ll talk later.” Luna spoke, turning around and covering herself in her blankets. Inside, all of the kids began to wake up, seeing the candy and Nightmare Night decorations hanging around. It was a bit silent, until one of them yelled “PARTY!!!”, causing every kid to start going wild. Luna heard all of the kids in her belly having a great time and smiled.

“I should do this next year.” She said to herself and rubbing her belly.

The Cheeky Stowaway. (2nd Person and Guest)

Author's Note

Another chapter by Star Sage with another one in the makings.

The Cheeky Stowaway. (2nd Person and Guest)

The day at the Academy was one that was bright and sunny, for once. No teams were hauling around storm clouds. No pegasi were doing there best to clear away the skies from debris. Most of all though, no pony was even here. That made sense, of course, when one knew that most of the Wonderbolts were at an Air Show in Fillydelphia, riding on a War Cloud (a storm cloud ship used in war times), and firing off flashes of thunder and lightning into the random sky.

Of course, that being said, there was one pony stuck watching the place. It wouldn’t do to have the entire compound abandoned just in case there was a problem. No, instead they’d drawn straws, and with the unluckily one left behind, they’d gone off to have all the fun. At least, that was how Thunderlane saw the event, as he did his routine, training in the hoops, and eyeing the Dizzitron, which he’d been told not to touch.

“Man, this is just dull,” he said to himself, doing another lap around the track in record time, for him anyway, and then coming in for a landing right in front of the main barracks. The large building, designed to house the Wonderbolts, stood cold and empty, but Thunderlane actually smiled as he trotted inside, feeling that same swell of pride he always did at making the cut as he made his way past the door to the sleeping rooms, and towards the baths.

That was what you’d been waiting for, of course. As the stallion made his way to the back of the base, you slipped out from where you’d been hiding, holding a prize in your hands that would make everyone back at home respect you. Said prize was around your waist, with you having to hold it up due to how big it was compared to you. A hula hoop made of solid gold, with a gemstone that shone in a rainbow of colors dotting one end.

This was the reason you’d come here, on this day, when all the defenses of the Academy would be so toned down that someone your size, barely as large as the fetlock’s height on the smallest foal, could slip on undetected. You knew, however, that slipping off again was going to be difficult, but you had an idea about that, and as the stomping hooves of the giant pony passed by the office of Spitfire, you followed him, running as fast as you could.

The run is easy enough, even with the heavy band weighing you down. Over the months or years you’d been here, you’d gotten stronger. Because you were smaller/denser maybe? Whatever the case, despite the stallion taking one step for almost a hundred of your’s, you followed right behind him, and then rushed through a swinging door as it swing shut, leaving the pair of you in a wash room.

The room is huge, compared to you, but you’d grown used to that over time. Large benches tower overhead, with lockers stacked double beside them. Not that Thunderlane seems to see any of this as he makes his way through the room, to a large set of open doors on the other side. He then reaches up to his neck, and with a snapping sound, unzipped the front of his uniform, letting the blue and yellow garment sort of peel off him.

“Now’s your chance, Michael,” you say to psych yourself up, watching the uniform fall to the floor in a heap, while he takes a few steps out of it, shaking the ends of his hooves to get them free, before stepping into the chamber beyond. The moment he was out of sight, you bolted for his uniform, your tiny footfalls sounds like explosions in the silent room, but you hoped to make it across before he heard them.

The plan was simple enough. Get into his uniform. You’d observed this particular stallion. He spent as much time at his home as at the Academy, and you’d overheard him saying he’d get some time off to do just that. So you’d hide in his uniform, and simply ride him back to Ponyville. There, you’d find somepony to hawk the jewelry with, and make out like the bandit you were, living off the heist for some time.

Of course, all good plans have their faults, and this one was no exception, as the stallion did something unexpectedly detrimental to your headlong rush across the floor. He smacked a button and turned on some kind of fan outside, designed to keep the moisture in the shower he was climbing into. To him, the fan was loud, but not too powerful. To you, on the floor, the air went from still and quiet, to hurricane force gales which catapulted you into the air.

Luckily for you, you were pretty solid, something people had been finding out about themselves in this pony world. Falls from several times your own height would only leave you sore, rather than broken and dead. The arc in this case, was the problem with this, as the sudden blast of air caused you to sail high up, and with the stallion only just turning around, you landed on his back with a plop and a rustle of hair.

Thunderlane, for his part, felt only a small pressure on his back as you landed, and rolled his forelegs a bit, thinking it was just a bit of sore muscles, before he walked up to one of the shower heads, and with a push, turned on a jet of powerful water. Streams of the stuff poured out onto his tired body, and the heat of it made the air muggy and hard to breathe, while the jets pounded onto his tired back.

On said back, rising out of the hair, you stood in the waist high fur on his body, and looked up in fright as he went towards the wall. Even after all this time, you recognized the sort of device he was going towards, and you eeped in fear as you considered every possible option. The only problem was, looking down, you saw an open drain below, without any kind of grate over it, and that limited you.

If you fell off his body, you’d be swept down into the drain, and this was a pegasus facility. It processed its water into clouds, and while you didn’t know how that worked, you knew it wasn’t going to be healthy to be part of. That left staying on him, but that wasn’t going to be easy. The water of the shower would make his fur slick, and the way his body moved would make it impossible to stay atop it.

In that split second before he could turn on the jets and wash you away, you made a choice, and ran for his rear. Not just the rear of his body, but his actually rear end. His butt was likely to be the only place you could get stuck without him immediately knowing what was going on, and that made it the only possible place to hide, and still keep your prize, which you hefted up a bit as you ran for it.

The muscles beneath your feet moved and surged as Thunderlane walked. The fur parted like wheat, and the skin beneath it all dimpled only slightly at your weight. If this had been grass, the journey over his back might have taken minutes, but your panic, mixed with the fur’s willingness to part, let you make the run in seconds, reaching the tail of the stallion just as the jets surged, and a wave of water came cascading along his back.

You have no time to consider, plan, or anything else. All you can do is make a leap of faith, sliding along one of the hairs that make up his tail, and then swinging into his butt. The action is less than pleasant, but at least he seems to be a pony who keeps himself clean, as you find yourself shoved deep between the cheeks of his bottom, which allow you to slip between them, just as the waterfall from above comes crashing down.

The sudden intrusion of something between his cheeks makes Thunderlane take notice, a thrill running down his back and causing him to lift his head high upwards, for a moment, before turning. His mane flops wetly against his side, as he stares at his flank, and rubs at the cheeks on his butt, feeling something within squirm a bit, but otherwise it felt nice, actually, making him moan a little as it moved.

Inside, your nose was assaulted by the scent of sweat, the air tasting of the salty liquid, though at least clean of other things that might have fouled it. Still, you cough a bit, and then have the air squeezed out of you as the soft walls crush against you, your arms feeling the strain as you push against them, trying to make room for yourself, even if it brought you attention you didn’t want.

Outside, Thunderlane shrugged after a few seconds of messing with his flank, and just decided to let it work its way out later. Instead he grabbed a bottle of soap, and made a nice sudsy bath for himself. Within him, the smell of disinfectants, chemicals, and other such things invaded the space you were in, and oddly, were no better than what you’d been smelling before, the conflicting odors making you gag even as you pressed your arms against the walls, forcing them to part.

This last was probably not the smartest idea, as the walls parted towards the upper position, and instead of freeing you to breathe, it sent a torrent of water down into his crack, which washed over you, soaking into your clothes, and forcing you to move even deeper into his body, a body that rippled and moved as he felt you go farther in, his hooves pressing into his flank from both sides, to either drive you all the way inside or to squeeze you out.

Luckily for you, you found a sweet spot, somewhere just before the entrance to the rest of his body and the outside word. Deep between his cheeks, where the pressure of the walls was actually not so unbearable as the flesh around you was soft like a blanket, letting you have just enough room, feeling only slightly the rumble and tumble of his huge body around you as he washed himself, dried, and then got back into uniform.

He shook his rump, trying to work the thing inside out, but gave up when he heard the noise of voices outside, and shot through the Academy, getting out just in time to meet the other bolts in the sky overhead. There, he saw what looked to be a battered and bruised ego or two, as stories were swapped of some human outflying them in some kind of Crystal Golem or the like, but none would share the whole story, and his pressing only caused Spitfire to order the stallion back to Ponyville, and advising him to read the morning paper later.

Miffed that nopony wanted to share, but happy for the excuse, Thunderlane shot off to home, wiggling his butt the moment he was out of view, trying to force the thing between his cheeks out again, even trying to let rip with something from deeper inside to push it out, but nothing would come, and so he resigned himself to the feeling of the object as he shot off towards Ponyville and a nice warm bed.

Office Food.

Author's Note

A chapter with Eris! Because who wouldn't love the Female Discord!?

This was supposed to be a Halloween special, but it got lost in some files.

Office Food.

“Now Dissy,” A different Draconequis spoke. “Are you sure the Tinies are going to like it?” Discord’s popped out of her ear.

“But of course, mother!” He replied. “Tinies will LOVE it if your stomach’s anything but a traditional sack with only 2 holes.”

“I guess, but why are you hanging out in my gut after it’s finished?”

“To see if everything’s working.” He slithered his way back down. “Ooh! Hawaiian dancing! I look good while dancing with the ladies.” The other Draconequis rolled her eyes and spat Discord out with a loud loogie.

“Thank you for what you’ve done, Sweetie, but please, let me find some of my own guests.”

“Yes, mother.” Discord groaned before he perked up. “Ooh! A bus full of High School students! The education system was already bad to begin with.” Discord flew away before-h-hey! What the-!?

“Oh, hello there, writer.”

… Uh… hi?

“Surprised by this all of a sudden?”

...Yes.

“Care to explain?”

Well… I didn’t expect to be held by the R63 version of Discord, especially in a chapter like this that I had in mind.

“Ooh!? Starring me? Eris, Discord’s mother? Please, tell me!”

… well… if I did, then it wouldn’t be fun, and I know how much you hate the fun being spoiled.

“... You’re right. Very well, you’ll go back to your invisible, ghost like self, and I’ll follow what you say… for now, that is.”

Uh… y-yes ma’am! C-can we start over?

“But of course, sweetie! Let me just toss you back to your world.”

Toss m- AAAAHHHH!!! W-what the-!? … That was something. Sorry for that, folks at home reading this. Where was I? … Oh, right. This was Eris, the mother of Discord, having nearly all of the features her son had, but was lighter in the colors, and had a long, white flowing hair instead of a beard.

“Yes, yes, compliment me on my beauty!”

Right… well, after Discord left, Eris herself began to travel along her parts of the forest, looking for some ‘guests’ to spend time with her.

“Ah yes, my hunt for some companionship.”

It’s not like that.

“Oh… perhaps it can be for the NSFW version of this fic?”

In your dreams. But, anyways, Eris heard what sounded like heavy breathing coming from behind one of the bushes. She crouched to all fours and silently crept to the breathing. When she peaked, she saw a skinny male Tiny, one that was wearing boring office clothing with a watch and glasses. Eris took this as a chance, swiping and grasping the Tiny with her eagle talon.

“Ooh? What do we have here?”

“W-what the-!?” The man yelled, trying to escape her grasp. “A monster!? There are monsters here!?”

“Monster!?” She looked a bit offended, but chuckled. “Oh, my dear, sweet boy, I’m no monster, I’m a draconequis, a creature of chaos, and you nothing more but a snack.”

“What-!? Oh no! No! Guys! Help!”

“Oh? You have some friends with you? I’ve gotta meet them. But, to make it easier…” She snapped in a projector with a sheet, a chair, a bucket of popcorn, and it was around her. Eris stuck the man in the projector, who froze up, and his eyes became beams of light, showing a movie. The Draconequis sat down and munched on the popcorn as the movie played.

It was a seemingly boring day in an office. Rows of cubicles laid around, though very few people were around, most of them answering a phone in a cubicle and chatting about the future of their company. The Boss himself, Johnny (pointed out by red crayons) sat behind his desk in his own office, sweating hard. Some of the coworkers around saw him and were unsure what to say, nor think about. After an hour of sitting, Johnny got up and walked out of his office, taking a step stool with him. Everyone around paused and stopped what they were doing, seeing that their boss was going to make an announcement. He stepped on the step stool and cleared his throat.

“G-great job everyone.” He spoke. “All of you are doing a magnificent job, even with The Vanishing happening, and most of our coworkers have… well...vanished. B-But I have some good news and some bad news.” The crowd of coworkers spoke to each other about what it could be. “The good news is that you’re all going to be paid today with ten times your annual payment.” The crowd cheered at that, until one of the female interns, Jessica, spoke.

“What’s the bad news?”

“The Bad news… we’re shutting down.” A collective gasp was heard with everyone murmuring to each other. “I know, it’s awful, but the Vanishing has taken away most of our customers, and life insurance isn’t great without anyone to be around, and I, like a lot of you, are missing friends and family members. So, think of this as a way for us to connect with our families, and-”

“Connect with them!?” Greg, the youngest of the bunch, and the largest, spoke. “My family lives halfway across the country! You really expect me to drive back to them before I disappear?”

“Yeah!” Kathy, the considered most attractive coworker added. “My family is gone! How am I supposed to connect with someone that isn’t there!”

“And everyone I know is gone!” Alex, the ugliest coworker added.

“S-settle down!” Johnny replied. “I was speaking for the mass majority of us. I’m sorry if I didn’t know about that.”

“We demand to keep our jobs!” Kathy yelled. Half of the people around agreed while the other half said they should stop.

Outside of the building, a rusty car pulled up, stopping with a loud screech. Inside the car, a middle aged man smoked a cigarette, before opening the car and opening the trunk, pulling a guitar case out. He walked into the building, breathing heavily, opening the guitar case, revealing a shotgun was inside. The man walked into the cubicles before cocking the shotgun, making everyone stop and turn to him.

“GIVE ME BACK MY JOB!!!” He yelled before pulling the trigger.

BLAM!!!

It might’ve been a warning shot to the roof, but it caused everyone to run… all except for Brian, who just got out of the bathroom. He saw the shooter and his instincts kicked in; he tackled the shooter to the floor, throwing the shotgun away, then began to punch the building’s would be attacker. Everyone who saw what was happening ran back to help Brian out, one of them holding the Shotgun and taking it away while the rest either held down or kicked their attacker. However, it all stopped as soon as they saw their attacker glowing.

“He’s going away!” One of them yelled. Everyone else began to realize that it was spreading to them. Panic filled the area, and it began to spread around the office building, and to everyone inside. Everyone screamed as they were covered in the light, and whooshed away to a different world.

“W-where are we!?” Alex asked. One of the people looked outside.

“... California?” They asked.

“California!?” One of them replied.

“We’re in a forest, and the trees are gigantic!”

“What!?” Everyone yelled before looking out of the windows. Sure enough, they were in a forest, and the trees nearly blocked out of the sun.

“O-oh no!” Johnny freaked out. “We’re trapped in the middle of nowhere, surrounded by a forest with gigantic trees! Where have we landed in!? What are we gonna do!?”

“For starters,” Brian spoke. “Help me keep our psycho down!”

“Oh crap!” Some of the co workers yelled, running and keeping their shooter down.

“I’ll kill you all!” The shooter yelled “I’ll get out of here and live!”

“Shut up!” Greg yelled. “Alright, first, we need to look at our surroundings a bit more, someone should scout on ahead and come back with news on what they just saw. Valuable stuff, like food, water, or any signs of other people. Any volunteers?”

“... I’ll do it.” One of the coworkers spoke up. “I was a boy scout in my younger years. I think I can make it back here in one piece.”

“Ah, good. Everyone else, let’s try to stay calm, and perhaps barricade the walls in case something's out there.”

“Wow, they sound one dimensional.” Eris replied, taking the Tiny man out of the projector. He rubbed his eyes and shook his head.

“What a weird dream.” He spoke.

“Not really.” The man looked up to Eris.

“... Oh no.”

“Thank you for showing me where your friends are at! Down the hatch!” She tossed him into the air, making him scream, until she lurched her head to him and swallowed him in one go. “Oh, he was tasty.” She patted her belly. “Have fun in there!” She snapped her talon and hid behind a tree, seeing the small office building. Her tongue licked her chops. “Yummy! That building should be easy to swallow whole. Everyone inside will land in my gut and-”

Sorry, I have something better.

“Better!?”

Yeah. You’re going to disguise as a Human version of yourself and swallow each of them like a ninja.

“... Oh! We’re going all David Cronenberg in this chapter? Starring me as The Thing?”

More or less, yes.

“I’m down! But first, let me do this.”

The people in the office building pushed everything to the windows, with their shooter unconscious and lying near the front door.

“Do you think he’s alright?” One of the people asked.

“I don’t know.” Another replied “I hope he is. He’s been gone for a while now.” The sound of rustling came from a bush just a few feet from the front door. Everyone braced themselves. Out of the bushes, a woman with white hair, despite looking to be around her mid 30’s, came running while panting hard.

“GET DOWN!!!” She yelled “HIDE!!!”

“Why should w-” Brian replied, before seeing what looked like a giant, demon horse chasing after the woman. Everyone screamed and ran back from the windows, letting the woman run in and close the doors before cowering with the crowd. The Giant demon horse stopped near the door and circled around the building.

“Ooh? What’s this?” It spoke, peaking down and seeing the office full of people. “A buffet for me!? Aww, you all shouldn’t have!”

“W-what’s going on!?” Johnny asked.

“I’m so sorry!” The woman replied, taking a deep breath. “Y-you’re new here?”

“Just barely! We arrived three hours ago.”

“Well… we’re at the bottom of the food chain here.”

“Come here, my Tinies.” The horse taunted. “You can all be safe and snug in my belly.”

The shooter groggily woke up. His vision was blurred, but he saw that everyone was standing in the middle. He got up.

“You’ll never get the cops to catch me!” He yelled, opening the front door and running out.

“WAIT!!!” The white haired woman yelled. Before he could make a few feet, just before realizing he wasn’t in the city anymore, the Demon horse quickly swooped him up, tossing him into the air, and opening it’s mouth wide open. He screamed, and it became muffled as the horse’s mouth closed on him, and proceeded to chew him before swallowing. Everyone saw this and freaked out, seeing how it just ate him without any problem. It was followed by a rancid belch with a relaxing sigh.

“Ahh… he was good.” It spoke before turning back to the crowd in the building. “And I bet some of you taste good as well.” The crowd tightened together.

“W-what do we do?” Kathy whispered.

“We wait.” Their stranger replied. “I know a safe place we can all go to, but we have to wait for tomorrow morning.”

“Why?” Greg asked.

“He’s a Thestral. A creature of the night. He’ll leave when the sunlight comes.”

“It’s the afternoon!”

“He’s an early bird, I guess… or a late bloomer… I don’t know.”

“Wait, who are you?”

“It’s Ellie. I’m one of the first people to land here. Were it not for your building appearing… well… I’d probably be like that guy.”

“Yeah… don’t worry, he had it coming. Name’s Greg, by the way.”

After some introductions to Ellie, and some waiting, nighttime came, and the moon was held over the sky. The same pony rested near the front door, presumably napping, but Ellie told everyone to not risk it, since they have incredible smell and will wake up as soon as they get a good sniff of them. Soon, the building was quiet, with everyone inside taking a place on the floor and sleeping, staying as far away from the walls as possible.

Jessica woke up from her sleep. It was still the middle of the night, but she felt thirsty. The sink might have limited water now, but it was probably something that was going to seriously hurt them, what with moving away from the building. However, she heard loud slurping somewhere. It was probably that horse… she didn’t want to think about it, but went into the breakroom, turning on the lights and getting a glass of water from the sink. Her vision was a bit blurred by the lights, but they got used to it quickly. As she drank, she heard what sounded like a muffled voice.

“Help me!!!” The muffled voice yelled, which was followed by a grunt. Jessica turned around and let out a gasp! She saw Ellie swallowing a person her size! Her jaw was dislocated, like a snake, and she saw the silhouette of one of her coworkers under Ellie’s skin, struggling and begging to be free. Ellie saw Jessica with a look that said that she was exposed, right before swallowing her person, who disappeared, becoming a bulge in Ellie’s stomach. Jessica only screamed loudly, throwing the various dishes at Ellie.

Jessica’s screaming and the crashes of the dishes made everyone in the office wake up and run to the only lit room. Many of them jumped back, seeing Ellie with a larger, bulging stomach, but jumped when they saw a handprint of someone trying to get out.

“WHAT THE FU-!!!” One of them swore before Ellie sucked her belly, supposedly digesting the coworker, before turning into them.

“SHE’S A DEMON!!!” Another yelled. The shapeshifter ran to them, tackling another before swallowing them. Everyone ran away, waking up and turning on all the lights.

“What’s going on!?”

“This is a dream! It has to be a dream!”

“What are we gonna do!?”

“Wait!” Johnny yelled, getting up on a stool and getting everyone’s attention. “What just happened?”

“That woman we found earlies ATE one of us!” One of them answered

“And She transformed into one of us!” Another added.

“And who did she transform into?” Silence filled the place.

“.... My God… she could be one of us!” Greg yelled. Panic built into everyone as they looked around each other, taking steps away from each other, unsure who’s who anymore.

“Hold up! Please, let’s not freak out! What we need to do is simply find out who’s real and who’s not.”

“How!?” One of them asked.

“Well, we should go into different groups on who we trust the most. Splitting up into separate groups will be tricky, but we can catch her faster. That, and we can throw them out to that horse outside. Who’s with me!?” The crowd stood for a second.

“He’s the monster!” Brian yelled. Like a swarm, everyone ran and grabbed Johnny, proceeding to drag him out.

“W-WAIT!!! STOP!!! I’M NOT THE MONSTER!!!” He was tossed outside of the building with the doors closing and locking behind him. Johnny ran to the door and banged on it. “LET ME IN!!! LET ME-!” He froze as he felt he was being watched. Turning, he saw the glowing eyes of the demon horse.

Muffled screaming was heard outside. Everyone stood, unsure of what’s going to happen.

“...Well… that takes care of that.” Kathy spoke.

“Yeah,” Alex replied. “Hopefully, in the morning, we can-”

“UUURP!!!” The group looked back to see their coworkers were now gone, and in their place, around their size, was a monster that looked like a mashup of animals, cleaning it’s teeth.

“... Oh Crap.” Brian spoke. He quickly grabbed and cocked the shotgun. It noticed and crawled into the air vents.

“... We’re all gonna die.” Alex spoke.

“No! We gotta stick together!” Jessica replied.

“Screw this! I’m not gonna have one of you guys turn into the monster and eat me!”

“There’s only one!” Kathy spoke.

“We don’t know that!” A flush was heard, followed by Kathy walking out.

“What the-!?” She yelled.

“What the-!?” The Kathy nearby yelled.

“What the-!?” Everyone yelled.

“Ok! Who’s the real one!” Brian yelled, holding the shotgun at the two Kathys.

“Hey! I just got out of the bathroom!” The first Kathy spoke.

“Yeah, after you ran away, monster!” The second Kathy yelled back.

“Monster!? Is this what the commotion is about!?”

“Don’t play dumb with us!”

“Oh screw this!” Brian aimed at the bathroom Kathy.

“Hang on a second!” Jessica spoke, rubbing her head in frustration. “What if the one from the bathroom is the real Kathy?”

“What makes you say that?” Alex asked.

“What if the Kathy we’re with is another monster in disguise?” A disturbing silence came from the trio.

“... And what if they’re both the monster?” Brian asked, aiming at both Kathys.

“Oh yeah!?” The Bathroom Kathy asked. “What if you’re the monster as well?”

“Yeah!” The Kathy with them added. “So quit aiming at us!”

“Sounds like something a monster would say.”

“Oh go dig yourself a grave!”

“That’s it!” Alex took the shotgun and fired at the Kathy that was with them. She fell to the floor, letting out a loud screech, before bleeding out, presumably dead. The four looked at her body, followed by the trio turning to the bathroom Kathy.

“Oh my god!” Brian yelled “Alex killed Kathy!”

“You Bas-!” Before Jessica could add say it, the ‘corpse’ of Kathy lunged at her and grabbed, followed by turning into the monster-fied version of herself and swallowing Jessica whole. All the survivors screamed with Alex coking the shotgun again.

“Eat lead you-!” The gun was swiped out of his hands with the beast lunging it’s head back and engulfed Alex, with only his legs sticking out and his screams muffled. Kathy was about to run away, but the beast’s tail tripped her, making the woman fall. She was frozen as it swallowed Alex whole then turned to her, licking it’s lips and single, exposed tooth.

Brian grabbed the shotgun and ran outside, blinded by the sudden sunlight, which was followed by it raining. He looked back to see the building disappearing in the forest. His adrenaline came to stop as he began to take deep breaths, unsure if he was away from the danger or not.

“Oh look, a survivor!” The voice of someone spoke. Brian jumped a bit, unsure if it was a friend or another predator. He looked back, only to see the non matching legs and tail of the monster, followed by it’s arms landing a few feet away from him. The man looked up in fear, seeing the face of the monster, obviously female by it’s shape and it’s giggle.

“Oh, you humans are so gullible.” She teased as she licked her lips. His shotgun dissapeared into thin air, with the female monster swiping and grasping him with her lion paw hand. She opened her mouth with an ‘ahh’ sound, showing him her rows of sharp teeth, the snake-like tongue, and the webs of drool that hung on the walls and teeth. Brian began to squirm for freedom, putting his hands on her tongue and teeth to prevent him from going in, but that proved inadequate. His torso fell onto her tongue, which lead to the beast to toss him into it’s mouth and ‘chew’, though she made only ‘nom’ sounds. As he was tossed, he saw the climpse of her mouth and teeth at work, with some light coming in through her mouth, and her letting out long ‘mmm’s.

She opened her mouth, letting Brian see the outside world in full view, but his feet were near the entrance to her throat. He tried to climb out, but the beast flicked its tongue back, pushing him deeper into it’s throat, with only his head and arms showing. Another attempt to climb, but it was his end; it flicked it’s tongue again and he was gone from sight. Brian hyperventilated as the throat muscles took him down to the literal belly of the beast. All he could imagine was the bones of all his coworkers in there, maybe a few people dying, or, if he’s lucky, it would be fast and painless. With one final push, he was dumped into the stomach, with his eyes shut… but felt that he was on a table. Anxiously, Brian opened his eyes to see that he was in a Hawaiian bar.

“... What?” He asked. “Am I… dead?” Popping from behind the booth was the monster, but she wore a fake mustache and was dressed up for the part.

“‘Course not, er… Brian, right?” She asked in tough guy voice. “Yer just in Hotel Eris right now.”

“... What?”

“It’s nothin’ really. You and yer coworkers had a reservation here, don’t ya?”

“R-reservation!? I-I didn’t ask for a reservation!”

“Then what’s that in yer pocket?”

“My pocket?” Brian looked down and saw a keycard sticking out… well, a literal card that’s in the shape of a key. “What the-!?” He picked the keycard out and looked at it.

Welcome to Hotel Eris, the newly established 5 Star Hotel inside the Lordess of chaos herself, Eris. Please, enjoy your time here with this highly deserved 2 week vacation for you and all your coworkers. We have pretty much anything you’d find in a hotel, cruise, and every other relaxing thing you can think of. Apologies for eat you all.

P.S., don’t worry, the trigger happy guy’s working here.

“Yeah, it’s true.” The shooter said, standing next to Brian, making him jump. “Just got 10 years to go before I can leave… should’ve visited my parents for help first.” He walked away.

“... Ok… That was… something.” Brian said, unsure how to feel.

“Eh, don’t be.” The bartender Eris spoke. “The rest of ‘em are outside.”

“Oh… thanks… don’t you want someone to chat with?”

“I would, but I don’t mind. I’ll just be in suspended animation until the next person arrives.”

“... ok…” Brian got up and walked outside. The first thing he saw was the various bunaglows around, practically populating around the building, with a beach at the far end… only, it wasn’t a beach… it was stomach muscles with the ocean being acid. All around Brian, they were in a stomach that was much bigger than it looked. He was frozen by shock, unsure if this was a death trap… until he heard some voices next to him.

“Oh, it’s about time he arrived.” The voice of Alex spoke. Brian turned to his left to see Alex getting a back massage by another Eris.

“Alex?”

“Yo.”

“...Are you seeing this?”

“Yep.”

“... Aren’t you afraid?”

“Was. Until I went wakeboarding.”

“Wake what?”

“Alex had a great time with Jessica behind the wheel.” The Massaging Eris spoke. “And I think a few are passing by.” Looking at their side, a bunch of the other coworkers cheered as two of them were driving while a few others were holding onto their rope, splashing the acids and not being scared. “Aww, seems they’re having a great time.”

Outside, Eris patted her belly, feeling full and… wait… don’t give me that look! Eris! NO!!! WAIT!!!

CHOMP

GLURK

SPLAT

… Oh great… well… guess I should go to the buffet.

The Victims Saga: Strength of the Victims

The following chapter is a violent and grimdark. If you're not a fan of this type of stuff, skip to another chapter.

"Whoops! Sorry..." Derpy said to the tiny she had almost spilled out of her right hoof. ...for the tenth time.

"Haha, it's alright." Ezekiel said, being very forgiving and understanding for the giant pegasus' slip ups. "Gotta keep things interesting, right?"

"You know, I can just knock on Twilight's door. I'm sure she'll answer, and there's less of a chance you'll be dropped from--" Derpy stopped herself before she could complete the sentence. "...sorry, try not to think about it."

"It's fine, really." Ezekiel reassured her. "But that said, I don't think knocking will work. I saw Rainbow Dash fly inside in a hurry earlier, and... something tells me Twilight'll be busy. No, I'll stick with my plan of waiting 'til she's done, then knocking on her window. ...speaking of..."

As they arrived at the prism glass window, Derpy carefully set the tiny on the edge so he wouldn't fall. "Is that OK?"

"Yes." Ezekiel replied. "Sorry I kept you from your postal route."

"Oh, these letters and packages would've been late no matter what. Knowing me, anyway... Some days I think it'd be better if all this delivered itse--"

"Stop. You do good work Derpy, don't deny that. I believe in you, now do you wanna insult me by saying you're not worth it?"

"...I guess not. I hope you enjoy your meeting with Twilight!" Derpy said with a smile and wave as she flew back to her route.

Ezekiel returned her smile and wave, turned to look into Twilight's window... and then the unthinkable happened.

As Twilight swallowed a tiny whole and talked about how "everypony needed to know about this", a look of pure horror struck Ezekiel's face, which stayed with him as he was suddenly witnessing a horrific scene all around him of ponies chasing down and swallowing humans without a concern for the fear in their eyes.

"And just like that, everything changed."

Slowly, the fear left his face...

"At that terrible moment, in our hearts, we knew."

...his hands were balled up into fists...

"Home was a pen."

...and at last, the fear gave way for determined anger.

"Humanity? Cattle."

Suddenly, he woke up with a start, breathing heavily while leaning to his side in his sleeping bag and stroking his black, bushy beard that he's grown since that day to remind him how long it's been since the "first tasting", and to reconnect himself to reality. That dream... no, that day again. I'm gonna have to take matters into my own hands from the psychological standpoint if the experts can't produce proper medication for the nightmares. If she finds my nightmare and decides to investigate, she'll find out all about us and we'll all be finished. That can't happen. We're all humanity's got.

"Commander!" The Cadet outside his tent exclaimed as he rushed in. "Is everything alright?"

"Yes, it's fine. But turn around until I get some pants on, soldier." Commander Zimmerman ordered. The Cadet obliged, not wanting the awkward situation of seeing his Commander in the buff, or the discipline that would surely follow. Once the young soldier was blind to his actions, Zimmerman left his sleeping bag, and went to grab the pair of loose white slacks that were standard issue to his uniform. "I appreciate your concern, really. But in case you haven't noticed, I can handle myself in a fight."

"We're all well aware of that, sir. It's just... we've all heard of the moon princess by this point. And we know she likes to invade other's dreams to try and play shrink. You were the one that started and organized this whole thing, Commander. There's just too much she can learn if she were to step into your mind."

Zimmerman remained silent as he put on his clothes.

"Uh... what I mean sir, is--"

"You can turn around now."

The Cadet obliged, coming face to face with his commander, and feeling an instinctive twitch of nervousness as he did so. Conversations with your boss were always awkward, but Zimmerman also happened to be not only the commander and founder of this army, but its strongest soldier as well. Fear born of a feeling of inadequacy was to be expected, which certainly wasn't made any better upon seeing Zimmerman's shirtless, muscular form.

Zimmerman grasped the Cadet's shoulder, trying to ease his discomfort. Though in truth, he only made things worse, but the Cadet still held himself together in order to at least appear a proper soldier. "Listen, uh... what's your name, Cadet?"

"Sanada, sir. Kiyoshi Sanada."

"Hm. Alright, Yoshi... I know where you were going with that line of thought..."

"Sir, please, I meant no--"

"And you were right to."

"...sir?"

"Not every work we do here is completely noble, I'm the first to admit it. But it all has to be done. Regardless, the bad we do is enough to where the princesses would never tolerate our existence as a group. So for the sake of those we vow to protect, especially humanity, we can't let our secrets fall into their knowledge. Even if it means... well, you know."

"Commander..."

Zimmerman then let go of the Cadet's shoulder, having felt it relax a bit. "Still, our experts are saying the meds should be ready soon enough, so it doesn't look like we'll have to go that way. But if it does... well, just remember. If things look bad, it's not me you owe your loyalty to. Now, we've got a long journey ahead of us, and I expect everyone to be ready."

"Sir!" Sanada exclaimed before giving him their army's salute, a right fist clenched above the heart with the left arm held behind the lower back (reversed for the left-handed), and marching out. He was still reeling inside from his Commander's own orders to kill him rather than let the secrets of their group fall into the princess' hooves, but though he had only been a soldier for a month, he knew such deeds were necessary. That said, that didn't stop him from feeling that small horror as it all became real...

Meanwhile, Zimmerman was reaching into his things for the rest of his uniform. That's right, Zimmerman. Big day. First real mission for this little army you've gathered. Try not to screw it up...

He got on his white button up T-shirt and knee high brown boots quickly enough. Now it's time for the most important and difficult part. His standard issue weapon...

When Zimmerman first proposed the idea of bringing a method of fighting from anime to life, he knew there would be doubters. But he watched a lot of YouTube videos on the matter before his arrival in Equestria, and did his own homework. Not only was the Omni-Directional Mobility Gear from Attack on Titan possible, it was the best way to combat much... larger enemies. As if the ability to fly and swing through the air via grappling/reeling wires and powerful bursts of compressed gas wasn't enough, the swords could do things to giants that guns just couldn't. All he needed was to get some real experts behind him. Metallurgists, physicists, engineers, natural gas miners, people who could help him build the prototype. And, of course, when he did first propose the idea, some did start walking out. Said there was no way to fight the ponies, and that things had to be accepted as they are for mankind to survive.

But Zimmerman knew better. He told them that humanity's new position wasn't a new life, it was hiding in fear while they waited for death. And he knew, better than anyone, that wasn't life. It slowed them down, but what stopped them was a quote from the anime that started it all.

"If we can't beat them, then we die. But if we win, we live. And the only way to win is to fight."

They begrudgingly agreed to help. Not too long after, the first working prototype for real life ODM gear was completed.

Meanwhile, back in the present, Zimmerman had securely fastened his harness and was working on the components of the gear itself. First, an engine located over the backside which expels focused gas bursts powerful enough to provide thrust, as well as spins the fans inside so that launched wires could be reeled in. Next were two large metal rectangles on each side of the hip, meant to house the gas canisters, the launching mechanisms for the wires, spare blades, and the handheld mechanism controls which also served as the hilts for the dual swords. Finally, he was armed.

Next, there was the rest of his uniform. A small brown leather jacket with long sleeves, and a green poncho to cover it all. Emblazoned on the backs of each and the sleeves of the jacket, the symbol for his resistance movement: a simple shield with two wings made of sword blades stretched across it. One white, one blue, and the white on top of the blue. With everything on, he stepped outside his tent and into the camp.

After the first successful test of the prototype, Zimmerman and his experts had proposed the idea of his rebellion to human village after human village to gain more recruits. But the fear of the ponies was strong, and willing volunteers that weren't too young or too frail were scarce. To make matters worse, when Zimmerman first tried to get this movement started, yes, he was motivated by pride and vengeance. But during the field test, he saw something. Something that showed him the ponies could be better, and they would be better if only they were reminded that all life was to be respected. So he refused to accept anyone that was only motivated by anger. He's only accept those that would follow not only his orders, but his ideals. Ideals that weren't exactly popular on Earth, let alone after humanity had a bone to pick with the ponies.

But the volunteers did come, and the group was becoming more and more of a small army in more ways than one. Currently, the resistance known as the Wings of Freedom, named for the symbol they wear, is composed of 52 members. Not counting the smiths that make the gear, the experts that helped design the prototype who now assist Zimmerman in developing strategies, or... one other.

Their nomadic camp was situated on the edge of the Everfree Forest nearest Canterlot, and Zimmerman was looking around to make sure beasts hadn't made things more complicated by wandering too close. When he saw there was no damage, he walked toward the mouse stables and saw two of his Lieutenants and personal elite squad members, Teresa Cortez and Adio Oderasak, making sure the steeds were ready for the coming journey.

"Have they been well fed?" he asked. "Let me remind you, those things are harder to steer from the inside. Not to mention infinitely more cramped than our normal predator."

"Sir!" Cortez shouted as she and Oderasak spun around and performed the Wings' salute. "They're ready to roll, Commander! We're just waiting on the others to get their squads together. Speaking of..."

"We'll have our fifth soon, Cortez..." Zimmerman said with a hint of annoyance.

"In time for our first real operation?" Cortez pressed. When she was met with silence, she continued while freeing her arms from the salute. Oderasak soon followed. "Commander, with all due respect, if there's one thing I've learned from living with a massive family, it's that if you don't nag, nothing gets done. This is a big step for humanity, and we need to be a fully functioning squa--"

"Cortez." Oderasak said as he walked up to his fellow Lieutenant, his tall, wide, and muscular frame making for an imposing presence, even compared to the average height of Zimmerman. "It's the Commander's decision. And we have to honor it..." At this point he had averted his gaze from Cortez to Zimmerman. "...and trust that he will lead us to victory and safety."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence, Oderasak..." Zimmerman said, picking up on the thinly veiled warning. "Cortez, I understand your concerns, but we're the elites. We don't need to have as many members to keep up. Right now, we just need to focus on getting ready to move out for today's mission."

"Which means you're gonna have to talk to a certain individual." Oderasak said, warranting a sigh from Zimmerman. That talk was the part of preparations he was dreading the most.

"Fine, but that means you have to pull Scheinwitz out of whatever cloud she's got her head stuck in."

When Zimmerman mentioned their fourth squad member, the two Lieutenants exchanged glances before Cortez spoke up. "Are you sure? About... her, I mean?"

"Not trusting her until she proves herself is your job." Zimmerman said before turning around to leave. "Her creativity is a strong asset, and even if she's not all there, she's still proven that she has the vision needed by someone in this rebellion, despite her disposition. Now, once you two finish with the mounts, while Oderasak gets Scheinwitz, you can get the rest of the men, Cortez. Meanwhile, I'll go... break the bad news."

As Zimmerman left, Cortez looked to Oderasak again, as if looking for the answer to a question.

"We all made the choice to follow him, and for a better world." Oderasak said before returning to the mounts. Soon after, Cortez joined him.

When Zimmerman initially thought up the idea for the Wings of Freedom, it was as a means of revenge. But then he saw a reason to hope. A reason to believe peace was possible.

Right now, he was walking toward that reason, sitting in the center of camp, towering high above everyone like a common Earth skyscraper.

Not every member of the Wings of Freedom was human. Thanks to the selection process, every member was of the mindset where they could be open to the idea of members native to Equestria, and coexistence between the races. This new direction was all thanks to their first and currently only pony member.

Ivory Charm. A natural born alicorn, 12 years old. She used to live with her parents, who hid her from the rest of Equestria because of their distrust of the royal sisters. Relatively recently, she was orphaned. That is, until she was taken in by the founder and Commander of the Wings of Freedom. After that, she was made a critical part of the recruitment process for potential soldiers.

Once their physical ability was deemed fit for training for the use of ODM gear, recruits were brought to her by Zimmerman. Those that fled were prevented from doing so by the smiths normally tasked with constructing the gear, while those that tried to charge and attack were disqualified for their spite and stupidity. But the real test was their reaction after Zimmerman's speech.

"There's something you need to know about the Wings of Freedom. If you were looking to join because you wanted revenge on the ponies or anything else for treating you as a plaything for their stomachs, I admit, I was like you once. But sad to say, this group is not for you. Our goal, now and forever, is to make sure all creatures of Equestria can live freely and without fear. We fight for peace, not death. And we will only accept those that will do the same.

"This is Ivory Charm. Through unusual circumstances, she has become my adopted daughter. And if you join the Wings of Freedom, she will be your family too. This means that like family, you will protect her, help to take care of her, and even work alongside her.

"Now, she has never swallowed a human and has shown no desire to. But ponies are at their most dangerous around humans after their first tasting, which is a recipe for trouble should she taste one accidentally. So rest assured, it will happen eventually, even if I have to leap in there myself. After that, I can't say for sure what she'll want, but I don't expect her to just treat her family like the lower class. But yes, if taking care of her needs means offering yourself to her, you'll be expected to do that as well. And sometimes, she may scoop you up to take care of your needs. If you cannot accept that... then you may return to your village. We're sorry to lose you, but we cannot have you."

This was the final test for potential recruits. Those that remained immediately began training their bodies, minds, and skills for use of ODM gear. They were the true Wings of Freedom.

As for Ivory, often nicknamed "Ivy" by the soldiers, she only ever minded the parts where humans would run away from her or try to attack her, but the chance to help and the new recruits made up for it. She really did consider the humans her friends and the Wings her family, though none more so than her "dad", and loved to help them whenever possible.

Which made what comes next even more difficult for Zimmerman...

"Ivy?" he asked when he arrived. "You gonna be OK?"

"Yeah..." The filly replied, disappointment made plain in her voice.

Zimmerman sighed, knowing that it was time to have that conversation again... "Ivy, we talked abo--"

"About this, yeah, I get it." she said before turning to look down at him with pleading eyes. "I'm not saying I wanna fight, but just let me help! If you used me as transport, you wouldn't have to bother with the mice!"

"Yeah, and it would also be a cramped ride trying to fit all of us on different parts of you. Or are you saying you think it's time for your first taste?"

Ivy's ears sunk at the mention of her first time swallowing a human. She agreed that it had to be done eventually, but she wasn't looking forward to it. They were friends, family! She didn't wanna start treating them the same as everypony else did.

"...I mean, I'm not looking forward to swallowing a tin-- ...human..." In the Wings of Freedom, "Tiny" was a racial slur. It meant small, yes. It also meant easily cast aside, inconsequential, and irrelevant. "...but you keep saying it has to be done eventually!"

"All the same, I don't want you seen with us. At least not right now. If you are, not only will the royal sisters know about you, but for the rest of your life you'll be associated with, in the eyes of Equestria, a terrorist group. Best case scenario, you'll face a lot of social stigma as 'the princess of the tinies' or 'the pony who worked with those murderers'. Worst case, you'll spend the rest of your life imprisoned. I don't want that for you, Ivy. Do you?"

Ivory turned around, dejected. Meanwhile, Zimmerman let out another sigh, and stepped forward to stroke her white coat.

"It's frustrating, I know. But we're not doing this to you because you're worthless, we're doing it because you're too important to risk."

"Because I'm an alicorn? Because I'll speak up for you when nopony else will?"

"Because you're family. And not just to me. I hear the other soldiers, you're quite popular. And we all wanna see you be happy with your life because you have the freedom to make your own choices."

This prompted Ivory to turn back around and look down at Zimmerman. "But I've made my choice! You really think I'm gonna turn my back on the Wings after all you've done for me?"

"Shh shh shh..." Zimmerman said as he looked up at the huge child, trying to soothe her. He always hated to see her this upset, but there was also the incentive of him not wanting to get washed by one of Ivory's tears. "You don't owe us anything. We're not taking care of you because you can be useful one day, we're taking care of you because you're one of--"

"Stop." Ivory's tone had turned bitter. She had looked off to the side, too angry to look at him. "I'm not one of you. You know that."

"...we're different species, yes. But that's not what I'm talking about."

Ivory turned her attention to Zimmerman again, a bit more ready to listen.

"You've lost your home, and found yourself stuck in a world bigger and crueller than you thought it would be. The same goes for each and every human in Equestria. So yes, you are one of us. We are your family, and don't you deny it for a second."

"...I hear what you're saying, but... you don't have to feel guilty about taking advantage of me. I want to be useful."

Zimmerman let out another sigh and rubbed the back of his head. She wasn't gonna let this go, that much is clear. And then it came to him. "And who says you won't be useful staying here?"

Ivory's ears perked up and faced her 3-inch adoptive father, as if he were about to say something incredibly important.

"You see, all the Wings are gonna be moving out to Canterlot for this mission. So who does that leave to make sure the camp stays safe while we're gone? There's those egghead experts that helped me design the gear, not much use in a fight. Then there's the smiths, bit more useful but not by much..."

"Are you saying... I'm in charge until you get back?"

"Cop out, I know, but it really is a job that needs doing, and I do trust you to do it well. Filly or not, alicorn magic is alicorn magic."

"But you know I haven't had much practice with it yet. All I can do is levitate stuff."

That reminds me, I'll have to tell Baker to copy the text of some other scrolls while we're in Canterlot... Zimmerman thought before continuing. "Well, there's still your sick kung-fu skills."

Ivory shot him a skeptical look as a response.

"Don't act like I don't see you watching me during martial arts practice, you know I know..."

This time, Ivory responded with a surprised look, followed by an embarrassed one accompanied with her rubbing the back of her head.

"Well, regardless of how good you actually are at fighting off beasts at this point, making you responsible for the camp also means trusting you to know when it's not time to fight. If you see a pony or a monster you can't handle, I'm counting on you to lead the others in uprooting the camp and relocating. If that happens, listen for the mice and have the others shoot off a signal flare to let us know where you are. Can I count on you for all that?"

With every word he spoke, Ivory's eyes and smile widened. When he was finished, she shot up on two legs in an attempt to give the salute of the Wings with a "Sir, yes sir!" ...followed by her falling on her back, thankfully too far from the tents to do any actual damage. Though she did earn a collective chuckle from the family that surrounded her. She rubbed the back of her head, once again embarrassed, but she still chuckled with them.

Satisfied that all ended well, Zimmerman let out a smile himself, and turned around to return to his squadmates, saying "at ease, soldier" as he left.

But as he walked, he could hear Ivory say as she returned to her hooves, "Oh, uh... thanks, dad."

Zimmerman lowered his head after hearing that. He loved that she cared for him that much, truly. But it also felt like he was replacing two ponies he had no right to replace...

As he thought that, he looked ahead to where he was walking and saw Cortez and Oderasak trying to steady one of his other soldiers on their mount. Mice didn't always make for the most obedient mounts, and they were just as capable of swallowing humans as any other creature (just with more effort), but their surprising speed, maneuverability, and ability to climb vertical surfaces made them indispensable.

Except here, it looked like the rider was trying to buck the mount, rather than the other way around.

"You know, we really should try riding these to Canterlot from the inside!" The soldier exclaimed as she insisted on mounting her mouse backwards. "Maximum protection, and I bet it's twice as fun as one of those bull riding machines they always had at those American bars!"

"I take it things went well with Scheinwitz?" Zimmerman asked Oderasak as he approached.

"Relatively speaking. And Ivy?" Oderasak replied as he went to talk with his Commander, leaving Cortez to deal with Scheinwitz.

"She took it well. ...after I put her in charge of the camp."

"...Commander, I hope you know I trust you despite what I said earlier. I just think we shouldn't take so much risks with this rebellion."

"I'll note your concerns Lieutenant, but this rebellion is one big risk in and of itself."

"Still, Ivy in charge of the camp? She means a lot to me too, Commander, but there's a simple fact I think you're forgetting. She's still a child."

"Yes, but a responsible one. At the very least, she'll recognize any incoming threats and have the camp relocate. With all of us heading to Canterlot, she's the only one of us left that can really fight."

"...well, like I said, I trust you. I just hope I won't regret it."

"Commander!" Cortez called out. "Your assistance is required!"

"Step away, Cortez! I'll deal with the situation!" Zimmerman replied before relaying a closing statement to Oderasak. "From my experience, Lieutenant, it's better to regret fighting when you're being oppressed than regret taking oppression when you could fight."

Leaving those words to sink in, Zimmerman passed an exasperated Cortez as he walked toward the young blonde woman riding a mouse backwards.

Seraphine Scheinwitz. The 4th and currently latest member of Commander Zimmerman's personal elite squad. A capable fighter, with a creative and intelligent mind despite the current scene. She'd be the ideal soldier... if she wasn't certifiably insane.

According to her own accounts, she was taking heavy medication and intense treatment in a mental hospital before she was dragged to Equestria by whatever magic was relocating humanity. Initially thinking it was all a big hallucination, and still half believing it is to this day, her only initial goal was to get as much of a thrill out of it as possible. And on a day when that meant escaping from the pony slavers known as "tiny snatchers", that caught Zimmerman's attention when he happened upon them by chance.

Currently, the two have an understanding, at least enough for her to follow his orders. Unfortunately, she doesn't have the same respect for the other Wings of Freedom, even if they deliver his orders by proxy.

"Scheinwitz." Zimmerman said, getting her attention as she was lazily swinging by the ankle on her saddle straps.

"Zekey!" Scheinwitz exclaimed as she freed her ankle, dropping herself onto the floor. She immediately got back up though, wobbling to Zimmerman on unsteady legs. "Glad you're here! Listen, I think all this business with the saddles is completely unnecessary. What we should really do, is--"

"I overheard your suggestion while I was talking with Oderasak." Zimmerman interrupted. "You can have a full-on internal rodeo after the mission if you want, but until we return to base camp afterwards, we have to be able to fight. That means riding on the outside."

Scheinwitz responded with a mock pouty lip, betrayed by the corners of her mouth turning up as she delivered it. "Should've guessed." she said as she let her lips return to normal. "Next time I should have Ivy ask it. It's not like daddy can ever say no to his little girl."

"That's enough, Schein--"

"Which reminds me, are you sure about leaving her in charge? ...you're not the only one that can overhear things."

Zimmerman's eyes widened out of initial surprise, but then he just let out a slightly tired sigh. "Amazing that you can do that over an argument you were a part of. I knew I brought you on for a reason... Anyway, like I already explained to Oderasa--"

"She's our most capable fighter left, and responsible for a child. What can I say, I like to keep an ear to the ground. Helps me know where the fun is."

"Well, regardless, these are my orders, and I expect them to be followed. I trust that won't be a problem?"

Scheinwitz let out a sigh, but responded with "No, sir..."

"Good. Now, climb aboard. You and I are the only ones not mounted."

And soon enough, the Wings of Freedom were ready to ride, all facing forward and awaiting their commander's order to move out. With a green smoke signal fired from a flare gun, they had their order.

A stampede of mice with green-cloaked riders thundered forward, moving at an incredible speed thanks to the full gallop they were trained to run at by the Wings as opposed to their normal scurry. Once Zimmerman signaled to the others via an arm gesture, all the soldiers immediately behind him started entering the forward facing semi-circle formation (borrowed from Attack on Titan, like so many elements of their organization), with the ones behind them taking the hint, and so on.

As soon as Sanada took his place, he became acutely aware of his surroundings. As per the formation, all soldiers were spaced apart until barely visible to each other. The only exception was Commander Zimmerman himself, situated at the center with his elite squad.

In other words, Sanada was alone. And he was certainly beginning to feel like it.

Stay calm. You just need to be aware, not panicked.

The purpose of the formation was to turn all the soldiers into a human radar, much like the anime. Each soldier was to keep an eye open, looking out for...

"There's one..." Sanada whispered after an initial gasp, followed by a sigh when he noticed that the pony in the distance was looking elsewhere. "Red flare, right?" In a careful rush, he attached a red flare to his flare gun, and fired up a red smoke signal. Soon after, his fellow comrades did the same. It was after the third wave of flares that a green smoke signal launched from the center of the formation, pointed to the right. Sanada changed course away from the pony with the rest of the soldiers. The pony didn't even know they were there.

While there were other flares specific to the Wings' needs as opposed to the Scouts', the basic colors used were the same. Green was used by command for course correction, and red flares were used to notify command from a distance of potential threats on sight. And black smoke was used for...

"Surprise!" shouted a pale yellow earth pony as he tried to pounce on Sanada. The soldier was caught off guard, but able to avoid capture with frantic evasive maneuvering around his hooves and jaws. The little bugs are moving faster than usual this time. Maybe special tinies will demand a special price...

Sanada desperately tried fitting the black smoke signal onto his flare gun, until he saw another soldier fire his own flare... right into the pony's nostril, giving him a cough and demanding his attention.

"I got this man, go!" The soldier exclaimed, signalling for Sanada to veer right as he himself turned left. "Hey!" he shouted up at the snatcher above him. "Aren't you guys supposed to catch us for a living!? 'Cause if so, you're pretty crap at your job! Would it make you feel better if I slowed down so I could get behind you and shove another flare up your ass!?"

Provoked by the human's words and the earlier flare, the snatcher changed targets and chased the aggressive human.

The Samurai Spider-Man gizmo's worthless on the plains... the soldier planned to himself. There's gotta be somewhere nearby with some good grapple holds. He looked around as the world zoomed past him and the pony gained ground on him, until he saw a lone tree. I'd prefer a forest, bu-- ...on second thought, maybe I can save gas... "Come on bastard, fresh meat!"

Sick of the human's boasts, the pony went into a full gallop, determined to swallow the human whole, not even caring if he caught the mouse by mistake. His maw was inches away from the pest, until...

CRASH!!!

The pony was now stuck under the high root of the tree, the soldier galloping away while raising his hand and sticking a sole finger up in what the pony could only presume was a victory taunt. As if to remind the pony of just how big of a score he missed out on, the soldier then started riding alongside the criminal's original target.

"Sorry, he kinda caught me off guard..." Sanada explained, firing off a white smoke flare, which meant to the Wings that the incident was taken care of.

"It's alright, just get back in formation." The other soldier ordered, firing off his own white flare, signifying that there were no casualties. White followed by green would've meant the Wings lost a member to either death, injury, or snatching, and were unavailable for service until seen to (if alive). White followed by red would've meant a pony death or injury, which Zimmerman explained beforehand that he wanted to avoid if possible until the mission in Canterlot. Said that he wanted the first one to be one that the princesses would see…

After following protocol according to their more complicated version of the smoke flare signal system borrowed from a certain anime, the soldiers got back in formation. The previous incident was the closest call the Wings had to face. Soon, dusk fell, and the soldiers were gathered around a corner of a building on the edge of Canterlot, ready to listen to Zimmerman, who was standing in front of all of them while flanked by Oderasak, Cortez, and Scheinwitz. He had yet to share the goal, details, and method of execution for this plan. Some soldiers were patient and faithful to listen, others were anxious to strike out. But all knew there had to be some organization to their efforts if they were to truly make progress for humanity and/or get out of Canterlot unsnatched, so they waited.

"Attention!" Zimmerman addressed the crowd. "Thanks to the efforts of our well placed spies, the Baker brothers, we learned that a couple of wealthy aristocrats are planning to make a deal for a group of humans somewhere in this city. Unfortunately, they couldn't learn where, so we're gonna have to look around. We'll divide up into our squads, and fan out from here, investigating the buildings to see where this is taking place, and keeping out of the general populace's sight until then. Sanada, since you don't have a squad yet, you'll be working with the Baker brothers."

Sanada wasn't pleased to hear this. The Baker brothers never seemed like the most trustworthy soldiers. He knew that should be expected from spies, but it didn't make them the most pleasant people for him to hang out with. Still, he kept his opinions to himself. Which is more than can be said for other soldiers...

"You mean to tell us we rode all this way just to stop one deal in Canterlot!? I thought we were gonna make progress!"

Sanada began to speak up, until Zimmerman cleared his throat, silencing the crowd. "You had something to say, Yoshi?"

Sanada was caught off guard, but answered his Commander as calmly as he could. "I, uh... just wanted to explain your thought process behind this mission, sir."

"And what is my thought process?" His tone by itself would suggest Sanada was about to be disciplined, but there was something else in his Commander's gaze. He was being studied. He had to be careful, but honest.

"Uh... you're focusing on the symbolism of the moment, sir. This is humanity's first victory in Equestria, and you want it to pave the way for something more."

Sanada thought he was failing, focusing so much on the sentiment, but Zimmerman's changing expression told a different story.

"Good guess." he said with a small smile, confirming Sanada's theory, but also with a tone that suggested a theory of his own had been confirmed.

"Deals like this have been stopped before." Zimmerman further explained to the crowd. "But only with the humans being rescued from ponies by ponies, simply due to the good fortune that they had some goodness in their hearts. Usually it's the moon princess, or this new Nightmare Moon we've been hearing about. But if we're the ones to stop this deal, it'll be the first time in this overgrown stable we call our new home that humans rescue humans. We're not just saving these humans, we're inspiring other humans with hope, and inspiring ponies with something else. They've been told we have a voice, and they didn't listen. Now it's time to show them we have teeth! So, are you ready to take humanity's first step!?"

"Sir!" the soldiers all exclaimed, giving the Wings' salute.

"Leave it to the Commander to actually get people behind this harebrained scheme with only a couple of words..." Scheinwitz whispered to her fellow Lieutenants in a tone that was half surprised, half expectant.

"He managed to get all these soldiers behind him for a reason..." Cortez replied.

"Remember, hoods up at all times." Zimmerman continued as he threw his own hood up. "If this rebellion fails, so long as you're not recognized, you can discard your uniform and find a village to lead a normal life, nobody the wiser. Squad Redfield, you're watching the mounts until we get back. The rest of you, meet me on the roof so we can discuss who heads where."

Soon enough, the squads had their orders and started moving out, flying and swinging among the rooftops to stay out of the sights of any ponies or humans on the street. But before Sanada's group got much farther...

"Why's your brother going that way?" Sanada asked his only remaining comrade. "Squad Herbert's already got that area covered."

"Eh. Let him go." the spy responded coldly with a hint of amusement at his own words. "Maybe he'll meet an attractive pegasus, I hear the flights make those rides on the inside fun."

Sanada rolled his eyes as he flew forward. The only thing I can't figure out is why not have one of us ride with the elites? It would give the Commander a full squad, and make the spy group smaller. In fact, how did these two even get into the Wings with that kind of attitude? Commander's strict about only letting in members that will uphold his ideals, but these two seem more likely to uphold whichever side is most convenient...

The search went on for a while, with no results. Until eventually, Sanada spotted a pair of unicorns while his group was scouting outside a warehouse building in the slums. Both had white coats like Ivy, but the male had a well groomed blue mane and mustache and was wearing a tuxedo and monocle, while the female had a pink mane with white highlights and though undressed, looked just as "upper class" as her companion.

That kind of money in this neighbourhood? I think we found our buyers. Sanada thought as he signalled for his own companion to join him. "Take a look at those two." Sanada said, pointing the unicorns out. "Kinda seem like the odd ones out here don't you think? Something tells me if we follow them, there's at least a chance we'll find our snatchers and our hostages."

"Maybe..." The spy replied. "Or we may have already found our snatchers. Illegal businesses have a way of raking in dough. Maybe they wanna look respectable for their clients. We could probably take them now..." he said, readying his flare gun until Sanada stopped him.

"But usually they wanna look poor to fit in with seedier crowds. As in, their usual clients. Not to mention, engaging them isn't the mission. We don't make our move until we see the hostages, and we most definitely don't fight alone. ODM gear has been used on the monsters of Everfree before, but never any ponies. They'll fight smarter than we're used to, so let's try not to engage until we have all the Wings backing us up."

The spy stowed his gun, though a bit less begrudgingly than Sanada expected. "Good work. You're starting to think a bit more like me and my bro." He then grappled into the warehouse building across the road via a broken window, and zoomed forward to follow the aristocrat ponies.

Now there's an unsettling thought... Sanada thought as he did the same.

On the inside of the warehouse, the two soldiers found their missing spy in the rafters, and decided to join him.

"Glad you decided to make it." said the brother that stayed. He would've said more, but Sanada stormed forward furiously.

"Where were you!?" he whispered so that the ponies couldn't hear him. "We were supposed to stick together!"

"I was operating under different orders. Now hush, we're finally getting down to business..."

Whose orders, I wonder... Sanada thought as he watched.

On the ground level, the two rich ponies were greeted by a seedy looking unicorn, and a just-as-seedy looking pegasus. Probably brothers judging by facial structure, despite the difference in race.

"Well, glad you could join us, esteemed guests..." The unicorn said in a somewhat mocking tone.

"Let's just get this over with..." The male aristocrat unicorn said as if he didn't wanna be here. "Do you have the goods?"

"Storm?" The unicorn snatcher said to his companion, who went off to fetch something.

"Acoustic flares at the ready..." one of the spies said, getting his own flare gun out.

"Wait." Sanada said. "You two get some black smoke signals ready. I have an idea, and if it works, we can get the hostages out of danger before we need to engage, if we even need to engage at all..."

Meanwhile, the pegasus snatcher had brought a square animal cage covered by a tarp. Every pony and human there knew what it was, but the Wings didn't move just yet.

"You were supposed to have them ready ahead of time..." The male buyer said.

"Best not to have these little guys out in the open for too long..." The unicorn snatcher said as he removed the tarp, revealing a large packed-in group of humans pleading and begging for freedom.

"NOW!" all the humans and ponies there suddenly heard, followed by the light sound of two pops, and black smoke seemingly flying into the faces of the snatchers. An incredibly loud sound soon followed, and suddenly, the two buyers each found a human grappled onto their necks with some strange device, and a pair of swords at each of their throats.

"Go ahead, try something." One of them said.

"We've been waiting all night for something fun to happen..." Said the other.

Meanwhile, Sanada had approached the door to the human cage. "Today's the luckiest day of your lives..." he said as he sliced at the gap between door and bar where the locking mechanism for the cage was, allowing the door to swing open and the hostages to come pouring out. "Come on!" he shouted as he directed the crowd to follow him, only for the snatchers to pin the humans between them, having cleared the smoke out of their eyes sooner than expected.

"Well look at this, Comet!" the pegasus said to his unicorn partner. "Seems like some of the insects wanna play hero!"

While he was talking, the two spies had each positioned themselves between the crowd and the snatchers, blades drawn as if to protect them. Sanada was surprised, to say the least.

"Real shame..." Comet said with a chuckle. "We gotta break that sort of spirit before we make any sales."

Sanada was getting ready to fight himself, until he saw something in the clouded windows of the building...

"Didn't anyone tell you?" Storm said tauntingly. "You guys are at the bottom of the food chain here!"

"That's because we haven't started climbing yet!" Sanada exclaimed, slightly surprising the two spies.

Suddenly, a swarm of humans came crashing through the building's windows, spreading out through the immediate area propelled by gas and pulled by wires, ready to engage the snatchers.

The two would-be buyers tried making a run for it, only to find their exit blocked by a group of five humans hanging from the door frame, swords drawn.

Meanwhile, Sanada had gone airborne himself, looking for a place to strike. Surrounded by soldiers slicing at the joint muscles and ligaments in the pony's legs deep enough to cripple but not amputate, and other soldiers breaking free of magical and feathery grasps with wires, gas bursts, and if necessary sword strikes, he eventually had a clear view of the back of the pony's neck. Zimmerman wasn't the only one that saw Attack on Titan. Seeing an opportunity to make history, he grappled onto the nape, rushed forward, and swung... only for his blades to be stopped as if he just struck a metal pole.

Though ineffective, the blow was still painful enough to get the unicorn's attention. Fortunately though, Zimmerman saw this and pulled Sanada off the back of the pony and away from either battle.

"You saw the show too, I take it?" Zimmerman asked his subordinate before turning to the unicorn. "Ponies aren't Titans. The spine's too thick. You can't take them down by going after the same weak spots."

"Then what are we supposed to do?" Sanada asked.

"Simple." Zimmerman said before grappling onto the neck of the unicorn, and zooming past while leaving a geyser of arterial spray, shocking and horrifying everyone of both species. "Ponies aren't Titans. They don't heal fast, and they bleed the same as the rest of us. An inch and a half incision in the right place should be enough to take them down."

"That actually would've worked!?" One of the spies exclaimed at his brother earlier. "I thought we were only intimidating them earlier!"

"So did I!" the other spy responded.

"COMET!!!" Storm exclaimed as he rushed the humans, grief stricken over his brother. He wound up crashing through a portion of a glass window in the ceiling, and was followed by Zimmerman, running on shards of falling glass and grappling upwards through the ceiling until the only thing he could grapple onto was the pegasus. The criminal tried taking a bite out of him, only for Zimmerman to evade with a gas burst and start spinning along the underside of the pegasus' chin as if he were a wheel and his blades were his tire. Until eventually, he reached the neck, and boosted off as the pony's body fell down, leaving it, the blood, and the first human to kill a pony in Equestria silhouetted against the moon barely hovering over the city skyline.

The dead pegasus came crashing through the unshattered portion of the same window, while Zimmerman fell through the open portion, grappling onto the ceiling to swing down and land on his feet. As the Wings of Freedom and rescued hostages cheered him on for his feats, the two potential buyers came to a full realization of the predicament they were in.

"Please!" The male one said. "You have to understand! We--"

"Will never let us see you partake in this business again." Zimmerman said in an angry tone, though he signalled his soldiers to get out of their way and let them go.

As soon as the way was unbarred, the two unicorns went rushing out the door, revealing a different figure racing towards the building. A black coated alicorn, with a dark blue flowing mane, shark-like teeth, and slitted pupils. Nightmare Moon.

"Shit..." Zimmerman let slip among the concerned gasps of the hostages and the murmurs and annoyed groans of his soldiers. She's done good work for humanity's sake. I don't want us to fight her, but I can't let us get caught! Well, if it has to be do--

Suddenly, a stampede of rodents came rushing into the warehouse, led by five riders in green hoods. As the soldiers all breathed a sigh of relief, they grappled and boosted themselves into the air, each hostage in the arms of a soldier, and landed on a mouse mid-gallop. Zimmerman was the last in the air, and at the top of his arc, he heard the door burst open, and turned around to see Nightmare Moon staring right at him.

"This could've ended in paradise..." was all he said before turning back around and grappling and boosting towards his mouse. The impact caused them both to bounce and swerve a bit, but soon he was riding as stably as he was on his way to Canterlot. Not long after, the Wings slipped through a crack in the back wall and were riding along the alley behind the warehouse, followed not long after by Nightmare Moon crashing through the weak wall.

"Stop!" she ordered. "Freeze!"

But Zimmerman saw a way out, and fired off a green smoke signal in its direction to order his soldiers there.

Many groans and gasps were heard, but they all made their way into the sewer drain, with Nightmare Moon's teeth barely missing Zimmerman at the back of the pack. The Wings had escaped, and were making their way out of Canterlot and back to the Everfree Forest.

Later at the warehouse, Princess Luna arrived per Nightmare Moon's summons, but hadn't mentioned her companion...

"P-Princess Celestia!" Nightmare Moon exclaimed, humbly bowing before the land's ruler. "I had no idea you were co--"

Celestia raised a hoof to stop Nightmare Moon from having a heart attack. "My sister explained everything already, Glitter Dust. No need to be afraid. And anyway, a welcoming committee complete with fanfare would be hardly fitting for a crime scene."

"Your message had such insistence upon my learning what happened here that I felt it necessary for my sister to know as well.” Luna explained. “So tell us, what exactly happened here that makes this particular tiny snatcher arrest more important than usual?"

"For starters, your highnesses..." Nightmare Moon explained. "It wasn't an arrest, it was a murder." With that, she opened the doors to reveal the scene being processed by multiple members of the royal guard, both day and night divisions. There was shattered glass everywhere, a hole in the middle of the wall on the opposite side, and... the two dead bodies of ponies.

"I'm not sure this qualifies as murder, actually." One of the guards spoke up. "The victims were both tiny snatchers and it was done in the middle of a deal, so at worst this would count as vigilante justice."

"So there's another pony looking out for tinies?" Celestia asked.

"The methods are a bit extreme..." Luna said thoughtfully. "But a protector of the tinies is a protector of the tinies. Excellent work on their discovery, Nightmare Moon. Now, your next mission is to find them and recruit them. We'll handle the reformation so they don't kill everypo--"

"With all due respect, your highnesses..." Nightmare Moon interrupted. "The situation is more complicated and more grim than that. Follow me. I have two allies that can better explain the situation."

And so the princesses followed Nightmare Moon to two aristocrat ponies that appeared to be giving witness statements, though they also caught some dirty looks from some of the guards.

"These are Fancypants and Fleur Dis Lee." Nightmare Moon said loud enough to make sure the guards could hear too. "They're part of an ongoing sting operation I use to get tinies out of snatcher's hooves, and put tiny snatchers behind bars."

"You regularly put them in these dangerous situations?" Celestia asked with concern.

"We volunteered, your highness." Fancypants spoke up. "Others could've as well, but our wealth makes us the ideal candidates. Our money is always returned to us after the snatchers are caught, but because we have so much to begin with, we can afford higher prices and rescue more tinies. Not to mention lure in greedier criminals."

"It often puts us in the most miserable places..." Fleur Dis Lee followed. "But the good that comes out of it is well worth it."

"I see..." Celestia said. "You're both very brave and selfless to volunteer for this."

"Your highness, it is simply the noble thing to do." Fancypants respectfully replied.

"Now, what is it about this situation that makes it so special?" Luna asked.

"It's as one of your guardsman said." Fancypants continued. "There were vigilantes there, and they did kill the ruffians, but they weren't ponies acting out of the goodness of their hearts. ...they were other tinies."

The royal sisters' eyes widened in shock upon hearing this. "Tinies did this!?" Luna asked as she pointed to the corpses.

"They used special devices that were worn on their bodies." Fleur Dis Lee responded. "The devices used bursts of gas and wire harnesses to move through the air at incredibly high speeds, and used two swords per tiny as weapons. They didn't know about our operation, and... well... we feared for our lives."

The sisters looked between the bodies and the aristocrats before Celestia told them to explain in full detail what exactly happened. After the story, they were told to go home and rest while Nightmare Moon and the guards cleaned up. Afterwards, the two headed back to their castle via chariot.

"It's as you said, sister." Luna said. "They've raised an army against us. And so close to the ceremony honoring the hero Jonah..."

"Not necessarily." Celestia responded. "They were mainly concerned with saving their own kind, and spared Fancypants and Fleur Dis Lee despite not only having the opportunity to kill them, but every reason to do so from their perspective. I believe that if we find them, we may be able to talk them into working with us."

"I hope you're right." Luna said, looking out the side as she pondered all the tiny children she befriended and the fragile "peace" between ponies and tinies. "I really do..."

Meanwhile, in the Everfree Forest, the hostages were being processed by the Wings of Freedom. Most were to be delivered to either their families or the nearest village, but some volunteered for service. As usual, most were turned down for either physical shortcomings or a lack of Zimmerman's ideals, but a few new soldiers were found. Among the soldiers, the whispers about Zimmerman were extremely positive. He had proven that humanity could fight back. He had won his soldier's undying and unwavering loyalty.

At some point, the Baker brothers had approached Zimmerman, and Sanada watched on expecting to hear tales about their heroics from their perspective, whether the tales were true or not.

"Did you find the documents?" Zimmerman asked.

When asked, the brother that left produced various papers from his cloak. "All the information you requested about our next targets and then some. And per your last minute orders, a list of spells for Ivy to practice. It'll be good to see that girl do more than lift stuff."

It'll be good to see her smile when she realizes she can... Zimmerman thought before continuing. "And the mission itself? How did that go?"

Here it comes... Sanada thought.

"The boy exceeded your expectations."

...what!?

"He's shown great aptitude for strategy, and a low tolerance for breaking orders and the rules, but not to where it would interfere with the mission. It's ultimately your call, but personally, we give him our passing grade."

The words of praise by themselves were shock enough, but Sanada was more in shock by the way they were praising him. It sounded more like analysis. My entire part in this mission... was a test!? No... I'm not that surprised by this. The Commander was sizing me up since before the mission began. The question is, why? Do all members go through this before being assigned to a squad? We don't even have any spare members. Maybe I'm meant to become a Squad Capt--

"Yoshi!"

Sanada whirled around out of shock. He didn't even notice Zimmerman approaching, let alone the rest of the elites at his side.

"According to the Baker brothers, you did well this mission."

"Just... following orders, sir."

"Yeah, I heard that too... Let me be direct. They were extremely pleased with their analysis of you. You still don't have a squad, and as it happens, mine is one short of being full."

Sanada couldn't believe his ears. Is... is this wh--

"Lieutenant Kiyoshi Sanada, you've been officially assigned to Squad Zimmerman. Welcome to the elites."

Sanada could only stand there dumbfounded at this news. Which only made it easier for his new squadmates to sneak up on him again.

"You made it, squirt!" Scheinwitz said as she slapped Sanada's back. "Not bad! But if you really wanna impress us, make it out of this alive with us!"

"Don't worry, kid." Cortez said as she put an arm around Sanada. "I'll protect you from the ponies. ...and the crazies."

While the inevitable playful argument raged on around him, Sanada trained his gaze on Zimmerman as he made for his tent. As he did, a question had just occurred to him. What was that about 'our next targets'?

In his tent, Zimmerman looked over the documents, separating the spells for Ivory from... the next mission. He sighed to himself briefly before returning to separating the papers.

Innocent or not, they're the best message we can send to the ponies to tell them "things are not okay as they are". No matter what you feel, this has to be done. ...and you will have to tell all of the Wings eventually, not just the Baker brothers and your personal squadmates. ...it's not like you're evil for planning this anyway. You can't keep calling them innocent. After all, they're the ones that started all this...

After that thought, he picked up the papers meant for Ivy, and went to deliver them. Leaving behind maps for a small town just outside of Everfree Forest, and two profiles with information on the Wings' next assassination targets.

Two young mares. A purple alicorn, and a blue pegasus with a rainbow mane...

Author's Note

Note from Tettei: I hope you all were pleased with this chapter, but I'll be honest. I think this one was a bit lacking. Like Age of Ultron, little more than buildup to the good part. But rest assured, the good parts are still coming. I know what you want, we all came here for the same reasons, and they will be delivered in future stories of mine. In the meantime, enjoy the overly pretentious sneak peek to the next chapter in Tales from Tinies: The Victims Saga! ^_^

Preview:

"'Why do we even waste precious resources taking care of a kid we're not gonna use?'"

As an invaluable member of the Wings of Freedom takes ill...

"'Just because you can't meet anypony for a while doesn't excuse you from learning how to act around others...'"

Painful memories surface...

"After all they've done? Forget it."

And with them, reminders of the importance of family.

"'YOUR PARENTS DIED BECAUSE I'M A DAMN BIGOT!!!'"

Next in The Victims Saga:

Chapter 2

The Heart of the Victims

A Mischievous Angel

Near the base of one of the trees in Ponyville’s park, a group of four people hid underneath some foliage. Three of them were alright, but the fourth one had a broken leg, and had to use some makeshift crutches and bandages for their leg.

“That better, Eis?” Taylor asked, trying to get their friend walking again. Eis cringed at the stinging sensation of his broken leg, but proceeded to move a bit.

“On the days it had to happen,” he groaned to himself. “I just HAD to break my leg.”

“Yeah, you weren’t supposed to ACTUALLY do it.” Kyle joked.

“Really?” Stephen added. “Joking aside, we need to take you to the hospital. And knowing ponies, I think we should be safe.”

“And if it isn’t?” Eis asked.

“Then we’ll offer ourselves as snacks.” Taylor begrudgingly added with a slight stutter. “But I hope we don’t have to.”

“Well, we better get going, don’t know how long I can take having a broken leg.”

Unbeknownst to them, above, resting on a cloud, was an angel, looking quite bored. He had a white coat with orange & dark orange striped mane and tail, red feathered wings, and wore socks that matched his mane and tail. While he did look like an Alicorn, he wasn’t as powerful as the princesses themselves… except for one small thing, really. He rested on a cloud, unsure of what to do with his time. Most ponies around seemed to ignore him, and Tinies run away from his sight (though, that can apply to everypony around.) It was seemingly another boring day for the pony, until he heard some commotion. Looking down, he spotted some a small group of Tinies on the floor, with one of them looking injured.

‘Oh dear, it looks like one of them is hurt’ He thought to himself ‘Poor little fellow. Maybe I should help them get to hospital and-’

~GROWL~

He looked at his stomach and remembered that he didn’t eat anything for the whole day. Not that he was in a rush, or was out of food, but more than not, he just wasn't hungry at the moment and didn’t think about getting something to eat. Looking down at them, that’s when he thought about it.

“Hm… maybe one of them shouldn’t hurt.” He spoke to himself as he flapped his wings and went down to the group.

The four humans were able to walk a good distance. Many of the ponies who saw them were pretty respectful, leaving them be. That is, until a shadow of a large figure blocked their path, revealing the angel. They took a step back as he leaned forward to them.

“Uh… C-can we help you?” Stephen asked.

“Oh no,” the Angel replied. “I actually saw you four and thought you needed some help.” He looked to Eis. “Aww, you accidentally hurt yourself, little friend?”

“Y-yeah,” Eis answered. “We’re trying to head to Ponyville’s hospital, see if Redheart can help with my leg.”

“Oh? Well, I can help you all get there fast.”

“Really?” Kyle asked.

“But of course! I just need one thing, though.” He licked his lips and pinned Kyle down.

“... I should’ve guessed.” The angel gave a slobbering lick across his face.

“Mmm… you taste so good… I hope you enjoy your slide, and your stay.” He took his hoof off of Kyle and bit onto his top half of his body. Kyle’s legs stuck out of the pony’s lips, who simply slurped the rest of him in and tasted him. While Kyle wasn’t too happy about this, the pony LOVED his flavor, drooling a bit, but leaned his head back and swallowed. A quick belch came from him as soon as Kyle landed in his stomach.

“Alright, you had one of us,” Taylor spoke “Now can you lead us to the hospital?”

~GROWL~

Her answer came as the Angel rubbed his belly and licked his lips.

“Hmm… Maybe one more should help.” He replied. “Or three.”

“Oh Sh-!” Before Taylor could say anything, she was pinned down by the pony, Stephen was plucked by his right wing, and Eis was levitated in his magic.

“Ooh! Now who looks the most tasty?”

“H-Hey! You can’t do this!” Stephen yelled. “You can’t eat our friend! He’s injured!” The pony turned to him.

“Oh, don’t you worry, he’ll be nice and safe with you all. Just stand back. But for you…” He chuckled, lifting his wing above his head and held Stephen by his feet, purposely dangling him overhead. “Down the hatch. Ahhh~...” He closed his eyes and opened his mouth wide, showing Stephen his maw, ready to take him in one gulp before releasing his legs.

“NOT AGAAAAIN!!!” In one gulp, Stephen was quickly dropped into his stomach. The pony hiccuped a bit, but giggled.

“Mmm… oh! I can feel him moving in there.” He poked at his own belly and chuckled. “You can try all you want, but you’re not getting out that easy.”

“T-Taylor!” Eis spoke.

“I’m sorry, man!” Taylor pulled herself out of the pony’s hoof and made a mad dash for it. Unfortunately for her, he saw her move.

“Oh dear, sorry about this, my treats.” He spoke to Stephen and Kyle before getting up and pouncing on Taylor, knocking her to the floor. Her vision went blurry, but the pony gently got a hold of her front and back in between his front teeth.

“H-Hey! W-what the-!?” Taylor spoke, but was slurped in by the angel, who immediately swallowed her. Unlike Stepehn and Kyle, who went down face forward, Taylor’s back was swallowed, making her panic and try to hold her place in his throat. All this caused was some tickling to the pony, who kept swallowing her, until she fell into his stomach.

“Ahh… such a sweet, little snack.” He spoke, then turned to Eis, still in his magic, who was all but hyperventilating. All he did was make a sweet smile. “Aww, don’t be scared, you’ll be warm and safe with me. I can’t let a little thing like you wander around in a dangerous place.” He brought Eis's legs into his maw, the injured man preparing for a world of pain. Rather than what he saw with the others, the pony was being gentle with him, possibly taking his time with his flavor. “Mmm… have I ever told you how delicious you and your friends are?...” He chuckled a bit. “And now, down you go.”

GLURK

Eis was taken down by the pony’s throat feet first, making him panic and look up and down, seeing the pony’s throat taking him down into his stomach. With a push, he slid into the stomach, where his friends were all in. Stephen was throwing himself at the stomach walls, trying to get out as Kyle rested on a wall, and Taylor just stood looking impatient.

“Mmm… now get some rest. This cheerful angel is just going to keep you all company."

“Cheerful angel?” Kyle asked. “I doubt that, mister…”

“Autumn Cloud. But please, everypony calls me Cloudy.” The place began to rock as Cloudy began to walk, very excited, and full, from his Tiny meal. It took him a few minutes to get home, but he stopped to get an apple before heading to bed. Of course, his meal was gross to his inner company, and swallowing an apple whole is a whole lot tougher than it looks. With a stretch, and a yawn, Cloudy climbed into bed and began to sleep, with the rest of his company following suit. Unbeknownst to Eis, his cast fell off as Cloudy’s stomach acids coated his leg, fixing it.

In the morning, Cloudy woke up when Celestia’s sun hit his eyes, making him groggily wake up. He walked over to his kitchen and made breakfast; pancakes with a side of eggs. It was when his stomach growled that he remembered his special guests.

“Oh… time to wake up, dearies.” He spoke before leaning over a table and burping loudly. All four Tinies rolled right out of his mouth and onto the table, covered in saliva, stomach acids, leftover apples, and other such liquids. Taylor looked at herself and gagged.

“Why does this keep happening?”

“And is that… breakfast?” Kyle asked.

“Breakfast time!” Cloudy announced.

“... Wait a minute.” Stephen spoke. “You ate us, took us away from going to the hospital, and you’re serving us breakfast?” Cloudy nodded. “... Why?”

“Because you’re all cuties!” He leaned over and pushed Eis with his muzzle. “Come on, get some breakfast!”

“Ugh… I got it.” Eis got up and walked. His friends gasped at the sight. He stopped and looked at them all. “... what?” He looked down at his broken leg, now fixed. “Huh, my leg’s fixed… My leg’s fixed!?” He was baffled and turned to the mischievous angel. “Did you do this?”

“... Maybe.” Cloudy replied, looking away with a smile. “Maybe I had something to do with it… or maybe it happens naturally… who knows.”

Author's Note

Made for MihayNoms

Tania and the Pinkie City

Author's Note

Another Chapter by Jerec and Pixel... Get the popcorn and soda.

Tania and the Pinkie City

Swiffer wakes up with a yawn and smacks her lips. She still feels Blueblood and Tania snuggling in her stomach. ‘That sleeping spell worked like a charm.’ She thinks before giggling to herself. ‘Magic joke!’ She giggles for a little while, before calming herself down. ‘Alright, that spell oughta be wearing off any minute now. Those two were so tasty too. Mmm, can’t wait to taste them again on the return trip.’ She thinks pleasantly to herself.

Tania was the first to wake up, having a bit of a migraine for some odd reason. She rubbed her head a little before she noticed that she was not in bed anymore, now in someone’s stomach. ‘Oh crap! Were we snatched while we were asleep!?’ She was quick to say as she tried to wake Blueblood up, trying to stay as quiet as she could. “Blueblood. Blueblood wake up!” She whisper shouted, starting to freak out a little as she was quick to assume it was one of the ponies who caught her singing and wanted to keep her, taking Blueblood as a little bonus.

Blueblood stays asleep, mumbling to himself and rolling over. A giggle echoed through the stomach. “Don’t worry Tania, it’s okay, I’m here. It’s Swiffer.” The mare says. “We’re still in our suite in the castle, you two were asleep when I got back so I just cast a sleep spell so you wouldn’t wake up when I ate you.” Swiffer says with a giggle.

Tania really wasn’t amused with Swiffer’s idea of a midnight snack. “Seriously Swiffer, we already spent enough time in one stomach, and I had to do that cause I passed out from some kind of magic exhaustion thingy. Not to mention rude since you just swallowed us without letting us know. I almost had a freak out cause I thought we were snatched!” It seemed obvious that she woke up on the wrong part of the stomach… which was everywhere.

“I’m sorry, I just couldn’t help myself. You two were right there, and my sister got a taste of you guys. I had to have a taste.” Swiffer apologizes. “I wasn’t trying to spook you or anything.”

“Swiffer, you acting as if you’ve never tasted the both of us before. How many times have you done that already this month?” Tania said, thinking that Swiffer was just making another reason to eat the two.

Swiffer sighs. “I know, it’s just that you two looked so cute. So cute that I could, and did eat you. I’m sorry, and I know I should’ve warned you, or asked first.” She says sadly. “Go pick up Blueblood, he’s still going to be asleep, but he’ll wake up soon.”

Tania let in a small breath, trying to calm herself down before she said or did anything that she might regret. “It's okay, but please warn us next time. For all we know, we could've assumed it was you, but was really a snatcher.” She accepted her apology, but felt a little hurt that Swiffer would do that behind their backs.

“I don’t think so, snatchers would’ve had to deal with Princess Twilight and her student Starlight Glimmer. They tend to stay on the roads, looking for any tinies wandering the streets at night.” Swiffer replies. “I’ll make sure to give you guys warning from now on.”

“Still, you never know.” She said, knowing that anything could happen and no one would know it.

“Well, what’s done is done. Go pick up Blueblood and I’ll let you both out.” Swiffer says.

“Alright, sheesh.” She mumbled as she picked up the sleeping stallion, now only waiting for the mare to cough them out.

Swiffer coughs the two up and lets them out in the bathroom so they can clean up, bringing over tiny towels and getting their tiny tubs ready as well. Blueblood stirs, waking up with a yawn, before being surprised to find himself in Tania’s arms. “Um, what happened, and why do we smell like stomach juice?”

“Ask our other roommate.” She simply said, starting to take her shirt off and showing a white bra she was wearing, followed by taking her pants off and showing her matching panties.

“Huh?” He asks, puzzled, before turning to Swiffer. “What does she mean?”

“I kind of ate you two while you were sleeping. Tania woke up first, and had a bit of a freakout.” Swiffer summarizes.

“More upset cause you had your mind on just eating us then being polite to ask us first. I already woke up in one stomach yesterday, I don't want to make it an everyday thing.” She clarified, making sure to add bubbles to her tub before she went in and completely stripped herself of her clothes, leaving them on the side. Once she went in the hot water, she let out a small sigh of relaxation.

Swiffer sighs. “I did say I was sorry, and I’m not going to make it an everyday thing, and I promise I’m not going to eat you anymore unless you are fine with it.” She replies. Blueblood on the other hand simply starts filling his tub with water and soap just like Tania had.

Tania paid little to no attention as she sunk a little in the tub, wanting almost her entire body in the warm water. If anything was to bring her in a good mood again, it was a warm bath… or some close cuddling.

Blueblood gets into his own tub and relaxes, his head resting on one of the sides. Swiffer stands there for a moment, before sighing again and filling her own tub, getting ready to take her own bath. When the tub is full she gets in, resting her head by Blueblood and Tania in case they want to talk.

“So… going to visit your sister again? Or perhaps one of your friends you said you were gonna meet here.” Tania decided to ask, resting her head on the side as if it was like some tiny dangling fruit off of a bubbly drink.

“Hmm, one or the other, possibly both.” Swiffer replies, she then looks at the two. “What are you two going to be up to?” She asks curiously.

“We’re planning on seeing a secret village that Pinkie is hiding. Since Twilight is a good friend of hers, me Blueblood and the others can see it for ourselves.” Tania explained, sounding a little excited to see her first secret village.

Swiffer giggles. “Ah, the village hidden by Pinkie Pie. I’d almost like to come with. I’ve been itching to see it too.” She says. “But I promised some friends of mine I’d be visiting them.”

“Oh, okay then. I'll let you know about the whole thing afterwards.” She notified her, not wanted to leave her Bestie behind on the stuff.

“I’ll hold you to it.” Swiffer says. “For now though, it’s time to sit, relax, and soak.” She says with a sigh.

“Agreed.” She mumbled, almost disappearing into the soap bubbles as she could honestly stay there forever if the water didn't get cold.

The group, Blueblood, Lindsey, Stacy, Tania, and Tyler are gathered together, heading out of the castle. Lindsey of course being the one walking, the group of tinies staying in between her assets again, as they head to Sugarcube Corner to talk to Pinkie Pie about visiting the village. “Hmm, guess you guys will be doing the exploration of the village. I’m obviously too big.” Lindsey remarks.

“Well, we don’t know if the village is out in the open or not. You could always just watch from a distance… but that really isn’t better, is it?” Tania tried to be optimistic for Lindsey. “And if Pinkie is as odd and random as ponies say she is, who’s to say she doesn’t have something to make you join in?”

“Hmm, maybe.” Lindsey replies as she gets closer to Sugarcube Corner. “Well guys, we’ll be finding out in a bit.” She says as she opens the door and heads in. “Pinkie Pie. We’re here to see the village.”

Pinkie Pie hops out in her typical manner. “Twilight told me you guys wanted to visit the village! Um, you might want to give me those four first.” She says with a giggle. Lindsey looks at the pink pony confused, but pulls out the group anyway. Pinkie Pie hops up close and looks at the group in Lindsey’s hand. “You guys ready to see the village?!” She asks excitedly.

“Yeah!” Tania simply answered for everyone, even though everyone was more confused than excited, wondering why the four of them had to go first. ‘Maybe we need to go in first to warn everyone about Lindsey so they won’t freak out.’ Tania was first to assume.

“Alright then. Get ready, because you’re on your way!” Pinkie says excitedly, before licking up the group in Lindsey’s hand and gulping them down. Pinkie Pie giggles a bit. “Now it’s your turn Lindsey.” She says advancing on the woman.

“Um, Pinkie, what’s going on?” Lindsey asks, starting to get a little fearful, and backing up.

“Silly, you’re going to go visit the village!” The pink pony replies, licking her lips, before pouncing, and swallowing Lindsey down with ease. Anypony or tiny just coming into Sugarcube Corner wouldn’t even know that she’d just eaten someone taller than the princesses. The group lands in her stomach, first being Tyler, then Blueblood atop of him, followed by Tania and Stacy. When they looked around, they find that it is huge, and in the middle of it is an actual tiny city, complete with cars, electricity, even suburbs and farmland. The only difference this city has in fact is that it is inside a pony’s stomach. Blueblood and Tyler gape at the site, with the latter keeping his Doctor Who jokes to himself.

“A-are we still in Pinkie’s stomach? She could've at least given us a heads up.” Stacy was the first to speak, looking from her spot atop of the pile of tinies and one shrunken pony.

Lindsey slides in landing on top of Stacy, her breasts pressed against the crippled girls head. “Um, apparently she can eat anyone, and I seem to be tiny now.” She says stunned by what’s happening, and what she’s seeing. “Sh-she has an entire city in her stomach?!”

“Sheems to beh dat way Enshtine.” Stacy tried to say while still being squished by Lindsey’s breasts.

“M-maybe staying as a f-falling pile won't help us grasp to what's going on.” Tania suggested as the weight of two people on her back was starting to hurt.

Lindsey gets up and pulls Stacy off with her, allowing Tania to get off of Blueblood and Tyler. “Oh, you’ll probably need this Stacy!” They hear Pinkie Pie say, her voice echoing around them. They then hear the gluck of Pinkie Pie swallowing and landing gently next to them is Stacy’s wheelchair.

‘Why did that land gently while we pretty much just fell into this place?’ Stacy only asked in her head as she knew she wouldn’t get a straight answer. “Lindsey? Do you mind if you..?” She looked up at the girl as she wasn’t sure if she would help her back on the wheelchair.

“Oh, yeah sure.” Lindsey says, helping Stacy onto her wheelchair. Tyler gets up and helps as well. “Man, you’re a lot heavier when we’re about the same size.” Lindsey says with a giggle.

“Sush up.” Stacy simply says as she buckles herself onto her wheelchair and tightened the strap to keep her from slipping off. “So the secret village is in Pinkie’s gut. We should’ve seen this coming.”

Lindsey giggles. “Why do I have a feeling that Twilight knew and was keeping it secret?” She says with a laugh, sticking her tongue at Stacy for a moment.

Tyler looks at the city, absolutely puzzled. “It’s got electricity, there’s cars. It’s like she just decided to go to our Earth one day and swallow an entire city, no an entire county!” He says trying to figure out how this whole thing was possible.

“We should probably not try to figure it out. It’s not like knowing how this happened is going to help.” Tania spoke up, helping Blueblood to his hooves as she was also amazed by how this was all possible.

Blueblood looks around amazed as well. Then Pinkie’s voice echoes around them, as it giggles. “What’re you guys standing around for? Aren’t you gonna go see it?” She asks with fake exasperation.

‘How did she know we were just standing around?’ Tania thought, wondering if Pinkie was some kind of god that somehow looked after all of the tinies in this village.

Lindsey looks around, and sees a bus stop nearby, on the edge of where the stomach lining they’re on turns to soil. “How does she eat with this here? Wouldn’t that destroy the city?” She asks.

“Like this!” Pinkie says with a giggle, swallowing a whole cupcake. It lands near the group with a thud, but it stays upright and on the stomach lining, which starts moving it along, never touching the dirt as if there were a barrier keeping it from doing any damage to the city. Then they notice something else about the cupcake. It’s absolutely vast, much bigger than it would be outside of Pinkie’s stomach, in fact it dwarfed the city even.

Tyler looks between the two. “Well I guess that’s one problem solved. We’re microscopic now. That’s why the city can fit this easily.” He comments sounding more fearful than usual.

“How is that even possible?” Stacy just had to ask. “Does Pinkie have some magic in her stomach like what’s on the tinies now?” She tried to guess, thinking that she did, and the increase in magic also made them smaller. ‘Is this permanent?’ She thought, a little scared that she would probably have to stay in the same area so she wouldn’t get squished.

Pinkie’s giggles echo some more. “You know, Twilight has been trying to figure out how I can do a whole bunch of things since I met her. She finally came up with an answer a while ago. It’s Pinkie Pie.” She says with a giggle. “It’s funny, I’m so difficult to figure out, even I don’t know the answer! Oh, and don’t worry, when I cough you back up, you’ll all be back to normal. Well, unless you want to stay. I think there’s some places for sale in there. Oh, and there were a few leftover Mes from the Mirror Pool, they’re living in there too. Except for one. I saw her at Manehatten a while ago, but she got away.” She says, as if this is all completely normal.

Stacy decided to follow the book-horse’s reason and just let it slide and not think too much about it, already getting a headache by just hearing the pink pony’s voice. “Fine, I’ll accept that reason.” She mumbled, rubbing her head a little.

A bus pulls up to the bus stop. Lindsey looks over. “I guess we should get on, after all it looks like it’s going to be a long walk to the city.” She says. “Well, let’s go.”

Tyler walks over to the back of Stacy’s wheelchair. “Want my help?” He asks.

“Oh, thank you.” She smiled a little as she was already being helped onto the bus, Tania and Blueblood being the last to go inside.

When the group sits on the bus, a passenger in the first seat turns around and looks at the group. The passenger stands up on her hooves, using her forehooves to stand against the seat. She giggles. “Welcome to the City of Pinkie Pie. I’m your tour guide, Pinkie Pie. Are you guys ready for a fun time taking the tour?” She asks excitedly.

“Uhh, sure?” Tania answered, still a little lost and confused on how this is even possible.

The Pinkie tour guide giggles. “Well, Pinkie Pie did tell you about the Mirror Pool didn’t she?” She asks with her excited smile still on her face.

“Y-yeah, but we don’t even know what this mirror pool is.” She admitted, the others nodding as well, agreeing that they didn’t have any knowledge of this pool.

The Pinkie giggles, tapping a hoof on the seat, which causes the driver to start the bus moving toward the city. “Alright, I’ll tell you all about it as we head to the city. So, Pinkie Pie used the mirror pool a few months ago to-”

“-And that’s how the rest of the Pinkie clones came to live in the city.” The Pinkie guide finishes as the bus pulls up to a stop. “Oh, we’re here. Come on, it’s time to take a tour of the city. Well, the fun parts anyway!” She says excitedly hopping off the bus merrily.

“That was honestly the weirdest story ever, but this is Equestria, so anything is possible.” Tania admitted, being the first to get off the bus followed by Blueblood, with Tyler and Lindsey helping Stacy get off last.

“It’s okay. We Pinkie Pies are always weird. Even we can’t figure ourselves out. Wanna see me do the hoof thing again?” She asks with a giggle. “Or how about the one where I make my face look like a version of me from a different universe?”

“Uhh, no, we’re good for now.” Stacy was quick to answer once she was able to move on her own.

Tour Pinkie giggles. “Well alright, let’s start the tour. So, as you’ve already seen, Pinkie Pie City is a microscopic version of a tiny city that is fully functional. Every Pinkie and Tiny living here are reduced to microscopic size to fit within my bigger self. The city is also protected by the mysterious magic or whatever that makes us Pinkie Pies what we are, so it doesn’t get smashed by the food she eats or flooded by what she drinks. There are plenty of places to go and things to do in Pinkie Pie City. So where do you want to go first, a theater, restaurant, shopping, something else?”

Tania only looked at the others for any suggestion before she choose one for themselves.

Tyler looks between them. “Movie anyone?” He asks.

Lindsey giggles. “It’s probably just the movies the ponies have Tyler.”

“Oh. Oh well, we could use it to learn more about them I guess.” Tyler says. “Or we could see if they have any of our movies.”

“I think anything is possible in this secret city.” Stacy added, knowing that they shouldn’t be surprise if they did have human movies. “Heck, this place had electricity, I bet this place also has a movie studio, even an animation studio with voice actors and everything. Just expect the unexpected.”

“Alright, follow me. I’ll take you to the theater then.” Tour Pinkie says before hopping off, down the sidewalk.

The group follows her a little ways until she reaches the theater, showing all sorts of movies, from one’s expected at a pony theater, to movies that had only just been coming out when a few had vanished.

“Told you.” Stacy smirked as she spotted one that was very odd to see on the theater posters. “My Little Pony: The Movie? What the heck!?” She saw that four of the six ponies on there she noticed, not being familiar with a white unicorn and a yellow pegasus. “Okay, I did not expect that.”

“Uhm…” Tour Pinkie says, with sweat dripping off her head, she rushes over to the poster, pulls it down and begrudgingly eats it. “That one, that one is um, we’re missing the roll.” She says unconvincingly.

“I’m a little interested in seeing that.” Tania couldn’t help but admit. “Must be full of action, adventure, and probably loads of musical numbers.”

“And spoilers, so it’s off limits.” Tour Pinkie says, pulling another random poster out of nowhere. “How about this one?” She says, before looking at it. “Fifty Shades of…” She suddenly eats that one too. “Eeww. That one tastes awful. Um, how about this one?” She pulls out yet another one, this poster showing cartoon people that look a lot like a few of the ponies. “Yeah, how about this one? No spoilers here!”

“Eh, not really. It looks weird with the different colored skin.” Tania shrugged, not really feeling it as the first one. “Let’s get some tickets to the first movie.” She said, Stacy agreeing as she was curious as well.

“B-b-but, sp-spoilers.” Tour Pinkie stutters, pulling out more and more posters of different movies, ranging from Sci-Fi and Fantasy to Noire and Based on a True story films. “H-how about these?” She says nervously. “Wait, I know, how about instead of a movie, we watch this.” She pulls out of nowhere a set of Blu Ray cases, all of them displaying the same characters from the first poster. No spoilers in these, plus you’ll get to know us better.”

Tania had a feeling that this Pinkie wouldn’t let them see it. But she really wanted to… so badly. She only sighed “Fine… but it’s probably not as good as the movie.” She crossed her arms.

Tour Pinkie let’s out a sigh of relief. “Seriously, you don’t know what you just saved yourself from. The movie hasn’t happened out in Equestria yet, so you’d need to sign contracts to not tell anypony, and you’d have to get a house here until the events in the movie have happened. Trust me, if you just want to visit, you don’t want to see the movie.” She says, before looking happy again. “But, since you’re going to see the show. No need for contracts or anything, it’s all happened. Well, except for the last season.” She says before leading them inside. “You might get through one season before you decide to go look around the city some more, or go back home.”

“It’s okay, I think we can just continue with the tour.” Stacy waved dismissively, not interested in watching anything anymore.

“Oh, okay.” Tour Pinkie replies, sad that she ruined their theater experience. “So, anywhere else you want to go. We have all sorts of stores we can go to, some arcades, a mall, a lot of the restaurants you probably miss.” She suggests.

“Maybe we could just visit the park… if they have one here.” Tania suggested.

“Oh, we have several of those! Follow me.” Tour Pinkie says, hopping off again. The group follows her until they reach what is obviously the park. Sidewalk paths, rolling hills, pristine man-made lakes with some having fountains, playgrounds for children, ramadas with barbecue stands and tables for families wanting a bbq at the park, plenty of benches in well kept flower garden areas.

“Ah, this is much better.” Tania was first to sit down on the grassy hill, right before she laid down. “It feels like actual grass, it’s weird.”

“That’s because it is actual grass, silly.” Tour Pinkie says. “The entire city, and the surrounding suburbs and farmlands actually arrived from your Earth after the entire area vanished, and it arrived here, safe, sound, and being protected by whatever magic allows us Pinkies to do the random things that we do.” She explains.

“And no one here has tried to figure out how this is possible? I mean in this village, not just Twilight.” Stacy just had to ask, this being something they had to figure out whether or not this would help them in some way.

“They tried for a while, but couldn’t figure it out. It’s really hard to figure out anything with us Pinkie’s actually.” Tour Pinkie replies.

Tyler looks at Stacy. “Somehow, I don’t think we’ll ever get an answer for why everyone started to end up here.” He says.

“It still wouldn’t hurt with a hint at least.” Stacy said while rubbing her head again. “I’d like to sit down on the grass too, if that isn’t too much.”

Tour Pinkie giggles. “I think it’s because a group of people are writing stories on the internet.” She says, looking at the group with a grin.

Tyler walks over to Stacy. “Well, somehow I doubt that.” He says looking at Tour Pinkie, before looking at Stacy. “I’ll help you out.” He lends her a hand in getting to the ground.

“Thanks.” She smiled as she was helped out of the wheelchair and was now sitting on the grass with Tania.

Blueblood nuzzles up to Tania on the grass, while Tyler and Lindsey sit closer to Stacy. Tour Pinkie Pie joins them on the ground. “Do you want genuine Sugarcube Corner pastries?” She asks.

Tania blushed pink when Blueblood nuzzled close to her, starting to pet his head on instinct. As for Stacy she had to lean against one of them to keep her sitting up without using her arms as much. “Maybe a small snack wouldn’t be bad.” Tania answered for everyone once again.

“Yay!” Tour Pinkie shouted happily, before pulling out a half dozen cupcakes. “There’s one for each of us.” She says handing the cupcakes out to everyone. “I made these cupcakes especially for each of you.” She informs them cheerfully.

Tyler takes a bite of his. “Woah! It- it’s my favorite, but how?” Tyler exclaims.

“It's Pinkie, don't ask.” Stacy says as she starts to eat the icing off the treat.

Tania on the other hand tears the bottom half and puts it on top, making a cupcake sandwich.

Blueblood mimics Tania’s actions, before taking a bite. “Mmm, you’ve never met us before, how could you know our favorite desserts?”

Tour Pinkie giggles. “I have my ways.” She answers.

“Swifter probably helped her out.” Tania decided to assume, feeling that she knew about the village, so it wouldn't be a surprise if she told the party mare Tania and Blueblood’s favorite pastry flavor.

Tour Pinkie giggles. “Nnnnoope. Actually Pinkie Pie helped me, and as for how she knows, she’s a party pony, and she specializes in getting to know everypony and every tinies favorite.” She says.

“Why do I feel like we’ve all been spied on, all of a sudden?” Lindsey asks jokingly.

“Probably cause we were.” Stacy simply says as she nibbles on her cupcake. “And we haven't spotted her cause it's Pinkie we're talking about.”

Tour Pinkie giggles. “Yup, that’s right.” She says.

Lindsey laughs. “Well, I’ll just have to get back at Pinkie Pie then. She ate me, I wonder if I could do the same.” She says, not all too seriously.

Tour Pinkie giggles. “Well, she’d probably have to make sure she’s got nothing on the calendar, but I don’t think she’d mind.”

Stacy just decided to stay out of it, as did Tania who finished her cupcake already.

Tyler laughs. “Do you mean full sized or tiny swapped Pinkie Pie?” He asks.

“Well, tiny swapped of course. It’s impossible to fit a whole pony after all.” Lindsey says, giggling.

Tour Pinkie giggles some more. “I betcha’ I could fit. I could probably get myself into any one of you.” She says, apparently accepting Lindsey’s challenge.

“I think she was just joking Pinkie.” Tania told the pink mare. “It's one thing for ponies to eat us, but I'm not so sure the other way around would be better.”

“Regular ponies maybe. I’m not a regular pony though, Pinkie Pie isn’t a regular pony.” Tour Pinkie says. “So, who wants to try?”

Lindsey giggles, reaches over, and pats Blueblood. “I’ve already eaten a pony, this one in fact.”

“Not me thanks. I’m just not that kind of guy, I’d rather be eaten, than eat someone.” Tyler says.

Blueblood nuzzles up against Tania. “Me too, but I’ll only let Tania. If she ever decides to size swap.”

Tania couldn't help but blush when he said that, but that only left Stacy, who was currently distracted to see what they were talking about. “Hmmph?” Was all she said through stuffed mouth full of the rest of the cupcake.

Tour Pinkie giggles. “I’m going to try and get into one of your stomachs.” She says. “Want to eat a pony?” She says looking between Tania and Stacy. “I’m tasty!” She says, as if she were a mother attempting to convince her kids to eat vegetables.

“N-no, I'm good.” Tania was quick to move away from Pinkie.

As for Stacy, she couldn't really move away on her own, and was still eating her cupcake, unable to really answer.

Tour Pinkie licks her lips with determination and approaches Stacy. “Are you ready to eat a pony this time?” She asks.

She almost choked on her cupcake as she was able to swallow it. “Wh-what? I didn't say anything about doing this.” She was quick to say, wanting to back away, but could only go so far with two arms.

Tour Pinkie rushes at Stacy while her mouth is open, almost literally diving in. In that move, half of Tour Pinkie is inside Stacy, but doesn’t seem to be showing up at all, except for an occasional hoof shaped bulge. The rest of the mare is hanging outside of Stacy, but not for long, the mare seems to pull herself the rest of the way in, the tip of her disappearing into the girl. The only thing showing that the mare was inside the woman is a slight bulge under her shirt, and the occasional hoof print from within, amazingly no damage seems to have been done.

Tyler, Blueblood, Tania, and Lindsey stare in amazement. “Okay, I think I might want to try that.” Lindsey says, still watching the slight bulge in Stacy’s stomach. She even reaches out and presses a hand on it. “Wow!”

Stacy’s face was cherry red after that happened, getting more embarrassed when Lindsey touched her stomach bulge. “D-don't do that!” She was quick to cover her midsection as she honestly felt really weird and uncomfortable feeling the movement inside her. “H-how are ponies even used to it? It’s freaking me out! It's all weird inside…”

“Well, as the only human expert on this subject, until now I guess.” Lindsey starts. “The ponies probably like the feeling of closeness, of surrounding and protecting a loved one. They, uh, also don’t have something about the size of the typical dog in their stomachs when they do.”

“I like it in here. Feels kinda nice actually.” Tour Pinkie’s muffled voice is heard from within Stacy. “Oh! Oh! You should get on your wheelchair and go around the park! That sounds like it’d be fun!” The bulge says excitedly.

Stacy only tightened her hold on her stomach bulge, the blush never leaving her cheeks as she kept on feeling the mare move inside. “S-so I'm guessing the n-normal way to bring them out isn't g-going to work..?” She guessed, thinking that she couldn't cough out something that was as big as a medium sized dog.

“I can see why you’d be worried, but you shouldn’t be. I’m not coming out the, *ahem*, exit. I’ll come out the way I got in.” The bulge says moving around a bit. “It is really comfortable in here though.”

“Mmh…” Stacy couldn't help but cover her mouth as she made that sound, the blush forming on her cheeks again.

“I heard that. You seem to be enjoying yourself. Oh, I’ll definitely have to try that.” Lindsey says, watching the bulge as she moved in the girl.

“You like it when I move around in here?” Tour Pinkie asks in her typical innocent manner. She continues to move around. “Does that feel good too?” She asks, clearly just wanting Stacy to be happy, not trying to arouse her or anything.

Stacy kept her hand over her mouth, the blush only turning a deeper red as it was actually arousing, it being close to her nethers, it being the lowest spot where she can ‘feel’ things.

Lindsey looks to Tania. “Do you want to try now. I have to say, that looks like fun.” She comments. In the meantime the bulge continues to move, hoofprints start to appear more frequently, the mare within rubbing the girl’s stomach from the inside.

“Uhm, n-no I'm still okay. Besides, it doesn't look that fun… a-at least not when you're the same size.” She admitted, but still a little curious if she could do that with Blueblood and it didn't have to be just Pinkie.

At this point, Stacy couldn't keep sitting up on her own, now using both her arms to cover and even try and stop the movement, but that didn't stop her from letting out some shaky breaths with a blush on her face.

From within Stacy, Pinkie’s voice calls out. “Um, do you want me to come out now. Or I guess at least stop moving that much.” She asks.

“Y-yes please…” She barely made a whisper as she kept her hands over her stomach.

The bulge in Stacy’s stomach, suddenly disappears, only to reappear at her collarbone before traveling up her neck, when Pinkie Pie suddenly jumps out, landing on her rear hooves with her fore hooves up in the air. “Tada!” She exclaims.

Blueblood nuzzles up against Tania some more. “I wonder if we could do that?” He says out loud, he then blushes, showing that he had accidentally said that.

“I-I don't know, maybe? But I don't think you'll be a small bulge like Pinkie… I'd probably look more pregnant with you inside.” She couldn't help but giggle at the idea of having a dog-sized stallion in her gut.

Meanwhile Stacy seemed out of it now, feeling as if she just puked her whole lunch, which also made her feel empty inside. She felt too weak to even sit up on her own, her hands shaking a little.

Tyler pulls Stacy up into a sitting position and leans her against him. “Well, that was interesting.” He comments before looking at Stacy. “Are you feeling okay?” He asks. “Can I get you anything?”

“She’s probably feeling pretty empty, because she had me in there for a while. Her stomach had to do a bit of stretching and it’s going to take a little while for it to shrink back down.” Tour Pinkie says, before looking to Tania and Blueblood. “You two should try it, it’s really fun! Though, if you get stuck in there, it’s about a twelve hour wait to get out, and it doesn’t smell really good. Oh! Oh! If you do, you should totally light your horn up! That would look so cool!” She exclaims with a squeaky smile.

“What? N-no I don't think we meant right now.” Tania tried to avoid trying that, not sure if the same thing would happen if it wasn't Pinkie, for all she knows, he might not be safe inside her body more than she was outside with the magic.

Lindsey lets out a giggle. “I’ll try it. Come on Blueblood, visit your old room.” She says, still giggling, rubbing her stomach. “I kept it nice and tidy for you.”

Blueblood lets out an awkward chuckle. “Thanks but no thanks, only if Tania wants to.” He replies nuzzling up against Tania some more.

Tania blushed pink when Blueblood nuzzled close to her, making the girl wrap her arms around him. “I-I'm just not sure it's… safe.” She admitted. “I-I mean… I don't know what might happen if it was Blueblood, since Pinkie is… Pinkie.”

Tour Pinkie giggles. “Well, he’s got the same magic spell on him as you do, and ponies are really flexible, and squishable. Just give it a shot, you might like it, there’s literally no way to get closer than for him to be inside you. If he’s in your tummy, then he’ll literally be right next to your heart.” She says, giggling more.

She was still hesitant in trying, seeing what Stacy went through, she wasn’t sure if she could do the same. “I… I just don’t think I can do it now.”

“Well, you don’t have to. If you’re worried about the side effects though, they wear off real quick, even quicker if you go to a restaurant afterward.” Tour Pinkie replies. “All Stacy really needs to do is either wait for her tummy to shrink back down or to get something to eat. Actually, she might even want to eat me again!” She says with a giggle.

“NO!” Stacy was quick to shout as she never wanted to do that again.

“Maybe a restaurant is a good idea.” Tania decided to change the subject as she didn’t want to talk about eating ponies all day.

Tour Pinkie giggles at Stacy’s reaction. “You know you liked it! I heard you, I was right in there after all.” She says somewhat seductively, as if trying to get Stacy to eat her again, only this time of her own volition. The mare then looks over to Tania. “So, which restaurant do you want to go to. Chinese, a steak house, italian, sandwich shop, fast food?” She asks, ready to take them wherever they want to go.

Tania only shrugged as she wasn’t sure where the others wanted to go.

Lindsey giggles. “Chinese sounds good. It’ll let me give Blueblood a bed of rice to lay on.” She says teasingly.

“Hey, I’m just glad to have some of our Earth food again.” Tyler says, letting the others decide.

Blueblood just looks between all of them. “I’ve never had your food before. From what I’ve heard it’s close to ours though. I’ll let you guys choose.”

“I guess Chinese it is.” Tania shrugged as Stacy didn't answer.

“Alright, buffet or actual restaurant?” She asks Stacy, considering she is the one with the stretched stomach.

“Chinese… restaurant.” She simply said, not wanting to go overboard with a buffet.

“Alright, follow me.” Pinkie says, waiting while Tyler helps Stacy onto her wheelchair. The group then heads off with Tyler pushing Stacy as she is too weak from hunger. They make their way to the chinese place and go in.

The group exits the restaurant after having lunch, and they head to Tour Pinkie’s apartment to rest up and relax. “It’s been too long since I last had Chinese. That was great.” Lindsey says, relaxing on one of the couches in the apartment. Tyler sitting next to her, and Stacy in her wheelchair next to them. Blueblood and Tania both take up a recliner. Finally, the Pinkie they’re with is bouncing happily around thinking up other things they could do.

“I was honestly surprised that Stacy could use chopsticks like me.” Tania couldn't help but mention, thinking that she would be the only one. “Also, I never thought I would have some pan-fried noodles again.” She sighed as she wish she could've asked for extra for the road.

“You learn a lot of things when you're a hermit like me.” Stacy said, flicking a few chopsticks she took with her, it being one of the minuscule things she learned back on earth.

“Yet you were using it more like a spoon with that whole bowl of rice you ate.” Tania couldn't help but laugh at the memory in her head.

“It’s not her fault. She had a whole pony in her stomach, she had a lot of room to fill up after Pinkie jumped out.” Lindsey says with a giggle.

Tyler laughs. “She almost had Pinkie back in their too when she nearly mixed up her mane with chow mein.” He adds.

“Hey! It's not my fault that sack of A.D.D. didn't listen and just forced herself into me.” Stacy tried to defend herself with a blush on her cheeks.

“Hey! I’m not a sack of ADD, I’m a sack of sugar!” Tour Pinkie says with a giggle. “And I wasn’t forcing myself into you in the restaurant.” She says with a giggle.

“Still, I wouldn't have been that hungry if you didn't do that.” She crossed her arms as she turned her head away.

“Awe Stacy, it’s okay. She didn’t mean any harm, plus you did seem to enjoy her time in there.” Lindsey comments, trying to keep Stacy from getting into one of her emotional fits. “If it makes you feel better, I was trying to find an excuse to eat either Blueblood or Pinkie the whole time just to try it, because of what you seemed to be going through while Pinkie was in your stomach.”

Stacy still had a blush on her cheeks. “You're only saying that to make me feel better.” She mumbled. “It doesn't matter anyways, it already happened, and it's not like we can go back in time to stop it from happening.”

“Twilight tried that once. It didn’t work out too well. Oh, and Starlight nearly ended Equestria doing that too.” Pinkie comments. “The others could try it though, if it’ll make you feel better.” She then giggles. “I could even swallow Tyler and take him with me.”

“You know I wasn't being serious, right?” Stacy didn't even know what the mare was talking about. “Again, what happened already happened.”

Blueblood just lies against Tania. “No thanks anyway. I’d rather Tania have an empty stomach before we try.” He shivers a bit at the thought of sitting in digesting food, an experience he never liked.

“I’d rather just watch you dive into someone.” Tyler says.

“You can stay in my stomach for a while Pinkie. I’d like to try.” Lindsey says with a giggle. “Well, until it’s time for us to go, or we decide to go somewhere.”

Tania still had a pink hue on her cheeks as she started scratching Blueblood behind the ears, seeming to be comfortable and relaxed to almost fall asleep on the recliner.

‘I really don't see what's so great about eating one another.’ Stacy thought as she decided saying out loud would just start a whole debate on whether it's good or bad.

Tour Pinkie hops over to Lindsey and stands on her lap, hooves on her shoulders. “Ready set go!” She shouts before suddenly cannonballing into Lindsey’s mouth and down her throat. A bulge that swiftly disappears under her collarbone only to reappear just below her ribs. “Oh, it’s nice and comfy in here too.” Pinkie’s muffled voice is heard.

Lindsey sits there, her hands slowly touching and feeling the bulge. “Woah, that’s different!” She exclaims. “This definitely isn’t like eating tinies. I can feel everything. Oh, it feels pretty good though. Like she’s giving my stomach a massage, while my stomach is trying to give her a massage.” She says, blushing profusely as the mare shifts and moves visibly within the bulge.

Stacy only felt a cold chill up her spine when she saw the stomach bulge, hoping that she wouldn’t have to do that anytime soon. ‘Weird kinks...’ She mumbled in her head, turning away as she rested her head on her hand, in which her arm was leaning against one of the armrest of the wheelchair.

Lindsey raises her t-shirt enough to reveal the bulge. It moves and shifts, before suddenly Pinkie’s face appears, like her stomach is one of those pin impression toys. The mare starts making different faces, her muffled giggling can be heard the whole time. “Wow, I never took myself as a toy.” Lindsey says with a giggle, watching the mare’s face disappear and reappear. “Want to try after I’m done, Tania? It definitely feels interesting.” Lindsey asks.

“Interesting to you… but that’s kind of weird.” Tania had to be honest, only thinking back to those alien movies where they would burst out of a human’s stomach, the bulges being constant like Tour Pinkie and her hooves.

“Well, this whole situation with us being in Equestria is weird, but we might as well try to get used to it. Though, I don’t think we’ll have to get used to eating ponies. Except maybe you if Blueblood enjoys it.” Lindsey says with a bit of a giggle.

Lindsey stands up and stretches, tightening her abs, causing the bulge to disappear. “Woah!” Pinkie’s muffled voice is heard again. Lindsey stops stretching and the bulge reappears and she then starts walking around the apartment. “Wee!” Pinkie’s excited voice can be heard as Lindsey makes her way around the living room.

Tania blushed at the eating Blueblood part, still hesitant on eating anyone really. “I… I’ll think about it, but that doesn’t mean I’ll do it right away.” She said, still feeling uncomfortable around the idea of eating her special somepony.

“Never said it had to be right away, or that it even had to happen, that’s between you two.” Lindsey says as she stretches some more, watching the bulge appear and disappear. “This is pretty interesting feeling. I don’t look like I have a pony in my stomach, but I do. I can feel her moving, but it’s like she doesn’t weigh as much as she should.” Lindsey says, as she moves about. “Hey, Pinkie, where’s the bathroom? You should probably shower after I let you out.”

“Down the hall, first door on the right.” Comes Pinkie’s muffled reply. Lindsey follows Pinkie’s directions and heads off to the bathroom leaving them alone.

Tania still felt indecisive on the idea of eating Blueblood. Almost every day in Canterlot he used to be eaten by every staff member that spotted him. She just didn’t want to be another name on that list.

Blueblood continues to stay nuzzled up next to Tania. “I’ll leave it up to you Tania, if you want to or not. I wouldn’t mind if you ate me.” He says, glad that she wouldn’t eat him out of malice, unlike the Canterlot staff. If she can eat him anyway.

“I don’t know. Lindsey is okay with doing it, but I’m not sure if I could handle eating a dog-sized pony.” She admitted, rubbing her hands together. “And I don’t want to be like all those other ponies.”

“I don’t know if it’s possible, but we could try sometime later, maybe when you don’t have a full stomach.” Blueblood says, skeptical if he could fit, assuming it’s just Pinkie being Pinkie. “But I wouldn’t mind if it was possible, because you’re not like all those ponies who ate me. You actually care about me, love me. I only feel comfortable within my aunts because they care about me too. I would love to add you to that list.” He says.

Tania’s cheeks turned red after he said that, not really thinking on how Blueblood might feel about it, or more specifically that way. “I-I’m still a little worried on what might happen. Pinkie is different, but I don’t know about someone who’s more… sane than her.”

Pinkie’s head appears around the corner of the hallway. “Hey! I’m sane! Just a little on the odd side!” She says before disappearing again.

Lindsey comes back out, giggling a bit. “She smells of soy sauce. It’s gonna take her a while to shower that out.” She says before sitting down next to Tyler. “Oh, I feel kind of empty now.”

“Maybe we should visit a cafe or something.” Tania shrugged as she didn’t feel like going to another restaurant after they just had a meal of their own.

Lindsey giggles. “Nah, I had enough Chinese food. I’m just gonna wait for my stomach to shrink.”

“Oh, okay then.” Tania mumbled as she leaned against the recliner instead, starting to feel more tired.

Tyler lays back on the couch. “I agree, time for a nap.” He says tiredly.

Blueblood curls up more on Tania’s lap. “Mmhmm.” He hums in agreement.

Lindsey stretches and yawns a bit. “I do have to admit, I’m tired too.” She says, leaning against the couch as well, opposite of Tyler.

Tour Pinkie looks at all of them. “Well, I’m glad I got out of there. Well, I guess it’s time for a nap.” She leaps onto the couch between Tyler and Lindsey and curls up much like a dog.

Stacy, on the other hand, could only rest her arms and head on the armrest of the couch, while still sitting on her wheelchair. But it wasn’t like she didn’t like it or anything.

Bringing Blueblood closer, Tania nuzzled close to him, hugging him like a plushed animal as she began to drift to sleep.

Blueblood slowly wakes up, with a yawn, but then he freezes. ‘This doesn’t feel right.’ He thinks to himself as he feels the area around him. It’s soft, warm, and moist, and the texture is extremely familiar. He hears a heartbeat pulsing around him and a soft breathing surrounding him. He opens his eyes only to see utter darkness, so he lights up his horn and finds out very quickly where he is. “I... I’m in a stomach.” He says with a strange calm as he gazes around, unlike the normal, wide open spaces of a stomach due to his tiny size, this one is a lot more cramped. He feels like he’s lying in a hammock, or he’s been put in a sack.

He’s lying on his back his rear legs pressed against the stomach walls, and the back of his head pressed against the other side. His fore legs are folded against his belly as he lays there in an odd calm. “This is oddly nice.” He says quietly, just lying there, listening to and watching the organs of whomever he’s in working.

Lindsey stifles a giggle, as she watches Tania’s sleeping form. She’d seen the girl swallow the stallion as both of them napped, and now she lays there her stomach bulging slightly as the stallion is now obviously awake, and the light from his horn shows through her shirt. She giggles once more as she walks over. “Wakey, wakey Tania.” She says gently. “I guess subconsciously you wanted to try it after all, because Blueblood is enjoying his time sitting in your stomach.”

Tania didn’t believe Lindsey at first, trying to push her away while she slept. “Nice try Lindsey, but Blueblood is right he-” She stopped as instead of feeling the fur of her coltfriend, she felt her shirt, or more importantly, how quick it was for her to reach her belly. She finally opened her eyes to see the very noticeable bulge under her shirt that was her distended stomach. “Wh-what the-?” She was quite scared as she sat up and the bulge only got more noticeable.

Lindsey giggles some more. “Told you, there he is, he’s even glowing to let you know.” She says patting Tania’s slight, but noticeable tummy. “Isn’t that just cute.” She says with a giggle.

Blueblood, still positioned as he was in the stomach, feels it shift as the person moves. He hears Lindsey’s muffled voice, and then Tania’s echoes around him. “I’m in Tania.” He says to himself. “I knew there was a reason I felt so calm.” He reaches out a forehoof and presses it softly against her stomach wall. “Hi Tania.” He calls out. “I kinda knew that I’d like it in here. It’s nice.”

Tania honestly didn’t know how to feel about this. She was worried, scared, confused… but felt good for some reason. She had a red blush on her cheeks after hearing Blueblood’s voice. She wanted to apologize, or to just take him out before anything happens to him, but she was just too embarrassed to say anything.

Lindsey giggles some more. “Now all you have to do is sing with him in there. The acoustics are probably amazing.” She says, before thinking about it. “You know what, at some point we’re going to have to try that. You and me switch places, you swallow all of us, and you sing a little song with us in your tummy.” She says a bit enthusiastically.

“Wh-what? I-I didn’t mean to do this. I don’t even know how I did this while I was asleep. I don’t sleep eat… I think.” Tania was more scared and worried then actually ‘happy’ to have anyone inside her… not in that way, you pervs. “I don’t even know how to let him out!”

Lindsey starts to laugh a bit. “Well, there’s two ways. You cough/burp/throw him up, or you wait a good ten to twelve hours. Like Tour Pinkie said. Now he’s not going to be capable of jumping out like Pinkie did or anything, so I suppose you’re going to have to be a bit more forceful. Personally, I think it would be kinda fun to watch that light making its way through you, but I don’t think you want to do that.” Lindsey says, still giggling. She holds out a hand. “Here, let me help you up. Takes a little while to get used to the extra weight. I guess it’s like being pregnant, only they’re in your stomach and it’s a pony.”

Tania’s blush never faded as she took the offered hand and was helped off the couch, having to have one hand on her belly as she stood up. “It feels so weird...” She admitted. “I’m a little scared honestly.”

“Scared of what?” Lindsey asks, still focused on Tania’s stomach. The bulge, just a little bit larger than hers or Stacy’s when it was Tour Pinkie, but still seemingly so small that you wouldn’t expect a full sized pony to be in there.

“I-I don’t know. N-no one has ever heard of a tiny eating a pony, and lot’s of things could’ve happened if I t-tried.” She said, listing the many outcomes like actually digesting him, being unable to cough, burp, or puke him out, and even the alien themed escape with the results of her being no longer living.

Lindsey laughs. “Well, I definitely don’t think he’s going to try an escape that would hurt you, and as for digesting him, you’re forgetting he’s under the same spell that we, you all are under. Trust someone who held him in her digestive tract for a couple months, he’ll be fine. As for being unable to get him out, well there’s always a way. If you can’t get him out either the fast way or the natural way, we could always talk to Starlight, she got her friend Trixie out of a Manticore and Cody out of a moving Rainbow Dash, so I’m sure she can get Blueblood out of you.” She replies. “So, you shouldn’t be worried about it, as I said he’ll be fine. He actually seems to like it in there.”

“B-but I don’t want to go out like this.” She also admitted. “I… I feel as bad as when I was caught singing in public. I’m just not curling in a scared ball cause you’re all my friends… and you wouldn’t judge me.” She let go of Lindsey’s hand as she hugged her belly tight as if to try and hide it. “You and everyone else might be okay with it… but I need more time… I don’t even know how this happened.”

“Well, you swallowed him, while you were sleeping, head first too. It was like watching a snake eat a mouse. After you managed to get around his horn though, it was smooth sailing. Should be glad that their horns are smooth and blunt at the end, rather than sharp and pointed.” Lindsey replies, patting Tania’s belly again. “Don’t worry, whether or not you continue is all up to you. He’s not going to force you to eat him. Actually, frankly, most tinies are probably going to be jealous of you, kind of like they are with me. Unless somehow tinies can swallow regular sized ponies, but I think that’s stretching it a bit.”

Tania couldn’t help but smirk a little at the pun she wasn’t sure if Lindsey made accidentally or on purpose. “I guess, b-but I really just want to see Blueblood again… I don’t think I can take a day with him or anyone else inside my stomach.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll see him again, all you have to do is get him back up, or, well, wait for nature to move him along. Nature will take a while though, so you have plenty of time to get him out. For now though, if I were you anyway, I’d just take the time to enjoy how close he is now. Think of it like this, he’s literally right next to your heart, you’re holding him in the largest hug ever.” Lindsey replies. “Personally, I just want to see what happens if you stretch, will the bump disappear like mine did when it was Pinkie Pie, or will there still be a noticeable little divot. Obviously, you’ll still see the light, which I have to admit is pretty cool. You should lift your shirt, I wonder if you can see his outline in your belly.” Lindsey says excitedly.

Tania wanted Lindsey to stop talking about this, the red blush never fading on her cheeks. But was just too flustered to say anything. “C-can we just get him out already?” She asked, not answering her question or showing what might happen.

“Aww, but I wanna see you give him a bit tighter of a stomach hug.” Lindsey says with a bit of a pout. She is faking it but she does want to see if Tania can make him seemingly vanish for a moment. “Just once, give him a little stronger hug and I’ll help get him out. Please.” She pleads.

“Maybe next time, but now I just want him back here where he’s not in some tiny’s stomach.” She crossed her arms as she really didn’t have the willingness to just do what Lindsey wanted her to do. “We don’t know how long he’s been in there, so I don’t want to waste any more time.”

Lindsey giggles. “That’s where you’re wrong. Remember, I saw you eat him. It’s only been about ten minutes, he’s got hours before your body decides to move him along.” Lindsey says in reminder. “Besides, he’s not in some tiny’s stomach, he’s in your stomach. You make it sound like some stranger came in and ate him.”

Blueblood stays laying down in Tania’s stomach, relaxing in the warm, spa-like climate, with the sound of her heart beat, her breathing, her voice, and even the gurgles of her stomach as a calming ambience. He only moves to nuzzle her from the inside, causing a portion of his face to be imprinted on her shirt until he’s done nuzzling her. “C-could I maybe, stay for a bit longer?” He asks. “I really like it in here.” He says. “It’s just so relaxing, so calm in here, and I feel even closer to you.”

Her cheeks turned red when she felt the nuzzling, and even heard him request to stay in a little longer. She really felt uncomfortable, and embarrassed, but she couldn’t say no to Blueblood. “...f-fine. But I’m not going outside.” She gave in, giving a single request as she didn’t want to be seen like this, while also being insecure about her singing, she was also insecure about how she looked on the outside as well.

Blueblood manages to roll over and stand up. The stallion moves around a bit, much like a dog, going in circles before he lays down, curling up inside her. “That’s okay Tania. As long as I can stay in here for a while.” He replied, nuzzling against her stomach.

Lindsey watches as the bulge grows, rippling as the stallion moves around, before it almost completely vanishes within Tania, looking more like she had when they had finished their chinese food.

Tania couldn’t really do much to stop it as the blush only grew on her cheeks as she really just wanted to lock herself in a room and stay there until this was all over.

“Awe, look, it’s almost like he isn’t even there. It’s so cute how they can just disappear in there like that.” Lindsey comments, giggling some more. “I’ll have to see if this is possible outside of Pinkie Pie. Personally, I think this is all because we’re in her that allows us to do this. I could be wrong though.” She says. “I kind of hope not, it would be fun to eat ponies, like they do us.”

“Yeah, a little taste of their own medicine.” Stacy spoke up, moving to where the two were. “And guessing by a missing stallion, Tania already made the move.”

“I didn’t do it on purpose.” She repeated herself, not wanting to sound as if she ate him cause she wanted to.

“Stacy, we were the ones who made the move first. Besides, Tania was asleep when she ate him, guess she was just a little hungry after digesting her chinese food. Besides, I’m not saying I want to get revenge on them, I just want to have a little fun.” Lindsey replies, defending Tania a bit. “I’d love to feel Cody, Daisy, Tyler, and yourself sitting comfortably in my stomach.” She smiles in a kind manner. “We’d all be so close. Oh, Starlight and Twilight would definitely want to study this if it’s possible.” Lindsey stands there giddy about the prospects. “As long as it’s safe of course. I don’t want to hurt anypony.”

“I know, I was just kidding about the getting back… but maybe ‘the gulper’ should be the first to be eaten outside of Pinkie’s town, city, whatever.” Stacy said, thinking that maybe Dash would love to know how it feels, more curious on how the mare would react then just getting back at her for all the tinies she may or may not have frightened when they arrived.

“And doesn’t Nightmare Moon kind of do that already, except she’s a pony herself. And she shrinks them down as well?” Tania asked, not sure if this is going to technically be a new thing that can happen.

“Well, Nightmare Moon focuses on Snatchers, and I believe that new one, Daybreaker will do the same thing.” Lindsey says, before looking at Stacy. “Good idea, getting Rainbow Dash. Do you want to switch and do the honors?” Lindsey asks with a giggle.

“Perhaps...” She said with a smirk on her lips. “I honestly want to se-er. Hear her freaking out once she realizes what just happened. It’s going to be like a prank in it’s own way.” She said, already feeling giddy with excitement as just the idea itself. “I bet she’ll taste like skittles.”

“Does this mean that we have to leave now… j-just like I am?” Tania asked, a little worried on what might happen if they leave, and how tinies and ponies might think of her now that she ate the only shrunken pony as a tiny herself.

“Well, if you want, I could hide you until we get back to the castle. Plus, if we can’t get Blueblood out of you the quick way, Starlight can help you.” Lindsey replies to Tania, before looking back excitedly to Stacy. “I just had an idea, one I know you’ll love! Perhaps instead of switching with me you switch with Twilight or Starlight. Then one of us catches Dash, and when she tries to escape, we have a, nice, romantic french kiss to keep Dash trapped in our stomachs.” Lindsey says giddily, knowing that Stacy would be very tempted by the offer.

“Well, I honestly thought the first idea was to trick Dash into coming, and Twilight using the spell on her so she can move the spell onto her. But maybe that idea will leave more of a mark on her.” Stacy smiled, just imagining the look on her face knowing that she’ll get what she deserves from her little tiny hunting goal.

“I guess you’re interested in revenge. I just want to feel as she flies up and down our throats.” Lindsey replies. “So I guess that means, in order to make sure she takes the hint you’re going to have her stay for the full trip, huh?” Lindsey says with a bit of a giggle.

“Maybe… maybe not.” She didn’t answer completely, the smirk never leaving her lips. “Any way to let that pegasus know what kind of impact she’s leaving for all the tinies she’s tried before.”

“Well, I guess we’ll be finding out what happens when a switched tiny shrinks with a pony inside them.” Lindsey says. “That would be pretty funny to watch considering the magic here. A tiny coughing up a full sized pony.”

“I-I don’t think th-that would be safe for anyone.” Tania just had to speak up. “I-if Rainbow Dash doesn’t have the spell on her, d-doesn’t that mean she’s at risk to being injured by the stomach acid?”

“Remember yesterday how I was in Twilight’s stomach? She hadn’t switched me with someone, she used some spells to shrink me down and to make it so I could breath and not be hurt by the stomach acids or her throat muscles. She could do something similar to Dash.” Lindsey says.

“Yeah, but I don’t think the princess would undo her spell and let a giant human stay in her stomach, am I right?” Tania asked, knowing that with so many risks, she wouldn’t take the chance.

“If she were to do that, she’d probably monitor to make sure nothing goes wrong.” Lindsey replies. “She is a rather curious pony after all. She loves to run experiments.”

“Even if it has the risk of harming someone?” Tania asked, hoping she wouldn’t approve of that, since that wouldn’t really sound good since she, Blueblood and Swiffer was living under the same crystal roof with the alicorn.

“Of course not, she makes sure that her experiments are safe. She wouldn’t dream of harming another living being.” Lindsey replies.

Tania mentally let out a sigh of relief after hearing that. “So I don’t think she would do that to Rainbow or Stacy, much to your curiosity.” She said, thinking that maybe now is a good enough time to change the subject. “Anyways, if you want to do it that badly, we should probably get going.” She said. “Right after I try and get Blueblood out.” She was quick to add before she started making her way to the bathroom, needing her privacy as she felt it was rude to try and do it in front of everyone, two of the four ways being rude in public. It took much longer then when Stacy and Pinkie did it, but after the sound of the shower being used, Blueblood was the first to walk out with a clean coat, while Tania looked disheveled, with messy hair, and an even messier dress she was wearing.

“Pinkie’s physic breaking thing probably made it easier.” Stacy commented, recalling that she didn’t look that bad, only feeling as if she didn’t eat for a whole week.

“Probably. That sounded pretty tough. Then again, Pinkie also doesn’t have a horn and can bend and twist farther than most. Well, and Blueblood probably didn’t want out just yet.” Lindsey says, looking at the stallion with a mischievous smile.

“I-I might have wanted to stay…” Blueblood admits with a small smile. He then makes his way to Tania, nuzzling one of her legs.

“Still think eating a same size pony is a good idea?” She simply asked the two as she knows that the last part wasn’t that great. But her grumpy mood was shortened when Blueblood nuzzled close to her, making her blush as she pet the stallion’s mane a little to show that she appreciated the gesture.

Lindsey giggles. “Well, yours was trying to stay inside. I’m sure Dash will want out.” She replies, starting to giggle some more, already imagining the pegasus struggling within.

“He wasn’t trying to stay inside.” She simply said, knowing that Blueblood wasn’t forcing himself to stay inside.

Blueblood blushes a bit. “She may have, uh, had to try a couple times. I kept ending up being stuck in her stomach, with a hoof lodged in her throat.” He says, a bit embarrassed. “I had to sit up and hold my forehooves above my head to get out.”

“Felt like I was trying to puke out my own stomach...” She admitted, not really liking the constant, yet familiar feeling of puking.

“Well, at least you discovered one way to get him out.” Lindsey replies. “It won’t be as hard next time, now that you know. If there is a next time.” She says, knowing Tania wouldn’t want to. Blueblood looks down sadly, as if knowing that Tania probably wouldn’t want to eat him again. “Anyway, let’s get going. I’m looking forward to spending some quality time with a certain rainbow pegasus.”

“Alright, let’s just wake Tyler up and then we’ll be on our way.” Stacy said, stretching her arms a little as she waited for one of the two to do it instead of her.

After waking Tyler, the group heads out. Tour Pinkie getting them a bus back to the edge of the city. Pinkie Pie first coughs Lindsey up, who grows back to her full size. She then quickly coughs up the others. The group make their way back to Twilight’s castle, with two of them eager for a fun prank on the cyan and rainbow pegasus prankster in the town.

Lindsey walks into the castle and heads straight toward Twilight’s study. There is something the princess has to see first. Something that has to be tried. “Sorry Tania, but you’re going to have to try and eat Blueblood once more. We’ve got to show Twilight. Well, if it’s possible anyway.” She says to the girl before going into the study. “Twilight, you’ve got to see this. Pinkie Pie showed us something that is pretty interesting. Tania and Blueblood can demonstrate.” She tells the Princess, setting the two on the table.

Twilight canters over. “What is it? What are you two going to show me?” She asks the two standing on her table.

Of course, it was too late for Tania to say otherwise since now the princess wanted to know and see what they ‘discovered’. But seeing that all eyes were on the two, Tania just couldn’t say no now. ‘I hate you so much Lindsey...’ She thought negatively, turning to Blueblood as to let him try something first before she had to do anything herself.

“Alright, let’s uh, try with my rear legs first.” He whispers to her, not knowing how she’d got him down originally. He turns around so she can grab his rear legs and start swallowing him.

Feeling very awkward in doing this, she first started with a little taste, getting used to his tiny flavor before she actually started putting one of his hand hooves in her mouth, soon doing the other. It took all of her willpower to not gag, but it didn’t take long to already reach his midsection, his hind legs and tail already through her mouth. She had a pink blush on her cheeks as she decided to shut her eyes to try and make her forget she was being watched doing this. They could see the large bulge on her neck that was part of his bottom half, having to breath harder than before since this was a struggle in itself. After a few more minutes, she was already finished, slurping the last bit of his horn before she had to sit back, and show the very noticeable stomach bulge that was Blueblood, the size kind of overstretching her dress as it was lifted up, the bulge hiding her panties thankfully.

Twilight watched the scene with a gaping mouth. When Tania finishes, Twilight looks closely at her massively distended belly. “Wow! I... I didn’t know this was possible.” She looks closely at the two, but then looks to Lindsey. “Do you think you could?” She asks.

“Um, yes Twilight, but, you know there’s a slight problem. You know, from being in a stomach.” Lindsey replies, not wanting to hurt the Princess, or worse.

“Oh! Well, hold on then.” Twilight replies, her horn lighting up and her aura surrounding herself for a moment. “Alright, let’s try it!” She says excitedly, before turning around just like blueblood.

Lindsey sets Stacy and Tyler on the table. She then grabs Twilight’s legs and carefully stuffs them in her mouth and starts swallowing her. Slowly but surely, the princess starts going down her throat, just like Blueblood. Eventually, the princess finds herself as a bulge in Lindsey’s stomach. “Wow! This is amazing!” Twilight says, muffled by the flesh and muscle. “I didn’t know tinies, humans, could do this.”

“Neither did I.” Lindsey replies to the pony in her stomach. “We just found out from Pinkie Pie, or really a mirror pool clone in her stomach.”

‘I really don’t see how this could help anyone.’ Tania thought, deciding to stay quiet as she rested her head on her large stomach.

Blueblood feels her head and nuzzles up against it. “I still think it’s really comfortable in here.”

“Well, at least someone is happy.” Tania admitted, starting to lightly rub her stomach since it hurt a little by the stretching.

Lindsey rubs her engorged stomach as Twilight moves around inside. “He’s not the only one, this feels pretty good actually.” She says as the pony within her continues moving around, her magic aura causing her stomach to glow as Twilight examines how this is happening.

Tania wanted to ask, but Stacy was the one to beat her to it. “So is this all we’re going to do?” She simply asked, arms crossed as this seemed boring on her side.

“Hold on.” Lindsey says, still rubbing her stomach. “Twilight, Stacy and I had some, plans. I was wondering if you could either switch Stacy and Rainbow Dash, or switch with Stacy and cast those spells on Rainbow Dash. We’re planning on pranking her.”

Lindsey’s stomach suddenly deflates with a flash and Twilight appears in front of them. “Oh, okay, I’ll help out then.” She replies. “Hmm. Back in a second.” She says after thinking a moment, vanishing again.

Stacy was a little curious on what Twilight might do, resting her head on her knuckle as she was still a little bored. “What do you think she’ll do?” She asked out loud to no one in particular.

Twilight reappears with Dash suspended in her magical grip, which then extends to Stacy who is floated off the table and sat in her normal sized wheelchair. Suddenly Stacy grows and Dash shrinks down to tiny size before being given to Stacy. “Did I help?” She asks merrily. Dash sits in Stacy’s grasp too surprised and scared to do anything.

It was all so sudden that she had to be given a second or two to process what happened, seeing that Dash was now in her hands like a cute little mouse. She couldn’t help but smirk, it looking kind of sinister in Dash’s eyes. “Absolutely.” She made sure to place a hand over Rainbow’s back so that she wouldn’t try and fly away. “I owe you big time.” She looked over at the mare. Being curious, Stacy gently grasped her from her back, wings folded by her side and flipped the mare upside down. Almost imitating a pet bird, her hooves gripped onto her fingers, while she could only look at the giant woman. Stacy couldn’t help but giggle. “It’s like holding a pet bird.”

Twilight beams happily at Stacy, before looking to Tania. “Alright, you two are coming with me. I need to research your discovery some more.” She says, snatching up Tania and heading off to another portion of the study.

Lindsey walks over to Stacy and looks at the tiny Rainbow Dash. “Well. I guess it’s time to get this party started.” She says before looking over to Tyler. “Enjoy the show!” She says with a giggle, receiving a thumbs up from the tiny man.

Dash starts to struggle. “What show?! What are you guys going to do with me?!” She asks in panic.

“Isn’t it obvious? You have my magic on you, so there’s only one thing we can do with you… that is age appropriate.” Stacy said, the smirk never leaving her face. “And besides, I’m sure you’re a little curious on what happens to the tinies you try.” Her grip was gentle, but also tight enough to not let the pegasus easily slip out of.

Dash’s pupils shrink to pinpricks and she gulps nervously. “N-no! P-p-please!” She exclaims in fear.

Lindsey walks seductively over to Stacy. “Oh yes. We’re going to have a lot of fun.” She says in a playful whisper to Rainbow Dash.

“Would you like to do the honors?” Stacy asked, quick to shuffle her hand to now pinch the short end of Dash’s tail, making sure to not be too far for her to slip through, nor too close to be uncomfortable.

Dash struggles and flaps her wings. Once powerful, at this size she’s completely unable to escape Stacy’s grasp. “No! Please! Don’t do this!”

Lindsey giggles. “I’d love to do the honors.” She replies to Stacy. “Oh Dash, stop worrying, you’re just like a tiny.” She says to the tiny pegasus before swiftly closing her mouth around the struggling pegasus, Stacy slipping her fingers away as the mare’s tail was all that was showing between the girl’s lips. “Hmm. MMM! Oh. Shuch a tashy little ony.” Lindsey replies with her mouth full of Dash, slurping the pony inside. “Wach this.” Lindsey says, opening her mouth wide, revealing a drenched Rainbow Dash, struggling to stand in her mouth. Carefully she uses her tongue to shove Dash to the back of her mouth.

“No! No! Please no! AH!” Dash screams as the woman swallows her without shutting her mouth. Her finger tracing Dash’s descent into her stomach.

Stacy leaned over and was bold enough to feel the small bulge going down her neck as well. The odd feeling making her giggle on impulse. “It’s so weird feeling it from the outside.” She admitted. “And I guess Dash feels the same way.”

Lindsey giggles. “Yup, Skittles doesn’t seem to like it on the other side. Oh! Check out my tongue, I think I’ve got a souvenir for you.” She says opening her mouth wide and sticking out her tongue.

Curious, Stacy leaned a little closer to see just what was this ‘souvenir’ was that Lindsey had. It didn’t take long for her to notice a blue feather or two on her pink tongue. She honestly wasn’t sure if she expected her to just pluck the feathers off of her tongue.

Lindsey pulls her tongue back into her mouth so she can speak. “How many feathers?” She asks with a giggle.

“I think it was only two or three. Not a lot.” She answered, a pink blush on her cheeks as for once, she was rather close to Lindsey’s face. She was also a little glad that she could be the same size as her, even though it wasn’t going to be forever.

“Well, that’s enough for each of us to have a souvenir. So, want to grab yours?” Lindsey asks with a giggle, sticking out her tongue and plucking one of the feathers from it.

She was quick to nod in at the offer, blushing like a flustered schoolgirl that spending time with her senpai, even after she knows that Lindsey doesn’t swing that way. ‘But damn it does she mess with me!’ She thought, lifting a hand and taking one that was not as small as the one still on her tongue, or as big as the one that Lindsey picked without seeing.

Lindsey stands up. “Hold on, I’ll be back, gotta give Tyler his souvenir, and maybe I’ll be back with an extra playmate.” She says, winking at the girl stuck sitting in the chair. She then heads over and scoops Tyler up with her mouth. She comes back, opening wide, showing Tyler clutching the feather and sitting up on her tongue. “Rehy oh hlay?” She asks with a full mouth, causing Tyler to bounce when her tongue moved.

Stacy wanted to ask what she meant by ‘play’, but not wanting to ruin what was already happening, she only nodded at Lindsey’s question. She had an idea, but she wasn’t sure if Lindsey would go that far for a little ‘fun’.

Tyler sits there, not knowing what to do. He is stuck after all, at the whim of the two giant women. On the one hand, the girl he viewed as the sister he never had, which had him rather flustered. On the other, the crippled girl he has a crush on. He sits there, waiting for something to happen. Lindsey giggles, rocking Tyler a bit. “Whell? Wha’cha waihing for?” She asks.

“Wh-what do you mean?” She stuttered, not sure what exactly she was putting down that Lindsey wanted her to pick up.

“You hook hike you whan’ ho dho shomething. Gho ohn.” Lindsey says, suppressing giggles as Tyler bounces on her tongue.

“... I don’t think you’ll like it.” Her blush faded a little, glancing away as the thing she wanted to do was most likely something that ‘friends’ wouldn’t do together.

Lindsey raises an eyebrow. “Hry me.” She replies, before closing her mouth and starting to really focus on tasting Tyler, waiting for whatever Stacy was going to do.

Stacy’s blush turned from pink to red when she thought about it. Counting to three in her head, she shut her eyes as she grabbed Lindsey by her cheeks, and pulled her in for a kiss, it being sudden, forceful, yet passionate. But she didn’t just do it cause she wanted to, she began using tongue and was now starting a little wrestling match to see who could take Tyler into their mouth and swallow him.

Lindsey was caught off guard by Stacy’s timing, but not by the kiss, knowing that Stacy had probably wanted to. Then she was caught off guard by how quick Stacy was in attempting to take Tyler. She was planning on eventually giving him up to Stacy, but what was the fun in getting a freebie, the best rewards are earned after all, so she fights back a bit.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash is pacing back and forth in Lindsey’s stomach, flapping her wings to dry them out. Hoping eventually to escape, but for now, she has no choice but to stay in the massive stomach.

It was easy for Lindsey to see that this was her first time trying this, it being easy for Tyler to be taken back every time Stacy had him. But Stacy wasn’t going to give up so easily either. The red blush was still on her cheeks as she continued to make out with the girl she had a crush on, while also trying to get the said crush’s friend from her mouth. She would assume this was a dream if she wasn’t able to feel everything that was going on.

Lindsey suppresses a giggle as Stacy continues to fight her for Tyler. She feels the pony in her stomach take off, flying around to try and get out. ‘It’s time.’ In one swift moment, Lindsey gets the pony out of her stomach, shooting her up into the dueling mouths. Dash crashes right into Tyler and both plummet into the back of Stacy’s mouth. Lindsey takes the moment to get out of Stacy’s grasp and backs off.

Stacy was caught by surprise when that happened, the actual impact of the two flying in her mouth making her break the kiss. Feeling the two in her mouth, she covered her lips as she had a red blush on her cheeks, not expecting it as her reflex didn’t make her swallow the two immediately.

Lindsey walks over to another chair and sits down. “There you go, that’s my apology for leading you on for so long.” She says before relaxing in the chair.

Dash is wrapped around Tyler as he stands in the back of Stacy’s mouth. She shivers and shakes with fear, not being used to the other way around at all. “Aw, come on Dash, you know there’s nothing to worry about. This is what you do to tinies all the time.” Tyler says to the terrified pegasus.

“Ish...” She cleared her mouth a little by pushing the two into one of her cheeks, making her talk more clearly. “It’s okay. And sorry for kissing you.” She apologized. “I know you don’t swing that way, but it’s kind of hard to ignore the things that you do.” She blushed pink after saying that, right before she started tasting the two, surprised that Rainbow did taste like skittles.

Lindsey giggles. “Hey, I love to tease. It’s my thing, and you’re fine with the kiss, after all, how else was I going to transfer those two into your mouth.” Lindsey replies. “Dash goes pretty well with Tyler’s taste, I think.” She comments, thinking about the ever changing fruity flavor of the pegasus mixed with Tyler’s cola taste.

Tyler and Dash don’t have time to talk as they’re tossed around in Stacy’s mouth. Tyler lays there, just enjoying (Not in that way you sick *********) the attention, somewhat. Dash on the other hand is freaking out. She attempts to fight against Stacy’s tongue as best she can, unfortunately the massive tongue is a wall of pure muscle, easily overpowering the puny pony.

“It tashed kind of wird tah me.” Stacy tried to speak, sometimes moving the two from one cheek to the other. But when she swallowed some of the saliva collecting in her mouth, she accidentally swallowed Tyler first. “I think I swallowed Tyler.” She spoke clearly with Rainbow in one of her cheeks.

“Don’t worry, he’s fine. Might want to make sure Dashie there doesn’t escape though.” Lindsey replies, with a bit of a giggle. “So, how’re you liking swallowing your first tinies?” She asks.

“It honestly feels really weird. It’s empowering… but I do feel a little guilty about doing this to Tyler. Rainbow, maybe a little less.” She answered, right before she swallowed the cyan pegasus and cleared her mouth. “I don’t think I can get used to it easily.”

“Don’t feel guilty, I’m fine. It’s really nice in here. I know you don’t feel for me, like I do for you, so I guess it’ll be the same with you and Lindsey now, but it feels like you’re giving me a nice, loose hug. I don’t know how to explain it, but it just feels nice that you’re the one I’m inside.” Tyler says from inside her stomach.

“Empowering. That’s definitely one way of putting it. You definitely have power over others and it’s quite enticing. Personally, I find it a bit different. I like it because I feel like I’m protecting whomever I’ve eaten. Like I’m holding them in the closest of embraces. At least with the tinies I know like Tyler, Cody, and you.” Lindsey replies. “Oh, and it does take awhile to get used to. After all, you’re putting them into what should be the most dangerous place for them, and more, they’re alive and you can feel and hear them moving around and talking. When you get used to it though, it’s as I said, a nice pleasant feeling, like you’re holding them in the biggest hug you can.”

“Feels more as if I’m trapping them in a fleshy cage.” Stacy admitted, picturing herself as one of those birds in Alice in Wonderland that actually had a cage as a body.

“Well, in Dashie’s case, you are. In Tyler’s case, he probably doesn’t mind, and probably even views it as I said.” Lindsey says. “Yeah, I can definitely see it like that, but I guess it just depends on how you see it. After all, you view this as taking freedom away, keeping them locked up. I view it as keeping them held safely in my, well, stomach. Caring for them.”

“I guess...” She shrugged as she leaned against the chair she was set upon. “Do you even know how long this will last?”

“From what I remember Twilight saying, a day or two unless canceled.” Lindsey replies.

“I don’t think Dash would like being a tiny for a day or two… not after we tell every tiny that they can also eat her.” Stacy showed a mischievous grin as she had a feeling that would be her next plan. “I just want them to know that they can give their gratitude and thanks the same way she welcomed some of them.”

Lindsey giggles. “Did you know that the way she welcomes a lot of them has actually given her quite a bit of a fan base?” She asks, giggling.

“Possibly, but if she had those types of fans, I think they will be more than excited to hear that.” She said, knowing any fan base has fans that go a little overboard.

“Actually, they often tend to want to be eaten by her, just to hang out with her. They also tend to meet up with the pony’s Rainbow Dash fanclub.” Lindsey replies. “I know you’ve seen Rainbow Dash’s ‘bad side’ but she has a good side to this as well. She rescues tinies who are in peril when they show up, from appearing hundreds of feet in the sky, to being stuck in trees or on cliffs.” She continues, trying to get through to Stacy that Rainbow Dash isn’t just a tiny eating machine.

‘Sure. Ruin the moment why don’t you...’ She thought negatively as she wasn’t fond of Lindsey every time she did this. “Yeah, well if she’s so great, then why is she still called ‘the gulper’? Besides, you should know that people don’t care about the good side in anyone. They just care about their flaws, mistakes, and dark side.”

Lindsey sighs. “I know you’ve had a hard time in life and that’s what you’ve seen in others and see about others, but it’s not true for everyone. What about me? Did I just see your flaws, mistakes, and dark side? Or was it just you seeing mine?” She asks, a bit more seriously.

“Well the majority of the time I opened my mouth you threatened to eat me, so I think you can answer your own question.” Stacy said, a little grumpy.

“Everytime, are you sure about that?” Lindsey replies in a huff. “I seem to recall threatening to eat you only when you were, hmm I don’t know, focusing on my bad side!” Lindsey says angrily. “Heck, not even my bad side, just what you thought was my bad side!”

“Ah, yes. Of course you threatening to eat me at the multiple times you are like this is just me thinking you are showing your bad side. If that’s the case, isn’t right at this moment just you thinking I’m showing my bad side, in which it really isn’t?” Stacy said, crossing her arms as she leaned back on her seat. “Sounds to me like your safe and caring stomach seems more like a prison for people like me.”

“Oh yes I completely forgot, I threatened to eat you for no reason at all. I must’ve just imagined you insulting me at every opportunity.” Lindsey replies in angry sarcasm, standing up. “You know what, I’ve noticed a little pattern with you. Every time I do something nice, you repay my kindness with insults. So you know what? I’m not going to be kind to you any more. In fact, I’m going to leave. I’m going to buy that home for myself and take my friends with me. You can stay here with Twilight and Starlight.” She says even angrier heading to the door. “I bet they dump you off at a village in an hour after having to deal with your attitude. So, goodbye Stacy.” Lindsey finishes, opening the door to the study and leaving, slamming it shut behind her.

Once Lindsey left, she let in a shaky breath before she moved a little closer to the study room table, placing a hand to her forehead as she honestly felt bad for how she acted. But she had a feeling on how she Lindsey and Tyler were together, she knew that she couldn’t really be in the picture. To be honest, she really was just thinking about moving to the village, and with Lindsey’s words, it just sealed it. “Figured this would happen… I deserve to be alone after everything.” She told herself, taking in another breath to clear the lump in her throat. After a few moments of silent thinking, she finally let the two out and set them on the table, not even looking at them as she faced away from the two. She didn’t really stay for long as she unlocked her wheels on her wheelchair and left the room next. She honestly wanted to be alone, and having a tiny and a mare inside her stomach didn’t really make her feel ‘alone’.

But back with Twilight, Tania and Blueblood, the stallion was out of the tiny’s stomach, the alicorn taking notes on everything, but when she went to measure the tiny… something seemed off.

“Hmm, something’s wrong. There’s something different about you.” Twilight says, getting a closer look, and when she does, she gasps. “You’re taller!” She exclaims. “In fact you’re taller than the maximum a tiny has ever been! You’ve gained an entire inch! How is this possible?” Twilight asks as she continues looking over Tania.

Standing next to Tania, Blueblood notices the change as well, now only coming up to just under the girl’s knees. “Wow, she’s right?! You are taller?!”

“Wh-what? B-but this shouldn’t be possible. How is this even possible!?” Even if it was just an inch, she was already freaking out inside as she wasn’t sure if it was the magic in her voice, the magic she had to be given via Princess Twilight’s stomach, or even her time in Pinkie’s village.

“I-I don’t know.” Twilight replies. “I, I need to run a scan, hold still.” She says, lighting up her horn and surrounding Tania with her aura in a scan. “Y-your magic reserves, they’ve grown! I think your magic reserves are making you grow somehow! I’m still just trying to find out how you developed magic and now it’s making you grow.” Twilight says with a bit of a sigh. “Ugh, tinies just keep getting more and more complicated. What’s next?”

Rainbow Dash flies into the room, still tiny. “Twilight! Twilight! Lindsey and Stacy had a fight! Stacy took things too far and now Lindsey’s angry and Stacy’s going to run away or something!” Dash says in a worried tone.

Twilight face hoofs. “I had to ask, and put Stacy in her wheelchair. I can’t change you back either Dash, if she’s moving then it’ll be dangerous for her to return to tiny size.” Twilight looks down to Lindsey and Blueblood. “Sorry, but figuring this out will have to wait, and uhm, guess you’ll be taking a ride too.” Twilight apologizes before swiftly swallowing the two. “Okay Dash, lead the way!” Twilight exclaims, following Dash as she takes off, flying down the halls.

Back with Stacy, she wasn’t really trying to ‘run away’ or anything, she was in one of the many guest rooms, not bothering in going to where Lindsey, Tyler, Cody and Daisy were currently residing in, figuring that the room is where Lindsey would most likely be in right now. She was sitting on the guest bed messing with her hands a little while shedding a tear or two. But once she heard the sound of clopping hooves, she was quick to wipe them away as to not be seen crying or anything.

The door opens revealing Twilight, and a tiny rainbow and cyan object floating next to her, obviously Rainbow Dash. “Stacy! We were worried. Dash told me what’s happened.” She notices that Stacy has been crying. “Sorry, I need to switch Dash and you back so she can find Lindsey.” Twilight says, her aura surrounding the two. Dash regrowing and Stacy back down to her tiny size. Dash quickly flies off searching for Lindsey and Twilight gets onto the bed, laying Stacy against the pillow, and lowering her head to get on her level. “What’s wrong Stacy?” She asks.

Stacy didn’t answer as she turned her head away from her. “Nothing...” She simply said, crossing her arms as she didn’t feel like talking.

Twilight sighs. “Fine.” Her horn glows and Tania appears, closer to Stacy. “Could you talk to her, she seems to respond better to you.” Twilight says, getting off the bed. “I’ll give you two some privacy.” Twilight says, heading out of the room and closes the door.

As soon as Tania opened her mouth, Stacy was the first to beat her to it. “I’m not talking.” She said with a bit of attitude.

“And that’s fine, no need to talk. I’ll just tell Twilight you just need your space.” Tania tried backing away, but only fell back on the pillow, it being too soft for her to actually take a step backwards.

Stacy only huffed and turned away from her, having to use her upper body strength to move her bottom half.

Now it was just the two together being quiet on the pillow, neither of them being able to get off the bed to even leave the room, both for size problems, but extra for Stacy and her… condition.

After a moment Twilight opens the door. “H-how’s it going?” She asks. She then sees them sitting there quiet, and with Stacy facing a bit angrily away from Tania. “That bad huh?” Twilight asks rhetorically, before sighing. “Stacy, we’re just trying to help you. Why won’t you let us?” She asks earnestly.

“Cause I don’t need help, okay?” She said with attitude. “I just want to be alone, can’t I just be given that?” She asked, wanting to just leave this castle already. “I just want to get away from all of this mess. I just want to be alone like I always have been.”

“Somehow, I don’t think you do.” Twilight says, considering how Stacy had started feeling like this. “You always get along with Lindsey up until she does something specifically to help you, and when you two talk about other tinies back home or ponies. Why is that?” Twilight asks.

“I don’t need to explain myself to you.” She simply said, not budging cause she didn’t want to explain her reasons, only to be shot down by someone else just cause things were different here and she was just supposed to accept it as if she just wasn’t on Earth not even a year ago.

“Why? What’s happened to have you think so little of others?” Twilight asks, having heard several of her fights with Lindsey.

“Simple: it’s the same way that people used to treat me.” She answered, still facing away from the mare. “You don’t think that crippled people like me don’t get talked down upon? I had everything, but then lost everything. And just being here, shrunken down just to be some horse’s snack for the day, just adds salt to the wound.” She slowly sat up from her spot as she looked at the open door. “Back on earth, the only solution was to just lock myself up and barely come out. I couldn’t do that with Lindsey and everyone else just dragging me along to everything they do. So now that this falling out happened, I’m thinking of just living in the village and never leaving.” She looked down seeing the tear stains on the pillow. “Ponies can’t come in without permission, and Lindsey can’t set foot without freaking out the others… it’s a win-win for everyone.”

“Sounds like just a win-win for you, and from what I’ve heard, you’d often enjoyed these outings as well. Even more, none of you tinies are ever considered by most ponies as just a snack. I know there are snatchers out there, and they don’t care about tinies, but the average pony does care about tinies and their feelings, even Dash.” Twilight says. “Now then, what do you mean by people treating you as you have us? What do you mean by being talked down to?” She asks.

“If you don’t get it the first time around, then I’m not repeating myself.” Stacy said, not wanting to explain more in detail as she just wanted to get this over with and be left alone.

“From what I know, Lindsey, Tyler, and I have treated you as an equal, as a friend. I know that Daisy does care about you as well, along with Cody. I also know that at your size and having crippled legs means you have a harder time getting around and getting things on your own, so we help you, not just because of your condition but also because we consider you a friend.” Twilight replies. “Dash cared about how you felt and even tried to eat tinies less while you were around her. So, what happened? What has made you so cynical, so pessimistic that you seem to despise everyone around you?” Twilight asks, not in anger, but in concern. Seeing much of her former self, of Starlight Glimmer, Moondancer, and Sunset’s former selves as well.

“Oh, friends. That’s what you see right? I get Tyler, and Cody and Daisy do little to nothing with me. But of course if Dash and Lindsey are friends with me, then it must be pretty normal to threaten one another into eating the other, and even abandoning me while knowing that I can’t go anywhere or do anything without them!” She said angrily, at this point in time not seeing them as friends. “Sorry princess, but I don’t see them as friends. Not anymore...” She took a small breath to clear the lump in her throat yet again. “And don’t tell me that bullshit about me saying harsh words to them, I know some people that could do worse, while also not regretting it afterwards.”

Twilight sighs. “From what I remember hearing about these incidents, you weren’t just berating them for something they’d done, you were outright assassinating their character, accusing them of things they hadn’t done, that you would belittle them for no reason, you make it seem like their only reason for being around you was to torment and abuse you, as if they didn’t care at all. How do you expect them to react when you make it seem like their only interest in you is much like a young foal’s interest in a toy some other foal has? Wanting it only to cast it aside as soon as they get it. How do you expect them to act when you treat them as enemies when you talk to them, and servants the rest of the time? ” Twilight replies, starting to get a little aggravated, seeing what Lindsey and Dash were talking about. “Cody and Daisy are often gone at school, but I had heard from them that they’ve enjoyed talking with you over the weeks. Tyler on the other hoof has spent a lot more time with you, helping you around when Lindsey can’t, pushing your wheelchair when you’re tired, helping to make sure you’re comfortable.”

“Look, I don’t need to make it any more elaborate for you to understand. If Lindsey wants me out of her life, then fine, I’m going to the village and I’ll be back in my comfort zone where I don’t have to worry about anyone but myself.” Stacy shook her head, just wishing she could get up and leave, but she could honestly be left here for all of time if Twilight wanted to.

“I don’t know, it seems like you want everyone else out of your life. After all, we try to invite you into our lives, but all you seem to do is push everyone away, violently, metaphorically speaking. So, again I ask, why do you act as if not just this world, but your own world as well, and everyone in them have something against you and are out to get you?” Twilight asks, keeping herself as calm as she can be, after all, she’d dealt with worse.

“I said I’m not going to explain myself anymore, alright!?” She shouted, not wanting to talk anymore. “I just want to be alone, and that’s it. I would like it more if everyone would not want to be in my business all the time. If I can’t go back home, then I might as well just be by myself and wait until I can or if I die for all I care.”

“And how do you intend to get to anywhere to be alone?” Twilight asks. “Being trapped up on that bed after all, in my castle, and with everypony inside knowing that you’re in here?”

“As if I would answer that.” Stacy huffed, not really caring where she would be left alone, just that she would be.

“Well sorry, but I’m not going to leave you all to your lonesome.” Twilight replies. “You may think all of ponykind, and possibly even all of humankind are heartless monsters, and that you are that one shining beacon among them, but fortunately for you, and us, most of us aren’t. However, I will be ‘merciful’ and put you somewhere you are going to technically be alone. You can pout, cry, yell, scream, curse, call us names, and whatever else you want, because what I’m going to do is, well, eat you. However, this time is going to be a bit different. I’m going to place an enchantment that will block out every voice from your hearing except your own and make you completely invisible to everyone else in there. You’ll be all on your own in there. There is a way to get out though, but I’ll let you figure that out on your own. After all, telling would be helping and you don’t want that do you?” Twilight says, igniting her horn and surrounding Stacy in her aura, setting the enchantments and teleporting the tiny girl into her stomach without giving her any time to object. “I hope you’ll figure out the true importance of friendship sometime soon Stacy, I don’t like having to do this to you.”

With a sickening splat of her body hitting the stomach floor from a small gap, she tried to be quick to find a dry spot, already kicking in her PTSD before she covered her ears and shut her eyes, but not before hearing Twilight’s last words. “Well if you didn’t want to fucking do this then why did you!?” She asked out loud, of course not getting a response as to actually see that whatever Twilight did worked.

But back outside, Tania couldn’t help but feel a little sorry, worried, and concerned for Stacy. “Are you sure that was a good idea?” She asked. “I feel like you didn’t think that through… or resolved it in any way.”

Twilight sighs. “I know it seems rushed, and I admit it was, but she needs to be in a safe environment where I can monitor her, and my magic will keep her sustained, so she can’t starve or dehydrate herself. I also know about her fear, and there isn’t much I can do about that, but there’s also the fact that since she’s essentially isolated, she’ll eventually have to start thinking about everything, and perhaps she’ll realize that perhaps she’s the one keeping herself back and not others.” Twilight replies. “However, if you’d like another shot at getting through to her, I’ll modify the enchantments so that you can talk to her and see her.”

“Listen, Princess. I don’t mean to say that your actions are wrong or rather… pointless, but they are.” Tania started. “You should know that some people or ponies may want to be alone for awhile. Probably want to be in their comfort zone… and I don’t think you belly is the first place in mind. All she’ll think about is what happened the last time she was in somepony’s stomach without thinking about her opinions, and probably what happened before that caused that.” She explained. “She’s hard headed, I can tell, just like my dad. But just like him, she just needs some alone time where she feels she can be herself. Maybe it would’ve been better to keep her in a tiny guest room, or a doll house.” She suggested. “You could place some spell to keep her inside, and also used that other spell to keep her from starving or whatever.”

“It’s not a spell keeping her from starving or dehydrating. I’ve done some research, the magic aura that shines in my stomach acid, well, just as it helped restore your magic reserves, so too does it keep her alive. I guess, if she needs though, I could cast an illusion to make it seem like she’s in a room.” Twilight replies. “I know she’s stubborn, hard headed, but she also needs to realize that some people, or ponies, aren’t going to sit there the whole time letting her talk down to them as if they aren’t people or ponies, but as monsters who could care less about her.”

“... Princess I don’t think that’s what she’s trying to accomplish.” She simply said. “And illusions are pointless now that she knows she’s in your stomach. I know you’ve heard this a couple of times from other tinies, but where we come from, we were the only superior race. There was no magical unicorns, no flying pegasus, or ponies that have very vibrant colors when they don’t have their coat or mane dyed. And we were also at the top of the food chain, nothing can touch us, and even the biggest elephants or the most dangerous tigers in the forest couldn’t mess with us unless they wanted a bullet to the head.” She took a moment to think before she continued. “Now just picture this, just one day you’re probably off to see your friends or read a good book, when poof. You’re in a new world, where not even your most strongest of spells can’t affect the superior race that’s… I don’t know, dogs or something. Some people can just accept it, just realize that they aren’t the only ones and that their once nice life where they don’t have to worry about anything is just taken away for the time being. But then there’s people like Stacy, who would prefer the ‘normal’ life they had. Where they didn’t have to worry about snatchers, ponies accidentally eating them, or even purposely eating them just cause they were hungry. You might think that Stacy is the only one, but there are a lot of people that would do anything to just get away from all this craziness. Heck, I even heard rumors in Canterlot that there’s a secret place in the Everfree that Tinies live in. Of course, no one has ever seen it, or more like no pony.” She realized she was getting off track and shook her head. “Anyways, I know I can’t do anything to really change your actions… but for people like Stacy, what you’re doing kind of proves that some ponies don’t really care about how tinies may feel. You didn’t even give her a chance to speak.”

“I sure hope there isn’t a secret place in the Everfree, that’s way too dangerous, I’ve heard that the creatures in there can and will rip tinies to shreds.” Twilight comments worriedly. “I get what you’re talking about, when you say that some tinies just want to get back to their normal life. If I could, I’d reverse the spell and send you all back home. However, from what I could tell, Stacy doesn’t want either life, she wants the life she had before her accident. She may have been different before it, she was probably more outgoing, but now she’s so reclusive, so pessimistic, she seems to believe that all of us are out to get her, that we’re monsters that need to be conquered otherwise we’ll take advantage of her. I know that it seems that is what I’m doing right now, that I seem like I don’t care how she feels, and of course she’ll take that to the next level saying I don’t care about any tinies at all, and that I’m a monster who’ll put tinies into my gut whenever I get the chance just like she’s said about everypony else, and Lindsey. Which is also why I didn’t give her the chance to speak, as she’d either just call me a monster even more, apologize as a means of getting me to stop, or have said nothing at all as she had been doing.” Twilight says, before sighing. “What do you think I should do? How do you feel we’ll best get through to Stacy?” She asks sincerely, laying down on the bed facing Tania.

“Princess… right now I don’t think there’s a way. She’s just angry, and it’s the kind of anger where you need to wait until she simmers down, and realizes on her own that she’s thinking irrationally. Maybe right now, you should figure out what happened by talking to Lindsey since she Rainbow, and Tyler were the last ones with her. I think it would be best for you to just leave her alone for now.”

“I think you should know Tania, this isn’t the first time Stacy’s had a falling out with, well, anyone.” Twilight replies. “I don’t think she’s ever figured out she’s thinking irrationally. All we’ve ever really seen is that we get her to calm down for a while, and it really isn’t calm just we’ve got her down to a simmer rather than a boil. I don’t know, she just seems to continue getting angrier and angrier with us just being around her, then she snaps, usually when Lindsey tries to talk some sense into her after a comment about mankind, ponykind, Lindsey, specific ponies, etcetera. I just don’t know what to do anymore, and this time she seems to have pushed Lindsey to her edge.” Twilight says. “I don’t exactly want to leave her alone, she seems to want to hurt herself or something. It’s another reason I’m keeping her inside my stomach.”

Tania mentally sighed as she felt that the princess wouldn’t let Stacy out. “Fine… but you should know that this doesn’t help anyone, you’re just redoing history that Lindsey did whenever she didn’t want to talk.” She started standing up from her spot, slipping off of the pillow and onto the mattress. “I thought you would see that what you’re doing won’t really change anything. Humans aren’t like ponies, and a little space might be enough.”

Twilight continues to lie there. “What do you mean? Lindsey made sure to talk with Stacy, all the time, the only reason Lindsey would threaten to eat her is because of Stacy’s attitude, not to silence her.” Twilight sighs. “I know humans aren’t like ponies, I should know, I’ve been one a few times. Trust me, a little space hasn’t done anything to temper Stacy, but if you want to find that out for yourself I’ll leave her here with you. You can hide or something, keep silent, and just listen to what she says to herself. I’ve heard several times how she’ll complain about how we treat her when she’s upset at us. You seem to want to find out for yourself though, so go ahead and hide real quick.” Twilight says, standing up.

Tania decided to try and see for herself as she decided to hide under the pillow of all places, not really having a lot of hiding places while she was still on the bed. She went far enough to feel the bed frame, hoping that it would be far enough to stay hidden, yet hear what’s going to happen with Stacy ‘alone’.

“Alright Tania, I’m going to let her out now. Just remember what I’ve said, she tends to blame everyone else, not herself.” Twilight says, knowing that the enchantments blocked the whole conversation between the two of them from Stacy’s ears. Twilight ignites her horn and Stacy appears in the air. Using her magic she cleans the girl off, removes the enchantments, and sets her down. “Alright Stacy, I’ve decided against keeping you in my stomach, you get your wish, I’ll leave you alone in this room.” She says, setting Stacy down on the bed, sitting her up against the pillow close enough for Tania to hear. Twilight turns away and leaves the room, shutting the door behind her.

“Freaking finally...” She grumbled, deciding to lay down on the pillow as she was only left to rant, think, and say things that people would most likely not want to hear from her. As expected, she started talking to herself on how the ponies and even Lindsey would just be okay with all of this. “Did everyone just lose their minds when they got here. I mean, seriously. Being eaten alive, this is stupid. Did some pedophile wrote a story on this? Of course those loners online might come up with this.” She continued with saying that it would be okay if some people liked it, but not almost the entire human population. “Of course on earth being eaten alive is the last thing they want, but now it seems like a regular thing here. Being in some disgusting stomach, with all those mushed up food, the terrible smell, and just the fact that you could go through the whole digestion process still alive.”

Tania kind of figured she would go on a tangent like this, rolling her eyes as she hope this wouldn’t be all that she would be talking about. Unfortunately, it was. Tania couldn’t take any more of this as she got out from under the pillow. “Okay. That’s it, I think you ranted quite enough.”

“Wh-what the-? Were you listening to me this whole time? Is Twilight in on this? I knew it was too easy for her to just give in-” Tania silenced her with a hand over her mouth… and the rest of the bottom half of her head.

“Okay, listen. I know this isn’t earth, and things are weird and unlike back at home. But that’s just the thing, this isn’t earth anymore. And some things can’t go back to the way it was.” Tania moved her hand off of Stacy’s mouth as she sat down in front of her. “Okay, you hate how you seem wrong all the time, right?”

“I’m not wrong, they’re just too dumb to-”

“Okay, I get it.” She cut her off before she started ranting again. “But just like you don’t like to sound wrong, they don’t like it when you make them sound bad. They aren’t the problem, it’s just you not accepting that what you had is gone, and that you can’t change it no matter how many times you talk down on people, or how many tears you shed.” She glanced away for a moment before she looked back at Stacy. “And I was just like you too. I didn’t like this change, I wanted nothing to do with ponies, being eaten alive or even having the risk to being snatched by somepony who doesn’t give a fuck on how I may feel.”

“...but?” Stacy already knew there was something else.

“But then I met Swiffer. She was the first pony I met. I had to since I needed an experienced worker to show me how to do my job. Of course, when I met her I was scared, quiet, and to myself. I just did my work and left to get away from her as fast as I could.” She admitted, first seeing Swiffer as a threat when they first met. “But even when I tried to ignore her, she would start a one sided conversation with me. Talking about her life out of work, the ponies and tinies she met, and even showed me some of the good places in the castle. I didn’t want to admit it at first, but I started to like hanging out with her.” She glanced away once again with a smile on her lips. “She took me everywhere around the castle, gave me some of her lunch when I forgot to bring my own, and waited until I was ready to see what this vore thing was all about. What I mean to say is that you might think that you’re always in danger, or that no one cares about you cause you’re small and defenceless. But that isn’t true. Sure, it’s in a weird and different way, but if they didn’t care about you, would Lindsey be with you all this time? Would Rainbow try to be a better pony for you? Or would Twilight actually go with the idea of you and Rainbow switching sizes? I don’t think people or ponies that were enemies would do that.”

Stacy was quiet the whole story through, still a little angry and riled up as before, but the story seemed to work as she wasn’t lashing out as of yet. “...you don’t know what I’ve been though.”

“Oh come on Stacy, you haven’t gone though a lot. Sure, you got snatched, but you aren’t the first, and you won’t be the last either.” Tania rolled her eyes as she knew Stacy was over exaggerating. “Just think on how everyone else might feel after everything you say or think or even do.” Tania decided that now she really needed time to think, being able to climb down on the quilt and went through the tiny door to give the girl some privacy.

Twilight sits down the hall, watching the door as she figured that Tania would be leaving fairly soon. She levitates Tania over to her. “So, how’d it go?” She asks, already figuring it went poorly.

“Well, you were right on the ranting stuff, but I think after the small talk we had, she might change, just a little.” She said, not noticing the center of her neck was glowing just a little.

“Wow, you just keep using your voice magic and you don’t expect it huh?” Twilight asks with a bit of a giggle. “So I guess you definitely got her thinking about things, at least a little. I guess I better teach you how to use your magic so you don’t keep accidentally mind controlling people.” Twilight picks up Tania and places her on her back. “I guess maybe we should listen in and see how she’s taken your talk.” Twilight says, approaching the door and casting a spell so they can hear Stacy.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea princess.” Tania said, not really liking to invade someone’s privacy.

“I just want to make sure that your accidental, um brainwashing, hasn’t done anything harmful.” Twilight says, partially true as she feared that without control Tania might accidentally scramble someone’s brain, and partially to see if Stacy had at least started questioning herself whether Tania’s magic had influenced it or not. “However, if you still don’t like this, I’ll take you back to the study to give you a magic lesson or two, now instead of later.”

“Y-yeah, I would like to handle this m-magic in me… I don’t even know when or how my magic grew anyways.” Tania said, rubbing her arm as she wanted to know if there was some way to undo this so her parents wouldn’t know what was happening. This was all in the dark for them, and seeing their daughter grow an inch isn’t going to help hide it.

“I don’t either.” Twilight replies. “I suppose that makes you my first tiny student. Hmm, it’s quite interesting to think that I have a student who can practice magic inside me.” Twilight comments. “First things first though, I really do think we should make sure your magic hasn’t harmed Stacy, after all, as a beginner you seem to be having unpredictable magic surges much like newborn unicorn foals.” She says casting a spell so they can hear Stacy, just incase Tania’s magic had some unintended consequences.

It was silent for some time, the only sound of movements from the tiny that was on the pillow. But after awhile, she growled a little. “I hate being wrong.” She grumbled, knowing that Tania was right about everything she said, not liking to be the wrong one or the bad guy, but knowing full well that she was. But she let out a small sigh that sounded as if she was sad. “But it’s not like it’s going to change anything… Lindsey probably doesn’t want to look at me anymore… even after I kissed her.”

Twilight immediately cancels the spell after hearing about the kiss. “Alright, guess you at least got her thinking about things, and she doesn’t seem to be negatively affected by your magic. I think we’ll go ahead and get to giving you a magic lesson, but first we should probably go check to see how Lindsey’s doing, maybe send her over to talk to Stacy.” Twilight whispers to Tania, feeling a little embarrassed for hearing something a little more personal.

“Oh, not a fan of gossiping?” Tania asked with a smirk, knowing that the princess wouldn’t go that far. “And I guess so, but I don’t know if it’s a good idea walking into the same room with a giant possibly angry human.” She said, not wanting to be one of the ‘victims’ of her anger, of course not thinking she would be that angry.

“Lindsey’s actually pretty good about controlling her anger.” Twilight replies. “I mean it can definitely seem like she’s getting carried away, but she keeps her cool. So, let’s stop by and see how she’s doing.” Twilight says, making her way around the castle toward Lindsey’s room. She stops for a moment, not sure if they’re in there but then she hears Dash’s voice as she talks to Lindsey.

“So, there really is an entire village in there after all!” They hear Dash say excitedly.

“Okay, so she’s in here.” Twilight says to Tania before opening the door and entering. “Hello Lindsey, I just got done talking with Stacy, you should probably go talk to her soon, but I want to see how you’re doing first.” Twilight says to Lindsey as she canters in.

Lindsey lets out a sigh. “I know, it’s just that sometimes it gets really tiring talking to someone who looks down at you all the time, even if you tower above them. It’s like she’s a cat, proud, aloof, and thinks you’re dirt.” She says.

Tania couldn’t help but giggle a little at the cat part, picturing Stacy with cute cat ears and a fluffy tail. “Yep. She’s a cat alright.” She agreed.

Lindsey giggles a little. “Yeah, I agree. Unfortunately she’s too cat-like. I just wish she could appreciate what I do for her, rather than focus on silly little things.” She then says, a little sadly.

“Well, I’m not sure if she knows that. From how she acted, I think she’s actually planning on moving to the village. She might’ve sounded like a little brat when Twilight talked to her, but I don’t think she said that cause she was upset. Did… did you say anything that might’ve made her think of doing that?” Tania asked, remembering the girl saying she would move in that village just to get away from it all, and that it would be a win for everyone.

“She might have pushed me passed my limits, and I said I wasn’t going to let her live at my future home here.” Lindsey replies somewhat guiltily.

“Did you really mean that?” Tania asked. “Cause if you were, I don’t think she has a reason to stay here either, since she isn’t that close to Princess Twilight or Starlight.”

Lindsey looks down, sadly. “It definitely sounded like it. I was pretty mad when I did.” She replies.

Tania started to feel a bit indecisive, she could go on Lindsey and scold her like some bad child, but seeing how Stacy sometimes acted, she could only assume that she either went too far, or Lindsey just couldn’t take another minute of her. She honestly had nothing really to say.

“Well, if you want to talk with her, she actually isn’t that far down the hall.” Twilight says. “About five doors, on this side. She’s on the bed in the room.”

“Thanks. I’ll go talk with her, see if we can fix this.” Lindsey says heading off to where Stacy is. “Alright Tania, let’s go have that magic lesson.” Twilight starts before remembering something. “Oh, Dash, where’s Tyler.”

“He’s with Starlight, though I might just go join Lindsey, it’s been awhile since I’ve seen Stacy. Besides a little while ago.” Dash says, starting to fly off after Lindsey. “Just talk, not revenge for eating me or anything.” She says to clarify, before leaving.

“Well, let’s get to my study so I can start teaching you magic.” Twilight says before teleporting the two of them into the study. “Now, to start with the basics…”

Lindsey walks into the room Stacy’s in and falls onto the bed stomach first, launching the girl into the air, and then catching her on her palms. “Hello there Stacy. We need to talk.”

All of what happened went by so quickly, Stacy didn’t even have a chance to scream in fright, the girl landing on Lindsey’s hand back first, a little surprised that it didn’t hurt. But after hearing Lindsey’s voice, she snapped out of her shock. “Oh, hi...” She mumbled, not really sounding angry or bitter, but she didn’t sound so positive either. “Here to tell me you found a house already?” She assumed.

“No. I need to apologize for snapping at you.” Lindsey says. “I shouldn’t have said that. I’m sorry, and I’m sorry that I keep threatening to eat you.” She continues, apologizing sincerely.

“It’s fine.” She looked away from her. “I should’ve seen this coming almost every time I tried to prove I was right. That I’m the only sane person on this planet that thinks all this vore stuff is ridiculous… but you don’t have to worry about me anymore.” She was hesitant on the next thing she was gonna say, but knew it had to be heard. “I’m going to move to the village anyways. Since I bring nothing but trouble and criticism… I had a feeling that I wouldn’t fit in your weird family anyways.” She couldn’t stop the tears that were blurring her vision. “You know everyone that was already here… and we just met not even three months ago. I know that I’m not close enough to be considered family, so might as well live alone… the environment that I’m used to.”

“You don’t have to Stacy. We still care about you and families do fight like that every so often. Tyler, well, he’s probably still crushing on you. I don’t know if you’re still crushing on me. I on the other hand, don’t really have anyone. So, I guess it’s not like you have to worry about another pony or something.” Lindsey replies.

Dash enters suddenly. “Or you can stay with me if you like.” Dash offers as she slowly flies in, waving at Stacy.

“I’m not doing it cause I have to. I’m doing it cause I want to.” She said. “If I say in a village, I won’t talk down on any ponies or even you. I can be alone like I wanted to be, and you can just have a nice life without me. It’s a win for everyone.” She remained facing away from the two as she wiped her eyes a little.

“Alone, with no one to help you, or to talk to, or even comfort you when you need it. Or most especially, no one to rescue you from snatchers if they get bold enough to try and raid a village. Are you sure that’s what you want?” Lindsey asks.

Stacy was hesitant in answering, but did so with another question. “Why should I worry about snatchers? You said that this is a small town, so it’s easy to notice if a snatcher is around or if anyone was missing. Besides, that’s how I lived on earth. Alone where no one can judge me, no one to bring me down cause I can’t move my legs anymore, and someplace where I can be myself and not be taken care of like some baby.”

“Yes, and no one to cheer you up when you get down, no one to help you when you need it most, no one to proofread the books you want to write.” Lindsey adds.

“You know, there’s plenty of space like that in my cloud mansion. I could even make a special room just for you, with some nice hard cloud flooring that you could use that new wheelchair for.” Rainbow Dash suggests.

‘These two are not going to let me go.’ She thought, not liking to repeat herself over and over again. She decided to just be quiet since saying something isn’t going to do anything.

Lindsey sighs. “Sorry, I should leave it up to you though. It’s your choice after all.” She says, setting Stacy’s tiny wheelchair on the ground and setting Stacy in it. “Come tell me when you’ve made up your mind and I’ll take you to a village, or Dash can I suppose.” Lindsey says, starting to walk away.

Dash stays with Stacy, ready to help if need be, even if it was just being a messenger to tell her friends that she’s moving to a village.

“You can go too Dash.” Stacy simply said, not really wanting to stay in this room any longer as she used the tiny door to leave the room, having to go through it backwards.

Dash leaves, her head held low, feeling as though she failed the tiny girl in some way. She canters off, her wings held loose in her sadness.

Stacy was now wheeling through the hallways, of course now with Lindsey going back on her word, made her indecisive. The giant woman did point out some things. Like who would be there if she had to go up some small stairs, or knowing that she can’t stay in her home forever. Before on earth she was delivered food online, but there’s no such thing as internet here, it would be a job in a half just to get stuff and come back home. But she still felt that they were better off without her, and that she wasn’t anywhere close to living under the same roof. The group known each other for years… and she was with nobody to make her a better person after the accident.

Even with Lindsey and everyone else… she was always alone.

Dash continues cantering away, making sure not to step on Stacy as she passes by. Further down the hall Lindsey is opening to her room, heading in to gather up Stacy’s stuff. She wasn’t sure what to do with the big wheelchair though, she didn’t need it after all.

Stacy was able to wheel her way to the kitchen, Looking around from her ground perspective, and feeling a little intimidated by how much bigger they were when she wasn’t being carried by Lindsey or some other pony. She rubbed one of her arm as she felt if this wasn’t in the same level, she would probably starve to death.

Spike comes whistling out of a pantry with an armload of gems and supplies for baking. He makes his way to a counter, dragging a stool by his tail. He moves it into place and climbs up onto it. He begins making his gemstone pastries.

Thankfully, Stacy was nowhere near where he was preparing some kind of gem-filled treat. She let out a small sigh as she was about to turn and wheel away.

Spike turns around and gets off the step stool, seeming to have missed something for his pastries, but he stops, noticing Stacy. “Uhm, hi there.” He says, somewhat shy around the girl, even though he is, well, dragon sized, compared to her. “Are you hungry Stacy? Do you want me to get you something?” The baby dragon asks.

“Oh, uh, n-no. I’m good.” She answered, not even looking up at him as she was still thinking about her situation.

“Um, is something wrong?” Spike asks, making sure the tiny girl is okay as she seems to be held up on something. He crouches to get more on her level and show that he’s listening.

“N-no. I mean, it’s nothing for you to worry about.” Stacy lightly backed away when he got closer.

“Oh, um, okay.” Spike replies, backing away from her a bit. “Do you want to talk about it anyway?” He asks. “Or help me make these gemstone cupcakes?”

‘I know that if I stay and help, sooner or later I’m going to be an added ingredient to it and be eaten alive… again.’ Stacy thought. “I guess I can keep you company or whatever.” She shrugged, not sure if he would be okay with that too.

“Okay, cool.” He says, carefully picking up the wheelchair and her, climbing back onto the step stool and setting her gently down on the counter. “Want me to set aside some batter for you?” He asks, thinking maybe she’d want to make a cupcake of her own.

“No. It’s fine.” She shook her head, not really in the mood for sweets at the moment.

“Oh, okay.” He replies, mixing the ingredients into the bowl, getting the batter ready. “Want a gem, or well, a shard of a gem?” He asks.

“Humans can’t eat gems. It’s like a pony trying to eat a rock.” Stacy responded.

“Well, I didn’t mean to eat, I was just wondering if you wanted to keep one.” Spike says as he starts to mix in some gemstones. “Tinies seem to really like these gems a lot like ponies do, so I was wondering if you wanted one.”

“Oh, well, I don’t know. I wasn’t really one for jewelry or gems. Besides, I bet the smallest one you have is as tall as my legs.” She said, emphasizing by lifting one of her legs a little.

“You could always look through the gem dust at the bottom of the bag, those should probably be the right size.” Spike replies. “Here, I’ll scoop some out for you.” He says, reaching into the bag and pulling out a handful of glittering dust, letting it sift out onto the counter next to Stacy, who sees a shower of small gemstones coming from the dragon’s hand.

Stacy only watched a small pile grow beside her as she wasn’t sure about the ‘gem dusts’. “It’s fine. You don’t have to offer me anything.”

“I’m not offering because I have to, but because I want to.” Spike replies as he keeps stirring the mixture. “Really, it’s fine if you take some.”

“But what am I supposed to do with them?” She asked, already having an idea to possibly sell the gem dust to the tinies in the village, but that was only if she was going to live there.

“Maybe you could get Rarity to decorate your wheelchair with it. Or maybe you could have her make a gift for a friend.” Spike suggests.

“Who’s Rarity?” She raised a brow as she had no idea who this was, most likely another pony.

“She’s the best.” Spike says, starry eyed. “She’s the prettiest pony I’ve ever seen, her mane is amazing! She’s a clothing designer and makes the best dresses in Equestria, she even makes tiny clothing.” He continues, fawning over the mare.

“Sounds like you have a thing for her.” She raised a brow at all the compliments he was giving to this pony.

Spike seems to snap out of it. “I, um, yeah.” He stutters, looking embarrassed. He starts pouring the batter into a cupcake pan.

“So, if she does clothes, then how can she add gems to my wheelchair, those are two different job types.”

“She’s done more than just clothes.” Spike says in Rarity’s defense. “She’s done all sorts of things. She could definitely make your wheelchair look great.”

‘Yeah, sure, okay.’ She thought sarcastically, deciding to keep her mouth shut for now. “Well, I don’t know how gems will make my wheelchair better. I think it would just add weight onto it.”

“Well, you could have her make a fancy dress for you, or some nice new clothes that have some gems in them.” He replies.

“Won’t clothes on gems do the same thing? And why would I need a dress?” She asked, not seeing a point in dressing pretty cause of… personal reasons.

Spike shrugs, not too sure himself. He puts the cupcakes in the oven to cook. “Maybe you want to impress somebody. Or you get an invite to the Grand Galloping Gala or something.” Spike says, thinking of something.

‘Being invited to a galla is the last thing I’ll expect.’ She thought, rolling her eyes. “I don’t think I have any of those reasons. I was only interested in one person, but they aren’t interested in girls.”

“Well, if you’re going to live with Lindsey you’ll probably being going with her and the others. She’s a noble now, so she has to show up to the Gala.” Spike says, before thinking about her other answer. “Maybe you’ll find somebody else you’re interested in.” He says with a shrug.

“No. I don't want to find anyone else… I might as well give up cause of my ‘personality’.” She said with added air quotes. “Besides, I'm thinking of just living in the village, so she can have a break from me, seeing as I don't do anything good to her.”

“Well, why don’t you do something that is good to her?” Spike asks, wondering if she ever thought of doing something nice.

“Well what can I even do?” She asked, drawing a blank on anything she could do like… this.

“Maybe a gift. Or something else she’d like.” Spike suggests. “I could help if you want.”

“I don’t think a small gift will do anyone good.” Stacy admitted, thinking it’ll be the many small things that she’ll never be able to use again.

“Are you sure? Sometimes the best things come in small packages.” Spike replies. “If you don’t try then you’ll never find out.” He says to encourage the girl. “You could always go with Tyler though, he seems to like you. He’s with Starlight Glimmer right now, talking to her and Susan.”

“Tyler isn’t someone I want to be with… I don’t go that way anyways.” She said, not seeing anything in Tyler that she wanted. “I just want to be out of the way of everyone… since I can never do anything right, apparently.”

“Well, what do you do they don’t like?” Spike asks, curiously, not knowing just how much she hated being in Equestria and around ponies, possibly even him, and that she assumed the worst with everyone.

“I don’t know.” She shrugged, looking away from the dragon. “I’m the only sane person who sees that eating people alive is weird and messed up… and they think I’m the harsh one. I just don’t see why people would just be okay with this. We weren’t made for any of this… yet everyone just accepts it like it’s nothing.”

“You’re not the only person, there are plenty of people who don’t like being eaten. That’s part of why the villages were made. There’s also plenty of ponies who don’t like eating people.” Spike replies. “There are a lot of shops and restaurants that don’t allow ponies to eat tinies because the owners don’t like to eat tinies either.”

“Well, that’s the reason why I’m thinking of just going to the village.” She admitted. “Lindsey, Tyler, and those two kids are so close, and I’m probably just an acquaintance to them.”

“So? Friendships take time, and friends fight too. Twilight and her friends haven’t and don’t always get along.” Spike replies.

“But it almost seems like we never get along...” She thought out loud, shaking her head as she feel like she doesn’t belong with them.

“Twilight and the others didn’t exactly get along too well in the beginning. It just takes time.” Spike replies. “Besides, there are plenty of times when you guys were getting along. You just sometimes get into fights about being eaten or eating people. Sometimes you also seem to fight because you don’t seem to trust anyone too easily, but those fights don’t happen all the time.”

“But they happen most of the time.” She mumbled, leaning against her wheelchair as she just didn’t know what she can do now.

“They don’t happen most of the time.” Spike replies. “You’ve just got to respect their feelings as much as they respect yours. Lindsey’s been in Equestria a long time, she was used to being eaten and now she’s capable of eating others. Cody and Daisy are practically brand new, they aren’t used to it yet, and Daisy only really likes to eat Cody because he’s her, um, brother. Tyler is brand new, he’s just really laid back, especially around people he knows. Trust me, you could be reacting even worse. There are some ponies and tinies that don’t like each other so much they stay as far away as possible. Some tinies have even started, killing other tinies and just last night some ponies.” Spike says grimly.

“Wait, what was that last part?” She asked, a little surprised on the pony killing part.

“Some tinies killed a couple snatchers, and nearly killed two noble ponies trying to get information to Celestia and Luna about the snatchers.” Spike replies grimly again.

“So I guess they aren’t part of Celestia’s snatching snatchers crew or whatever.” She assumed, knowing that Celestia wasn’t that kind of mare unless it was for drastic measures.

“No. I don’t think they knew about them, just thought they were buyers, but they hate ponies.” Spike says. “Nopony knows how they got the weapons they did, but they have them and can kill ponies with them, and they won’t hesitate to kill tinies that like ponies either. They could even be planning to kill the Princesses because of the first tasting.” He continues worriedly. “They might even come after Twilight first because our castle doesn’t have any guards!”

“And does Twilight and Rainbow know this? I mean, Dash was the first actual pony to taste a human for the first time.” She asked, now thinking on what might happen if she and everyone else here might happen to them. ‘And if they don’t hesitate to kill any humans who like ponies… Lindsey and Tania are in trouble.’ She thought, also wondering if they know too.

“I found out earlier this morning. Celestia sent a letter.” He replies, before giving her an embarrassed look. “That’s why I’m baking these pastries, to calm myself down to tell her, and Starlight and Susan. They’re in danger too. Maybe we should tell them now! Everyone in the castle could be in danger!” He exclaims fearfully, picking up Stacy and her wheelchair and rushing through the halls towards Twilight’s study and opening the door. “Twilight! Twilight! You’re in danger!” He yells as he goes in.

Twilight looks up from a book she’s been teaching Tania magic from. “What is it Spike?” She asks a little concerned.

Spike would start to explain, but all he ends up doing is making a bunch of odd noises and random hand gestures after setting Stacy down on the table. He is clearly panicking in the heat of the moment.

“Um, Stacy, you were with Spike earlier. Do you know what is freaking him out?” Twilight asks the girl, after listening to Spike for a moment.

“He got a letter from Celestia about something… bad.” She said, trying to put it down lightly before she continued. “Apparently there are some humans that are against snatchers as well… but the way they handle it isn’t like a slap on the wrist.”

“What?” Twilight asks, incredulously, having no idea what she is talking about. “Tinies are fighting back against snatchers? They handle it differently than we do? Could you tell me what’s going on, Either of you?”

Spike regains his composure a bit. “There are tinies, Twilight! Out there! Killing ponies and tinies! After you and the Princesses! Danger!” Or maybe he hasn’t regained his composure as he goes into a spotty summary of the letter from Celestia.

Twilight looks to Stacy hoping for some clarification. “There are dangerous tinies out there? They can kill ponies?” She asks incredulously, neither understanding how there could be danger from tinies or why.

“Yes, there is a group of rebel tinies that killed some snatchers. And since it’s most likely cause of the legal eating of humans, Celestia might be quick to assume that they might be after the two ponies who started this whole thing.” Stacy explained. “In other words, they might be after you and Rainbow Dash next. And if they can kill two professional snatchers, I don’t think they’ll have a problem with a bookworm and a pegasus that sleeps half of the day. Especially if those snatchers were perhaps a unicorn, pegasus, or both. I mean, each of them.”

“What?!” Twilight exclaims, her face draining of color. “Th-they killed snatchers! Th-they might be after Rainbow Dash and me?!” She continues worriedly, backing off. “Then that means. That means they’ll come to the castle and!” Twilight doesn’t finish as she takes off to warn everyone in the castle and her friends. Spike chases after her, asking if he should prepare a letter to Celestia, leaving Stacy and Tania alone in the study.

Tania was also in shock over the idea, but the first thing that came to mind was Blueblood and Swiffer. If those tinies caught the first shrunken pony, who knows what they might do to him. But of course, Twilight was gone before she could ask for a lift. “T-tell me that isn’t true.” She lightly begged, already shaking like a leave as she fell to her knees in front of her and grabbed her shoulders. “T-tell me that tinies a-aren’t going to k-kill the princesses.” She could already imagine her best friend gone, and Blueblood taken away from her.

“Well, real or not, I don’t think Celestia is going to put this aside.” Stacy said, not bothering in just being blunt and careless. “Besides, they’re tinies, it’ll take months for them to come from Canterlot to Ponyville, it’s not like they have steeds or anything.”

“B-but we’re in as much danger as Twilight and Rainbow is!” She said. “Th-they could get Swiffer, and Lindsey. And… and Daisy! They don’t like ponies, and Lindsey likes ponies too. Do they kill tinies that like ponies?” She started to ramble as she clung onto Stacy, the crippled girl not being able to really back away as she was stuck on the table with her. “We have to run away! Why don’t we go to the Crystal Empire? It’s not really cold up north. Or maybe the Badlands, it can’t get any worse than our own kind set up to kill us! Or maybe their afraid of dragons. I mean, who wouldn’t be afraid of giant, fire breathing-”

“Smack!”

Tania was cut off with a red hand mark on her cheek. “Get a hold of yourself, woman!” Stacy shouted, moving Tania’s hands off of her, but not letting go of her wrists. “We aren’t moving to another state. Don’t you trust your friends enough to believe that they can handle themselves!?”

“B-but the t-tini-”

“They aren’t here now! These are just assumptions, they might not know who Rainbow or Twilight is. Before they get here, Twilight might already be ready for them. They are just tinies like you and me.”

There was nothing but silence between the two, Tania still having some tears going down her cheeks, but she wasn’t freaking out anymore. It seemed that literal slap back into reality got her mind back on track. After a minute or five, Tania spoke up.

“Y-you’re right… I’m sorry. I… I’m just so scared. Wh-what if they take Blueblood, or k-kill Swiffer and Daisy just cause their p-ponies?” She admitted, sniffling as she didn’t want anything bad happen to anyone.

“I think Twilight thought of them too. Worse comes to worse, we might be taken someplace safer. But that’s only if Twilight thinks this might be too dangerous.”

Tania only nodded, before she slipped her hands away, and rested her head on Stacy’s lap. Stacy let out a small sigh, before she slightly moved Tania’s hair away from her face, knowing that the girl just needed some comfort after hearing the news of possible danger...

The Victims Sage: The Heart of the Victims.

“What do you mean, she's not well?” Commander Zimmerman asked one of his soldiers with a subdued anger, looking up from the papers he was going through while in his tent.

“It happened around suppertime, sir.” The soldier replied. “She had gotten to some of the berries in her serving, and the next thing we know, she's nauseous to the point where she can't move.”

“Bring me to her. Now.”

“Yes, sir.”

Multiple soldiers led by Lieutenant Cortez were already bringing Ivy medicinal leaves by the time Zimmerman and his subordinate arrived. Though because of the size of the leaves, the young alicorn had to grind them to bits herself. Zimmerman would've rushed forward to the filly’s side if the soldier hadn't held him back.

“I wouldn't, sir. The team asked not to be disturbed.”

“...is anyone else suffering these symptoms?”

“Lieutenant Oderasak is going through the rations now just in case, but we're certain it's not that. We always have our berries crushed for easy storage, but Ivy's were whole. Lieutenant Sanada says they must've been fresh, wild.”

“Which means someone approved them for her consumption. Who?”

“Oh dear,” a man in a sweater vest said insincerely while standing behind the two soldiers. “I could've sworn those were edible blackberries…”

The two turned around to face him, but it was just Zimmerman, anger laid bare on his face, who approached him, grabbed him by the shirt, and lifted him off the ground.

“Careful, Commander. I know you're upset, but you still need my mind for strategy meetings.”

“Do I!? Your mind just poisoned a valuable member of ours, and now we're wasting resources getting her healthy again! Call me a fool, but that brain isn't looking so valuable right now…”

“An honest mistake, Commander! I know me and my colleagues had our… differences with you, regarding Ivory, but harming me won't restore her health! It will, however, deprive you of a valuable voice of reason in strategy meetings. If you'll recall, I've put in valuable insight regarding troop distribution during the Canterlot Operation. And besides that, are you still suffering from those night terrors?”

...damn him, he's right. Zimmerman thought as he dropped the expert. “If she doesn't make it… neither do you.” he said as he turned back to walk toward Ivy, but not crossing the boundary set earlier.

The expert, meanwhile, brushed himself off and walked the other way. Saying to himself, though not in a voice nearly low enough, “I don't blame you for being upset about using up medicine, at least. After all, why do we even waste precious resources taking care of a kid we're not gonna use?”

Zimmerman clenched his fists upon hearing that, and looked away from Ivy to hide his expression should she look his way. “...the papers from my tent.” He told his fellow soldier. “Tell Lieutenant Sanada to bring them. I'm gonna be here a while…”

“Sir.” the soldier respectfully replied before running to his Lieutenant’s tent. Once he was gone, Zimmerman looked back up at Ivy with a different expression than his previous one.

At that point, Ivy had taken her medicine, and caught sight of Zimmerman. The two held each other's gaze, exchanging their looks of concern and fear…

Deep in the Everfree Forest was a log cabin hidden away from the eyes of the rest of the pony world. Outside this cabin, a white pegasus with a blonde mane and tail and yellow eyes was knocking down tree after tree with his axe to make firewood for his wife and child.

The ponies from his old mercenary group had warned Light Pillar about the things he'd go through when he became a father. The one thing he hadn't been told to be ready for was an isolationist lifestyle. But when he found that his wife had given him not just a daughter, but a natural born alicorn, the two had to make some tough decisions. Princess Celestia would've wanted to take her under her wing, but… Well, it's not like he didn't like her, or think she means well. He just didn't think she could be trusted. The fact is, she was responsible for another alicorn, who happened to try bringing about eternal night. And in the conflict, ponies suffered. If she couldn't properly teach and guide her own sister, how could she be trusted with his daughter?

It used to be that he'd look after the little one while his wife, Lavender Cloud, commuted to her job of managing ponies’ dreams, something many unicorns used to work on back in the day. A modest income, but a way of bringing in conveniences they couldn't get from the Everfree Forest. Then Nightmare Moon returned, followed shortly by Princess Luna. Since then, they've both been unemployed, roughing it with their daughter and getting everything they need from the forest.

Well, almost everything they need, which is why Light was swinging so aggressively at this point in time…

“We've talked about this, Ivory.” Light scolded his child. “We don't want you to feel so lonely--”

“Then why can't I meet other ponies?” Ivory interrupted. “How can I be ready to meet them if I'm always here?”

“It's not just that you're not ready for them.” Lavender intervened. “It's that they're not ready for you. Try to understand, alicorns are extremely special.”

“Yeah, you keep telling me that. Next comes the speech about my power and how every alicorn is a princess, and how this Princess Celestia failed her sister in the past. What you never tell me is why that means I have to be stuck out here! Why can't I just say no to Celestia? Why does every alicorn automatically have to be a princess instead of just a normal pony? How can I possibly be so special if I have to live like a hermit? And most importantly, if that's gonna be the rest of my life, why was I even born an alicorn!?”

Ivory had ran out of the house after that, crying her eyes out and making for a stump she liked to sit on while she looked up at the stars. Her parents were standing in the front doorway of the cabin about to chase after her and console her, but Lavender stopped her husband.

“Maybe we should let her calm down first.”

She was already walking back inside, but Light was walking the other way, and continued on towards his daughter in spite of his wife taking notice.

“Light!”

“Light!!”

“Light!”

Snapping back to reality, he had dropped his axe and turned to face his wife. Lavender Cloud was always a lovely sight with her purple coat and the messy, short magenta mane she passed onto her daughter, along with the eyes and long tail of the same color. Seeing her usually put him at ease, but not when she was upset, exposed to the dangers of Everfree, or without Ivory when she wasn't there with him.

Right now, she was all three.

“Lavender, what happened?” he asked. She usually didn't join him out here for firewood harvests, and neither would ever leave Ivory unattended.

“We have a situation.” she responded.

“…tell me Ivory’s alright.”

“She's fine, just… you had better come see this.”

With that, Lavender and her husband walked back to their cabin. A massive, two story mansion, far bigger than a log cabin needed to be. Hard work, but Light insisted on nothing but the best for his family. Especially considering the… “trials” they'd have to face.

“Ivory found them scavenging for food.” Lavender explained as she and her husband walked into the kitchen.

“Mice?” her husband replied.

“Not like any I've ever seen…” Ivory answered while staring intently at the inside of the bucket with a puzzled look on her face. Having stoked her father's curiosity, Light looked in the bucket himself, and found five strange bipedal creatures huddled together as far away from Ivory's face as possible. A family, from the looks of it.

“They're probably native to Everfree.” Light explained, turning to his wife. “This place has all sorts of strange creatures.”

“I don't think so.” Lavender replied. “Everfree’s rough, it produces a lot of dangerous monsters. These things seem… too soft.”

“Plus, most Everfree monsters can't talk.” Ivory spoke up, earning a puzzled look from each of her parents.

“...they spoke?” Light asked Lavender.

“No, they… they've been silent this whole time.”

“No they haven't.” Ivory insisted. “They've been talking to each other. They're very scared. The two bigger ones keep telling them everything's gonna be alright.”

The two pony parents turned their attention to Ivory, about to explain to her how that's not what happened, until they noticed the creatures staring at their daughter even more scared.

“Maybe she's…” Lavender started to ask before Light peered into the bucket again.

“Is she right?” he asked them. “Can you speak?”

Rather than respond immediately, they huddled together and discussed something before the tallest one, presumably the father, stepped forward.

“Please… we just wanna go home…”

After the initial shock, the two pony parents agreed to hear out the two human parents in the living room. Ivory was left to look after the children, an older teen and two preteen twins, a boy and a girl. There… wasn't much conversation between the youths.

Meanwhile, the pony adults had explained who and where they were, and afterwards the human adults had explained their situation. The father was named Nick Chambers, the mother was named Sophia, the eldest son was Jonathan, and the twins were Luke and Leia. ...Sophia had explained that her husband was a Star Wars fan, but when the ponies asked what Star Wars was, the human parents decided to drop it. They further explained that they were sitting down for movie night, waiting for a news report on the vanishing to go off, when they were all enveloped in a white light and found themselves in the ponies’ kitchen.

“'Vanishing’?” Lavender asked. “What's that?”

“That's what you ask about?” Light questioned his wife. “I'm more curious about what TV is supposed to stand for, and how it gives out news and these ‘movies’.” He then turned back to the human parents. “Is it some magic altar? Is that why you gather around it, for worship?”

“Light, please.” Lavender told her husband before returning to the miniature creatures. “I apologize for him. It's just… we're kinda out of the way, and all of a sudden, new creatures. We're just as rattled as you. …well, half as rattled.”

Sophia managed to chuckle a bit, a little more at ease after seeing the couple's antics. “It's fine. In all honesty, he's not far off. Anyway, back to the vanishing. In our world, people have been mysteriously disappearing at random. Scientists have been baffled, religions have their own theories… no one's been getting any answers. I'd say we just found out where we've all been going, but… well, it doesn't look like anyone else is here.”

After a while, Light walked into the kitchen to tell Ivory to join them, and to bring the children. Desperate for new developments (and to escape the awkward situation), they all agreed, though the human kids were all more than a little nervous riding Ivory.

“OK, here's what we decided.” Light said. “To maintain our secrecy out here, we can't let these… 'people’ leave here for now.”

“Are you serious!?” Jonathan asked with equal parts concern and anger.

“Please!” Leia cried. “We won't tell anyone you're here! Honest!”

“Honestly…” Light continued, holding his compassionate gaze on Leia, still riding on Ivory's back. “Letting them stay is the best thing we can do for them, anyway. Even if we were to let them go, that would mean letting Everfree decide their fate.”

“He's right, Leia.” Nick spoke up. “We're surrounded by the ‘Everfree Forest’ out here, and these ponies, Light Pillar and Lavender Cloud, just got done explaining how dangerous it is. They even showed us a view outside from the window, and the trees by themselves are absolutely huge. We wouldn't last out there.”

“...'ponies’?” Jonathan asked. “‘Everfree Forest’? ‘Light Pillar’? ‘Lavender Charm’?”

“Their words, not mine.” Nick replied.

“Like ‘Nick Chambers’ is such a common name.” Light said defensively. “What makes a chamber so special when it's nicked? And what's with the shared last name thing?”

“Honey, please.” Lavender interrupted before it went any further. She then addressed the children. “They've been talking about how other… 'people’ have been disappearing from their world, which means we can probably find a lot more in other places. I'm gonna head for Canterlot tomorrow and see what I can learn. In the meantime, this family of people will be staying with us.”

“'Family of people’?” Jonathan asked. “You do know we're called--”

“Jonathan, enough.” Sophia begged her son. “Time and a place, and I'd prefer when we're not as likely to offend the family generous to not crush us under their hooves, let alone let us stay here.”

“It's fine, don't worry.” Lavender said with a chuckle. “Uh… why don't the rest of you kids get acquainted with Light, and Ivory, how about you and I step outside for a bit? You're not in trouble, I've just… got something I'd like to ask of you before I leave tomorrow.”

“Uh… OK.” Ivory said as she walked out with her mom. She took a seat on her stump so she could stargaze, and her mom took a seat next to her.

“Listen… I haven't forgotten about the other night. I'm sorry I wasn't there to comfort you with your father, I just… thought you could use some space.”

“It's okay. I understand.”

“Good. Um… I know you were asking to make friends with ponies, but… while I'm gone, maybe you could… be there for these kids.”

Ivory responded with a sigh, showing disapproval at the idea.

“I don't know what you said to each other in there, but they seem like good people.”

“No, I agree, it's just…” Ivory said before turning to her mother. “Exactly how much longer am I gonna be stuck out here?”

This time, Lavender responded with a sigh. “Ivory, it's perfectly normal for you to want to see the world. Take in the sights, enjoy new experiences… it's what made the decision to live out here so tough.”

“Ugh, that's not what I was talking about! I could care less about experiences and looking at things. I just want to see what I can do to make this world better! You and Dad are always telling me about how powerful and special alicorns are. I figure, if you're gonna get this much power, you might as well do something with it. Yeah, there's world domination, but that's a lot of work and responsibility, plus the laments of the innocent get on your nerves faster than Tinderwolf howls.”

Lavender chuckled a bit. “I think that right there's why you were born an alicorn. But didn't you say you wanted a normal life?”

“‘Helping others’ doesn't have to mean ‘princess’. But that's beside the point. The point is, this all feels like an excuse to keep hiding me from Equestria. Is it that hard to make a cloak that'll hide these?” Ivory suggested, gesturing towards her wings.

“Honestly, not really.” Lavender said. “But it's still a big risk. Listen, I know things have been tough, but contrary to how it looks, we don't plan on keeping you here forever. One day, you'll reach an age where nopony can tell you what's right and what's wrong. Instead, you'll have to decide for yourself, and then stand for your choice. When that day comes, you can see Equestria for yourself. Alright?”

Ivory turned to the ground, a bit dejected upon hearing that she still had to wait before taking her first look outside of the nest. But ultimately, she knew her mother was right. “...alright.”

Lavender smiled a bit before turning back to the house. “And in the meantime, just because you can't meet anypony for a while doesn't excuse you from learning how to act around others…”

Ivory looked back to the house herself, then returned her gaze to her mother.

“You said you wanted to help. Well, those creatures are in a world bigger and stranger than they've probably ever imagined. Something tells me they could use a lot of help right now. Can I count on you for that?”

“Yeah.” Ivory responded as she made for the front door herself. “Don't worry, I can handle it.” It was genuine. Her mother was right about one thing, she had always wanted friends. And now, opportunity seemed to have knocked.

“And one more thing, young lady.” Lavender said. As Ivory turned to ask what it was, her mother lowered her horn to her, setting her head awash with the same glow that enveloped it.

“That should keep the nightmares, and my replacement, out of there until I get back.” Lavender explained as she walked back in the house.

“Oh, Ivory!” Light called as the ladies walked in. “The kids are in your room! Feel free to check on them, get yourself acquainted! Now, help me decide. Do I wanna learn about satellites or lightsabers next?”

“You don't think they messed anything up, do you?” Ivory asked Lavender.

“Nothing you couldn't have done to it yourself…” Lavender responded sarcastically, but still with an amused smile, as she started preparing her bag with provisions for her journey, including defenses for both Everfree and Canterlot's darker sides...

When Ivory reached her room, it was exactly like she left it. Clean, despite her mother's remarks earlier, but mainly because she had started cracking down on her about cleaning it more often. The only things out of place were a couple of makeshift dolls made from small logs and sticks, shaped like ponies and sat down on their haunches. They were left at the table already, but the positions were a bit wrong. Soon, she saw why.

“Dolls, Luke?” Jonathan asked from the floor. “Seriously?”

“When they're the only toys here and they're 30 feet tall? Absolutely.” Luke responded as he climbed onto a doll’s shoulder. “Don't worry, I won't start playing tea party.”

“So… what exactly do you guys do for fun?” Ivory asked as she arrived. “I'm guessing not dolls, judging by your conversation.”

“No, we had dolls back on Earth.” Jonathan responded, shifting as he adjusted to the sensation of Ivory's magic lifting him to the table. “It was just mainly a girl thing.”

“You're just scared you might like it!” Leia called from the other doll's shoulder.

“Well, anyway…” Jonathan further explained. “Most of our entertainment was electricity based, but I'm guessing that's not an option.” He then began looking around. “There's gotta be something here. You have anything but dolls in that to--”

“OW! LEIA!!” Luke cried out as he began hanging from his doll's shoulder, having been knocked off by the jutted out arm of his sister's.

“Oh, and Miss Spruce knocks back Mrs. Oak with a shoulder jab!” Leia shouted. “How will she counter, do you think?”

“I'll show you how she counters!” Luke shouted as he ran for the other shoulder.

“Isn't that a little dangerous for you guys?” Ivory asked.

“Nah.” Jonathan said as he took a seat. “I fell from the counter before you found us. It stung a lot all over, but nothing was broken. Personally, I say enjoy the show for now, unless you've got a problem with your dolls used li-- hey, HEY!”

The table shook a bit, and after Jonathan fell off, he found out why as he landed on a third doll that was under the table, now levitated by Ivory, who was shooting a devilish look at the dueling twins.

Soon it was an all out brawl between the toys controlled by Luke, Leia, and Ivory, with Jonathan shouting constant demands to let him off the log. The first doll war had officially begun.

Over the course of a week, Ivory and her father had grown very close to this new family. Light was incredibly curious about the human world, and the parents were the same about Equestria. Though he was out of the loop for a while by this point, he had plenty of stories to share with the humans thanks to his old life as a mercenary.

Ivory often played with the twins, sometimes dragging the older members of the human family in the mix, along with her own father. Though they were together for only a short time, it was quickly getting to the point where though you saw two species and two couples, you could only see one family.

Eventually, Lavender returned, not so eager to share what she learned with her husband.

“Lavender!” Light greeted his wife, whispering as if not to disturb something, and escorted her into the kitchen. “Great to see you're back! Be careful, Ivory's playing hide and seek with the Chambers family.”

“That's… great. Glad to hear Ivory's found some friends…” Lavender said. “You sound like you've been having fun with them yourself.”

“Well, yeah, but… I'm still faithful to you, if that's what you're asking.”

“You'd better be…” Lavender said with a chuckle, but still distracted.

“OK, what's wrong?”

“...I've learned more about what's happened to our guests. I was right, their species is everywhere. Nopony’s found a way to send them back, and it doesn't look like it'll ever happen.”

“That will be rough news to break to the little guys… I mean, it's been great having them, but--”

“There's more. I've heard of a new… trend that's scattered throughout all Equestria regarding the… well, everypony's been calling them ‘tinies’. Ponies… well, they've been… eating them.”

“WHA--” Light stopped himself mid-exclamation. Still forgetting about Ivory's game, he didn't wanna have to explain why he made it to the little family that's been living with them. “...how could they!? Just… how could they!?”

“I've heard a lot of reasons. One of the most popular is protection and a feeling of closeness.”

“Have they lost their minds!? Do they even know what happens to food when they eat it!?”

“Yes, and apparently, tinies are immune to that. There's some sort of spell on them. It makes them immune to pretty much anything we do to them, including… putting them in 'storage’. Bizarrely, it also gives each of them a unique flavor, and some other effect that makes anything they do inside us feel really good.”

“...and the tinies? How do they feel about this?”

“They live in fear, Light. They're hunted to the point where the princesses felt the need to establish ‘safe zones’ for them, where nopony is allowed in unless invited or on business with the tinies. I even hear there's an illegal trade on these guys, capturing and selling them like slaves.”

“This from the same ponies that celebrate friendship and live in harmony with most every living being we come across!? Yeah, there's dragons and changelings, but they always attack us first!” Light let out a sigh to try and cool off. “...how do we tell them?”

“Tell them? Light, they'll never trust us again if we do. They'll think we told them because we wanna… try it, and that the part about the spell keeping them safe was a lie to get them in our bellies.”

“And if we don't, and they find out, we've lied to them. No, it's better to be straightforward with them so they know we mean well.”

“...yeah, you're right.”

“After the game, of course. We'll let them ha--”

“HELP!!!”

The cry prompted Light and Lavender to rush into the living room, where they found the Chambers family hanging from the chandelier, higher than they've ever fallen from. To make matters worse, Luke was hanging above a lit candle.

“What happened!?” Light asked, panic plain in his voice.

“Luke was hiding between the floorboards and slipped!” Jonathan explained. “We came to help and you can figure out the rest, now help us!!”

As if on cue, Luke fell from the chandelier over the flame, and Leia leapt after him. In the rush, Light flew for the girl since she was higher up, Lavender went for the boy, and they did the only thing that they could think of in the heat of the moment.

At first, all the tinies were relieved and a bit amused by the method used to catch the children. Including the twins, though Leia was also grossed out. What they didn't know was that when they hit the ponies’ tongues, something in them sparked. Suddenly, the twins were being tossed around the couple's mouths, licked and mashed against the teeth and walls of the mouth. Thinking that they were playing, the twins just giggled while being tossed around by the tongues, though their parents and sibling were getting more worried.

Once they swallowed, they all shared in the horror. A horror that was multiplied when the ponies turned to the remaining family.

Frantically, they tried scrambling up the chandelier, desperate to escape. But when Light hit the chandelier, Sophia and Jonathan fell towards Lavender's open maw. Filled with nothing but an instinct to save his family, Nick leapt for them, only to get caught by Light's lips in a position where he could only watch his family fall in the unicorn’s mouth as he himself was slurped up like a noodle by the pegasus.

The ponies enjoyed tasting more tinies, but this time allowed themselves to savor the feeling of them going down the esophagus as they swallowed. It felt like a warm bite of pie filling the tube as they went down, only their squirms also made it feel like the pie was massaging them from the inside. When they arrived in the stomach, any part of the wall they touched gave the most pleasurable tingling experiences.

They felt incredible… until they came to their senses. Suddenly, they noticed the sounds of horrified breathing, sobbing, and weeping. When they realized what they must have put that family through, they exchanged an expression of shock and regret.

Both of which only grew when they realized something. Not all of the sobbing and weeping was coming from their stomachs.

Slowly, they both turned towards the stairs, and saw Ivory crying at the base. Suddenly, she ran out, and made her way deep into the forest.

“Ivory!” they both cried as they ran outside to see where she went, but she had already lost them.

“She must have seen everything.” Light told Lavender. “Well, everything after us catching the twins, at the very least...”

“We've gotta find her.” Lavender said. “I came back early, so my spell should still be in effect. I'll try and use it to track her, you take to the skies and see if you can find her. And Light?”

“Yeah?”

Lavender then looked at her stomach with a guilty expression on her face. “We're telling them.”

“Absolutely.” Light responded, looking guiltily at his own stomach.

“And once we're all safe, I'm sharing the methods I've heard to get them out. Don't worry, we won't be inducing vomiting or… taking care of business.”

“Well, at least there's that. I just hope we'll be forgiven…”

“Ivory’s our daughter, I'm sure she'll hear us out at least. But the Chambers family… well, let's just hope they'll stick around for Ivory's sake.”

Meanwhile, Ivory was running deeper and deeper into the woods. She'd expected to be sad, mournful of her lost friends. Instead, all she felt was angry at her parents.

My only friends… the only friends I made out here… and they ATE them!? Are they really that desperate to keep me lonely? I thought I could trust them! And anyway, what kind of monster swallows another creature alive!?

Suddenly, a large snake with four heads got the jump on Ivory, ready to enjoy the coming meal.

Apparently that kind…

The young alicorn backed away from the monster into a corner, filled with regret, though unsure why. At first, she thought she wished her parents were here, but remembering what just happened, she immediately took that back.

She curled up and closed her eyes, waiting for the end. The only wishes she could hold onto were her wish to have not been born an alicorn so she could've lived a normal life, and her wish that she could've known why she was born an alicorn, other than to eventually provide royal nutrients to a monster after a life of isolation…

While her eyes were closed, however, the monster's heads fell into some nearby bushes, and a human with a black beard had landed some distance away, near some nerdy looking humans hiding in a different bush than where the heads landed.

“Well, that may have been a cub,” Zimmerman told the experts. “but still, even the hydra’s underbelly is known to be tougher than a pony's hide. So unless that thing gets back up, we can consider the field test a success.”

The experts celebrated upon hearing the news. “This is really happening! We can finally fight back against these things!”

As for Zimmerman, he simply looked at the control handle in his hand. Yeah… dreams come true…

“Uh, guys?” one of the experts spoke up, pointing to the crying filly. “It may be too soon to discuss this.”

“Oh, her?” Zimmerman asked, looking where the expert was pointing. “Yeah, I saw her while I was taking down our little buddy here. Think I accidentally saved her. Anyway, I don't think she saw us, and we're too far away for her to hear us. Her parents should be close by, they can come get her.”

“Like we care!” A different expert spoke up. “Come on, let's get going! We've gotta start discussing how to bring in new recruits, and mass production!”

All his comrades concurred, but while the rest of them ran off in a singular direction, Zimmerman stared at the filly.

“Zimmerman!” one of the experts called. “The nearest safe zone is that way!”

“Yeah, I know, just… I think I see some salvageable materials in that hydra corpse. I won't be long.”

“Alright, just don't get caught by you know who!”

The expert then ran off, leaving Zimmerman to stare at the lone alicorn.

After all they've done? Forget it. Not to mention, she'll probably swallow you if you do decide to help, and the fact is you're too important to lose at this point!

And it was all true. Zimmerman had every reason and motivation to leave that filly to be claimed by either her parents or another resident of Everfree. He had already turned back to join the experts…

…but then decided to turn back again, and approach the alicorn.

Ever since the first tasting, Zimmerman had rarely felt anything other than rage for the ponies. Today, he was only angry at himself.

Could he leave a pony to this fate? Absolutely. Could he leave a human to this fate? Depends on the human.

But what he could never, ever do, is leave a child like this.

“Hey.” he greeted her as he landed in plain view. “You alright? Nothing broken?”

Oblivious to all that transpired, she was certainly surprised to see anyone out here, let alone another creature like the Chambers family. “I-I’m… fine… Oh!” Then she had a thought. If he's one of them, and he's out here, then maybe he knows the Chambers. I doubt can them out of my parents, but… maybe I can keep him from them. I owe my friends that much... “Are you familiar with the Chambers, by any chance? They're… well, just like you, but well...”

“I assume you mean human, though you'd most likely recognize the term ‘tiny’ instead…” There was a visible disgust on his face as he said the word “tiny”.

“I've… only been calling them 'people’ so far. But I was wondering what the word was for just one of you guys. I take it 'human’ is better to use?” I hope so. It's way more fun to say than just ‘tiny’.

“Yeah, that's definitely better. Anyway, sorry to say I'm not familiar with them. The question is, how are you familiar with them?” He had no idea friendships were forming between ponies and humans, focusing only on his revenge and humanity's comeback. The idea of any relationship between them other than belly-stuffer and stuffed-belly was completely alien to him at this point.

“U-um… Well…” Before she could explain any further, she gasped in surprise as she noticed the monster laid dead before her.

Zimmerman looked to see what spooked her. “Oh, him? I wouldn't worry about it. If what I did worked…” He then leaned over to inspect his work. “...yeah, he's not getting back up.”

“What you did? You mean… you hurt it?”

Zimmerman looked back to the alicorn. There was a little fear in her eyes, yes, but mostly curiosity. I suppose there's no harm in showing her. As far as anyone that she tells is concerned, I'm Tinkerbell. Besides, if she gets hungry, I can always test how fast this thing can really go… “Yeah. I killed it. Wanna see how? I promise, I won't do to you what I did to that thing.”

“Definitely.” Ivory responded, now fully invested. The deadliness was a little morbid to her, but she was way too interested in finding out how something so small could do something like that.

“Well, the deadly part is thanks to these blades. A bit generic, I know. I mean, why don't any of the other medieval weapons get any love?” Ezekiel was fully aware he was talking about lethal weapons, but didn't wanna scare the filly too much. So he acted more laid back to put her at ease. It seemed to be working, she chuckled at his joke at least. “But the real reason I was able to do it… was this.”

With that, Ezekiel grappled onto a nearby tree, and boosted himself up to where he was twice as high as Ivory was tall. In midair, he grappled onto a tree behind Ivory, and boosted forward, making sure to grapple onto yet another tree so he could swing around it for a u-turn. Ivory was mesmerized, to say the least. He looked like he was dancing through the air, leaving a trail of vapors wherever he went, until he attached each of his hooks to a different tree, and hung there at Ivory's eye level as if sitting on a swing set. She couldn't help but giggle.

“Now, I'm gonna cut you a deal.” Zimmerman said. “I'll land on your nose, but only if you promise not to eat me. Got it?”

Suddenly, Ivory became offended, catching Ezekiel off guard. “I am not my-- ...sorry, I… it's a long story. Go ahead, please.”

She's averse to the idea of eating humans? …that family she mentioned. Could they have been her… friends? I know if I found one of them I could hide behind, you couldn't pay me to leave them alone… After musing to himself in his own head, Ezekiel boosted vertically, and leaned himself to steer through the air so he could land on the filly's muzzle, feet first and with bent knees. She couldn't help but stifle another chuckle, his landing was very ticklish.

“So, you have any parents out here, maybe in a… nearby village outside the forest?” Ezekiel felt disdain at the idea of returning to Ponyville. He was nowhere near ready to return to ground zero. If she was from there, he'd take her as far as the edge, but that's it.

Ivory’s expression had turned sour, but… “...yeah, we live in the forest. I… kinda ran off when my parents… ate my friends. I know, stupid idea. But just… who does that!?”

I like this girl… “Alright. Sad to say I don't know where they are, but if you remember the way back home, I can watch your back to make sure nothing like our multi-headed friend here gets you if you want.”

“Aren't you afraid of… meeting my parents?”

“You saw that little treetop dance, right? I can always make a run for it.”

“...if you say so.” Ivory said, getting back up.

“I'll be riding on your back. More space.” Ezekiel said as he grappled onto a nearby tree, and boosted into the air… only for Ivory to grab hold of him with her magic. Ezekiel responded to this by grappling onto another tree, and boosting out of the mystical field so he could land on her back himself. “Nothing personal. Just wanted to see if that would work. By the way, you got anything I can call you?”

“Ivory. Ivory Charm.”

“Well then, nice to meet you Ivy. My name's Ezekiel Zimmerman. Most call me Zimmerman, but something tells me you'd like just Ezekiel better for now. So, what exactly did happen with your parents and friends?”

Ivory told him everything about what happened the past few days, as well as how she and her family came to live out here. But the further along she got, the more she went from simply describing what happened, to upset, to rage. “Sorry, it's just… I've never even heard of ponies swallowing anything alive before! I thought we were vegetarian! And now, the only friends I've ever made are probably rotting away in my parent's bellies right now…”

Should I tell her about…? …no. Best not to give her false hope. Just as Ezekiel decided that, he looked up and saw the sorrow on Ivory’s face. ...maybe if I emphasise that she shouldn't get her hopes up… “Listen, there's a chance your friends are still alive.”

“Thanks, but don't say it if you don't mean it. I'm in no mood for false hope.”

“Good, because I already planned on making it clear that it was slim. I'd heard in the villages that there's this spell put on us from the moment we arrive in Equestria. It keeps us from being harmed by anything the larger denizens of this world do to us. Including, but not limited to, digestion, crushing, and suffocation. But it's just a rumor, I've never seen it in action. I wanted to believe they'd never hurt us, but...” Suddenly, he had flashbacks to the first tasting. Ponies chasing down humans, forcing them down their gullets… Then he remembered hearing about the need for “safe zones”, and the struggle they've been facing to survive as the ponies apathetically went through their day to day lives, more likely to eat a struggling human than help them. “...I just can't. I don't know what to believe anymore…”

“Well, at least you're being honest. ...seriously though, why would my parents do this? Why would anypony do this!?”

“According to the rumor, the spell gives us each a unique flavor, and makes anything we do on the inside feel--” At this point, Ezekiel forced himself to stop. He had an idea as to how the ponies felt with someone inside if the rumors were true, he just didn't wanna describe it to a minor. “...really good. Apparently, we're so addictive that after the first taste, a pony will briefly lose their mind and gobble up any nearby human like a fat guy brought to a pizza buffet.”

Ivory then recalled how her parents acted when she saw them. After they had caught the entire Chambers family, they seemed to exchange a look of regret. As if they had only just then realized they had done something wrong. Sounds like how somepony would react if they were under a trance like that. Maybe the rumors were right…

“Well, even if it is all true,” Ezekiel continued. “it still doesn't excuse how humanity's been treated.” He went on to explain the plight of humanity. The struggle to stay out of the bellies of ponies that can't control themselves, the segregation caused by the solution of the princesses who were too afraid to teach their subjects basic self control, and the snatchers and their illegal slavery trade.

Ivory was devastated to hear all this. A week ago, she and her mother were contemplating how unfortunate the Chambers family must've been. Turns out, finding their way to her home was the best thing that could've happened to those people, all things considered. “I… I'm so--”

“Don't. You've treated me with respect, and I can tell you treated your friends the same way. Out of all the ponies in Equestria, you're the last one who should apologize.”

Ivory was blushing at the compliments. “Well, you've all been so nice… Which reminds me, why did you approach me back then? I think it's obvious you're no fan of ponies.”

“I wasn't gonna abandon a child. But you're right, present company excluded, I'm no pony lover. After all they've done… I thought they'd be our friends!”

“Is that why you made that thing?”

Now Ezekiel was blushing, unsure of how Ivory would take the news that he was organizing a rebellion against her species. “Uh… you se--”

“It's OK.” Ivory interrupted. “I'd be angry too, after all you guys have been through. In fact, I might be that angry right now…” She went on to explain how and why she came to live in the Everfree Forest. “I didn't wanna believe Celestia and Luna were really that bad, but after what you've told me… I think my parents might've been right to take me out here, at least.”

“Same here, kid…” Ezekiel said as the pair drew closer to Ivory's house. Except something was unusual. “Is there… normally that much smoke?”

“No, there isn't!” Ivory said in a panic as she rushed towards the source, unintentionally knocking Ezekiel off. Fortunately, he was able to grapple onto the back of her head and reel himself to her back so he could fire some anchors in to keep himself tethered.

“Sorry about this! But I have to hold on!”

“About wha--” Ivory shouted before looking on her own back to see what Zimmerman had done. “Oh! Honestly, I didn't feel it! Still don't! Those things are so small they feel like bug bites, if that!”

Mental note for later. This could be a handy thing to remember for when we engage in combat with the ponies.

Soon, they arrived at the mansion, engulfed in a pillar of flames. A storm had begun moving in, but the rain was doing nothing to stop the flames.

“My mom must've knocked down a candle when she… forget it, we have to see if they're in--”

Unfortunately, the building collapsed before the two could get close.

“Uh… OK. For what it's worth,” Ezekiel said, noticing the horrified expression on Ivory's face. “they were never gonna be here. Their daughter is out there in the woods alone, as far as they know. They'd be out there looking for her.”

“Yeah… I guess you're right…” Ivory replied, still processing the loss of her home. “But then again… I never would've guessed they'd even try to eat the only friends we'd ever made out here…”

You have a point there, kid. I know all about expecting better from someone only to be disappointed…

Zimmerman thought, though he dare not say it out loud.

“GO!!”

The both of them heard the cry, and Ivory rushed towards it, dragging Ezekiel by the cables. She recognized the voice immediately. It was her father.

Soon, they came across him and her mother, hanging off the edge of a cliff.

“Hurry!” Lavender shouted. “Before that thing comes back!”

They must've been jumped by a monster like Ivy. Shame I wasn't here to see at least one of them as the prey for a change…

Zimmerman had decided once again not to share his thoughts out of respect for Ivory, but when he saw her face, he was surprised to see that she must've been having similar thoughts.

“Don't worry about us, just go!” Light shouted in a different direction than the pair.

They haven't seen us yet? They both thought, before hearing a struggle to their right. It was a family of five, the parents holding back the children.

“Ponyville's not that far, just keep heading north!” Lavender shouted. “You'll find a tiny village there! Now go!”

So the rumors were true… Ezekiel thought, fully realising just how many deaths the ponies weren't responsible for.

Ivory could only think of how she ran out without even considering that her parents could be trusted. She remembered why she was filled with regret when that hydra showed up. Because after everything her parents did for her, she should've known better than to distrust them.

The sudden slight crumbling of the cliff that the two ponies were holding onto signaled the human family's cue to leave. The children still wanted to do what they could, as did the parents, even if it meant just being there. But the parents knew, there was nothing that could be done, except to get to safety.

As thankful as Ivory was that her friends were safe, she had to rush to help her family.

“Ivory!” Lavender cried as she was grabbed by her daughter.

“Mom, I'm sorry!” Ivory shouted as she tried pulling up her mother. “I should've trusted you and Dad from the begi--”

“Don't worry about that right now!” Lavender responded. “Your father's wings are broken, go help him!”

“I'M TRYING, DAMN IT!!”

They both looked to see Ezekiel digging his heels into the ground, the machine on his back glowing orange from the heat and the rain evaporating upon contact, as he tried reeling in the pegasus with his cables. Lavender looked to her daughter for answers.

“He's a friend, now come on!” she shouted as she kept pulling her mother up. She was almost up, and even Ezekiel seemed to be helping a little, but suddenly, there was a loud crumbling sound behind them.

“Uh, Ivy?” Zimmerman asked just before the chunk of cliff they were all on fell apart beneath their feet and hooves in a landslide. Naturally, he and the ponies tumbled down, rolling towards a steep dropoff above some raging rapids. Eventually, he was able to right himself by gas boosting into the air, and saw that the ponies were now sliding down on their bellies.

Lavender was facing Ivory, casting a spell on her head while giving her a warm smile. Ivory returned it with a look of fear and confusion.

Meanwhile, Light had leapt up into the air, and kicked down a loose branch. It just missed his wife, but was able to catch his daughter. Ezekiel had to grapple on himself.

Once he was on, he saw where they were falling. There were rocks protruding upwards from the river. Ivy and him would survive, but the parents…

No, you don't. Ezekiel thought as he grappled onto the ponies and planted his feet firmly on the log. He tried reeling them in, but the wood he was standing on gave before the distance closed by any meaningful amount.

“What are you doing!?” Ivory cried.

“What did it look like, I'm--” Ezekiel was about to say, until he saw that she wasn't asking him. Light and Lavender were holding the wires in their mouths, and with an understanding look on each of their faces, they let go.

Not long after, they all went falling off into the river. Ezekiel was attached to the branch due to how deeply his feet were buried, there was no letting go for him. Ivory, on the other hand, could only watch her parents fall towards the rocks before she and Zimmerman made impact.

SPLASH!!!

Neither of them could see what was happening around them until they surfaced from the currents tossing them around. When Ezekiel regained his senses, he noticed a tree near some shore. His gear was soaked, but fortunately, the electronics were waterproofed, and none of the components required ignition.

“Hang on!” he shouted above the raging waters as he grappled onto the tree and reeled them onto dry land.

When Ivory got off the log, all she could do was break down and sob into the beach sands. In one day, she lost her friends, her home, and her family. From things and ponies she was sure would be there her whole life, to people she had too short a time with, it was all gone.

Even after Ezekiel freed himself from the branch, all he could do as he watched the massive filly cry was feel a well of what could only be guilt rise from his chest. Not just for his perceived failure, but for his past grudges. He still believed he was right to stand against humanity's subjugation, but all this time he had been holding the ponies accountable for murders they didn't commit. Including Ivory's parents…

“Some wise man or other is reputed to have said, though understand I'm paraphrasing here, that humanity required an enemy greater than itself just to survive.”

Walking forward to console her was all he could do, even if it did nothing to atone for the past…

“Well it's obvious to me the guy didn't have a clue what he was talking about.”

“Look. There's nothing you could've done for them, you understand? You're a kid. You're weak.”

Ivory was quick to assume where he was getting at, and didn't wanna hear it. She would've crushed him under her hoof, but he stopped it with his arm. If any other pony had done that to any other human, they would've been crushed into the dirt. But Ivory was a kid, and Ezekiel had trained his physical body to peak condition.

“I'm worse.”

Ezekiel's words suddenly caught Ivory's attention, enough for her to stop applying pressure.

“You could throw any excuse you want, shock, indecision, whatever.”

Ivory had removed her hoof to get a view of Ezekiel, who was ducking his head to hide his face.

“But when push came to shove, when I saw those two ponies hanging from the cliff, I was just too spiteful to immediately jump in despite having the ability to help.”

Suddenly, he shot his face up to the alicorn, grief plain to see, and the rain doing nothing to hide the tears streaking down his face.

“YOUR PARENTS DIED BECAUSE I'M A DAMN BIGOT!!!”

Unable to look at her any longer, Ezekiel turned away again, not bothering to hide his own sobs.

“I'm sorry…”

Ivory, her own tears still fresh on her face, was certainly surprised to hear any of this from Ezekiel. Hearing someone that hated the ponies so much talk like that, it reminded her of another night not long ago.

The stars shone brightly in the clearing where Ivory's log mansion was located. As she stared up in the night sky, she liked to imagine what other worlds were out there. It was her favorite escape from her wooden prison. She could hear her mother calling for her father. I just wanna be alone right now… she thought.

“Ivory--” her father was about to start when she interrupted.

“Why do you hate them?”

“Huh?”

“Other ponies, the princesses. Why do you hate them?”

“...we don't, Ivory. We just don't trust them with you.”

“But why? Were their mistakes that bad?”

Light sighed in response. “It's not just that. We're not keeping you from them just because they've made mistakes, and most definitely not because we hate them. …it’s because we've been given something incredibly special, and to put it at risk, even a relatively safe one, is too much of a gamble to even consider.”

Ivory had begun to look at her dad, interested in what he had to say at this point.

“We're not bigots, we're not doing this because we hate anypony. We're doing all that we can because we love you.”

All of a sudden, Light looked away, as if he was gonna confess an embarrassing secret.

“...but I'll admit, even trusting ourselves is hard sometimes. Nopony knows how to prepare to be a parent, but raising an alicorn? It's unheard of. Neither your mother nor I really know what to do, we just do what we can. I'm sorry if that's not enough, but… I-it’s just…”

Light looked forward towards the stump again, but was surprised to not see his daughter there. Frantically, he looked side to side, until he heard her voice at his knees.

“Come on. Let's head in.”

Satisfied that his daughter was okay, he smiled at her, and they walked back home…

…but then Ivory was back in the rain, on the shore, and staring at the crying 3 inch tall human.

Ezekiel… that's not true. Whatever you thought of my parents, at the time, I thought the same thing. But we both were doing all we could. Either we're both to blame, or neither of us are.

Gingerly, she used her wing’s feathers to pick him up, and held him up to her face.

“I can't forgive you, Ezekiel.”

He simply responded by wiping the tears from his face, and giving her a stern expression and an understanding nod. He knew what comes next, and was ready for it, especially if it made her feel better. He found himself zooming towards her face…

…only to be pressed into the fur between her eyes by her feathers, as if in a hug.

“There's nothing there to forgive.”

Suddenly, she started crying again, holding him tighter. He was certainly shocked, but eventually found himself leaning into the child.

The two of them remained there for a while, letting their emotions out on each other…

The next day…

In a human village near the border of Ponyville, the experts who helped Zimmerman develop his gear were scanning the border of Everfree Forest, looking for signs of their leader. Finally, they saw him under a patch of tall grass, and started running towards him.

“Where the hell were you!?” one of them demanded. “Do you have any idea how anxiously we waited!?”

“Sorry.” Zimmerman responded. “I was caught up in something.”

“What ‘something’?”

“Come see.”

He led them through a bush, and when they arrived on the other side, they started hyperventilating and fell on their rear ends.

“This is Ivory Charm. It's a long story as to how we met, but here's what you need to know. One, she's never eaten a human and won't for a while. Two, it will happen eventually if only to make sure she doesn't lose her mind should one of us hit her tongue by accident. The rumors were true, we're safe in there. And three, her parents are dead and she has no other known relatives, so I've agreed to take care of her.”

Their reaction was mostly the obvious one. “Have you lost your mind!? She's the enemy!” But there were others trying to be the voice of reason. “We have an opportunity here. We have one of them fighting for us, and I hear alicorns are the most powerful variety.”

“Ahem!”

Zimmerman's outburst quieted them all.

“She's not an asset, she's a child. We're taking care of her, not using her for our own selfish needs. That said, if her sympathy for our circumstance wasn't enough, she's been through her own unfortunate events. As far as I'm concerned, she's one of us. But I didn't bring you to meet her so I could send you shopping for toys. I brought you to meet her to tell you that our mission has changed. We're no longer out for vengeance, but we still have a message to send to ponykind. From now on, our long term goal is to make sure no creature of Equestria has to live in fear. Obviously, humanity will take priority for now, but we have to be sympathetic for others as well.”

Now all of them were voicing the same objection. The ponies had to pay, and humanity was gonna be back on top of the food chain. But then Zimmerman started walking closer to them. And the more he towered over them, the quieter they grew.

“This is how it is. You think the ponies will take subjugation? We do it your way, it's war until one or both species are dead. If that's what this rebellion is gonna lead to, then I want no part of it. Hell, take your machine if you want it. But I am not gonna be responsible for genocide. So are we gonna head back into the village and discuss further strategy, or am I gonna watch you make sure this gear doesn't fall into the wrong hands?”

Begrudgingly, they all walked back to the village. The fact that they didn't demand their device back signaled their agreement.

“You're gonna have to stay here.” Ezekiel said as he turned to the filly. “No ponies allowed, and word of a new alicorn is certainly gonna spread. But don't wander off, we'll be right back. And, uh... don't worry, I remember your request. We'll find the Chambers, if not here then another day. Understand?”

“...thank you.” Ivory responded.

“You heard what this group would be if the two of us hadn't met. Thank you.” Ezekiel said before walking towards the village, leaving Ivory to wait. Not long after, they were back, and ready to head into Everfree on their way to the next village. As the forest opened up in front of her to guide her, her adoptive father, and the experts associated with him to the world she'd never seen before, her mother's words found their way into her mind.

“One day, you'll reach an age where nopony can tell you what's right and what's wrong. Instead, you'll have to decide for yourself, and then stand for your choice. When that day comes, you can see Equestria for yourself. Alright?”

“...alright.” Ivory said to herself as she walked forward to offer her new family a ride.

“Sir.” one of the soldiers addressed Zimmerman as his Commander looked over the schematics for a new device to be used in the next mission. “They say Ivy will pull through after a night's rest.”

“Very good. Carry on.” Though he kept his attention on the papers, he was sincerely glad to hear she was alright. Now he could really focus on the schematics instead of futilely trying to distract himself.

“They also said you can approach her, if you want.”

Now the schematics could wait. Zimmerman looked up to his subordinate, about to ask if he was sure, but then turned his gaze to his daughter, smiling as if she was waiting for him, though still very sick.

He handed the papers to his subordinate after standing up. “These are confidential, so without looking at them, return them to my sleeping bag. That will be all, soldier.”

“Sir.” he said before running off to his superior's tent. Meanwhile, Ezekiel walked toward Ivory.

“Hey. The soldiers say you're on the mend.” he said compassionately. “That you only need a good night's rest.”

“Y-yeah…” Ivy responded weakly. “That's what they said, but…”

“Hm?”

“I'm having trouble sleeping. This is gonna sound silly, but… I'm worried about monsters.”

“We talked about this, you're surrounded by the camp. If anything approaches, we'll have it handled long before they reach you.”

“No, that's not it. I… I heard some of the soldiers talking about… monsters that kill you from the inside… they burst from your stomach, and...”

Ezekiel sighed. He knew what she was talking about. Damn you, Ridley Scott… “Listen, those were just movies. Works of fiction, nothing more. After number 2, none of them were even any good.”

“Still… Everfree's home to a lot of monsters… you don't think…”

Ezekiel then signaled his men to be dismissed. He knew what he had to do, and didn't want them too close. “Tell me, how easy is it for you to move?”

Ivy then began groaning hard, trying to stand up… and ultimately failing. “Yeah, I'm stuck here.”

“Well then, how about this? I sleep in there…” Ezekiel said, pointing to her belly. “...and make sure to neutralize anything that tries popping out?”

Ivy couldn't believe her ears. “What? B-bu--”

“Yes Ivy, I'm sure. It's time. Besides, it's the perfect opportunity. You said you can't move in your condition? Then you can't get the jump on anyone here.”

“S-sti--”

“And… to be perfectly honest… it's the perfect opportunity for me, too. I've never been swallowed, and I think I need to get used to it as well.”

“But I've never done this before! What if I… can't get you out?”

“It’s okay, Ivy. I have faith in you. Besides that, I want this. Actually, I've kinda waited for it. Because if I'm gonna have a first time, there's nopony I'd rather have it with.”

He then shot Ivy a genuine smile. Eventually, she gave into his warm expression.

“Just… let me know if you want out, okay?” she asked.

“Don't worry about it. Just let me get this off first.” he responded as he began removing his ODM gear.

“Didn't you say you were gonna stop any monsters?”

“You really think I need a weapon for that?” Ezekiel retorted as the harness fell off. “Alright, bottoms up.”

“...thank you. Really.” Ivory said as she lowered her open mouth to Ezekiel, rolling out her smooth, orange tongue to hover like a carpet just above the dirt. Not touching it, but still low enough for Ezekiel to climb on.

“What else is a father for?” Ezekiel said as he climbed onto the smooth, wet muscle. As he touched it, Ivy experienced a massive burst of flavor. She was able to contain herself from jerking him in and tossing him around in her mouth, but also immediately understood why her parents acted the way they did.

Ezekiel was slowly carried to the inside of Ivy's mouth, passing under her teeth and watching the outside world become framed by her lips. She was taking great care, and he was aware of it. Once her mouth was closed, she began tilting her head back significantly faster, as if to get it over with.

“Wait!” Ezekiel shouted, and Ivy was already ready to spit her father out. “Savor me. Get as much of my taste as possible, so you won't be tempted by the other soldiers.”

Ivy was surprised by her father's request, but agreed with a slow nod, aware of what it would be like for him if she talked. She folded her tongue back, allowing Ezekiel to slide off, then gently pushed him toward her teeth. Once he was against the wall of enamel, she started softly licking him, coating him in saliva. Afterwards, her tongue picked him up, and started slowly sliding him side to side, occasionally wrapping around him to rub him from all sides. Though shamed to admit it, she was definitely enjoying this.

What she didn't know is that, surprisingly, so was Ezekiel. The spell had apparently either given him night vision, or made him glow in a pony's mouth, he couldn't tell which. Either way, he wasn't blind in Ivy's mouth. The tongue felt warm and overall smooth, though still with a roughness that could barely be felt, and it carried him in a powerful yet gentle caress. Even the saliva felt good on his skin, like warm water that’s been shampooed.

Eventually though, this exchange could only end one way. And soon, Ezekiel found himself going that one way feet first.

He expected to be crushed and contorted by throat muscles, but Ivy's throat opened wide for him, delivered him to the proper tube, and closed above him gently. The muscles carrying him down didn't even feel tight, at least not how he expected. It felt more like being gently hugged by someone very large and very strong. Occasionally, they did push hard, but even that felt more like a spa massage than anything else. And all accompanied by the calming noises of her daughter's heartbeat and breathing, even after they were accelerated out of her fear. Ezekiel fought back not out of instinct, not out of discomfort, but because he knew how human struggles felt to ponies, and wanted Ivy to be as satisfied with her first experience as possible.

Suffice to say… she was. Her face contorted into all sorts of combinations of pleasure and regret. Expressions that were beginning to scare the other soldiers looking on from a distance. They'd been told this day would come, they just didn't know what would come next. But deep down, they knew the truth. They'd been with Ivy long enough. They could trust her.

Eventually, Ezekiel was deposited in his little journey's destination. His daughter's stomach. The environment constantly shifted, briefly shaking when he first entered, but quickly calming down as Ivy made a belch that Ezekiel allowed himself to chuckle at. Those cheeks must be so red...

The area was lit even more than normal by the glowing stomach acids. It was warm and steamy, much like a sauna. Even the enzymes felt not too dissimilar from the saliva.

His only complaint had been one he'd had throughout. The smell wasn't too pleasant. But it was miniscule compared to the surprising amount of enjoyable factors.

His favorite part was also one he'd had throughout. Though he was at the mercy of another being, that being was one that he trusted, loved, and knew loved him back. He had heard in the villages that some humans actually asked to be eaten. Today, he knew why.

And Ivy began to understand why ponies enjoyed eating humans so much. At least on the taste and feeling side. But she hadn't forgotten that she swallowed a living being with feelings.

“Are you okay in there?” Ivy asked, her voice booming around him. “Was I too rough?”

“I'm fine. You did great.” Ezekiel explained. “It was… surprisingly pleasant, to say the least. …is any of this coming through, or…?”

“Loud and clear. ...it’s alright, everyone! You're safe! Don't have to worry about me sneaking a bite! ...yes, Johnny, you can come close. Uh, I think he wants to talk to you. Left side.”

Zimmerman approached the left stomach wall, able to tell based on his entry point and the direction of Ivy's voice. “I'm here. Am I coming through to you?”

“A little muffled, but I can make you out sir. Should I be worried about your safety?”

“We've known for a while now that we're safe in here. But, uh… I'm gonna be in here a while. Be sure to secure my tent.”

“Sure thing, sir. …uh, do we have to worry about…”

Zimmerman looked around his daughter's stomach. It slowly churned around him, but her heart settled and her breathing slowed. He could tell, she was at peace. “...no, I don't think we do. Now, my tent. There's classified information in there, soldier.”

“Sir!”

Able to tell that the soldier had left, Ezekiel walked back to the center of his daughter's stomach. “So Ivy, ready for bed yet?”

“Yeah, I am sleepy, but…”

He could hear her heartbeat quicken and her breathing shorten again. She isn't letting this monster thing go. Hmm… Suddenly, he saw the chewed up remains of one of her berries. He then had an idea. A very disgusting idea. “Hang on. Something isn't right…”

“What?” Ivy asked, concerned.

He slowly walked over to the half digested blob, and suddenly began wrestling with it in the enzymes. “You were right! There was something in here! It's putting up a fight, but not a very good one!” Emotionally, this may freak her out more. Assuming she buys it, if she doesn't then no harm done. But if I'm doing this right…

Ivy wasn't buying it. Ezekiel's performance was convincing, but she knew what he was really trying to do, and it was working. The more active he was, the more relaxed she got. “Dad, you--oh…” she tried to protest in an effort to get him to take her seriously, but his plan was being very effective.

“Ooh! Someone's a dirty fighter! Good thing I'm dirtier!” Just a little more, and…

As Ivy slipped into unconsciousness, her thoughts turned to the process of her eating her dad. She now understood the real reason ponies loved eating humans. The taste, the feelings, those were all side benefits. If the two loved and trusted each other, that's where the joy is. Her father may be continuing his show of strength, but right now he was safe and protected, and she was closer to him than ever. That exchange of closeness, there is no feeling more delicious…

Meanwhile, Ezekiel heard his daughter's breathing and pulse slow to what he knew was REM sleep, and cast aside his “opponent” to finish being digested, and walked off to the nearest wall so he could lean on it and go to sleep himself. “Good job…” he jokingly addressed it as he walked off, exhausted, and giving the mush a half hearted thumbs up. “Maybe go a little easier next time…”

As he collapsed into the nearest shifting crease in the muscle and let consciousness slip as it massaged him to sleep, he pondered what it must have been like for other humans in similar situations. While it still wasn't nearly enough to forgive humanity being made into second class citizens, he did start having trouble comprehending why some humans still hated the idea of being eaten. Maybe instinct? Maybe fear? Maybe spite? Or maybe because it wasn't with a pony they were as close to as he was with Ivy. All he did know, is that if they'd only let go of these inhibitions, coexistence would be a whole lot more possible…

Slowly, Zimmerman opened his eyes to find himself still in Everfree, but so far from camp that when he found it, it was barely in view. Suddenly, he heard the noises of what could only be ODM gear, and looked up to see his squad flying through the treetops. Among them was a human soldier he didn't know…

…until he recognized the short magenta hair. He assumed that the eyes were the same.

At least it's not my normal nightmare. Ezekiel thought. Must've had more of a moment with Ivy than I thought.

He then drew one of his swords and began pointing it at himself. Still, can't afford this one. Luna can't find out about u--

“You really don't have to worry about that.”

He immediately turned around to see two more soldiers he didn't recognize, a man and a woman. The man had blonde hair, and the crest was different on his uniform. It had the typical shield, but rather than the wings, it had a compass with a sunrise filling in as the top half. The woman had hair similar to Ivy's, and her crest’s replacement for the wings was a light purple swirl.

Zimmerman had seen those marks before, and was trying to recall them… until it hit him. He saw them on the flanks of two ponies he failed to save.

“We thought it would make you more comfortable if we came to you like this.” Lavender explained. “If you'd like, we can tower over you like normal.”

“Do what you want, makes no difference to me…” Zimmerman responded with a bitter indifference that surprised the couple. He didn't like being pandered to because of his size. Nice discrimination is still discrimination.

“Uh, OK. In any case,” Light said, still in his human form alongside his wife. “we're here to explain some things, to give you a proper thanks, and... to ask something of you.”

“Not to sound too rude, but I should believe that I'm not talking to my own imagination because…?”

“Come on.” Lavender said. “You've been in Equestria long enough, do you still really believe dreams are that simple? Anyway, you don't have to off yourself. I used to regularly safeguard Ivy's dreams from Luna using my spells. Currently, she's safeguarded by an extra strong dose I gave her before…” Lavender was a bit uncomfortable talking about it. “...befo--”

And Zimmerman was more than uncomfortable hearing about it. “Good to hear you're still watching out for her.” he interrupted. “But what does that have to do with my dreams?”

“Well, that's just it.” Light answered. “This isn't your dream.”

“I'm surprised nopony found out yet…” Lavender explained. “but apparently it's another effect of the spell. This is your magic, not mine. Apparently, when a pony swallows one of you, then they both fall asleep, if one or both of them dreams, they share a dreamscape. And if two dreams compete, the more positive one usually wins out. It's all very complicated, but the short version is--”

“I'm not dreaming this… Ivy is.”

“Fast learner. And good thing her dream won out, too. I've seen your normal dream, and… yikes.”

“In any case,” Light interjected. “We both wanted to thank you for looking out for our daughter. It's good to know she's in good hands.”

Ezekiel rubbed the back of his head and looked away, feeling both guilt and embarrassment. “It's nothing, really. I mean, it's only fair, since--”

“That wasn't your fault, or Ivory's.” Lavender interrupted. “Giving everything for your kids is what parents do. If you don't already know, you'll learn soon enough I'm sure.”

“Which brings us to what we wanted to ask you.” Light said before exchanging a warm smile with Lavender. “We're pretty sure you'd do it anyway, but we wanted to ask regardless. Please continue to look after our daughter.”

Ezekiel was surprised by their kindness, to say the least. He still held himself accountable for what happened, and didn't think himself worth what was, in his mind, forgiveness. He simply responded by stowing his blades, and giving the Wings’ salute, with a solemn nod alongside.

The two parents kept their warm smiles, but still returned his salute.

“...well?” Light asked, looking up at the soldiers still flying around the treetops. “What are you waiting for? Because we know what she's waiting for…”

Ezekiel looked where he was looking, gave the parents another nod, and grapple and boosted himself into the treetops to join his daughter and “squadmates”.

“Come on, soldier.” Ezekiel addressed “Ivy”. “It's a whole new world out there.”

“Sir, yes sir.” she responded as she flew among the treetops with her family. Meanwhile, the parents just looked on, happy to see that their daughter was in such good care.

“And you're sure he'll see it in time?” Light asked his wife as they faded away.

“Like I said… he's a fast learner.”

Author's Note

Note from Tettei: *looks in the chapter and sees two more character deaths* I promise, this is the last time in TVS. But real talk time, the reception to the first chapter has… changed future plans. Originally, those two were gonna be crushed in a multi-headed monster's throats, leading to another boss fight for Zimmerman, but after your strong reactions to the deaths of two tiny snatchers I made sure to make unsympathetic (plus, are we just gonna gloss over the tinies the Wings saved?), I pansied out. There was also a story I thought I'd tackle after TVS, but it had a death toll that really put Strength in perspective, so… nope. No chance. But don't worry, I'm not mad. Some voraphiles actually get off on prey death, and it's good to see just how far from here that mindset is. Besides, I like their deaths better like this. Less potentially shallow action, more feels. But I just want you to know, that's not what I'm all about. I am “story first”, and a bit gutsy with the characters, but that doesn't mean I think life has no value. My poor reactions to criticism aside, before I get to the pretentious preview, there's something else I need to tell you that's gonna need another note.

Other Note from Tettei: I really hope you liked this chapter, not just because I felt the need to redeem myself (to those of you that liked the previous chapter, what can I say? Positive criticism matters just as much as negative), but because I need to take a bit of a break before I start work on the next chapter. I've got a lot of projects I wanna work on, and I could try multitasking, but this particular project I need to get to is really big and has a deadline, so I kinda need to devote my attention to that. Again, I hope this chapter left you satisfied until then. In the meantime, here's that pretentious preview I promised!

Preview:

“'I stand before you today not as a human, not as a commander, but as your fellow victim!”

As an unlikely alliance is formed…

“‘Well don't worry Ivy, the Cutie Mark Crusaders are here to help!”

And friendships that weren't meant to be take shape…

“‘Go, my subjects! Feed!!”

The Wings of Freedom make their first move, and ponykind receives a grim reminder.

“‘I'm sure that some of you have heard by now the rumor that there's a group of humans able to kill ponies! I can confirm right now, those rumors are truth!’”

Next in The Victims Saga:

Chapter 3

The Rage of the Victims

Dash is Done!?

Rainbow Dash leaves Twilight’s castle still very depressed, feeling she failed Stacy as a friend. With a sigh she takes off, flying off to go nap off her troubles, she lands in her favorite tree, on the wide branch she tends to rest on. She kicks back, relaxing and eventually falling to sleep.

Dash is flying through the air in one of her favorite dreams, fighting changelings without a problem, when suddenly a gargantuan wheel shows up. A giant hand reaches down, grasping the entire group pulling up to the face of the being it belongs to.

“S-Stacy!” Dash exclaims fearfully. “Wha- Wha-” She starts with a stutter.

“I wonder if she’ll taste like skittles...” Stacy spoke with a smirk that was anything but good on the poor mare’s side, it being heard before when she was in the somewhat same situation. But instead of being just being quick and sudden(and with Lindsey taking longer), in the nightmare, Stacy took her sweet time, only looking at the fear in Rainbow’s face.

Dash looks around to see that the changelings have disappeared and gulps, looking back to Stacy in fear. “Please Stacy, don’t eat me!” She screams, struggling to get out of the giant woman’s grasp. “Why are you doing this?!” She asks, continuing to scream in fear and struggle.

“Cause ponies like you are why tinies are always in fear!” She said, suddenly angry glaring at the tiny pegasus. “So I’m doing a huge favor of keeping ‘The Gulper’ in check.” She smirked evilly, before she tossed the mare in her mouth, no warning before she closed her mouth and started tasting the mare, humming in satisfaction. “Tinies will be much happier without you around, so I hope you enjoy your new home.” After that, she swallowed the mare, even tracing her finger to follow the bulge that was on her neck for a moment.

As soon as Dash enters Stacy’s stomach, it goes transparent, as if she were trapped in a jar. She flies around smashing against the “glass” in her desperate attempt to escape. She keeps ramming the sides, more and more, as tinies now her size gather around. Eventually, she gives up, floating down to the bottom of the “jar” and the people around her start cheering, taunting, jeering, and laughing at her.

Rainbow Dash wakes up, breathing harshly. She looks around, clutching tight to the branch in fear. “I was eaten!” She gasps, realizing what had happened earlier. The mare may have reacted sooner, had things not gotten so hectic after being let out, but in the quick turn of events she hadn’t had the time to be fully impacted by what happened to her. Now, however, she had time to think and the event found itself in the forefront of her mind. “S-Stacy ate me, a-and Lindsey!” She exclaims to herself. She backs further into the trees, hyperventilating quite a bit. She gulps in fear, before realizing something. “I-is that what I put tinies through? I-is that how Stacy felt when we first met?”

She looks down at herself in guilt and shame. She knew what had to be done. She jumps out of the tree and glides to the ground, trudging her way back to the castle. As she makes her way back, she passes by groups of tinies who get ready to bolt, before puzzling as she didn’t even give lick her lips at them. Instead she continues to trudge passed them, whether she’d ever eaten them before or not, hurrying passed the groups containing her tiny fans until she gets to the castle and goes in.

She makes her way around the oddly quiet, almost seemingly abandoned castle, looking for Stacy. Eventually finding her in a room by herself. “Hey, Stacy. Um, we need to talk.” She says cantering over and laying down to get more on Stacy’s level.

“Oh, uhm, s-sure.” Stacy seemed a little tense when Rainbow approached her, a little worried that the mare might try something to get back at her for her little ‘prank’ if that’s what you would call it.

Rainbow Dash looks down shamefully, seeing Stacy’s fear. “I’m sorry for what I’ve done, I’m part of the reason you are so scared of ponies. It took finding out what it’s like to be eaten to figure that out.” She says tearing up. “Some loyal friend I turned out to be.”

It was Stacy’s time to feel guilty, seeing that Rainbow was hurt by just her tense movements. “N-no, it’s okay really. I mean, I’m nowhere near being a good friend with how I seem to act every day.” She admitted, rubbing her arm as she turned her head away from the teary-eyed mare. “But… I guess I can see why you’re so addicted to it. Maybe not as bad as you, but I can see in your point of view.”

“It’s okay. I didn’t know just how scary that I really was until you and Lindsey, well, showed me what it’s like. I don’t want to make someone feel that way ever again.” Dash replies, still feeling very guilty. “I’m never going to eat a tiny again.” Dash vows to herself, not wanting to cause any more fear.

‘I highly doubt that’ll last.’ She thought, recalling the rumors that once a pony tastes one tiny, they go ballistic. And that it happened to Dash the first time she ‘tried’ one. “Even if you hold up on that promise, there are more ponies in the world that eat more tinies than you. It’s fine, really. Maybe just give them a heads up instead of scaring them for life… or just the first few days in Equestria apparently.” She mumbled the last part.

“It doesn’t matter, it causes people fear anyway. I’m can’t stop anypony else, but I can at least stop myself.” Rainbow Dash replies, her memories of her time within the two giant stomachs bubbling up in the back of her mind. “It’s no wonder tinies go running away from ponies.”

“Yeah, that’s one of the reasons.” She lightly shrugged. “But I don’t think we can change all the ponies minds unless Twilight actually swapped the spell from tinies to ponies in this whole town. She may be an alicorn, but I don’t think even Celestia could do that.” She said, not helping by picturing the scene, and almost seeing it as some kind of tiny purge where the roles are reversed and ponies will see the errors of there way… or just have a new reason to eat tinies.

“I’m not trying to change everypony’s minds. I’m just changing mine.” Dash replies. “S-so, once again, I’m sorry for what I did, for what everypony has done because of me, and that because of me ponies like snatchers exist. It’s all my fault, if I’d never tasted a tiny, then none of this would’ve happened.” She apologizes again, as she realizing that this whole thing is her fault.

“Well, even if you somehow didn’t start this in some alternate reality, it’s not like no other pony would be curious, clumzy, or bold enough to try it themselves, and just start this whole thing again.” Stacy said, plainly saying that if it wasn’t Rainbow, somepony else would make this happen. “And who’s to say that Twilight would study the magic to a point where she might try it on her own and just start it herself?”

“Yes, but at least it wouldn’t have been as bad.” Dash replies glumly. “And it’s not like it matters because it is still my fault. So now I’m finally going to try to make up for my mistakes, I’m going to stop eating tinies. If it gets other ponies to stop then that’ll be great, if it doesn’t then at least I’ve stopped. At least I won’t be the terrible pony I am now.” Dash stands up. “I’ll see you later Stacy, thanks for showing me how wrong I was.” She says before she turns and starts to head out of the room.

Stacy stayed quiet, thinking for awhile before she let out a small sigh. “Dash wait.” She simply said, looking at the pegasus who was halfway out the door.

Dash stops and looks at Stacy. “Huh?” She asks, wondering what Stacy wanted to tell her. “What is it?”

Stacy was rubbing the back of her neck while she spoke the next few lines. “If you’re going to completely give up on tinies. I mean, someone should make sure that you’re keeping your promise. And since Lindsey is, ya know, looking for a house… I mean, one of the two could make sure you won’t hold up on your promise or anything.” She was avoiding eye contact while speaking, but she hoped the mare would get what she was saying.

“You don’t have to worry about me keeping my word. After what happened, I don’t want anyone to feel that way, the way I’ve been making people all over Ponyville feel. But, if you’d like to come live with me, you’re always welcome at my place.” Dash replies.

Stacy was a little peeved that she did get what she was saying, and rejected it, but not completely. She wanted to say ‘I’ll only come if you stop being a Debby Downer’, but for some reason her mouth wouldn’t open to make that a reality. She only said, “Fine...”

“So, you want to come live with me?” Dash asks, not really sure as she only slightly heard Stacy’s quiet voice. Her ears perk up and she canters back over to Stacy. “Do you?” She says a little happily, glad that she might not have scared away at least one tiny.

“I mean, if you stop being such a Debby Downer.” She finally said. ‘I wasn’t even that depressed after almost getting snatched… but mostly cause I was terrified.’ She thought, not choosing to say that out loud.

“What’s a Debby Downer?” Dash asks, not to clear about human terms.

“Just another word for someone who’s so upset or depressed that it might spread onto others… just another term for being a sad pony.” She simplified it.

“Oh, um, okay. So, you want to pack? I can make my place friendlier for your wheelchair.” Dash says excitedly. “What do you want to do first? Want to ride Tank? Read some Daring Do?” She asks, hoping to have fun with Stacy again, only this time in a way that she’d like.

Stacy was still rubbing her neck when Rainbow was starting to act like a giddy schoolgirl that was about to spend the weekend with her bestie. “Well, we can leave whenever, but I think Twilight may have something to discuss with you… something important.” She said, recalling the alicorn needing to tell everyone who lived in the castle, and the other pony who may or may not be in trouble.

“Oh, okay.” Dash replies. “Um, so, I’ll be back. Unless you want to come with me?” Dash asks.

“I don’t mind either way. I mean… I was just sitting in a room by myself.” Stacy shrugged, but more turning to wanting to join in, even though she knew what was coming.

“Alright, let’s go.” Dash replies, carefully grasping the handles of Stacy’s wheelchair with her teeth and heading off, looking for Twilight.

Stacy was quick to buckle herself on the chair before she slipped off or anything, holding on as she didn’t realize how close she was to actually being eaten, but just close enough to get the weird tiny scent that the magic gave off as well, almost tempting anypony to eat a tiny depending on the ‘flavor’ they were.

Dash smells Stacy’s flavor, but ignores it, not wanting to ruin their mending friendship. She continues making her way around the castle, finding Twilight worriedly hurrying about her study. She sets Stacy down on a desk. “Twilight! Stacy says you want to talk about something.”

Twilight stops, startled by Dash’s “sudden” appearance. “Oh! Yes, it’s terrible Rainbow Dash!” She starts. “I just got news from Celestia that a group of tinies have killed a couple snatchers. I don’t know how but they did, and Celestia is concerned that they may also target ponies that had something to do with the ‘First Tasting’!” She informs the now stunned pegasus worriedly.

“Wh-what?” Dash gulps nervously. “Some tinies killed someponies?!” She backs off a bit. “No! No, no, no! This is all my fault! If I’d never tasted that guy, none of this would ever have happened!” Dash exclaims somewhat angrily now, angry at herself. She stomps, letting out a horse-like snort. “At least some snatchers got what they deserve, I suppose.” She lets out a sigh. “I can’t blame them for wanting to come after me, after all, I’m the cause of this mess.”

“Dash, you shouldn’t be so hard on-” Twilight starts.

“Hard on who? Myself. Of course I should. If it hadn’t been for me, none of these tinies would have any reason to fear us! If it hadn’t been for me, Stacy wouldn’t be absolutely terrified of her best friend! If it hadn’t been for me, Lindsey wouldn’t even be threatening to eat Stacy at all! If I hadn’t tasted a tiny then we’d all still be friends with them, instead of completely ruining it for the fun of feeling them struggle in our stomachs! So, yes, I think I should be hard on myself!” Dash replies, interrupting the alicorn, now quite livid with herself.

“Dash, I know that you’re upset, but that doesn’t give a reason to lash out on one of your friends.” Stacy tried to reason with the mare, but knowing that her reaction was justified.

“You’re one to talk!” Dash replies angrily. “You lash out at all of your friends without any rhyme or reason! You did it all the time with me! You do it all the time to Lindsey! And now you’re telling me that I shouldn’t lash out at anyone, especially when the pony I’m really lashing out at is myself!”

“Sheesh, for someone who wants to be a better pony, you sure aren’t acting like one...” Stacy said under her breath, clearly peeved at what the mare said, and even thinking of rescinding that acceptance in being in the temperamental pegasus’ cloud home.

“What was that?” Dash asks, still miffed. She moves closer, getting mere inches from the wheelchair bound girl. “Come on, I can take a little criticism, unlike someone I know. Go ahead, speak your mind! Or are you too afraid now that we’re face to face!” She says as she moves closer still, her head blocking the girl’s view of anything other than her angered face, her eyes focused on the girl.

Stacy only glared at the mare before she repeated herself, this time much louder. “I said, for someone who wanted to be a better f**king pony, you sure ain’t acting like one!” Stacy didn’t show a hint of fear. “Look, I know you may think it’s your fault, and that ponies are in danger or whatever, but you didn’t make ponies start snatching people up, now did you. You didn’t make other ponies start tasting people. Just like you said you can’t stop them, goes the same way as those ponies starting to.” She jabbed her finger on the mares muzzle while she spoke. “They could’ve brushed off the news, even said it was a rumor and never dare risk the lives of their human friends, but they didn’t, okay? And just think about it, tinies killing snatchers. Not innocent ponies, but snatchers. These tinies may not know who started the whole tasting thing in the first place. They may not know who you are. And if they killed ponies in Canterlot, how long do you think it’ll take for them to get here without being seen or eaten themselves? I know they can’t simply walk into town with whatever they used to harm the pony, and without it, they are just normal tinies on the street. So why don’t you suck it up, and listen to one of your pony friends instead of just doing things without thinking… just like how you weren’t thinking about the tinies feelings until it was too late.”

Dash backs of and sighs, sitting down at the table, resting her head on it. “Fine…” She replies, giving up.

Twilight smirks a bit. “Well, I’m glad you got through to Rainbow Dash. Although, I think I know someone else who should take your advice.” She says with a bit of a giggle. “Maybe it’ll make her friendships less, tenuous.”

“Who you talkin’ about?” She asked, not sure who exactly she was referring too.

Twilight remains silent, simply staring at the tiny girl. ‘I wonder if she’ll take the hint. After all, Dash was right about one thing during their fight.’

Stacy stayed quiet as she figured out who she was talking about right after she asked that, but didn’t want to look more like an idiot than she already seemed just by not taking the hint sooner.

“Now then. Stacy’s right, if they are after us then it’ll still take a while for them to get to us. For now, you can stay here, head home, continue on with life. Just be careful okay? Keep an eye on what’s going on.” Twilight informs the pegasus.

“Okay.” Dash replies, before looking to Stacy. “I’m sorry I got upset. Still want to come live at my place?” She asks.

At first, she wanted to say that she’ll think about it, just to get under the mare’s skin, or even saying no at the risk of being in this mess, though she already was as soon as Rainbow found her. “Maybe after Lindsey moves out. I don’t know if your cloud home would support non-pegasai.” She said, not really sure now that if she could live with someone that was now wanting to rid herself of eating tinies, and with no one else around in case Rainbow did break her vow.

“Huh? No, you’d be fine going around the house. You just don’t want to go out the front door.” Dash replies, before thinking a bit. “Though, maybe I could get a helicopter attachment for your wheelchair, just like I got for Tank.”

“Uh, no, I think I’m good.” Stacy said, not really sure how she would be able to pilot a helicopter wheelchair since helicopters are mostly flown by people who can… walk on their legs.

“You sure?” Dash asks. “You wouldn’t have to worry about falling if you went out the front door by yourself. Just like Tank. We could even fly around together.” Dash replies. “Well, anyway. You said you’re going to stay here until Lindsey moves out. So, want to just hang out for a while?” Dash asks.

“Sure, why not?” She shrugged, really up for almost anything… almost.

“Alright, so what do you want to do?” Dash asks, letting Stacy decide, since Stacy would know what activities could participate in.

She thought about it for awhile, but for some reason, her mind went blank on what the two should do, her only answer being another shrug. “What do you want to do?”

“Hmm, how about we read one of the Daring Do books?” Rainbow Dash asks, getting up and picking up Stacy’s wheelchair, the handles in her teeth again. She canters to the door out of Twilight’s study, waving goodbye before heading out into the hallway and making her way toward the castle entrance.

Stacy couldn’t help but feel a little bit uncomfortable(and nervous) being so close to the mare’s mouth. But she knew there was no other place she could carry her unless she considered the mare’s stomach. But she had a feeling that Dash wanted to do nothing relating to eating tinies for now.

Dash leaves the castle and takes off, flying up to her cloud mansion, taking it a bit slower than she usually does not sure how Stacy would feel if she flew at her top speed. She starts to regret her promise for a bit, but she figuratively shakes off the thought, as that would just turn her back into the tiny eating monster she used to be. She makes it to her mansion and opens the front door, she canters in and sets Stacy down on a table, heading off to grab her set of Daring Do books. “I’ll be right back, want any snacks?” She asks.

“Maybe a snack wouldn’t hurt.” She shrugged, locking her wheelchair in place in case she may slide off or something while she was on the table.

“Okay, what kind of snack?” Dash asks to clarify what Stacy wants. “Chips, vegetables, fruit, pretzels, cookies?”

“Whatever you bring is fine by me, I don’t have a preference at the moment.” She answered, deciding not to shrug for the second or third time.

“Okay.” Dash heads off for a while, coming back with one of the Daring Do books, and a bag of chips. She sets the book on the table and opens the bag, setting down so Stacy could get some easily. She pulls the top book off the stack. “Alright, ready to start?” She asks, opening the book to the first page, and standing it up on the table so they could both read it.

“Ready as I’ll ever be.” She answered, unlocking it just to get a little closer to the book. The two sit there reading through the book, enjoying their time together and snacking on the chips.

Author's Note

By Jerec.

The Knights of Unification.

Author's Note

The 100th special! Wanted to do something special, and yes, it's gotten a bit dark lately, but think of this as the dark step to a brighter future.

The Knights of Unification.

Celestia sat on her throne, thinking long and hard about the Tiny vigilantes. Luna’s concern rubbed on her; were Tinies going to raise an army and go against her? Protection was one thing, but what if they were planning to take over Equestria? Had this gone too far? Perhaps she could make peace with them… if only they knew where they were at to begin with. The door opened, making her see a guard walk in with a Tiny in his mouth. Celestia looked at the tiny, seeing that it was a he, in his late Teens, and was panicking. Her guard gently dropped him off.

“Your majesty.” He spoke with a bow. “I found this trespasser in one of our pantries, raiding through our spices. He seemed to be trying to poison you!”

“W-what!?” The tiny yelled. “N-No! I wasn’t doing that! I-I just got here! W-Where am I? What’s going on!? Please, giant horse, spare me!” He bowed as if he was in the presence of God.

‘We’re probably going too far now.’ Celestia thought. “Please, there’s no need to bow to me. Leave us be.”

“Yes, your majesty.” The guard replied with a nervous bow, backing up before leaving her with the Tiny. Her horn glowed and she picked up the young man, who looked like he was about to wet himself.

“Oh, it’s alright, I’m not gonna hurt you. What’s your name?”

“W-Wyatt.” He answered. “W-What are you going t-to do with me?”

“Oh, nothing. Just wanted to ask you some questions before someone else comes in.”

“Q-questions? L-Like… personal ones?”

“Kinda, but they’re nothing TOO personal. But you’re new here, I can tell. What were you going to do back on your homeworld?”

“... I was about to enroll in the army, ma’am. Well… Coast Guard, really… to serve my country.” Celestia blinked.

“Of course! Why didn’t I think of that!?”

“Th-think of what!?”

“Wyatt, are you still looking forward to joining the army?”

“... I don’t know where you’re going with this.” Celestia cleared her throat and regained her composure.

“You remember that stallion that brought you here?” Wyatt nodded. “Well, I’m offering you the chance to become a member of my royal guard as well.”

“M-Me? Royal Guard? I-I’m lost here, ma’am.”

“Yes. You, and anyone else who wishes to join.” She set him on his back before standing up from her seat. He grabbed on to her fur quickly. “Seems this will help strengthen both pony and tiny relationships together.”

“S-still lost here, ma’am.”

“Or… right… well, I’ll tell you, but for now, I need to make a visit to a special friend.”

Celestia approached to the nearly lost Tiny empire of Haven. The tiny guards who saw her quickly notified Jona of her arrival. It took him a while, but he was wheeled up to the princess on a platform that was built so they could see each other eye to eye.

“Ah, I’ve been wondering if you were going to arrive sooner or later.” Jona spoke “What brings you here, your majesty?”

“Jona, I am very pleased to see how your land is doing,” Celestia replied. “And I am very honored to see the same man who single handedly defeated Sombra at his lowest moment.”

“It wasn’t just me. You all gave me the equipment.”

“And you used it to save your people. Even if you’ve… well, seen better days.”

“Indeed. It still stings, but I get used to it. But you still haven’t answered my question, Celestia.”

“And I apologize for that. I do need your help, however.”

“Is it the people who killed the Tiny Napper?” Celestia looked a bit appalled.

“Um… yes… how did you-?”

“Word spreads quickly, even in these parts.”

“... Right… but, I need your help; I fear with how my subjects, myself included, have been treating your kind, a war may break out between our species. I do not know what will happen if either side wins, but I want to prevent that from happening!”

“Ah… you wish for my men to join your Canterlot guard?”

“... Yes… but for a greater cause. For both of our kind’s futures. Especially for Susan and your son.” Jona looked back to see his pregnant wife, looking all concerned. He turned to Celestia.

“I trust that as we speak, you have your men ready to take mine away with extras to watch over my people?” Celestia nodded.

“You’re thinking ahead of me.”

“That is what I do… but, let me tell them.” He rolled across his platform, signalling some of his workers to ring the bells, telling everyone to stop and see what’s happening. He took a deep breath as he painfully stood on his feet, just enough to make his presence known. “To everyone of Haven! A new position has been opened by Princess Celestia herself that will guarantee our safety, and the future of our land and beyond! To all who are willing to become greater, Celestia’s soldiers will be ready to take you to the Canterlot castle. And to all of my soldiers and guards… if you are still loyal to me, you will join Celestia’s ranks and become greater than you already are. If not… drop your weapons go home... you’ve done enough.”

A few minutes passed. Only a few of the soldiers dropped their weapons and took their helmets off, revealing that they were mostly old with a few young in there. The rest, however, saluted and marched out of the castle walls, heading to Celestia’s guards with staircases made to go into the stables on their backs. A few Celesia’s guards stood by and watched as a mix of soldiers and villagers entered.

Becky, a guard herself, entered, being one of the first people to make Haven, but feeling that this was a greater calling in life, even if her life was already better than being a cashier at her old local McDonald’s.

‘We need more’ Celestia thought. ‘Haven’s army and villagers will be good, but we need more!’ Then she got an idea. She pulled out a scroll and began to write down a speech for every Tiny village around Equestria.

Various guards were sent across Equestria, each with their back carriages, ready to take in multiple people that want to join. They all went to every major city and stopped at the major Tiny villages. All the people were quite shocked to see Canterlot’s guards approach to them, believing this was something sinister, until the leader of the group of soldiers spoke, delivering the message to everyone.

“Attention to all human beings.

It has come to my attention that I, Princess Celestia, have not been treating you all fairly as my other subjects. For that, not only do I apologize for being oblivious to your troubles, but offer you a chance to do something greater. The news of Tiny vigilantes had spread like wildfire, and I do not condemn their reasonings, I wish to strengthen our race’s relationships by allowing any willing human to join the Royal Guard in a new division that suits all your needs. Proper food, water, and shelter will be provided, as well as other benefits, which include, and not limiting to, able to advance your education, provide discipline, and not being swallowed by anypony. Hoping to see a lot join,

Princess Celestia.”

Looking from the outside of his home in the village in Trottingham, a man watched the presentation while drinking some whiskey. The news of the Tiny vigilantes sounds like some good news, and hearing this immediately… well, it got him to talk. With one swig, he marched past the crowd and walked up to the presenter.

“Alright, just one fuckin’ second!” He spoke in an Irish accent “As soon as some people got together and had the balls to fight back, The princess herself finally realized we’re not to be fucked with!?”

“Uh… who are you?”

“The name’s Fergus, dumbass! And ye didn’t answer my question! Did Celestia finally realized we’re not to be fucked with and doesn’t want to become some guy’s bitch, or what!?”

“... We’re not allowed to comment, sir. But, can you step aside so those who want to join can-”

“Oh! You think I’m nothing more but a man who bitches, don’t ye!? Guess what!? Before I was pulled here, I was in the military! US Marines, Commander! And I’m gonna continue my old life, even with you fat, fucking cunts!” They took a step back.

“Uh… sir… I don’t think you-”

“You don’t know shit! They don’t know shit! I know shit! You better let me join, or I swear, when these vigilantes come here, I’m gonna have them snuff you in your sleep!” He sweated a bit, but pushed a small set of staircases that lead to the carriage. Fergus began to walk up with a smile. “Thank you very kindly.”

“... Never knew Tinies could be scary.”

At Appleoosa, a rancher for ants watched the presentation that happened. Sure, her life was better than most, even if she had to work with bigger versions of things she used to squish. But the news of Celestia accepting her kind, humans, as members of what was thought to be exclusive for ponies, excited her the most. She ran back to her family in their makeshift barn.

“Ma! Pa! Did ya’ll hear the news!?” She asked, slamming the door open.

“Jessie! Shut that darn door!” Her father yelled. Jessie turned and shut the door before running back to her dad.

“But did ya’ll hear it? We can finally have a better life!”

“A better life?” Her mom asked, preparing stew for dinner. “What can be better than what we have now?”

“You heard about those Wing o’ Liberty fellows? Seems by their action, Celestia’s starting to get everybody in to join her army! We’re finally heard!”

“Finally heard?” Her father asked. “We’re not heard! She’s scared what we will do if she doesn’t get her shit together!”

“Language!” Jessie’s mom hissed.

“Pardon, but it’s true! She’s only doing this as a way to keep us from rebelling! It’s almost as bad as how Hollywood executives keep telling us that their movies are becoming ‘progressive’, when all we get is the same crap!”

“... Are ya’ll sure?” Jessie asked. “I mean, I know you told me to not trust everything, but surely, this must be better.”

“Yeah, for her! I swear if I weren’t so old, I would go to her and demand better treatment for all of us! I would-” His wife got up to him.

“Patience,” he replied “calm down, honey. You know the doctor said it’s not good for you.”

“I know… but damn… she took her sweet time.”

“Right…” Jessie replied. “But, I know I told you this many time, how I want to do something great with my life.”

“And you are. Running a ranch takes serious work.”

“I know, but I want to do something great! Not just for myself, but for everyone! Ponies included.”

“What the-!? Need I remind you what happened when we got here!?”

“... I do, pa… but I forgive them. I know you have trust issues, but I can’t just sit and wait for someone else to do this.”

“Are you saying-?”

“I love you, pa, but I can’t hate someone, or something, just because they’re bigger than me. I’m sorry, but… something greater calls.” She turned and walked out. He got up and followed.

“Wait!” She stopped and turned to him. “... Yer right… go and teach ‘em how we do it in Texas!” Jessie smiled.

“I will, Pa. For all of us.” She turned back and ran back to the main village, being the last of the people to join.

At the Crystal Empire, a man in his early 20’s heard about the news. Whether it’s because of his chilhood, or idiocy, he only had one thing to say.

“Cool! It’ll be like Dark Souls, but fun!” The collective groans could be heard around him.

]

Celestia watched with great enthusiasm as her guards returned with all the new, potential knights for her royal guard. The courtyard was filled with Tinies, ranging around 100,000 Tinies, some of which, will either quit, or may not be qualified for this job. Of course, she had their weapons being by her various blacksmiths, a task harder by the fact they had to be small, and will need their measurements for armor. Amongst the crowd, Wyatt stood nervously, Fergus had a disinterested look, Becky was focused on Celestia, Jessie looked rather enthusiastically, and Quinton looked rather bored, wanting action right now.

“Can I have your attentions, please?” Celestia began. The loud murmurs of the crowd began to die down. “As many of you have heard, there's a group of vigilantes out there. While I appreciate their ideals, protecting their kind, I, however, condemn their actions. You have answered my call, and I am sure you all have your suspicions on why I’ve done this. Some of you believe me to be afraid, and others think this is just a trap… let me assure you that those aren't true. I feel guilty for not treating your kind correctly, and want our kinds to be unified as one. You are no longer Tinies, you are…” She unfolded a flag, showing a flag that had a male and female knight back to back, both in defensive position. “The Knights of Unification.” The crowd murmured to each other, sounding really positive.

“Quite the mouthful there, eh, Sun ass?” Fergus asked himself. “But you can't lie to me.”

“Huh… a knight?” Wyatt asked. “Well… never thought that would happen.”

“Same job.” Beck said an eye roll.

“Hmm… this might be interestin’” Jessis said with a smirk.

“WHEN CAN WE FIGHT MONSTERS!?” Quinton shouted, but his voice muted by everyone else.

“Now,” Celestia continued “I will need all of you to give us your name, general information, and get yourselves familiar with your place. Your training begins tomorrow.” She turned and left, though Luna stood at the side.

“You really think they will join us?” She asked.

“I understand your concerns, Luna, but I trust this will work. If one can defeat Sombra, then surely, they can handle what may happen.”

After some time of finding each person's name, general information, and a few extras, everyone began to explore their training grounds, getting the general layout. While new things will arrive, modified for their size, the walls each had built in dorms, each about a story over the other, each about to house 6 people. Everyone was told that whicher dorm they chose, it's theirs, and whoever is in there will become their partners for the rest of their lives. Almost in the exact middle, Wyatt entered the door, seeing the 3 bunk beds, with two on the walls, and one at the end, with the middle being where everyone can stand at. At the sides where humanoid mannequins, indicating where their armor will be at.

“Huh… this is pretty nice.” He said to himself, walking to the far bunk and sitting on the bottom bed. “Not so sure about the mannequins, but it shouldn’t be-”

“I call the top bunk!” Quinton yelled, slamming the door open and running, jumping and climbing onto the bed. “Aww… so much better than dirt floors…”

“Uh… hello there.” Wyatt got up and looked at Quinton. “Seems we’re going to be partners. Is there-?”

“Ah! Newbies!” Fergus interrupted, walking in and taking the left bottom bunk. “And by the looks of it, one of you is a coward, and the other one is an idiot!”

“Hey!” Quinton yelled. “I watched Rick and Morty! So I know more than you know!”

“Ooh! Thinking a cartoon teaches you things? There’s a difference between actually learning and applying that to-”

“Great, seems I’m stuck with some babies.” Jessie replied, walking in and taking the right bunk. “Listen ya’ll, I’m a bit of a heavy sleeper, so don’t be mad at me for snorin’ loudly.”

“Snoring?” Wyatt asked. “No, it’s alright, I just don’t anymore trouble between-”

“A snorer?” Fergus replied. “Well, I’m a light sleeper, so I best suggest you fix yer snorin’ before I kick your fuckin’ ass!”

“Is that a threat?” Jessie replied.

“If you don’t change your-”

“Well… this is a lovely sight.” Walking in was Becky, in her armor. Everyone turned to her.

“Woah! A LARPer!” Quinton said. “Can I join your guild!?”

What the fuck is that!?” Fergus replied.

“Armor.” Becky replied bluntly, taking the helmet off. “So is this where we introduce each other?”

“Oh, right!” Wyatt said, getting up and extending his hand to her. “I’m Wyatt!”

“... Becky.” She extended her hand to him, shaking it.

“Becky?” Quinton asked. “I thought it was going to be something awesome!”

“And who are you?”

“Quinton. But most people remember me as YoursTruley128!”

“... Who?” Fergus asked.

“You wouldn’t know, old man. I was practically up there with Vanossgaming!”

“Old man!? Oh, you better watch what you say, you son of a bitch! And no one here gives a fuck of what you were! Not even these fuckin’ ponies!”

“Then why are you here?” Jessie asked. Fergus groaned.

“I came to serve in the army once again. When you’re taken away by your teammates by the Vanishing, you tend to be pissed off at everything that sees you as nothing but a snack.”

“Huh… I can see why. Name’s Jessie, by the way.”

“... Fergus.”

“Jeez, parents loved you much?” Quinton asked.

“YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!” Fergus jumped onto Quinton’s bed and began to beat some sense into him.

It was then, in the next day, that their training began, after eating some of the best looking, and tasting food, anyone has ever had since they arrived in Equestria. Quinton only had a few bruises on him, with nothing broken, luckily, and he remained quiet. Everyone else, and the people around, began to do their training, working on their muscles, cardio, and flexibility. Of course, as everyone did their own thing, Celestia had each person person go to her, alphabetically by their first name. It was a more personal interview she had with them.

Becky.

“So,” Celestia began. “By the looks of it, you seem already prepared for this. How long have you been in Equestria?”

“Lost track.” Becky answered. “Around when Haven was first made. Better than my old life.”

“Oh? And what would that be?” Becky sighed.

“Cashier at a McDonalds.”

“Hmm… Guess it was rough back there?”

“Yes. 4.0 GPA, but couldn’t get any good job. Thankful for the Vanishing and winding up here… even if you eat people.”

“Oh, rest assure I only eat people under certain circumstances. But how would you feel about being eaten?”

“... I don’t really know, ma’am. Never had been eaten, and don’t on plan to in the future.”

“Right… and have you grown attached to that armor of yours?”

“I’ve had, ma’am… but I’m not opposed to getting an upgrade.”

“Right.” Celestia wrote down on her notepad.

Fergus.

“Hmm… so you’re this here ‘Fergus’ I’ve been hearing?” Celestia asked. Fergus sat right in front of her, with his arms crossed, though he had a sour look on his face.

“Yeah. You’re talking to ‘im.” he replied.

“Seems by the looks of it, you seem to have both an anger and drinking problem. Is this true?”

“Aye.”

“And can you tell me how this all began?” His arms almost went limp, but he pointed at her.

“It’s all because of you! You and your god damn ponies treating every person here like nothing but sheep, ready to be slaughtered, or, in your case, be eaten as nothing more but snacks! But oh no, I’m not falling behind your ‘change of heart’ bullshit! I’ve handled with enough politicians to know that you’re scared shitless of what we can do! Those Wings of Liberty fellows? Oh, I know that you know that we know that we can hurt you! Alone, we’re weak, but together, we’re like ants taking down something much bigger than them! Try to make yourself look good by having us join you? HA!!! … Let’s see how long this can last.”

Celestia silently stared at him.

“What did you do before?” She asked.

“I was a soldier, your highness,” he replied sarcastically. “I was commander of my air force, with the best crew on foot. But that doesn’t matter to you, does it? I see your look. You want me to shut up about this? … Well… I will, but just to prove my point.”

“... I think we’re done here.”

Jessie.

“You seem to be quite the charmer around here.” Celestia spoke. “And, a hard worker, by the way I’ve seen you train.”

“Aw shoot,” Jessie answered with a slight blush. “Just trying to do my hardest out there!”

“Hm… I like that in somebody. And I take it that you were a rancher back home?”

“Sure am! ‘Course, it was mighty different home. Took mah family and I some time to change a bit.”

“I can see why. But tell me, do you think this is a good idea? This whole thing I’m doing?”

“Well, a few folk here are mighty skeptical, but I personally think that this is probably a safer bet than what those Wing o’ liberty folks have in mind.”

“Hmm… interesting.

Quinton

“Is there a lie detector around here?” Quinton asked, looking around. “I think there is one.”

“I assure, there is not.” Celestia answered. “Now, by what I’ve heard, you only joined to… be cool?”

“Yeah! I got nothing to do, so I might as well do something that was exciting.”

“... No other like moral choice? Political outlook? Or if this is a way to not be eaten?”

“Why would I need that? I already watch Rick & Morty, so I’m already better than half of these bozos you have.”

“... Ok, seems I know the perfect place with you.”

Wyatt.

Wyatt sat on his chair, stuttering a bit. Celestia sat down with an awkward smile.

“Uh… are you alright?” She asked. Wyatt’s teeth clacked loudly.

“Y-y-you… eat… people?” Celestia sighed.

“Yes, I do.” Wyatt began to hyperventilate. “But, no, I have no interest in eating you, or anyone around. I just need to let you know that you’re doing a good job, ok?”

“R-r-right!” He nodded rapidly.

“And you’ll do well.” More nods. “... It’s getting late. You should sleep on it.”

“Y-yes, ma’am!” Wyatt sprinted out as fast as his legs could take him. Celestia sighed to herself.

“This isn’t going as how I imagined.” The door opened and Luna came in.

“Perhaps we should give them a test run when the time is ready?” Luna suggested.

“We should.” Celestia yawned loudly. “But I’m rather tired… can you do the rest?” Luna picked up the clipboard.

“I can, sister. And after that, my nightly hunts!”

About a week had passed, and everyone’s suits were finished. By the looks of it, about half of everyone had received armor that was made out of gold, with some blue tints to it & matching plume on top. The rest was also divided, with ⅔ of the other half being nearly black & black, menacing looking armor. The rest, for how little, was a more heavy looking armor that had a closed helmet, and was covered in platinum. Each person around was assigned their armor, which, was very loose upon wearing, but magically tightened itself around it’s wearer, acting almost as a second layer of skin. Celestia looked at everyone above, seeing their somewhat mixed attitudes.

“Now, I’m certain you’re a bit confused by all of this.” She spoke, “But rest assure, you will be thankful for this. Some ponies have discovered some minerals with special abilities, and in this case, I chose those that would fit your armor to fit your exact body. If you’re wondering, all of you in gold are the ground soldiers; your strength comes from your numbers together, and your cooperation with each other.”

Quinton and Jessie looked to each other.

“Well, seems you and I will get along together.” Quinton spoke.

“Heh, hope ya’ll can focus on the mission than blabber on.” Jessie replied.

“For the dark armor,” Celestia continued “You’re the special task forces. Your intelligence and skills will lead you and your teammates to victory in combat, and provide support to any of your fallen allies.”

“Oh dear.” Wyatt said, looking at his armor. “I think there was a mistake!”

“I don’t.” Becky replied.

“And finally, the platinum wearers.” Celestia finished. “You are the leaders for your squads. Your leadership will get everyone together, and ensure victory.”

“Hmm… she finally pulled her head out of her ass.” Fergus spoke past his helmet.

“And if you’ve noticed, all of the people you’ve bunked with, not only are you all bunkmates, but you’re now a squad. A family. Siblings in arms. Work with each other, become stronger. Don’t just make me proud. Make yourselves proud.” Quinton chuckled in the crowd.

“Mass Effect 2.” He said to himself.

A couple of days had passed, with training going on, albeit, everyone’s expected to train in their suits and routinely clean them. Of course, being small, compared to ponies, some classic sword training was needed as a means to have them protect themselves from their own kinds, but for bigger things, as anything resident to Equestria, some new tactics were made and taught to help the new knights be able to take down their giants, but in a way that wasn’t fatal. Most of this involved them tripping their target and tying them up, though a few other exceptions were also made. However, with all of this going on, a large number of soldiers have fallen ill. While they stayed in their bunks, avoiding spreading their sickness and trying to get healthy, Celestia received news on a case, and had to act. Summoned before her was Fergus’s crew, in armor, with their weapons.

“I have summoned you all for your first mission.” She spoke.

“To get you cake?” Fergus replied. Celestia’s mane practically erupted into flame.

“No! This is important!” Her mane went back to normal as she breathed, letting the group to calm down after being surprised by her outburst. “I’m sorry, but I have no time for your jokes. I have received some news that human village was attacked last night, and a large number of people have been kidnapped.”

“Oh no!” Wyatt yelled. “So we’re gonna go and find those people?”

“Yes. But many of my subjects have also analyzed that it was a single creature at work here.”

“A single Fellow?” Jessie asked. “So this shouldn’t be too hard.”

“Not exactly. My subjects tell that it’s a dragon.” Everyone gasped.

“A dragon?” Quinton asked. “... AWESOME!!!” Becky smacked him in the back of the head.

“You will all have to go into the Dragonlands and find the missing people. But, and this is highly important, you cannot be seen by any other dragon, or kill the the dragon who took them.”

“Doing so will trigger a war?” Becky asked.

“Hm… that’s correct.”

“But how are we going to get there so fast?” Fergus asked. “You better pull something out of you ass fast now, princess!”

“I already have.” She pulled out 5 small bottles with her magic and gave it to them. “I will teleport you to the dragon lands, around where my subjects last saw the dragon. Those bottles are going to help you come back. Simply smash them onto the floor, and you will return. Only do it if you’ve completed the mission, with everyone you’ve rescued with you, or if it all goes down hill. … I hope it’s the former, and not the latter, for everyone involved.”

“Ah… right.”

“Quick question?” Quinton asked.

“Yes?” Celestia replied.

“What does the dragon look like?”

“Oh! Almost forgot. Be on the lookout for a red dragon with a light-yellow underbelly, and orange scales protruding out of it’s back.”

“Didn’t think you had enough brain cells for that one.” Fergus spoke to Quinton.

“Hey!” He quipped.

“Good luck to you all.” Celestia’s horn glowed, and in a swirl of her magic, they were teleported away. Walking next to her, in a slightly more bulky armor that Fergus wore, was Jonah, with his pregnant wife next to him.

“Do you think they will succeed?” He asked.

“I hope so. I’d hate everypony to be disappointed when they see them in action.”

The small team suddenly found themselves in a land that was almost barren. Rocks were around, looking barren and empty, only broken by the blast of steam below, and with some lava blasting. Fergus climbed on a nearby rock and looked around, seeing some huge mountains in the distance, with a few caves around, and, as he saw, dragons flying around! All of them were huge, much bigger than anypony around, perhaps huge enough to swallow everybody in one go. But, he shook it off.

“Alright, this is what we do,” he spoke. “We stick behind cover, avoid being spotted by any of these huge lizard bastards, find those people, and get the fuck out of here!”

“Y-yeah.” Wyatt added. “Those things are huge!”

“‘Course they are.” Jessie added. “They’re compensatin’ for somethin’.” Quinton chuckled.

“Just like someone we know.” Becky added, making everyone else chuckle, with Quinton looking like he just got shot.

“Alright, enough jokes,” Fergus spoke, trying to contain his laughter “Let’s… just go!”

After some time of travelling, hiding underneath some rock when a Dragon was overhead, mostly flying, but only once did a dragon walk overhead them. They stopped, however, as they heard some screaming.

“HELP!!! SOMEBODY!!! ANYBODY!!!”

“Oh shut up!” A growling voice was followed.

“Get down.” Fergus ordered, with everyone following suit, ducking behind a rock. He peeked behind the rock, seeing the dragon Celestia had described. He was kinda caught off guard by how, compared to the other dragons, while this dragon was pretty small to them... But to the knights, he was a monster. They watched as Garble quickly swallowed a person, a child by the looks of them, and letting out a loud burp.

“Alright guys, I know how to handle this.” Quinton leaped out from the rock rushing towards the red titan, Fergus peaked over seeing him rushing towards the dragon he grinds his teeth in aggravation. “LEEROY JENKINS!!!”

“You fucking idiot! Get back here!” Fergus roared as he watched the younger man running blindly into danger. Quinton ran under the dragon’s and stood right in front of the him, with the dragon looking down with a confused, but pleased look on his face. He bore a toothy grin looking down at the knight standing before him.

“Huh? What’s this? Some Tiny trying to act like a hero?” The dragon asked and let out a chuckle.

“Foos! RAH! DAAAH!” Quinton shouted. The dragon tilted his head in confusion and scratched his head. He just stood there completely off guard and dumb founded.

“FOOS RAH DAAAH!!!” The tiny shouted again, the confused dragon just raised an eyebrow, he scratched his head again not sure what was going on. The dragon coughed a little as Quinton started shouting more of the odd chants leaving the dragon to just stair in complete confusion.

“This is getting boring.” He said, simply stepping on Quinton like a bug. “Glad you aren’t as fragile as bugs; I love whole foods, not pancakes!” He lifted his foot up, seeing Quinton wedged into the floor, coughing a bit. “Hehehe… not so much of a hero, aren’t you?”

“Aw fuck it!” Fergus yelled. “Charge!” He and the other ran past their rock. “Oi! Right here you lizard bastard!”

“Oh? More Tinies in armor!? Heh, more for me!” The dragon reached down to grab Fergus. Becky ran in front, unsheathing her sword, and swiped at the dragon’s hand. To the dragon, it was an irritating poke that made his hand reel back.

“AGH! Why you little!!!” The dragon roared and stomped over to them he slammed his hand down trying to smash Becky. The clawed hand smashed onto the ground making a big dust cloud form just missing the woman. Wyatt ran and picked Quinton up from his floor, before delivering a slap to his face.

“What do you think you’re doing!?” He yelled. “This is not some videogame! This is real life!” Unfortunately, Quinton’s head wasn’t screwed on just right.

“Shadow… of the Colossal…” He blabbered.

“Great. Looks like-” He stopped and looked. He saw the dragon’s back scales sticking out. “Oh my god, Quinton, you’re a genius!” He pushed Quinton down, behind a rock, and joined the battle, getting next to Jessie, who poked at the Dragon’s toes, making it jump.

“How’s Quinton?” She asked, raising her shield.

“Down, but alive. I’ve got an idea, but you three need his attention.”

“Ah think we’re already there.”

“Well, okay, two of you get his attention. I got a plan.” He ran to Fergus, poking at its other toe, making it jump and roar in pain. “Fergus! I have an idea! But I might need Becky for this!”

“You better fuckin’ do it now!” He yelled. “This thing’s more than pissed off!”

Wyatt and Becky quickly ran around the dragon as Fergus and Jessie poked at his feet, the dragon swiped and snapped at them just missing them by inches. Wyatt ran behind him going towards his swinging tail and leaped up into it grasping a hold of the scaly member and used the spikes as a ladder to climb the dragon’s back, followed by Becky. The two made there way up the beast’s back his constant moving body made it problematic for them to stay in place on its back. The two pulled out met at the center of the dragon’s neck grasping on each shoulder blade. Wyatt pulled out a rope and tossed it over to Becky. Without a word, they loosed the length of the rope and climbed there way up the head unaware of them the dragon growled aggravated at the man below he opened his jaws ready to bite down when he felt two sets of tiny feet on his head he was about to look up but only saw the two tinies jumping off his head and both wrapping a rope around the dragon’s wrists. The two twisted around tieing up the dragon’s hands preventing him to move.

“Let’s get going!” Jessie yelled, tossing Fergus her rope to him. He caught it, and both ran on their own legs, running around and crossing each other, followed by both pulling hard. Like a freshly chopped tree, the dragon fell down onto it’s chest. Becky pulled her rope out and tied its wings up, preventing it to fly away, if it could. The dragon let out a groan, but was meet by a rope pulling it’s upper lips apart, making the dragon look like it was going to become a Thanksgiving turkey. That’s when Quinton woke up.

“Ow… my head…” He goraned, but saw the sight. “... Uh… did I walk into a set, or…?” Fergus marched to Quinton and slapped him across the face.

“Next time, think before you fuckin’ act up!” He ordered. Quinton rubbed his cheek.

“Y-yes sir…”

“Good. Wyatt! Becky! You have his mouth open?”

“Yes, sir!” Wyatt answered as he and Becky kept the dragon’s maw open.

“Good! Now, would ye be kindly to get the people out of it’s gut?”

“M-me?” Quinton asked.

“You're the one blew our sneak attack! Now get goin!”

“Yes, sir…” Quinton walked over and stared into the dragon’s maw. He noted the sharp teeth all around, with the webs of saliva, and the snake-like tongue that acted as a mat. A deep moan came, followed by a deep breath, and out came a green cloud, which made Quinton tear up and cough from it’s rancid feel. “Oh god… it’s smells like death.”

“Get going!” Quinton nervously swallowed and walked in. His feet squished on the otherwise soft tongue, and he stopped at the closed throat. With a nervous gulp, he forced himself down into the throat, which made the dragon tear up and gag at, but not enough to get Quinton out. Fergus turned to Jessie. “Alright, let’s go into that cave, find those people, and get the hell out of here.”

“Right.” Jessie replied, both turning and walking into the cave. The mouth of the cave was, as they expected, to be big, with rich minerals littered around the place, most looking like a bite was taken out of them. Besides that, the place was barren… except for some jars with some people in them, all looking afraid. Jessie ran to the jarred people, each looking happy to see them, but also confused on why they were dressed like that. Fergus looked at the jar.

“Hmm… stand back!” He pulled out his sword. The people inside stepped back. With a few good whacks, the jar broke, making a hole that was big enough for them to get out. “Alright, kids out first! Take your turns, but let’s hurry! Jessie, the others?” Jessie nodded and broke some of the other jars as well, freeing the people trapped in them, lifting the kids out so they don’t cut themselves.

Quinton groaned as he walked into the belly of the beast, as the smell got worse with each step. The large squishy chamber swayed in and out the stomach was littered with many things broken jewels chewed up by the mighty beast, smashed and chewed up homes, even a half bitten car was piled up in the disaster zone that was the beast’s belly. What made him shiver was the bones around, most were something like rodents and fish, but just the idea that something might’ve been slowly digested made him nearly wet himself… were it not for the people inside, huddled together.

“H-he got you too?” One of them asked.

“... No.” Quinton replied, quickly gaining his composure. “In fact! I bested the beast, and you’re all free!”

“F-free?” Another person asked.

“Follow me! We can get out the way we came in.” He turned around and tried to open the sphincter that got them in, only for it to be shut tight. “Uh… give me a moment.” He pulled his sword out and stabbed it into the middle. The dragon shook in pain, with the sphincter opening. “There we go! To freedom!” He lead the exodus of people to escape their captor’s belly, and back to the outside world.

The dragon teared heavily as Quinton got out with everyone else, a huge collection of coughing and gasping came, but sheer happiness as they were free, with Fergus and Jessie walking out of the cave with their freed people, who were also glad to be free. With everyone out, Wyatt and Becky jumped off, letting the dragon to spit the rope from his mouth.

“Oh, you’re all SO DEAD!!!” He growled. When I get out of these ropes, I’m not just gonna eat you all, I’m gonna keep you all in my stomach and drink lava! You’re all going to melt away one way or another! And I’m gonna enjoy hearing you all scream!”

“Well tough tit!” Fergus replied, pulling out the bottle. “Hope you love knowing you got your ass kicked by some small people!” He threw the bottle onto the floor, taking him, and everyone around, away. Wyatt noticed this.

“Get close everyone!” He yelled. The people grabbed onto each other. The rest broke their bottles on the floor, teleporting them all away.

“NO!!!” The dragon yelled… followed by Ember landing next to him before giggling.

“You were beaten by some Tinies?”

“... Oh no…”

All of the humans were teleported back to Canterlot… followed by a huge applause. The sight of a crowd of ponies applauding made them all jump. Looking behind them were some orbs, each displaying what each member saw.

“As you can see,” Celestia spoke. “Despite their size, these brave souls were able to not only beat the infamous Garble, but tied him up, and saved everyone inside without much problems. Mares and gentlecolts, give it up for one of the many new patrols; The Knights of Unification!” More applause came as some camera ponies surrounded the people, taking their pictures. Quinton’s ego made him pose for the cameras, though Wyatt just had a shocked look on his face, Becky stood stoic, Jessie just smiled and waved, and Fergus looked slightly annoyed.

The next day had arrived, and everypony was talking about Celestia’s new program. Turns out, everyone’s helmet had a spell that would project on any Crystal Ball Celestia, or some other high ranking official, would see, and who to see it from at will. It was a bit terrifying to say the least, but it was only activated when they were on duty, otherwise, it’s inactive. But, every soldier gathered around that night.

“So… seems we’re now in business, aren’t we?” Fergus asked.

“It looks like that.” Wyatt replied, but taking a deep breath. “Seems the pressure’s on us now… you heard what we have to do?”

“Keep Princess Twilight safe?” Jessie answered. “Yeah. I did.”

“I know… I don’t want to mess this up.” Becky watched as everyone remained silent, with everyone unsure if they were up to the task. She took her helmet off and stood up, clearing her throat.

Shadows fall, and hope has fled

Steel your heart, the dawn will come

The night is long, and the path is dark

Look to the sky, for one day soon

The dawn will come

"Dragon Age: Inquisition." Quinton spoke before joining her, along with a few other knights.

The shepherd's lost, and his home is far

Keep to the stars, the dawn will come

The night is long, and the path is dark

Look to the sky, for one day soon

The dawn will come

Soon, everyone joined in, it being heard by everypony around the area, Celestia and Luna included.

Bare your blade, and raise it high

Stand your ground, the dawn will come

The night is long, and the path is dark

Look to the sky, for one day soon

The dawn will come...

"They are more than ready to follow you, sister." Luna spoke.

"Indeed." Celestia replied. "I just hope I don't fail them as I've done before.

A stocking stuffer.

Author's Note

Happy Holidays to you all! Wanted to post this early, but work kept me occupied. Use Star Tracker for this chapter.

Expect some late, Christmas chapters in the future, or at least, winter themed ones.

A stocking stuffer.

"I said I wanted a pony!" The shouts of a little girl was heard across the nearly empty apartment complex, with her stomping echoing across the floor.

"Verruca!" Her mom yelled. "Stop that! You're not going to get a pony this Christmas."

"But I said I wanted a pony! And you promised you'd get me one last year!"

"I said I might get one, but it doesn't mean I will." She unlocked the door to their apartment.

"I WANT A PONY!!! I WANT A PONY!!!" She began to chant, jumping up and down, making the floor shake loudly, being sturdy, but still creaky at the same time."

"Verruca! Enough! Get inside, or no TV!"

"I WANT A PONY!!! I WANT A PONY!!! I WANT A PONY!!!" Her mom grabbed her by the arm and dragged her in, with Verruca screaming loudly. She was pushed into her room.

"I said enough! Little Missy, you better behave yourself, or else you're going to land on Santa's naught list this year!"

"At least Santa WILL get me a pony this year! He always listens, unlike you, mom!" She gasped.

"Verruca! You're grounded!"

"What!?"

"Don't you dare talk back to your mother like that! And no dinner for you tonight!"

"But-but-!"

"No 'buts'! Go to bed!" She slammed the door behind her. Verucca mumbled to herself before going to bed... before realizing she was glowing.

"M-Mom!"

"I said go to bed!"

"No! Mom! Ser-!"

"Don't make me ground you for a week!"

"No! It's-!" She was gone from the world.

Hearth's warming day was just about to begin, and in one of the houses, a near young adult stallion woke up really early, hoping Santa Hooves came by and delivered his presents. He was a good boy this year, and while yes, he did annoy Princess Twilight Sparkle a bit, but she was quick to apologize for her yelling at him, and him when he annoyed her. They've been writing buddies for a while, even if he still lived with his parents. His excitement practically made him run down the stairs, seeing his family's Hearths Warming Tree, with plenty of new, unopened presents around, and a stocking over the lit, warm fireplace. He squealed like a foal, so happy to see all the presents this Hearth's Warming, and ran for the stocking first before opening his presents.

Inside the stocking, Verruca appeared right on top of the various, now bigger than life candies, and much larger small toys. She utterly confused on what was happening, until the stocking opened, showing a gigantic, purple-blue pony with a dark yellow, unkempt mane with a bleached stripe in the middle of it, and what looked liked freckles. In one way, she was scared, for being new and in the presence of a gigantic pony, but she was also excited because it was a pony. The pony looked a bit confused as to why she's there.

"Hey there," he spoke, making her gasp. "What are you doing in my stocking?" She babbled, unsure what to say, as the pony spoke to her. He smiled and chuckled. "You're about the size of a kisses." He looked at the side of a stocking. "Hm... to Star Tracker, from Santa."

'Santa did this!?' Verruca thought, unsure if this was a joke or not.

"Hmm... I guess that's how you got there. You weren't on my list, but it's a pleasant surprise." He leaned his head forward and gave her a slobbering lick across her face. Verruca stood there, stiff as a board, unsure as to why he did that. He noticed. "Hey, don't look at me that way. You do know why you're here for, right? You're not just a stocking stuffer." Star Tracker gave her another slobbering lick. She backed up a bit. "Aww, don't worry, I won't hurt you." Another lick, with her closing her eyes and wincing, which was followed by him chuckling. "You're delicious!"

'D-delicious?' Verruca thought, freaking out, before being followed by another lick across her face.

"Alright, ready to go in?" She was plucked from the stocking, almost ready to scream, hearing his stomach growl in anticipation. Star Tracker lifted the tiny girl over his maw, and opened it wide, showing her where she was going to. "Ahh~..." Verruca looked down and nearly wetted herself, upon seeing the open maw, with tons of saliva and drool, seemingly built up, ready for her. She was lowered in. "Om!"

Verruca's voice failed to exit her mouth, as she bounced and was tossed around by Star Tracker's tongue, who was in heaven. After a minute of tasting, he tilted his head back and swallowed.

GLURK!!!

All Verruca did was whimper as the throat muscles guided her steadily into his stomach. She looked up, seeing the light get darker, blocked by rings of muscles, and looking down, seeing an eerie yellow glow. Around her, she heard his hearth, which pumped a bit rapidly, saying her eater was very excited. Finally, with one final push, she landed in his stomach with a splash, reemerging from the acids, taking a deep breath. Her surrounding was the fleshy walls the slowly pulsed, dripping with acids, and in the pool with her was various candy, ranging from candy canes, whole chocolate pieces, and cookies. The stomach growled, making her nervous.

"Ahh... that hit the spot." Star Tracker's voice boomed around her, with hoof beating his own chest, making the place shake for Verruca. A loud growl came, which was followed by a loud belch. "Oh, excuse me. Thanks for playing along! You comfy in there?" She looked around, just wondering how long she has left. "Well, just relax, don't worry about a thing." The place rocked as Star Tracked began to walk, letting out a yawn. "I'm just gonna relax for a little bit. I'll see you in a bit." As he laid across the couch, his stomach growled, and he let out another belch.

'Mmm... Best Hearths Warming ever.

The sound of snoring was soon heard. Verruca climbed upon a peppermint, using it as a raft, and stayed away from the acids. She looked back at this year, seeing all the bad stuff she had done since The Vanishing happened. A single tear rolled down her face as she got into a fetal position, hearing everything around her.

'Worst Christmas ever!

Chivalry Gone Wrong... or Right?

Author's Note

Thought of this chapter with Flash Magnus after listening to this Audio. Felt very fitting it would be the legend, Flash Magnus.
http://www.furaffinity.net/view/19201097/

Might make other chapters with the legends of Equestria.

Chivalry Gone Wrong... or Right?

"Care for some more tea, Princess Peach?" A Brunette, short haired little girl in a yellow princess dress asked.

"Yes, please." The blonde, long haired girl in a pink yellow dress replied, sticking her cup to her cousin. The Brunette 'poured' some tea into her couple, with Peach taking a 'sip' from it. "Ah yes, this is quite elegant. You make the best tea, Princess Daisy."

"Why thank you very much. You are a gracious host. What about you, Princess Rosalina?"

"Oh, why of course, thank you." The cream colored, covering her right eye, haired girl in a pale blue princess dress replied, accepting the offer. Watching from the inside were their fathers, all celebrating New Years... well, just the three of them.

"Say... you guys wanna go and play Super Mario Bros.? It might be our last day here." One of them suggested.

"Why are you so negative?" One of them asked.

"I just got the feeling I won't see my Peach today."

"Hmm... I can see why." The other replied. "I just hope that I will be taken away with Daisy if it happens."

"Well I hope my Rosalina isn't taken at all!" The third spoke.

"... Super Mario Bros.?"

"Yeah." All three left to play some videogames.

Outside, the three girls continued on with their tea party...until Peach began to glow.

"Peach!" Daisy yelled "You're glowing!"

"What!?" Peach looked down to see she was slowly being enveloped in the glow. Rosalina got up and ran to the glass door, trying to open it. Unfortunately, the three were locked out, and inside, at near max volume, the three guys were playing, and cheering, through Super Mario Bros. Daisy ran after Rosaline, and Peach followed, tripping, grabbing Daisy's ankle, who also tripped and grabbed Rosalina's ankle. The light spread rapidly, engulfing Peach, then Daisy, and Rosalina. In a few seconds, they vanished.

Looking over the fields of Equestria, Flash Magnus looked for any sign of his old kingdom. Having been brought back after a thousand years in limbo, he seeked out to find his brothers-in-arms heritage, to see if they knew what had happened to his old kingdom. Of course, he had heard, and seen, the creatures that they call "Tinies", but wasn't on board with eating them; a sudden creature that can't be digested sounds too good to be true, in all the wrong ways. His ears twitched as he heard some little girls screaming.

"Duty calls!" He announced, readying his shield and fixing his helmet, flying to the source of the screaming.

"Peach! How can you do this!?" Daisy yelled "My dad's gonna freak out now!"

"Your dad!?" Rosalina replied "All our dads are gonna freak out! We're gonna be grounded until we're dead!"

"I said I was sorry!" Peach screamed. "I freaked out! I didn't want to be alone!"

"Well look where we are!" Daisy snapped "We're in the middle of the woods with ginormous trees and-!"

"What the hay?" A new voice spoke, a male voice. Rosalina looked up and screamed, falling to the floor. Peach and Daisy looked up and followed suit, with all three cowering on the floor. Above them stood a giant pegasus of some sort, with a dark, yellow-orange coat, wearing what looked like silver armor & helmet, looking a bit like a knight. The pegasus in question took a step back from their screaming, but looked at what they were wearing, making him jump in surprise.

"P-Princesses!?" He spoke. "Here!? In the middle of the woods!?" The three girls were caught off guard by the talking, giant pegasus knight. With a nervous gulp, Peach stood up and walked to them.

"Uh... excuse me?" She spoke. "But who are you?" The pegasus took off his helmet, revealing a short, red mane under his helmet.

"Flash Magnus, cadet in the Cloudsdale Royal Legion, legend of Equestria, and Element of Bravery!"

"... Huh... quite the title." Flash out his helmet back on.

"Not as much as yours, your majesty."

"Majesty?... But we're not-" Daisy covered Peach's mouth.

"From around here!" She spoke. "We were just taken from our homes right now."

"You came here!?" Flash asked. "Of course! I need to know where you came from, so I can deliver you there safely, now!"

"... Uh... well..."

"The Mushroom Kingdom!" Rosalina yelled.

"Rosalina! Peach and Daisy yelled.

"The Mushroom Kingdom?" Flash thought to himself. "Hmm... need to remember..." He looked to the sky, seeing the sun was setting. "Oh no! I need to get you three out of here quickly! The woods are not safe at night."

"Do you know a place where we can stay safe in?" Peach asked.

"Why yes. There's an inn not too far from-."

GROWL!!!

Flash groaned at the feeling of his stomach growling. He had realized that he had not eaten anything all day, not even a snack, being too determined to find the possible heritage, and what may remain of his old kingdom. A sweat fell down his face as he looked at the three princesses. One side was curious, and the other told him to don't do it. The former won out.

"You ok? Daisy asked. "You look quite hungry."

"Yeah... I am." Flash replied, stepping on Daisy's dress with his left hoof, and picking up Peach with his right wing.

"H-Hey! What are you-!?" Peach screamed, trying to free herself.

"I'm so sorry, your Highness," Flash apologetically spoke, drooling a bit. "But this is for your safety, and my hunger." He lifted his wing over his face, and opened his mouth, letting out a long 'Ahh'. Peach stared into the stallion's mouth, seeing the drools of saliva, and the entrance to his throat.

"F-Flash! Stop!" She begged. "Don't do this! Don't-!" He released her. She flopped onto his tongue, as he closed his mouth on her. An explosion of flavor assaulted his tongue, and the knight enjoyed it. Peach was the most tastiest thing he had ever tasted; it was as if Celestia, Luna, and all the forces of Equestria had gave him what heaven would literally taste like. Peach, on the other hand, her screams were muffled by the squishing tongue, clangs of his teeth, and his moans of pleasure. Not only was her dress ruined, but she felt herself go deeper. Before she knew it, Flash swallowed.

"GLURK... BRAAAP!!!" Flash moaned a bit, feeling Peach landing in his stomach, and letting out a burp that would beat Rock Hoof's. The two other girls saw this and stared with fear. "Hmm... tasty!" He spoke before hearing his stomach growl again, with the very faint sounds of Peach screaming. Flash rubbed his belly. "Don't you worry, your highness, your friends will join you soon." Daisy's adrenaline kicked in and she ran... well, tried to. She fell to the floor, before being lifted by Flash's hoof.

"Wait! Stop!" Daisy pleaded. "Think about this!"

"I am. Down you go!" He released her, making Daisy splat into his maw, where she was tossed around in there. Unlike Peach, Daisy tried to fight back, wrestling with his tongue. "Ooh! A fighter? Yummy!" His tongue really consisted of it smacking Daisy on the roof of his mouth, a bit rough, but not enough to hurt her. Much to his surprise, she ran to his teeth and, with her strength, lifted his jaw open, though, she was weak as his mouth opened, indicated by her shaking knees and arms. Rosalina was frozen with fear, seeing the sight.

"Run!" Daisy's last words came as Flash's teeth closed on her, and he tilted his head, swallowing her.

"Ahh... one more to go!" Rosalina snapped out of her phase, picked up her dress, and ran as fast as she could! Flash trotted right after her, letting out a quick burp. As fast as she could run, Flash quickly got to her, biting down on her with her legs exposed, followed by tossing her into the air, and catching her entire body in his mouth. He opened his mouth, letting Rosalina see the outside world one more time, before she was swallowed with his mouth open.

Rosalina whimpered as the throat muscles took her into the place where Peach and Daisy were at; Flash Magnus's stomach. After a few seconds of sliding down, she was deposited into his stomach, where a small pool of acid made up the floor, with Peach at the far end, holding back the stomach muscles, and Daisy in the middle, using her entire body as a prod to keep the muscles at bay. Rosalina turned and tried to open the esophagus to climb out the way she came, but the muscles were too tight, not even bulging. All three girls were in the belly of the beast, and they heard him burp... a lot!

"BUURRP!!!... URAAAP!!!... BRAAAP!!! Ugh... that was so good!" Flash Magnus spoke to himself before looking down at his stomach. "Just calm down and relax in there. I've got to... BRAAAP!!!" He groaned.

"Stop that! That's disgusting!" Daisy yellled.

"Ugh... I wish... but I really need to-URRP!!!... Need to-URRP!!!... Need to-BUUURRP!!!" He groaned at the lat part, which made all three girls huddle up. "... I'll get you home safely... Just... let me... BRAAAP!!!" He flared his wings and flapped away. All three girls huddled, seeing their environment move, with the place seemingly shrinking everytime Flash Magnus let out another nasty burp.

"How long will we be in here?" Rosalina asked.

"By the looks of it... forever." Daisy said.

"... Well... glad I brought this." Peach spoke, taking out her fully charged Nintendo Switch.With a click of a button, it turned on, and it went to Super Mario Odyssey. Like their fathers, the girls huddled around the screen, and cheered away, with Flash Magnus hearing in on them, but was more concerned about his burps, and where this Mushroom Kingdom was.

'Hm... bet Somnambula knows about this.' He thought to himself... right before letting out another burp.

"Ugh... why does this happen to me?" He asked himself.

The Holiday of the Victims

Author's Note

Note from Tettei: Okay, real talk time. So I was gonna take a break from writing so I could focus on other projects with deadlines, but when I found myself with no internet and no way to work on them for a whole day, I found myself writing this instead. This wasn't a planned chapter in The Victims Saga, but it's not like I'm complaining. I think I made something sufficiently heartwarming, and we do spend some more time with Ezekiel's squadmates, who I felt were being a little ignored for this miniseries. So… Happy Holidays, New Year's, and all that, and I hope you enjoy Chapter 2.5 of The Victims Saga!

The Holiday of the Victims

“This damn weather…” one of the soldiers grumbled under his breath as he continuously banged two stones together, trying to create sparks at the base of a literal mountain of firewood. “How does the Commander expect us to get this started!?”

“Simple.” Commander Zimmerman said, catching the soldier who had his back to him off guard, and sending him flailing to his feet so he could stand at attention and give the Wings’ salute. “But don't worry,” Ezekiel continued with a chuckle. “it took me and my brother a while to reach the same conclusion to a similar problem.” He then grabbed numerous tiny twigs and bundled them all around a single piece of firewood, then grabbed the two stones his subordinate had so he could strike them together. “Fire is a natural process. And when it comes to nature, I've learned that there's always a rule to new things sprouting from it. Literally, in some cases. From small beginnings…” Suddenly, Ezekiel's efforts bore fruit, and some of the twigs started burning. “...come great displays of power. Keep your eye on it. The flames should reach the rest of the twigs, and that circle of fire should start engulfing the piece of firewood. Like a sapling growing into a tree, or a stream carving out a river--”

“Or a filly growing up into a big, strong pony?” Ivy asked as she brought more firewood for the other side of the pile.

“Yeah.” Ezekiel chuckled. “Or an emo weeaboo starting a rebellion. But this pile isn't gonna be enough to warm either. I'm afraid we're gonna need more.”

“On it.” Ivy said as she started galloping through Everfree's snow towards some trees, hoping to find some more sticks.

“And bring the Lieutenants!” Ezekiel called out. “If not for help, then at least for protection!” He then turned back to his subordinate. “I trust the special uniforms are ready for tonight's operation?”

“And kept under lock and key so a certain somepony doesn't find out.”

“And the specialized instruments?”

“With the uniforms. Captain Redfield is guarding them as we speak.”

“Very good. Get some soldiers together and relay my earlier instructions. Tell them to do the same with every firewood piece here.”

“Sir.” The soldier said before beginning to walk off. Before he got too far, however, he turned to face his Commander again. “Permission to speak freely?”

“Granted.”

“In my opinion sir, this latest mission of yours is one of your craziest… and by far my favorite.” Having shared his approval, the soldier went to find his comrades, and Ezekiel simply stared at the massive pile of wood soon to be ablaze.

Let's hope it'll go over better than past attempts. This isn't exactly the kind of thing we normally do…

Meanwhile, Ivory was about to head into a more densely packed section of the forest, until a tiny human woman dropped down in front of her face, hanging from the trees on each of her sides.

“Don't even think about it, chica!” Teresa said. “We got very clear and specific instructions from the Commander. No wandering where there's no clear path.”

“Sorry, never got those instructions. Thought I saw some branches that could be broken up in there, though.”

Teresa boosted into the air and returned to her fellow Lieutenants on the filly's back. “Maybe, but we don't know what else could be in there. I remember the story of how you and Zimmerman found each other, and from what I heard about this forest before the Wings, there's more dangerous things in here than baby Hydras.” She then anchored herself to Ivory’s back, and grabbed onto Seraphine's poncho before she tried boosting off, resulting in the blonde soldier yanking herself out from under her own feet. “...besides, those orders go for all of us, not just you.”

Seraphine rolled over on Ivory’s back, laughing as she cried “Killjoy!”, and earning a chuckle from Ivory before she continued onward through the clear area. Though Ezekiel was the only one she gave any familial title, she really did love all of the Wings as if they were her family. If she had to give them all similar titles though, some would be cousins and siblings in a similar fashion to Kiyoshi Sanada, some would be aunts and uncles like Teresa Cortez and Adio Oderasak… and some would bounce between the two, like Seraphine Scheinwitz. The closest thing to a mother for her would definitely be Lieutenant Cortez, not too surprising considering her reputation as “everyone's big sister”. According to her, she had a lot of siblings in Mexico, a nation in the world humanity was brought to Equestria from. As the oldest, she had to help her mother a lot to the point of being a secondary mother, and those instincts never seemed to truly go away.

“When we get back to camp,” she scolded Seraphine. “You're getting back on your meds.”

“The hell I am.” Seraphine rebelled with a laugh. “It's not even close to 4:20!”

“Rgh, loco!” Teresa exclaimed as she frustratingly clutched at her head with both hands and fell face up on Ivory's back. “Fine, then! I'll just--”

“Seriously!?” Seraphine interrupted, as if hearing the punchline to a joke. “Sneaking them into my rations? It completely sucks out the flavor! And besides, better psychiatrists than you have tried.”

Teresa released her face, revealing an expression that appeared empty, but still communicated her irritation. She was clearly done with this. “I was going to say 'report this to the Commander’.”

Seraphine's demeanor changed drastically. “Alright, alright. No need to bring the big guy into this…”

Meanwhile, Adio grappled onto Ivy’s ear, and reeled himself onto her head. “For what it's worth, I agree with you about the branch. Leave no resource behind.”

Adio was always like this. He wasn't afraid to challenge those around him, but he was always loyal no matter what happened. It was easy to see why Ezekiel made him his right hand.

“No, dad's right.” Ivory responded. “I ran into here randomly once, and immediately regretted it.”

“Besides,” Teresa chimed in. “the last time we saw anything outside of the camp was Canterlot. I don't know about you, but I wanna stop and smell the roses.”

“Yeah, maybe we could find something that bites!” Seraphine said. “Like a Venus Fly Trap!”

“Uh, I don't think those things would let you out later.” Ivory quipped.

“I wouldn't throw myself into one, just tease it a bit!” Seraphine retorted. “Besides, they're plants. Easy to bust out of, easier to slice out of.”

Teresa facepalmed as she let out a massive groan. “Ivy, if you ever feel like you need to be seen as more grown up, just stand next to Seraphine.”

The filly and the psycho shared a laugh at the exchange they shared with Teresa, but then Ivory noticed someone huddled up in a ball.

“You okay, Yoshi?” she asked. “You've been awfully quiet.”

“Huh? Oh, I was… just… getting used to my new position.”

“You mean as a Lieutenant? Dad wouldn't have welcomed you onto his squad if he didn't know you belonged.”

“I thought he was used to the higher title by n--” Teresa began to say, until she thought of what he must be concerned about. “Seraphine…”

“One time!” Seraphine protested. “I wasn't gonna have another chance to establish any kind of initiation!”

“You hid his ODM gear in the zebra’s hut and told him to go get it.”

“And promised him that after that he was a true elite forever and a second initiation wouldn't be necessary!”

“That was kinda mean Sera,” Ivory said. “but she does have a point.”

“I'm right here, you know!” Kiyoshi exclaimed.

“I'm just saying,” Ivory continued. “after that you seemed more confident, but you've been like this since--” Suddenly, her eyes widened, as if coming to a realization. “...since the night I got sick… Yoshi, listen. You guys are my family, I'd never eat you without permission. And even with permission, it'll take some convincing. Don't believe me, ask dad.”

“She's right, Yoshi.” Teresa said as she laid a hand on the rookie's shoulder. “If ever she was gonna act like every other pony, it would've been that night, and that night only. But even then, she kept control of herself. She's still Ivy, nothing's changed.”

“I know that, it's just… it's just tha--”

Before he could finish, a small branch broke above them, forcing Ivory to dodge. Which had the Lieutenants fall off her back. Most of them were able to engage their gear and right themselves, but Kiyoshi rolled through the snow, under another branch about to break under the weight of the weather.

Ivory ran to stand above him as a shield, wings spread. But Teresa and Oderasak had already began slicing at the thin parts of the branch so less would fall on them. The good news is that Ivory was only hit with a small portion of the falling branch, not even a scratch. The bad news…

“Thanks guys, but I don't think Yoshi fared as well.” Ivory said as she moved out from above the soldier, now covered in snow thanks to the impact of the branch pieces on each side of him. Everyone gathered around him to make sure he's alright, with Teresa inspecting his body the closest.

“His temperature's dropped.” she said. “We’ve gotta warm him up, now.”

“Don't you have any of those emergency warmth packets?” Ivory asked.

“Used them up at camp.” Teresa said as the other two Lieutenants shook their heads. “That fire better be waiting for us when we return!”

“So what do we do?” Kiyoshi asked in a panic.

“We could huddle around you as Ivy carries us on her back, but that would leave you exposed.” Teresa explained.

“She's right.” Adio spoke up. “There is a more practical solution, and you know what it is.” They all then looked to Ivory, who returned their gazes with a shocked expression.

“No. I'm not everypony else. If he doesn't wanna do it, I won't put him through it.”

“Ivy…” Kiyoshi tried to say.

“These branches should be more than enough, and I can carry it all at once with my magic. You guys can do what Teresa said and huddle around him as you ride me, practicality be--”

“Ivy, listen!” Kiyoshi shouted. “I… I want to go through with it.”

Now they were all looking at him in shock.

“I've wanted to… ever since you had your first taste… So that you wouldn't flip out…”

“I think I know what's going on.” Seraphine interrupted. “I've heard of these guys all the time back in the villages. Turns out, when they swallow us, it's actually enjoyable for us too. Instinct's the only reason we're so afraid, apparently. There have been people that actually look to be eaten, but they're seen as weirder than--”

“That's not it!” Kiyoshi spoke up. “Truth is… I've never been eaten… was always too afraid, and… well, that's why.”

Ivory was still reluctant. Not because of her own reservations, but because she was afraid he was saying something he'd regret. “...and you're sure?”

“Positive… after all, there's definitely… worse bellies to be in…”

“...guys?”

“He told us what he wants.” Adio said. “And honestly, I agree with his logic. If he conquers this now, it's one less thing to freeze him up in future missions.”

“And when Adio Oderasak agrees with you, you know it's the right way to go.” Teresa assured the filly.

Seraphine just looked off in the distance, smirking as if she was watching some funny scene on a cartoon play out, until she turned her attention to the white alicorn. “...why are you looking at me? Even if I say no, that's still 3 to 2 even if we count your vote. It's decided.”

“...alright, bring him onto here.” Ivory said as she held her hoof out, flat surface up. “I'm gonna taste you a bit, try and get the frost off. Hope that's alright.”

“It's fine…” Kiyoshi said as he was brought onto the child's hoof. “It'll help me get used to… all parts of it…”

“Just keep in mind, you're never in any danger.” Ivory said as she brought her hoof up. “Try and think of it as a wet hu--” Suddenly, she noticed something else on her hoof. “Uh… guys?”

“Someone has to keep him under control if he loses his nerve.” Adio explained.

“And honestly, why should he get all the extra warmth?” Teresa asked.

“Not to mention, this is probably gonna be my best chance at some real fun since Canterlot, and I don't wanna miss out!” Seraphine exclaimed.

“...if you're sure. Like I was saying, just try and think of it as a wet hug.” Ivory said as she rolled out her tongue to where the tip touched the hoof, exposing her fleshy cave of a maw.

“I said fun!” Seraphine protested. “Come on big girl, show some assertiveness!”

“It would be less traumatic for him if we didn't drag him on there.” Teresa added.

Ivory turned her head for a sigh, then returned her head and tongue to their previous position, but also slowly tilted her hoof to spill the Lieutenants onto her tongue. She still wanted to take it slow, mainly because she didn't wanna appear too ravenous for Kiyoshi’s sake, but also because she still had her own reservations on eating humans.

One they were all on her tongue, she gently rolled her tongue back into her mouth, and trapped them in the pink cavern with the orange floor.

Of course they'd taste like ice cream. Of course. After all, they were just in the freezing cold. I know dad said this actually felt good for him, but I can't help but feel like I'm… torturing them somehow.

But in her mouth, the closest thing the soldiers felt to torture were Ivy’s breath and the clothes sticking to their skin from the saliva. All well worth it, as the warmth washed over them. Even the tongue bouncing them around was fun, like some kind of amusement park ride.

Kiyoshi was the most appreciative. The saliva really did help melt the snow away, and he couldn't help but relax as the warm, powerful muscle cradled him across the cave. …well, maybe he was less enthusiastic than Seraphine, who probably wished Ivory was also gargling mouthwash, but Teresa certainly looked like she was enjoying this. Even Adio cracked a smile.

Eventually, she laid them all across the flat portion of the tongue, and went still. “You're so soft…” Seraphine muttered before shouting “We're ready!”.

Ivory’s tongue remained still.

“I sai--”

“She knows that the one who would just as easily feed us to mice doesn't speak for the rest of us.” Teresa explained. “But she's right, Ivy. Send us down so you can get us to base.”

This time, Ivory tilted her tongue up, and guided them toward the pulsing tube. “Don't worry, I'm bringing the branches. They should help.” she said, levitating the fallen limbs with her magic as she ran back to base.

Meanwhile, all the soldiers splashed down in Ivy’s acids.

“Woo!” Seraphine shouted as she emerged from the glowing fluids. “Ten out of ten, would feed again! Ivy, think your dad's open to some roomies?”

“I don't know about him,” Ivy's voice boomed around them. “but it's me you've gotta worry about. I'm still not feeling too good about swallowing just him every night, let alone more than one.”

“Aw, come on! I'll split my meds with you twenty to eighty in my favor!”

Adio simply shook his head as he watched Seraphine argue and bargain with their loving predator. Meanwhile, Teresa was checking up on Kiyoshi.

“You alright, Yosh?”

“Yeah, the saliva and the acids are working wonders. I'm definitely not freezing today.”

“That's not what I meant. I meant… are you alright?”

“...yeah. I am.”

“Glad to hear it, Yoshi.” Teresa said, slapping him on the back.

“Same here, Yoshi!” Ivy interrupted her argument to say. “Now, it's gonna be a long way to camp, and I hear it's easy to sleep in there. Why don't you all take a nap? I'll try and have you all out before you wake up.”

“60/40! Come on, I already have it in your favor!”

“...seriously, I'll share my pony sized rations with you if you shut her up!”

“Aha! Now I can interpret that as an offer to hide in your rations, take you up on it, and keep my meds!”

“Wha-- that's not what I said!”

Seraphine let out a massive yawn as she flopped down into a fold in the stomach lining. “Maybe, but I'm crazy. Who knows what I hear?”

“Teresa?”

“Sorry, chica.” Teresa said, feeling groggy herself. “Can't keep track of her forever. Looks like you'll have to watch what you eat.”

As she and Adio were about to each take a nap themselves, Kiyoshi was about to do the same, when he decided to speak up. “...Ivy?”

“Yes? You need anything?”

“No, it's just… I wanted to say thanks. I could tell you were being careful, and Seraphine wasn't completely nuts when she started negotiating.”

“You mean when she started offering drugs to a minor?”

“'Wasn’t completely nuts’ doesn't mean ‘completely sane’!” Kiyoshi said with a chuckle. “What I mean is, I could understand her wanting to do it again. The experience was surprisingly pleasant. I'm glad I was able to conquer the fear, so for giving me the chance… thank you.”

“Uh… you're very welcome!” Ivy said, her voice communicating the blush he couldn't see on her cheeks. “Would it… scare you if I said you were delicious?”

Kiyoshi nervously laughed a little. “I guess if this is gonna happen more often, I'll need to get used to hearing that…”

“Oh! Sorry, I shouldn't ha--”

“Don't worry about it.” Kiyoshi said in an effort to calm her down. “I'm glad I tasted good to you.”

The blush in Ivy's cheeks had grown hotter. “...uh, camp is still a ways off. How about you get some shut-eye? I promise, you'll be out as soon as possible.”

Kiyoshi settled in. “Take your time. But seriously, thank you.”

Meanwhile, in the outside world, Ivory was making a beeline straight for the center of camp with the branches. Though she was careful to not step on anything she shouldn't, as always.

“Ivy!” Ezekiel exclaimed before turning back to the soldier he was addressing. “Get some men here with a ton of extra sharpened blades. We're gonna need to divide this up.”

“Sir!” the soldier acknowledged before running off.

Ezekiel then devoted his full attention to Ivory. “I though I told you, we needed this stuff broken up before it was haul--”

“Dad.” Ivory said. “Lieutenant Sanada nearly caught frostbite, and… we had to engage Ninevah Protocol.”

Ezekiel lowered his head and sighed. “I was wondering where he went...” He then turned back to his daughter. “What about the others?”

“They volunteered to go in with him. Actually, they all seemed to enjoy it.”

“Alright…” Ezekiel said with a sigh. “let's get them out. Come on, we'll head to the lake and give them a wash.”

As the two walked together, Ezekiel turned to ask the filly one last question. “...what about you? What did you think of the experience?”

“...I did what I had to do. If there was any other optio--”

“Ivy.” Ezekiel interrupted after another sigh. “It's good to see that you still care about humanity even after having had a taste, but the fact is that sometimes you'll be playing host to humans. Sometimes for their own good, sometimes because they ask you as a friend. Granted, no is always an option to the latter, but even then, if they enjoy it, there's no reason you shouldn't either.”

“I know that, it's jus--”

“Ivy, we trust you. Do you trust us when we say that?”

“Of course I trust you, bu--”

“Then there's nothing left to discuss. Now come on, let's get them cleaned. There's something special going on tonight.”

Wondering what her dad could mean by that, Ivy went on with him to the lake regardless.

Night fell in the Everfree Forest, and the Wings of Freedom were all gathered around one side of the fire on Commander Zimmerman's orders. The fire looked like an average campfire compared to Ivory, but next to the humans, it was a massive pillar of flames. And some distance away, though still in the warm glow, was a mysterious object under a tarp about as tall as seven humans standing on each other's shoulders to make a human ladder, and wide as the same number of people laying across the ground. Per the Commander’s orders, no one touched it. ...well, those that were by the fire anyway. There were a good number of absent soldiers.

Closer to the fire, the Lieutenants were all staying warm and drying off while a young white alicorn loomed over them.

“And you're sure there's nothing else I can get you?” Ivory asked nervously.

“Well now that you mention it Jeeves,” Seraphine sarcastically says in a fake aristocrat accent which sounds all the stranger coming through her normal German accent. “the Bentley could do with a wash and the silk sheets simply must be folded before the maid gets here with the silv--”

“She gets it.” Teresa interrupts, putting aside her annoyed tone to talk to Ivy. “She's not wrong, though. You have absolutely nothing to apologize for, so there's no need to wait on us. Even if you did handle us roughly, aren't we supposed to be the toughest of the tough?”

“I know,” Ivory said with a little shame. “I just feel guilty, is all.”

“And we're telling you, don't.” Ezekiel said as he joined his daughter and his squad. “For right now, let's just enjoy the--” Before he could finish, he found some of his experts arguing with the Baker brothers. “Ugh, you guys enjoy the fire. And save me a seat, I've got business to take care of.”

“Care to tell us what's under that tarp?” Adio asked.

“It's a device related to the Wings’ next operation. You'll all be briefed when the time comes.” Ezekiel said before rushing off. When he reached the argument, he could make some of it out.

“But this is a golden opportunity here!”

“We don't follow your orders, four eyes. We follow the Commander's, and he made it clear that we weren't to touch them.”

“Damn it, how many chances do you expect to be given for something like this!?”

“We're spies, not assassins. All we need opportunities for is to get in, learn, and get out without any evidence. Bodies are evidence.”

“Am I interrupting anything?” Commander Zimmerman asked when he arrived. The experts simply turned to face them, while the spies gave the Wings’ salute.

“Ah, Commander.” One of the experts said. “I was just explaining to your spies that when you have an opportunity to kill a high profile target, you should kill a high profile target.”

“He wants us to assassinate the targets of our Ponyville operation, sir. Per your orders, we haven't.”

“I see. Very good, but you've given us enough data already.”

“Commande--” one of the experts tried to protest, but Zimmerman spoke above him.

“You tell me, why are we going after the Princess and her friend?”

“To send a message, of course! To let them know that humanity shouldn't be treated this way!”

“And if we simply kill them in cold blood, what other messages does that send? That we hate any and all ponies? That if they don't bow to our will, we'll cut them down? If we do this that way, the ponies will naturally rebel against humanity, and both will eventually go extinct. Our methods may be extreme, but we're aiming for coexistence, not dominance. If we assassinate them out of the blue, it's a declaration of war. But if we make our intentions clear, and then defeat them, be it by luring them into a trap or taking them on in a head-on fight, then we've established our strength and set our boundaries. Later on we can get humanity used to the idea of being eaten so that a culture of fear doesn't fester. But for now, we focus on the ponies. We'll strike down our targets, but we do it this way, not by jumping the gun.”

“You can't keep letting sentime--”

“Professor… it's Christmas. Let’s just sit by the fire, and warm up.”

The experts walked away, plainly furious. The spies, however, stayed.

“Well put sir, but there's actually some more relevant data to share.” One of them said. “News of Canterlot had traveled fast. The good news is that instances of consumption without consent have gone down by 40 percent.”

“We're scaring them straight.” Zimmerman said. “It's a start.”

“The bad news…” the other brother said. “is that Princess Celestia has organized a special human army of Knights. We've heard that they've already taken down a snatcher without lethal methods, and a dragon at that. This would suggest that they're geared towards larger targets, but the timing is too perfect. In my opinion, sir--”

“They're meant for us.” Zimmerman interrupted. “And if Celestia thinks the ponies that started all this are in danger, we can expect them in Ponyville very soon. Alright, tomorrow you mobilize for deep Everfree, there's a Changeling hive that would make for a valuable alliance. Meanwhile, I'll make for dragon country alone and negotiate with the dragon lord. Maybe we can entice them with Ponyville's riches. If we hurry, we can beat these Knights there, but in case we don't…”

“We'll move ahead of the others, and find out just what these Knights are packing.”

“Very good. And I should reunite with you before you arrive at the hive. Dismissed.”

“Sir!” they exclaimed before taking their seats. Meanwhile, Ezekiel took his own seat just in time for one of the other soldiers to start addressing the others.

“As many of you are aware, today is a very special holiday. Though some among us recognize it as Hearth’s Warming Day, those of us that come from Earth recognize it as Christmas. Even back then, there were many other holidays taking place around that time. Kwanzaa, Hanukkah, Winter Solstice. But all were centered around certain core themes such as thankfulness for what we have, and a celebration of those in our lives. While some holiday traditions from Earth can't be performed at our size, and we're ignorant of typical Hearth's Warming traditions, there is one event that's become a holiday tradition on Earth in recent years, that our Commander saw fit to try and replicate here, especially given some of our members.”

He looked to Ivy for that last part.

“What does he--” she began to ask.

“Just let him finish.” Ezekiel interrupted.

Suddenly, the tarp fell, revealing a stage for some sort of play.

“For your entertainment and morale,” the soldier continued. “and in the spirit of the holiday, we present to you the following production.” He then walked behind the stage.

“A play?” Seraphine asked Ezekiel. “Really?”

“Actually, I don't think it's that bad an idea.” Teresa said. “Question is, which story did you go fo--”

She was then cut off by the same soldier from earlier.

“A long time ago, in a galaxy far, far away…”

Suddenly, the crowd stirred and then cheered in an uproar, including the Lieutenants, while the narrator continued reciting the old text crawl. Ivory, meanwhile, sat silently with tears beginning to form in her eyes, as if she had just been told “I love you”.

“I remembered your stories about the Chambers family.” Ezekiel explained after the beginning narration. “Figured it'd be nice if you knew the story they were such big fans of, or at least the father was. Anyway, there are some elements we just can't do justice, but we're trying our best. Just be grateful that a certain character will shoot first in a certain scene, and that you're not getting any CGI lizar--”

Suddenly, he was cut off as he was lifted high in the air by magic, and pressed firmly against a white, fuzzy cheek by a couple of massive feathers, all while Ivory kept repeating “Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou…!!”

“Okay, okay, thank you!” Ezekiel protested, as her hug was strong enough to squeeze the air out of even him. He looked down at his soldiers, who had stopped paying attention to the space opera in favor of the real show (including the actors), but simply rolled his eyes and said “As you were! ...happy holidays, Ivy.”

The filly let go of her father, and used her magic to levitate him to the top of her head. “Happy holidays, dad.”

The rest of the night was spent next to the fire, watching the adventures of scoundrels, droids, and Jedi.

My Humble Butler (Guest)

Author's Note

A new series made by OddStallion. A bit new to writing, but he did a great job!

My Humble Butler (Guest)

Date of disappearances started on November 15th 2015. Alex Monroe had been investigating these disappearances for a year, fresh out of college and working to become the world’s greatest detective - even if he was currently broke and living in a run-down apartment. He was nonetheless determined to find out why people were disappearing and where to.

Alex sat at his desk eying the online news sites: CNN, politico, Fox - anything to give him even a shred of new information on the disappearances that had been escalating at an alarming rate. The individual didn’t matter, be it convicts, families, rich, poor, middle-class, religion, political allegiances. People were disappearing and they needed to be found regardless of background.

The police were stunned at this new predicament; FBI couldn’t find any leads; CIA...well they were always busy with some form of terrorism. These disappearances had brought with them chaos and anarchy. Riots were a common sight, lootings were at an all time high. People were scared, as was he. However, he was trying to figure out why these disappearances were happening, and where these individuals left. As he progressed

His paranoid neighbors came up with theories of their own. Harold, a drastically overweight man in his mid 50s, proclaimed it was Aliens from Zebar 9. As tempting as it was to say the possibility was there, Alex would interject and ask where such a spacecraft could be, then Harold would be in a bit of a mental stump for a few days trying to explain his conundrum.

While Herald was a fanatic, Mrs. Gail was a religiously-inclined individual. Alex had nothing against religion, unless it involved sacrificing individuals on an altar… Mrs. Gail theorized it could be the Book of Revelations coming true, so she would pray and thank God for such a manifestation. Alex did see some connection to the old Biblical stories of the Rapture, with individuals being taken up by divine light. However, if this were the case, then where are the demons and angels now? Shouldn’t they be fighting in the streets, or the four horsemen riding on their steeds of death and doom? No; he needed more concrete evidence.

Alex had downloaded a program that one of his I.T. Buddies conceived to find connections where most police, FBI and CIA personnel could not. To his dismay though, his buddy had a very eccentric sense of humor, only known to him. His program was namedTwilight Sparkles. Alex let out a heavy sigh of annoyance, “Of all the things you could’ve named it, you had to go with a very poorly made teen, vampire romance story.” He rubbed his temple, then sucked up his shame and made a mental note to change the name of the program later. Right now, people’s lives are at stake. He clicked on the Vampire teeth icon on his desktop.

A grey box appeared on his screen, with a sprite of a shirtless Jacob waving to him, the words Hi - I’m Twilight Sparkles, how can I help you today? He exhaled and typed in his findings, clicking on the ‘Find correlation and possible next victims’ once activated the loading bar appeared and a Edward with a magnifying glass in front of Jacob as he belly danced to the left on the screen. Alex remembered that his I.T. Friend said it’d take either an entire day or a couple of minutes for the program to figure out the correlation and make an accurate prediction of who was possibly next. In the meantime, he swiveled his chair around and stared at the opposite wall covered in newspaper articles, maps of cities, and various items that the victims left behind before disappearing.

There had to be some sort of correlation, but what? He absentmindedly looked back at his computer; the small sprite was still working hard, dancing endlessly in the void. Then he looked back at his wall, a small sheet of paper showing when the victims would disappear. The time of day didn’t matter either. The time would vary from 7am to 12am; that would give him a twelve hour gap just to figure out who would disappear next. Perhaps the most notable and strange thing about the disappearances was that roughly 20% of the victims would write down an account of a strange dream: a dream about an otherworldly land, inhabited by giant equines and governed by two rulers.

“No!” This was too crazy, even for him - cartoon ponies linked to disappearances?! Then again, he lived with crazy people in his apartment complex; perhaps some of their craziness had rubbed off on him. He felt like he needed some air, and so getting up from his chair he walked to his door, grabbed his jacket and hat and went out for a short walk. Maybe then, he thought, I might find the answers that I’ve been seeking.

He walked down the apartment halls, past the paint peeling off of the walls, down the flight of stairs to the small foyer of the complex. He opened the front door and walked into the busy streets of Chicago. Fewer cars were seen these days; as more and more people vanished, fewer seemed to even bother with driving cars since it seemed needless.

Alex missed this bustling city’s usual noise - people talking (or rather, the few that weren’t staring down at their cell phones all day), old Georgies Hot Dog Stand - now the city seemed more like a ghost town, void of anything living.

He turned a corner to think about other possibilities that could have influenced these disappearances. Sun Spots? No, then everyone would be fried. Dimensions overlapping was a possibility...as his mind wondered he noticed something glinting in front of him. He raised his head to see a Hispanic kid, no older than fifteen, wearing an orange hoodie jacket, jeans, and sneakers.

Alex stood surprised as his mind contemplated what to do exactly...he could watch the kid disappear to wherever he was going, then document the results - and maybe find a way to end this epidemic; or he could save him. Sacrificing himself was not a desirable option, but he felt like the kid was running out of time. The kid screamed for help as he became brighter and brighter. Alex felt a surge of energy as he ran towards the kid, who was becoming blindingly bright now; Alex had to shield his eyes with his left arm as he continued to charge until he managed to push the kid down. Upon hitting the ground, the kid dimmed down till he was no longer brightened up. However, upon contact with the him, Alex began to glow a bright white light. The last thing he saw before disappearing himself was the kid’s wide eyes transfixed on his savior.

When Alex awoke, the ringing in his ears from his transportation was dying finally, he blinked several times adjusting his eyesight to his new surrounding. Trees, yes trees, syrrounded him, but something was off about them- they were tall, not just tall, but taller than a skyscraper. The grass, was waist high, a single dandelion was about as tall as a as a lightpost. " Where the Heck am I?” Wait... Was this a side effect of his transportation? He tried again, “What the F-Fudge!?” ‘Great.’. He thought to himself. He can’t swear, must be a side effect of teleportation. This he thought to himself couldn’t get any more worse that was until he heard a booming, yet strangely not too booming voice behind him.

“Oy lads, found anutha for yah!” a cockney accent. He turned around to find a large stallion, if you could call it that. It had huge fish eyes like from 1920-30s cartoons realized, the stallion if you could call it that towered over 36ft,

“T-this is insane!” Alex said as he slowly recoiled away from the gigantic creature.

“Eh yeah, it is lad, but i’m being paid to do it, so sorry mate.” before Alex could protest or run he was pinned down by the stallions right forelegged hoof.

Alex struggled under the immense weight of the sentient creature. How is this possible? Why am i not crushed? Where the Fuck am i? his thoughts raced with impossibilities and ilogic this world has. The Stallion in the meantime picked up Alex like he was nothing more than a piece of candy and threw him into the pouch on the stallions back. Once inside the pouch he tried to climb up, but the smooth leathery interior was covered in some sort of lubricant to keep small humans from escaping, plus the pouch was rather large and the rim of the pouch seemed to be about fifteen feet up so he’d be unable to climb out, even though it seemed within reach. He slumped down, defeated, broken, and maybe going partially insane he slumped to his corner of the pouch to sulk.

“Howdy!” a southern tone warmly greeted from the other corner of the pouch Alex turned to find a young man probably about a year younger than him, laying with his arms behind his back, and chewing on a piece of hay. The man was about six-foot-one blonde hair, blue eyed, well built (from his southern tone he guess this man was a farmer from Wisconsin, or somewhere in the south of the USA). He wore a black trench coat, cowboy hat, jeans,leather boots with spurs, and a Black T-Shirt with a picture of a silhouetted Cowboy riding a horse towards a blood red sun.

“Another human! Oh thank god! How-where are we, do you know?” Alex asked in a desperate tone.

“Don’t know” he said shrugging apathetically.

“But surely you know something right?”

“Nope” frustrated he pursued in his endeavors to gain some sort of knowledge,

“Well what is this placed called?”

" A pouch” he said with a smirk. Annoyed Alex motioned his arms widely,

“This place! The land!”

" Equestria” the farm boy added with a hint of pride.

Great i’m dealing with a smart ass southerboy, he internally said to himself- wait did he say Equestria? ”D-did you say Equestia? As in a place of horse people?”

“Eeyup.”

Alex got a flashback of his little cousin’s obsession on the dream journals he had encountered on his investigation. A land of pony’s resided was Equestria. It made sense, in a crazy way it did, but why in God, or maybe Gods, name is he in world of gigantic ponies? And how the hell did he get there? And why was he being captured? And why did the stallion actually look alright and not some abomination!? His mind quickly filled with questions, scenarios, all of which he didn’t like.

“I’m from Kentucky”

“What?”

“I’m from Kentucky” the southern man repeated then he outstretching his hand for Alex, " Names Johnathan Mchenry” he said as Jonathan reached his hand to Alex. Alex walked over slowly since the stallion movement was mimicked in the pouch as he shook John’s hand, he underestimated the young man’s strength; It felt like his handshake was almost a hand crush.

“You’ve got quite the grip there, Mr. John” he said trying ignore the pain, “Names Alex, Alex Monro. So what where you doing before well all of this?” he asked in a curious tone. John shifted to get more comfortable position in the moving pouch.

“See, I’m a farmer, normally we’d only have to worry about minks, thieves, and maybe the occasional coyote, but I was riding my horse to inspect my herd of cattle, next thing I knew, I was glowing a bright white, and ended up here. Then i got captured by this fella here.” he gestured at the pouch. Alex nodded at johns story, it made sense bright light, then teleportation to a strange new world. “What about you, bucco? You seem like a city slicker, but maybe a bit smarter. Where are you from?” john asked curiously. Alex sighed and began to regail everything that had transpired with him. He told john his year long investigation into the disappearances in the real world, and how he ended up here. When alex finished john sat up for his entire story, “Seems like you’d be celebrated if you were still home, and you figured out how people disappeared. However, sacrificing yourself to save sum kid from disappearing to this place is pretty remarkable.” Alex nodded, then the movement in the pouch seemed to cease. They’d stopped.

Before Alex could say a word the orientation of his leather area changed to him the world seemed to quickly turn upside down, and he and John were falling, tumbling out of the bag and onto a metal floor. Alex’s world blacked out upon hitting his head on the metallic floor. When he awoke his mind was still regaining some semblance of orientation. The room was spinning, he could taste metal in his mouth. As Alex regained his balance he moved forward to lean on something, which helped for a moment. He found himself grasping something metal, hard, cylindrical in design. When the fuzzy double vision subsided he found himself staring at metal bars. he suddenly realized he was in a cage - a God damn cage like some sort of animal.

Then he began to notice several other gigantic cages all around him all of them holding humans, about thirty in each cage. In total for each cage there was about 20 about six hundred total humans well six-hundred and two including him and Jonathan. He glanced over at his southern acquaintance to see the same shock on his face as it was pasted on Alex’s.

A grey stallion with a strange tattoo on it’s flank of a Bow tie walks onto the stage that the cages were on. The stallion with his hoof somehow took his hat off and bow’d to the audience of what looked like a collection of aristocratic ponies. "Mares and Stallions!” he shouted bombastically "My snatchers have braved the woods, knowing full well there maybe Wings of Liberty forces, or Celestia’s forces known as Knights of Unification, and their hard work has paid off behold." He gestured to the stacks of cages, boxes each containing numerous humans huddled together, whimpering in fear as the spotlight illuminated the huddling masses. "This, by far, gentlepony’s and majestic mares, is the biggest haul of tinies I've-” a cough was heard at one of the entrances of this tent the auctioneer stallion regained his posture once he saw the rough stallions at the entrance, "Er, I mean, that we’ve ever brought before this gracious host of bidders.”

"Bidders?” Alex echoed to himself for what? What do they want us for and why are we being sold? The auctioneer stallion continued

"The starting bid is at 200 Bits for these delicious, Tiny humans!” He said with an unsettling grin. The statement of 'Delicious Tiny humans' made Alex’s blood run cold.

They intend to eat us? He thought to himself. Some of the humans who were caught were either screaming or crying when they heard these words. Some of them wanted to fight, but they were detained in their zoo like cages for the rich outside.

“And for our first catch” the stallion picked up Alex’s and johns cage and placed it onto a pedestal. " A pair of humans found in the Everfree Forest, starting bid is again 200 Bits” then the voices began to speak up for the bidding of Alex.

"300 Bits” a rather large mare spoke wearing a dress which Alex could guess was a bit too small for her.

“500 Bits” a stallion with a handlebar mustache said in the large audience. Anger slowly boiled up in Alex’s soul

“600 Bits” he clenched his fists.

“700 Bits” if he was going to save his own hide he had to think of a way out of this bidding war.

“800 Bits and 3 Silver Bits” a skinny mare with two bratty foals said with vigor in her voice. This was his moment, Alex breathing slowed as he calmed himself. He straightened his posture and then spoke ,

“I’m a world Renowned Detective! I have skills in other areas such as fencing, solving crimes, and people management skills!” the last part he lied about, but he had to act the part , “In exchange for my services,I’ll gladly serve you however you see fit so long as I’m not your meal!” this was a bit of a stretch he knew this, but he had to try something.

There was a long pause in the room at his request, then other humans joined in either speaking from the cages or crates, “I’m a doctor” or “I’m a veterinarian” were hollard out of the boxes some even claiming to be cooks. The auctioneer, along with the hundreds of ponies roared with laughter.

“Now why would we let food like you serve us as servants? Although, good try old chum, now let us get into buisne-” he was suddenly interrupted by a stern feminine voice

“Twenty-Billion Bits” a stallion drinking wine from a glass cup spat out his beverage and dropped his expensive glass. Everypony turned to find a elegantly dressed Zebra, her mane was long and seemed to have more of a straight hair, like texture to it as it hung down to her neck to her front knees. Her Emerald eyes seemed to pierce through the darkness as she cantered down the aisle towards the auctioneer. What intrigued Alex was not only was she a zebra, but she also had a long twirling horn on top of her forehead. She’s a unicorn, he thought, however, right as her entire frame materialized from the darkness he also saw that this particular zebra also had wings at her sides, like a pegasus from greek mythology. The grey stallion gulped,

“F-for these two humans? Th-that’s a bit much, don’t you think, Madam?”

“No, it’s enough for all of them.” she said in an apathetic tone, she then glanced at the audience, "I’m terribly sorry for this inconvenience, but rest assured you’ll all be compensate-” a black stallion rose rapidly from his seat

“Now see here! No pony in their right mind would bid on lowly food at that price! Just who in Tartarus do you think you are!” at this question Alex could see a smirk streaking across her face

“I’m the last of the Zahavah household” she proclaimed; this made the audience gasp and whisper, and due to their size Alex could hear some of the murmurs

"How could this be i thought they all died in a fire?” a stallion spoke,

“It doesn’t matter she’s one of the richest pony’s in all of equestria. Only 12 of those houses has that kind of gold to burn.” indignant grumbles continued as the bulky stallions began to place each crate into a gigantic wagon to be shipped to this Zahavah’s home to be well not sure what she’d do with them. One of the stallions was going to grab Alex’s and johns cage until the Zebra mare stopped them ,

“Wait.. Bring this cage to my coach I want to speak to these two personally” the gruff stallion nodded and picked up the cage swinging a bit making Alex grab hold of the bars to stabilize himself.

Alex and Jonathan sat in a gigantic stagecoach, tethered to two gigantic wolves, which acted as the coaches 'steeds' instead of horses. The inside of the coach reminded Alex of mid 18th century design; leather seating and red velvet curtains at each side of the coach. Alex and John sat in silence as the gigantic zebra sat across from them. The silence was awkward for Alex, he wanted to say something. No he had to say something. He sighed and was about to speak when John interrupted his actions and spoke his mind,

“Madam, I mean no disrespect, but where are we going, and why on God’s green pastures did you buy a ton of humans?” She simply looked right at him

“Straightforward and to the point, Mr...?”

“McHenry, Ma’am, Jonathan McHenry.”

“Mr. McHenry, you may call me Zahavah. Now, I bought you humans to be my-”

“Dinner!? If that’s the case, ma’am, then I’ll fight you tooth and nail all the way down your gullet till you bleed” John interrupted with a grim tone.

“No, Mr. McHenry, I want you as my servants”. At the mention of servants, John sat rather baffled,

“Servants? Ma’am, you should be more realistic.. I mean we’re like three-inches to you, and you’re thirty-six-foot tall giant zebra. How on earth-? ...Oh, right, we’re not on earth anymore.” John sat quietly as Alex could see some signs of homesickness. While John was preoccupied with his thoughts Alex saw his chance of asking questions

“While I’m relieved that we’re not your meal, Madam Zahavah, my question is why would you buy six hundred, some odd, humans to be your servants? I mean, don’t you have other ponies to be your servants? And if so why do you need us?”. Zahavah replied frankly,

“While that statement is true, let’s just say it’s cheaper to hire tinies, and you can scrub places that most servants of our size can’t get to”. Alex wasn’t sure if that was an insult or a compliment. He then felt the carriage stop. A grey mare in a maid outfit opened the left side carriage door for her mistress; this one spoke pacily in a more streetwise British accent.

“Honestly Miss, why do we have several carriages full of boxes of tinies. I mean it’s not loik- oh, we have guests aye. Miss, could I talk to you for a sec?” she asked as Zahavah nodded and cantered out of the carriage several yards, or for Alex, several miles away. He could hear snip bits of their conversation revolving around something to do with “planning” or something along those lines. When Zahavah returned her horn began to glow a golden aura as both Alex and John were levitated off their seat surrounded by some sort of golden forcefield,

"Hold on gentlemen” she said with a warm smile. Alex was hesitant at first, but John hopped on immediately, Alex followed suit. She casually cantered towards a truly gigantic, Victorian style mansion. It looked like it had derived a lot of inspiration from western culture, from the pointed roofs, to the tower part of it’s design. The whole thing looked like it was made out of bricks, master masonry work from what Alex could tell. Zahavah arrived at the great oak wood (or Alex guessed, it was oak wood. He wasn’t sure what the door was made of). When she entered her home it was truly a sight to behold.

A red carpet with intricate gold designs, chandeliers , white walls with various vine carvings embedded in the walls. The stairway leading up to the second floor seemed like something one would pull off of the titanic before it sank, both john and Alex were dumbfounded by this unique taste this zebra had. " Fortunately I've renovated the guest bedroom to be your... Well, city.” Alex turned at what Zahava at this statement

"You were expecting us, but how is that possible unless you know how we came here?” Zahavah smirked coyly

"When you’re with the upper class, you hear rumors of special auctions, of how your kind came here I have no clue. However, I knew that the lower tier elite ponies would salivate at a single tiny.” Alex felt like she knew more than he did at the situation, "Thus," she continued, "I had a duty to save your kind from well.. Being snacks, or horderves, to the vultures as it were.” He nodded slowly. She showed Alex and John, among the freed tinies, to her guest bedroom, " I’m sorry it’s a bit rough but I hope you enjoy it. " She opened it to reveal a room far bigger for it to be called a guest bedroom, it should have been called a dining room. Inside were several houses, to Alex he assumed they were like dollhouses to their host, but he could see each home had some form of electricity as he could see interior lights in some of them. It looked like a regular town in some sort of suburban area, minus the streets. She had also put some potted plants between each house to add some sort of color to the room. Alex counted each home. There were a variety of buildings ranging from two story houses, to brick apartment complexes. He deduced there was enough buildings for all the tinies to inhabit and use for the time being,

"I don’t know what to say” Alex said a bit taken back at the intricacies of Zahavah’s plans for the tinies and how she was able to accommodate them all.

"Then how about a ‘thank you’” she said with a warm smile, before she lowering both men down to the floor slowly for both John and Alex to regain their land legs.

After john and Alex found a house to call their own, inside of it were the usual commodities of an average middle class home, couch, tv, among other amenities. John looked at alex with a puzzled look,

"So.. what do you think she’ll have us do?” he asked curiously. Alex looked at him and said only four words,

"I have no Clue”.

End of Part 1

Short Circuit

Author's Note

A repost of the last chapter by the same creator. Sorry if you're dissapointed, folks. This is a slightly better version of that chapter.

By Lukington17

Short Circuit

The Tinies had been enjoying a peaceful winter period recently, but the village of Trottingham was quietly experiencing one of the biggest breakthroughs they believed would ever be achieved in technological advancements.For you see, the Department of Innovation & Engineering for Trottingham (DIET) had successfully managed to construct a sophisticated, talking robot. This was not just any robot: this robot was immense to them. It was the size of a regular pony, an Earth pony mare with a spotless white coat and a yellow-orange mane and tail. Now, this robot was actually controlled from within – indeed, the way the DIET preferred to view it was as a vehicle. Its completion had even required the assistance of three ponyfolk: unicorns, sworn to secrecy from Canterlot’s laboratories. Over the past few weeks, official crews had been assigned to commandeer the robot, elite humans chosen from various squadrons across the new world they now inhabited.

The robot had been taken on its first official outing – ‘maiden voyage’, as DIET’s Chief of Operations Siegfried Apollo had referred to it - to Ponyville, captained by veteran pilot Paul Tibbets; the excursion had been a success due to its accomplished mission of returning safely home with a cargo of food and mercantile for the villagers. One pony interaction had occurred on this mission - the vendor at the market stall – and it had gone smoothly. It was Trottingham’s hope that their robot could be used as a way of exploring methods for social cohesion between ponies and humans, removing the threat and fear of being eaten altogether. To do this, they had to make believe that their mare was a functioning member of the Ponyville society; more difficult than they anticipated, given the ponies’ fascination with eating them. In fact, an attempt to contact the Breezies for consultation had proved unsuccessful.

Now, the robot was structured thus. Command centre and cockpit took up most of the head’s interior, with the mouth acting as an entrance to the robot altogether. A cargo chute led down the ‘throat’ into the storage hold, and the various joints and gears around the body were monitored from platforms forming the basic structure of the rest of the body. A vast amount of pony hair had been suspiciously obtained to create the mane and tail. The robot ran on the enchanted minerals the humans had discovered before; these were fed into the fuel intake, the entrance to which was located in the left ‘ear’. There was a reactor which heated up with the minerals and provided the horsepower; this reactor also featured machinery capable of recording emotional readings. The cutie mark which adorned the robot’s flanks was a glorious circle of red-rimmed orange with a yellow-and-cyan bolt of lightning piercing through its centre, a creation from the bright minds of the village’s Design Office. The robot’s eyes were a glorious cyan colour, and whilst its eyes were innocent-enough they acted as the crucial observation decks and windows for the cockpit. They had landed on CIRCLE BLAZE as the name for their robotic mare, and the voice was activated by a microphone and speech converter located in the command centre, usually operated by the robot’s captain.

Captain M. Aquinas was relaxing having just completed an excursion with Circle Blaze into Ponyville again. Circle Blaze had managed to string together a lengthy conversation with Lyra Heartstrings on the street, discovering that Lyra was happy to talk to someone about an earlier argument she’d had with BonBon relating to spy activity. Aquinas was a middle-aged upbeat man with short brown hair and glasses. A successful military man, he had served in the US Air Force prior to ending up in Trottingham, and his love for pony life fuelled his desire to succeed in the DIET mission; his patriotic 2I/C, Major K. Lukey, had been a Squadron Leader in the RAF and was equally passionate about uniting humans and ponies although he was known as a pessimist. Lukey was slightly younger but a tall man, with quiffed black hair and a stubbly beard he had let grow since leaving the forces he knew and loved. Lukey had once been saved by Aquinas from a misunderstanding with Rainbow Dash a year ago, when the pegasus had been halfway to swallowing the British officer before Aquinas had interfered. The two had been friends ever since, and their most recent mission had offered them great respite as they sat at an outside table making notes on their outing.

“I suspect Lyra Heartstrings would have opened up to anybody” Lukey said thoughtfully.
“Come on. We did a good job out there, we’re getting better every day.” Aquians retorted.
“I suppose. But sooner or later they’re gonna wise up to Circle Blaze’s true form.”
“DIET specifically designed her outer body to be flawlessly like that of any of them.”
“Come off it, my friend. That coating won’t last forever, the maintenance teams will have their bloody work cut out for them if they’re planning to keep that coat of paint up-to-scratch on a daily basis. What about the panel on the base? That can be –“

Aquinas held up a hand to his companion, silencing him. “It’s not OUR job to worry about things like that.”
At this point, a woman came towards them and addressed the Captain. “Captain Aquinas? You’re required in the office for debrief.”

Aquinas stood up slowly and offered a hand to Lukey. “See you this evening, then, crack open a beer to celebrate?” Lukey nodded; as the captain walked away with the woman, Lukey lit a cigarette and watched his team unload the cargo hold of the robot. Her giant mouth was open wide, her artificial tongue outstretched onto a ramp where the team were wheeling crates of food out. The tongue had been one of the hardest mechanisms to perfect for DIET; it was constantly exposed whenever Circle Blaze ‘spoke’, and it would also have to look convincing when the mare was ‘eating’. Eventually they had got it right after various prototypes had failed, with one test-tongue catching in the teeth with its tip consequently falling off.
The two friends were having a drink together later that night in Trottingham’s hub, and the lively atmosphere of the pub had everyone in high spirits. Their conversation had moved from jokey to a more serious tone now:
“Debrief wasn’t easy earlier, Lukey.”

“But…where did we go wrong?”
“It’s not that, I just – I had a realisation. Ever since we lost Tibbets it’s made me realise that I’m…I’m now the most senior pilot on this programme.”

Lukey sighed. “And I suppose the bastards gave you a kind reminder of this earlier?”
Aquinas nodded and gestured with his bottle, holding it up. “Cheers.”

They drank in silence for a moment until they were interrupted as a bulky man came towards them with several men behind him. This was Captain Trenton, an aggressive adrenalin junkie whose past involved an ignominious demotion for reckless behaviour and damage of government property. Unfortunately for him, Equestria was proving a difficult place to adjust to; he’d nearly killed a pony trying to escape its stomach, and various encounters with Twilight Sparkle had put him off her friendly attitude. He had a buzzcut of silver hair which affirmed his militaristic upbringing, but his beady eyes betrayed his otherwise imposing nature. “Hey Aquinas” he called out as he approached.
Aquinas and Lukey finished their drinks before slowly turning up to face Trenton. “What is it Trenton, I’m tired.”
“Oh, nothing. I just wanted to congratulate you on your little adventure today” he smiled, in a sarcastically over-the-top way. “We’ll have enough food here to last over a week for this lot. Ooh and you made a friend, didn’t you?” he said patronizingly.

Lukey smirked. “Don’t you have to take charge tomorrow, Trenton? Pretty tough act to follow.”
Trenton leaned in. “Damn right I do. And what you’ll see from MY escapade is what that robot can REALLY be useful for.” And with that he walked off.

Aquinas shrugged to his friend as they considered what more could possibly be done with the robot. Ignoring Trenton’s obnoxious interaction, the two slouched in their chairs and chatted late into the night.

Aquinas went to the loading bay of Circle Blaze early the next morning, being saluted by various cargo personnel as he trudged along. Trenton and his crew were preparing to set off, but not before Aquinas confronted the captain about his earlier comments. “Trenton!” he called out, “I’m curious. What is the purpose of your mission, remind me?”
Trenton snarled but his own 2I/C, Pork Penders, called out from nearby to him: “friendship is ridiculous, Aquinas!”
Aquinas turned his head to Trenton, “what does that mean, Trenton?”

Trenton dropped his crate and squared up to his senior. “It means, CAPTAIN, that this mission is to expose these ponies’ ‘friendship’ for what it really is.”

“Well then I look forward to your debrief, they go public now after all.”

Trenton grunted as he continued his preparations. Up on Circle Blaze’s left ear, a crew member was loading the minerals into the tank within. As Aquinas watched, he could’ve sworn that more minerals than normal were added. Shaking his head, he turned away and headed to the DIET headquarters in town. He ventured into a board meeting chaired by COO Apollo, where he interrupted and spoke: “Sorry, sir but this is serious. I think we should put up Mission 17 on the monitor, Sir.”

“Captain Trenton’s?” Siegfried Apollo looked most unimpressed but reluctantly switched the main monitor in the room to project the view from the robot’s cab, a device which had been fitted as a precautionary measure to interject on missions from mission control downstairs; even though direct access to the robot’s command centre was not possible from this room Aquinas still felt it necessary based on what Trenton had said. He and the board members watched in silence as the view of the two giant eyes came into focus.

Trenton’s crew checked all the gauges and monitors, radioing each other from the various parts of this complex body of mechanisms, and eventually word got to the captain that all systems were GO. Circle Blaze set off for town, walking in such a manner that nopony would ever suspect a thing; the engineers had truly done their homework. The smooth movement of all the limbs was perfect, and the numerous gears and mechanics within this smiling mare gave no creaks or sounds – silenced through the muffling layers of coating placed all over the body. Trenton rubbed his hands together when they eventually bumped into Lyra Heartstrings on the main street. Bringing the microphone closer, Trenton licked his lips ready to begin.

“Oh hey again, Circle! What have you been up to?” Lyra asked.
“Not much, I had a nice sleep actually! How are things with you and Bon-Bon?” Circle Blaze asked.
“Better I think. But I’m just gonna keep my distance for now, let her get on with stuff.” Lyra looked sad.
Trenton radioed his crew in the left front leg to orchestrate the complex manoeuvre of placing a friendly hoof on Lyra’s shoulder. With this having been accomplished, Trenton afforded himself a smile as Lyra looked at her new friend.
“You’re a nice mare, Circle Blaze. I wish we’d begun talking earlier” Lyra said regretfully.
“Thanks, Lyra Heartstrings – I have to go into town now, goodbye for now.”
Pork Penders looked up at Trenton in the captain’s chair. “That was a little cold, sir…”

“Eh. That pony’s problem will have to wait. We have a job to do…well, I have a job for us to do…and that foolish pony thinks this hunk of metal is actually befriending her!” Penders laughed with him, and then Trenton and his crew recorded the readings of the robot’s emotional reactor; this complex device located at the machine’s core was essentially a ‘heart’ which was itself fuelled by interactions with other ponies and the enchanted minerals. Because Trenton’s crew had overfilled the mineral intake, the reactor was displaying readings suggestive of a level of autonomous thought which startled Trenton and his crew. Indeed, to the outside world, Circle Blaze had a look of remorse on her face. Desperate to reassume charge, the robot’s crew steered their mare into town and stopped by the market plaza. As this white inconspicuous mare walked down the street, few ponies seemed to take much notice; but a few Tinies here and there, hiding or sheltering, knew what that mare really was. News of Trottingham’s experiment had made it to neighbouring villages and there was no mistaking the ever-so-slight mechanical walk which sometimes slipped through. As they reached a grocer’s stand, Circle Blaze ordered several crates of produce.

“Got a big dinner coming up or something, deary?” The vendor asked.

Cicle smiled. “Only a little fun I might be having with some Tinies I’ve held onto.” As the vendor gave a hesitant smile, the crates were stacked up to one side, but Circle asked if they could be laid out. The vendor looked confused but presently laid out the crates so that none were stacked. A complicated move saw them make Circle Blaze crouch down and open her mouth, and presently Trenton sent Pork Penders and some of his crew out to begin loading the food into the robot.
Meanwhile, Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash were strolling down the street slowly, enjoying the bustling market around them. The pegasus had been finding life difficult since promising to Stacy that she would give up on Tinies, and - secretly - she had actually broken the promise on one occasion a few nights ago. The feeling had been phenomenal but the guilt was arguably more felt. Despite her inability to resist the strong urge, she continued to enjoy her friend’s company in her house above the town, and she was indeed able to put her mind off eating humans...most of the time. Rainbow’s efforts to inspire others to give up Tinies for good hadn’t gone quite as well as she’d hoped; rather, humans were continuously getting eaten by ponies who themselves seemed determined to become the new ‘Gulper’. This had left her feeling moody and down a bit. Rather, she had come to accept that she might not ever be able to deter ponies from eating Tinies, and so she would just focus on cleaning her own habit up. However, as they walked through the market, Rainbow Dash suddenly prodded Twilight and pointed to one side. “There! Look, there she is!” Twilight looked with a puzzled expression, and saw a white mare pony crouched down, seemingly eating tomatoes in bulk. But the tomatoes were moving in such a way that the princess could just-about make out that they were being carried by Tinies.
“I guess that is kinda weird” Twilight said suggestively, but Rainbow shook her head.

“No, she’s awesome! I’ve never seen a pony so enthusiastic about eating Tinies!”
“And coming from you, Rainbow Dash, that’s quite a statement.”

Rainbow snorted, “Um, I’m trying to put those days behind me, Twilight - She, however...her name is Circle Blaze - Applejack met her the other day. Apparently she wanted some apples, but then she totally made Tinies carry them into her mouth!” And so the two watched as the white pony allowed numerous Tinies to run in and out of her mouth in an endless chain.

Twilight frowned. “Hmm, how is she doing that? Either she has one strange gag reflex or she has an unlimited supply of Tinies helping her out there. She must be like...snatch offender no.1,” she joked. It was at this moment that they also realised that the pony hadn’t even moved since they’d started watching; not even a blink. “Let’s go talk to her.”

Trenton was nudged by a crewmember that there were incoming pegasi starboard-side. Trenton shouted into his radio to his loading crew “Abort mission, stay outside! Repeat, stay outside.” Circle Blaze closed her mouth and turned her head to face the two friends as they advanced.

“Hi there,” Twilight began.

“Hello. You must be Princess Twilight, it is nice to make your acquaintance.”
Twilight and Rainbow exchanged a glance before Rainbow proceeded with a direct approach. “So I see you’re a fan of Tinies. How’d you find them all?”

Circle Blaze wore a blank expression for a few moments. “I located them in the park last week. I only moved here a month ago.”

Rainbow sighed. “Well you clearly like to eat them, which is totally cool with me...” She looked down on the ground and noticed the Tinies moving slowly around their hooves, and she found herself licking her lips. No come on Rainbow, keep it together…

Circle Blaze smiled. All the while, Aquinas, Apollo and their board were observing this exchange of pleasantries from their office, curious to see how their robot’s first interaction with members of the so-called ‘Mane 6’ would go.
Twilight Sparkle pressed on. “So…Circle Blaze, is it? How are you managing to get all these Tinies to help you eat all this food, do you have a digestion problem or something?”

“No, not at all.” Circle replied. “But I do enjoy watching them enter my mouth along with my food, it’s like killing two birds with one stone.”

Twilight rolled her eyes but Rainbow seemed to enjoy this school of thought, and pointed to the ground. “Are those some of yours there?” A few Tinies moving on the ground stopped and stood completely still. Circle Blaze looked up at Rainbow with a longing expression, and Trenton hurriedly forced the conversation along, noticing the pegasus starting to look intently at his crew down below.

“So, how is your castle, Twilight Sparkle?”

“Oh nothing really, I have Spike helping me with some spring-cleaning but a couple of Tinies broke in the other day. I suppose they -”

“Aah I can’t fight it anymore!” Rainbow Dash burst out-loud suddenly, and she thrust a hoof to scoop up a Tiny.

Twilight gasped. “Rainbow, what are you DOING?”

Rainbow dangled the Tiny above her maw. “I have to, Twilight - what’s the use? If I try and give up, and nothing changes. Nopony gives a damn what I do either way so why should I deprive myself? You even said I’ve been too much of a Debby Downer recently.”

“All your hard work, down the drain” Twilight lamented sadly.

Rainbow smirked, “Down the hatch, more like. Don’t mind if I do…” She smiled as she inhaled the Tiny’s intriguing ‘flavor’, and muttered to Twilight, “just don’t tell Stacy…”

Twilight frowned at her. “Rainbow, you don’t need to be so rude. That person isn’t even yours to misuse.” She turned to Circle. “I apologise for my friend’s erratic behaviour.”

Circle’s pupils appeared to dilate for a moment. Behind them, Trenton and his crew were panicking. “Holy crap, that’s Penders up there! The rainbow one has Pork Penders!”

“Sir, what do we do?”
“Sir we have a man in danger”
“Sir!”

“ALRIGHT!” Trenton blared out, as silence resumed. “Let’s think, how can we prevent losing our man without sounding too suspicious…?”

Meanwhile, the group at HQ were watching the screen intently, noticing too that the unfortunate Tiny was indeed one of their veteran co-pilots.

“Um, can you…” Circle Blaze began, but it was too late. Rainbow Dash tilted her head back and dropped the Tiny in before Circle had time to say anything.

Pork Penders was scared stiff. He hadn’t moved at all once the giant blue hooves had scooped him off his feet and carried him high up into the air. He had flailed his arms around and screamed, trying anything to attract the attention of Circle Blaze’s eyes; he could feel his whole crew watching him behind those massive black circles. All of a sudden, his whole world seemed to spin and everything around him became a blur. He managed to focus his eyes on the gaping mouth below him, and the gleaming spectrum of this stupid mare’s rainbow mane. Her tongue stretched out to ensure his landing, and he felt himself falling through the air, wind gushing past his ears, until he landed with a thump on the soft and wet tongue.

Instantly he felt saliva secrete onto the tongue, and the huge muscle lurched upwards to thrust him further inwards to the beckoning dark cavern. Rainbow’s mouth clenched shut behind him, and he turned to see the dismal sight of her clenched front teeth. She could do with a toothbrush, he thought to himself. Just as he was about to stand himself upright, the tongue thrust him around in a splashfest of saliva.

“Mmm, this guy has an amazing taste!” Rainbow said happily, whilst Twilight continued to scowl at her. Circle Blaze was standing motionless again and it was making the princess somewhat suspicious. Trenton and his crew were too busy in the emotional reactor, having abandoned the cockpit in a panic; the reactor was starting to heat up and readings were saying that Circle Blaze’s control panel was being autonomously operated to feel sadness at seeing a Tiny get eaten.Amazed, the crew rushed back to the front and quickly manoeuvred a blink and turn of head to show that Circle was ‘alive’… They noticed Twilight had been looking at their mare’s face, but they both now turned to the noisy Rainbow Dash, who was licking her lips.

Inside Rainbow’s mouth, Pork Penders was being fondled and curled around the pegasus’ tongue, the massive organ moving so smoothly as if it were the oscillating waves of a great ocean.Eventually, however, Pork was tossed upwards and catapulted towards the back of the throat at an electric speed. He had just enough time to observe Rainbow’s uvula swing out of his way before he was launched down the throat, a massive ‘gulp’ emanating from her mouth above. Penders closed his eyes as the seemingly-endless fall continued; he couldn’t see where he was and he was afraid of what might happen to him. The last thing he remembered seeing before passing out from nerves was the gurgling stomach acid appearing through an eventual opening below.

“Perfect, just bloody perfect.”

Lukey was shaking his head as he sat on a bench in the village square with Aquinas. “I know,” his friend replied, “it’s a bit of a cock-up. But at least it was Trenton who’s responsible for clearing up this mess.” Lukey let out a sigh as the two of them people-watched the lively square. Circle Blaze stood dormant, casting a massive shadow over the village, as her cargo hold was unloaded. Various crates of food and goods had been brought back, but the villagers were all talking now about the crewmember who had been tagged as ‘missing’ following the publication of Trenton’s report and mission log. Townsfolk were now starting to debate whether or not this project was too dangerous, but the abundance of food and the sense of security the robot provided were ensuring that these doubts didn’t escalate.

“Our first contact with a serious member of Equestrian society and we’re too busy focusing on that bastard getting eaten.” Lukey fumed. “Twilight Sparkle could be integral to achieving a peaceful future.”

Aquinas nodded. “Yes, it’s a shame. But we mustn’t let people think that we don’t know what we’re doing. That’s what I fear Trenton may have accomplished.” He turned to one side. I wonder if that was his intention all along…? He thought to himself.

As nighttime came, the villagers settled down and the robot was sent to sleep mode; her industrial-sized batteries were left charging overnight.

It was at about 1 in the morning that Circle Glaze would have startled anyone watching from a distance. Somehow, the emotional reactor was ignited by the charging batteries reaching a certain level, and sure enough, the control panel lit up and flickered its many tiny bulbs. One of the giant eyelids slowly lifted up, letting light emit from the eye’s bulbs (for the eyes could be lit up slightly as if headlights). However, just as the gears began to grind into life inside the immense body, Cody the night watchman - right down below at her feet – was shocked to see and hear the mighty machine come to life, and set about carrying out his duty of shutting off the battery chargers at 01:06 so as to save power. He knew he would have to report this most-bizarre activity in the morning. He began to walk around it for inspection. However, as the reactor cooled and all commands and transmissions shut off, the giant mare seemed to tilt to one side. Realising that he may have caused a gear systems malfunction, Cody watched helplessly as the dominating leviathan started to lean backwards to where he stood behind it, and the robot’s back legs gave way, crouching downwards. Cody watched as the robot’s giant rear end headed down towards him at a steady pace and, the next thing he knew, he was caught in the crack of the giantess’ artificial butt. A small bang emerged from the sound of this, and as he muffled for help, Cody slipped out of consciousness.

Inside the castle throne room, Rainbow Dash was excitedly telling Pinkie Pie about the mare she’d met earlier, Circle Blaze. Twilight Sparkle was reading something at the table and gave an unamused look across towards Rainbow.
“…and then she totally takes them along with her food!”

“Wow, that’s efficient” Pinkie thought.
Rainbow smiled, “yeah she’s awesome! And she let me have one of her Tiny guys…”
“Well, Rainbow…you didn’t really ask, did you…” Twilight interjected.

Rainbow shot a look her way and shrugged, “Whatever, he tasted amazing” as she rubbed her stomach slowly.

Pinkie tilted her head, “wait, you ate one? What happened to you ‘being done’ with all that?”

Rainbow rested a hoof on her friend’s shoulder, “Well I know, I’m still trying with that, even if it’s proving a wasted effort. But I can still treat myself once in a while, eh?” She rubbed her stomach sensually.

Twilight Sparkle stroked her chin. “I don’t know, there’s something odd about her. The way she speaks, moves…it’s like she’s under a spell from somepony.”

Pinkie Pie laughed as Rainbow spoke up: “Ah, you’re just jealous because there’s a new cool pony and you just want to be centre of attention.”

Twilight smirked, “and I guess it’s good that you’re not jealous of yet another pony being the biggest threat to those poor little Tinies…after all, the ‘Gulper’ has been off the hunt - at least that’s what they all think.”

Rainbow frowned, “hey!”

Aquinas and Lukey were preparing for their excursion a few days later; they were to take Circle Blaze into town on an interaction mission. The DIET officials had decided that, after the encouraging conversation with a lively Rainbow Dash, the crew were to capitalise on this and oversee a further meeting with Rainbow.

The crew were preparing the robot and on today’s excursion they were to be joined by an experienced Knight of Unification, Wyatt. He had been intrigued about the project whilst in the town and had already been on a few excursions inside Circle Blaze. He was overseeing the loading whilst the two captains paced nearby holding their clipboards. “I don’t really know what to make of it, Lukey. She eats one of our personnel the other day, and we’re meant to go and befriend her? What about Lyra?” Aquinas asked.

“I think the purpose of this is to understand why Rainbow Dash gave up on Tinies, to understand the philosophy behind it.” Lukey offered back.

Aquinas nodded. “That might well benefit the aim of this project.”
Lukey smiled, “yes, we need to know what’s going on in Rainbow’s head. Her and all the other…offenders.”
“Hmm. We’re gonna have to try not to be unsubtle about this. It might end up a good thing we have Wyatt with us.”
“Yes, and what was up with that malfunction the other night? Cody was left unconscious!” Lukey asked, as Aquinas shook his head.

“Who knows? I think DIET were informed that their machine just blew a gasket. It’s a shame Cody can’t remember anything now.”

They boarded and fired up the various parts, eventually steering Circle Blaze towards Ponyville. The two captains had a light-hearted chat and the crew were all in high-spirits; indeed, Circle Blaze walked flawlessly today as it was becoming second nature to this elite assembled crew. Aquinas peered through the giant eye window as he began scouting the street for the rainbow-maned pegasus, but their search was mercifully short-lived.

“Hey, Circle Blaze!” Rainbow Dash dived towards the robot from the sky, and it was only the quick-thinking of the captain which saved them from an unwelcome crash with the incoming pegasus; Aquinas steered the robot one step to the right and sent Rainbow smacking her face into the ground, rubbing her jaw. A collision could have been catastrophic.
“Hey, what gives? Haha, oh well, the joke’s on me I guess.” Rainbow chuckled.

“How has your day been, Rainbow Dash?” Circle Blaze asked.

“Good, not bad. I trained a bit this morning but now I’m quite hungry, wanna go get lunch?”
A brief and panicked exchange between the crew ensued, before eventually: “Um, yes. Let us go.”
Rainbow led them to the café and they sat and ordered. “How come you just ordered a drink, you not hungry?” Rainbow Dash asked curiously.

“I had a few Tinies this morning lol…and an apple.” Circle winked back, before taking her straw and guiding it up to her mouth.

Inside Circle’s mouth, Lukey and several crew members were on hand, waiting for the incoming straw to arrive. Once it did, the 2I/C led them as they carried and guided it towards a specific pipe leading from the mouth down into a storage tank for food and drink. For now, Lukey had warned that due to the recent overnight malfunction, the mouth was not ready to activate chewing mechanisms yet. Giving a go-ahead signal to the radio crewman, the straw presently rumbled as liquid came gushing into the oral cavity. The soda splashed its way through the straw and roared out into the shaft below; a gulp sound came out of Circle Blaze’s ‘voicebox’ located nearby behind the uvula. Back in the command centre, Aquinas watched through the eyes as Rainbow Dash tucked into a sandwich. She really was hungry, because she devoured the thing in only a few loud bites. I hope Penders is okay in there, Aquinas thought, before he turned to the sound of the chamber door opening behind him.

“Success” Lukey said to Aquinas, resuming their seats.

“Now we just need to get some information out of this pony” Aquinas urged, as they turned to face the eyes.
“Buuuurrpp!” Rainbow Dash erupted and looked pleased with herself as she slumped back and patted her belly hard. “You don’t know what you missed out on, Circle.”

“I am sure it was delicious. So how long have you lived in Ponyville?” The crew knew this was not of paramount importance, but they wanted to seem genuinely interested.

“Oh I can’t remember. So much has happened here but I’m originally from Cloudsdale.”
“And how many Tinies do you think you’ve eaten since they arrived here too?”
Rainbow laughed. “A lot.”

“Um, Rainbow Dash? If you enjoy eating them so much, why was Twilight saying you shouldn’t eat one of my men...I mean, my Tinies?”

Rainbow Dash sat upright. “Erm, it’s a complicated thing with my...housemate.”
Circle Blaze smiled and leaned forward. “Well, tell me now please.”
Rainbow retreated a little. “I don’t know, Circle; it was personal and I don’t really want to get into it at the moment. Why you being weird?” Circle Blaze’s eyes seemed to widen slightly as she stared deep into Rainbow’s. “You…you’re not gonna try eat me now are you, Circle?” Rainbow laughed nervously.

“We’re losing her, Sir” said one of the crew.

“Dammit” Aquinas cursed under his breath as he fuddled around with the control panel.
“I am just curious to talk about Tinies since I have heard you had a reputation” Circle replied. Down in the mouth, another sip was taken.

“Yeah, ‘had a reputation’. Whatever. Wanna go for a run?” Rainbow asked.
“Oooo” Lukey moaned, as Aquinas sucked air through his teeth. “I honestly don’t think she’s ready for that kind of workout yet, AQ.”

“Okay, let me think.” Aquinas said.
Circle Blaze let out a sigh. “Um, I am quite tired actually, Rainbow Dash. Anyway, what is the best way to eat a Tiny?”
Rainbow Dash looked quizzically at Circle. “Is that the best you could come up with?” Lukey said with a smirk.
“I just tried to move the conversation from exercising, I know it was dumb…” Aquinas rebuffed.
Rainbow Dash spoke up: “Erm, I’m gonna go for my run, Circle. Catch you round…I guess.” And with that the light blue pegasus flew off.

Aquinas banged his hand on the panel in anger; the crew hung their heads low. They had failed in their mission, and so unsuspecting passers-by watched Circle Blaze walk back to Trottingham at a slow pace with her head down. As the crew sat in silence, the robot’s head appeared to turn suddenly, and all around the cockpit they could hear Circle Blaze’s voice resonating around through the speakers.

“You’re not very good at this, are you?”

The crew jumped out of their seats, terrified by the unmistakable sound of the voice they had created. Instantly they looked to Aquinas, but he was nowhere near the voice microphone; no one was.
Now Wyatt, whose violent past had left him as impulsive as ever despite attempts to keep it down, jumped into action as the crew stood stupefied; he jumped towards the control panel and began frantically pressing buttons. “I got this!” Lukey tried to pull him back but he continued to aimlessly enter commands in; his work was in vain as sparks flew from the panel and sent him reeling backwards.The panel then appeared to reset itself slowly as the room went quiet once more.
As they all stood in fear of what would come next, the mare’s booming voice returned: “I do hope you get better soon…Wyatt.”

Wyatt was visibly disturbed by this, and turned to the captain for any kind of consolation. Aquinas stood open-mouthed, and after a nudge from Lukey the captain sat back down in his chair and spoke loudly, to no one in particular: “Now hear this, Circle Blaze – this is your Captain speaking. If you can hear my voice, please respond with an address as you did Wyatt.” There was a silence before one of the panel’s screens lit up and presently displayed the text: At your command, Captain Aquinas. “Dammit!” he cursed, “what the hell’s going on with this cursed thing?!”
“I don’t know what he did, but I bet it was Trenton” Lukey muttered.

Aquinas stroked his chin. “Hmm, I recall one of Trenton’s crew overfilling the fuel intake the other day. It could well be that that may have somehow caused the emotional reactor to effectively teach itself self-operation.” As a few of the crew gasped, the captain continued: “let’s get this machine back to base. I don’t want anyone operating anything except the walking gear unless I give permission, understood?” With a few murmurs of ‘yes’ the crew resumed their positions, and Circle Blaze walked out of town.

They were stopped all of a sudden by a crash on the port-side. It turned out to be Lyra Heartstrings tapping Circle’s flank, and they steered the head round to face the pegasus. “Oh, hey Lyra.”

“What’s the matter? You seem down.” Lyra asked.

“No I am fine, just thinking.”

“Well I was thinking too; I miss Bonbon and I usually go to the café with her today. I was wondering, would you want to go to the café with me? I’d kill for a latte.”

“Oh, I was just there! That is sweet of you but I have to be somewhere now.” Circle explained, and Lyra bowed her head.
“Okay, next time perhaps.” And Lyra walked off. Aquinas and Lukey exchanged glances, feeling they’d done a good-enough job of that, and begun the journey back to Trottingham. As they did so, the voice of Circle Blaze came back once again:

“Better”. Although unnerved again by the autonomous speech, the crew recorded this and continued their walk back.
Apollo had authorised for Cody to be given a leave of absence until he was fully recovered. As a result, a substitute night watch was to be dispatched that night. As Circle Blaze returned to the town, heading towards her dock - which was concealed behind a large bush – some of the DIET officials headed towards the unloading area, and they eagerly ushered Aquinas to fulfil his report duties as soon as he’d disembarked the robot’s mouth onto the platform. “That night watch better be attentive,” he concluded after retelling the events, “because I’m afraid I don’t know what the robot is capable of right now.”

Apollo spun slowly in his chair. “I see. Alright very good, captain. Tests are being carried out on the minerals recovered from the fuel intake; we shall let you know if the labs pick up anything. Dismissed.”
As night-time drew closer, the night watchmen were assembled near the bush where Circle Blaze sat idly. There were three of them there, and each one was an inexperienced young person who had little sense of the scope of the robot project. “I don’t want anything to do with it, keep me as far away from it as possible.” Amelia said.
“Come on, we have a job to do. It’s not like it’s gonna attack us” Brian retorted.
“Yeah stop being such a girl!” Conrad taunted. “Now let’s go; we’re supposed to do our first inspection soon.”
As Conrad and Brian stood up and adjusted their torches, Amelia stayed put on her chair in the small security office. “I think we should keep our distance. We can see what’s going on from here.”
The two young men sighed but reluctantly returned to their seats, and the three resumed their cards game. All of a sudden, a flash of light burst into their dimly-lit office, and the trio rushed outside to see its source: Circle Blaze’s eyes had opened. It made for an eerie sight, this dark shrub with a pony hidden behind it, save for her eyes which now stared out with a blank expression. The tiny trio down by her feet were terrified. “What do we do? What the fuck do we do?!” Conrad cried.

“Someone must’ve snuck into her without us seeing…” Brian said.
Amelia wept, “We’re going to get in such trouble for this!”
Sure enough, Circle Blaze’s left front leg lifted dramatically off the ground, giving an almighty creeeaaak as the gears came into life and were forced into action prematurely. With a giant THUD she takes her first step, until the trio spot two figures running with intent, dodging the giant legs and climbing up the tail from behind. “Hey, stop!” Amelia shouted.
“Halt!” Brian belted out, but the two silhouetted figures ran speedily along Circle’s back, climbing up her neck and managing to drop down onto the muzzle. “What are they doing?” Brian asked, as Conrad blew his whistle loudly. The figures swung themselves into Circle’s open-hanging mouth, and the three youths were left aghast as the giant mare proceeded to walk another two or three steps before appearing to shut down rather abruptly. As they stood there, the base of the robot – the underbelly, rather – made a strange creaking noise and the two figures disembarked from a small hatch which they had opened there.

“Run!” Amelia yelled, once they realised the tall figures were heading towards them.
“Wait” one of the silhouettes called out, and as the three shocked youths turned to face their fellow humans, Brian shone a torch on them all of a sudden. “Ah, Christ!” one of them complained, as they shielded their eyes.
“Chief Apollo?!” Brian asked, as sure enough, Apollo offered a twisted smile.
“We have subdued the robot, crisis averted” the chief offered, but his companion spoke out now.
“What in GOD’s name are you good for?!” the man blurted out.
“Easy, Fergus.”

“Well what the fuck are they paid to do, Siegried?”
Apollo shot the man a stare and he was retreated, before muttering “bunch of assholes.”
“Please excuse Fergus, he’s a little on-edge these days.”
“Sir, how did the robot operate itself?” Amelia ventured to ask.
Apollo sighed: “Um, I’m afraid the robot is displaying signs of potential over-efficient self-maintenance.”
Brian looked puzzled, “you mean to say, Sir, that DIET have created life?”
Fergus sniggered whilst Apollo ignored him and spoke. “Well, that remains to be seen. But this thing is displaying capability for emotions. Christ knows how. What we just did was simply shut her down from within. The project may have to be postponed until we can properly control it. For now, back to your stations. No one is to approach Circle Blaze unauthorised.”

It began to rain heavily as the two men walked away from the young trio. Wrapping up warmly, Fergus looked at Apollo, “are you sure Trenton is okay to captain tomorrow?”
“We have to resume as normal. Who knows, he may well know how to tame the beast.”
Circle Blaze was walking back into town at lunchtime the next day. Unbeknownst to Captain Trenton – whose suspension had been revoked – Aquinas had been allowed to sneak on board through the base hatch, authorised by Apollo so as to keep an active eye on the captain. He had located the fuel intake and, curious to see what the results were, he had added more enchanted minerals, watching the reactor heat up. He now made his way into the command centre and kept his distance, whilst Trenton and his crew focused their attention on the walking mechanisms; it may have seemed like a normal pony walk to the external observer, but every step had to be perfectly executed by the various crew stationed inside the lumbering giant’s web of gears.

Trenton was still determined to oversee his mission, even if he had lost his deputy in doing so. He was still upset about Pork Penders, and now held a bitter grudge towards Rainbow Dash. If they caught sight of the rainbow mare today, he was going to have Circle Blaze give her an earful. It was at this moment that they spotted Lyra on the street, and the pegasus didn’t hesitate to come over to them. “Excellent” Trenton muttered to himself, as he prepared his microphone.
“Hi Circle!”

“Hello, Lyra.”

“What are you up to today? I’m going to the market if you wanna come too.”
Trenton spoke into the microphone: “well that sounds nice, Lyra. You know, you’re a great gal - it’s interesting that you’re so eager to befriend me, because there’s something you don’t know about me.” Lyra raised an eyebrow.
“Trenton, what the fuck are you doing?!” Aquinas shouted from the other end of the room, lurching towards the microphone. Several of the crew now turned and seemed equally surprised.
“Sir, you’ll compromise the entire project!”

Trenton wrestled with Aquinas as he yelled at them all. “Good! The project was never aimed in the right direction anyway – we should be exposing these idiotic ponies for the false friends that they are! Eager to befriend anything that comes their way!”

“No, dammit!” Aquinas threw a punch at Trenton and managed to deactivate the microphone before Trenton, unaware of this, screamed into it: “I’m a robot!”

Of course, Circle Blaze did not say this, but the entire cockpit were given a fright when it was filled with her voice again: “No.”

“What was that, Circle?” Lyra asked.

Aquinas and several crew members managed to restrain Trenton, who was shouting profanities at an alarming rate, some directed at Twilight Sparkle who had just appeared at the stall. Aquinas quickly assumed control of the microphone. “Oh nothing, Lyra. I was just saying that one thing you may not know about me is that I love wild strawberries!” Circle gestured towards a market stall selling the fruits, and Lyra squeed as the two approached it.
“Phew” Aquinas wiped his sweaty brow, and gestured to the crew to assume their positions, whilst treacherous Trenton was knocked out by Regent - Wyatt’s brother and Trenton’s new 2I/C - to shut him up. Regent saluted Aquinas as the assuming captain, and Aquinas gazed longingly out of the massive eye windows.

“Hi girls, how’s it going?” Twilight Sparkle asked.

“Good, just getting some of these because they’re Circle’s favourite” Lyra said, proudly holding up a small basket of wild strawberries. “Here, catch it in your mouth” Lyra said, preparing to throw a strawberry.
“Okay, battle stations” Aquinas said ironically to his crew, as immediately some of them were dispatched to the mouth. Regent led them down, and once they reached it, he pulled the lever which opened the giant jaws of teeth like a pair of doors. Aquinas’ voice came through on their radios: “Okay, anticipation and coordination is imperative. Let’s get this right.” The cockpit watched intently as Lyra tossed the strawberry, and they turned the head slightly to catch it. Down in the mouth, the giant strawberry came flying in perfectly, and as soon as it entered they got to work operating the chewing mechanisms, which grinded and creaked into life.

“Wow, perfect catch – nice one, Circle!” Lyra cheered as Twilight smiled.
“Thanks” Circle said, chewing happily. Inside her mouth, the giant strawberry was pressed into a pulp and sent down the pipe into the food storage tank. Regent wiped some juice from his face and proceeded to shut off the chewing mechanism, whilst the various crew proceeded to venture into the mouth to wipe the prosthetic teeth clean.
Rainbow Dash now made herself known to the trio of mares, and landed next to Twilight. “Hey guys, what’s up?”
“Lyra and I bought some of these nice wild strawberries. Have you ever tried one, Rainbow Dash?” Circle Blaze asked.
“Ew fruit” Rainbow then lowered her volume and spoke softly, ”that Tiny of yours gave me stomach cramp all night, little devil…he must be getting comfy in there. Oh well, I guess one strawberry couldn’t hurt me…or him.” With that, the rainbow-maned flyer took a strawberry and tossed it into her mouth. “Mmm” she said as she swallowed it. Circle Blaze stared intently.
“She’s incredible…” Regent muttered beside Aquinas, having returned with his mouth crew. Aquinas nodded silently, but then the control panel in-front of him shut down completely.
“McKay, status report!” He radioed his man in the reactor chamber for an immediate explanation.
“It’s no good Sir, the reactor’s heated up too much and I’ve lost control of the regulator.”
“Fuck knows what’s happening…” Aquinas thought aloud, as all of a sudden the giant head they all occupied turned towards Rainbow Dash.

“Rainbow Dash, I’m sorry I was being odd yesterday. I had a lot of things on my mind and I was not really thinking straight.” Circle Blaze had spoken unprompted. The crew were indeed shocked, but were now beginning to get used to surprises in this thing! Aquinas facepalmed and sat contemplatively in his chair whilst some of the crew pondered where they went from here.

“That’s okay, Circle. I should have paid more attention in that case” Rainbow offered.
“Aw nice to see” Twilight smiled, as the four turned to see Rarity and Sweetie Belle strolling through. “Oh, hey Rarity, hey Sweetie Belle!”

“Morning darlings - my, what a tremendous turnout today!” Rarity exclaimed, surveying the busy town square. “Pity it rained earlier. Hopefully it clears up.”

Twilight nodded in delight whilst Rainbow shrugged, and Circle Blaze was introduced to them. Aquinas attempted to control the microphone, with a bit more success this time. “Nice to meet you both,” he spoke, and presently the words came out of Circle’s mouth. As the group had a leisurely stroll, Sweetie Belle was quietly troubled. She had looked at Circle Glaze and noticed what appeared to be rust on the mare’s flank, and thought to herself “I know what that means…”

The Lunar Sisters: Perma

Author's Note

Another miniseries, this one, made by Pixel Berry. Join these new, strange people, and their eventual, albeit, small team up soon.

The Lunar Sisters: Perma

Drip…

The sound of leftover raindrops hanging on the edge of a corner hit the floor in a slow beat, it being one of the many subtle sounds of the old castle, next to the sound of the forests surrounding it, and the animals that sometime visit the abandoned building.

I, unfortunately, live in this castle.

Well… I wouldn’t say I live in the palace, but I am taking residency. That probably doesn’t make sense, but to clear it all up…

I’m dead.

I’m a ghost.

I am no longer among the living.

I could list some more stuff to explain what I’m talking about, but I figure that you already get the picture. Either way, I was currently spending my time in the old castle.

And who am I?

I am Perma.

Perma the ghost girl.

And I do know I could possibly go anywhere else, but this is where I woke up in, and I’m a little nervous on the giant forest. Like, literally, it’s a giant forest. I’m not sure if it’s cause I’m a small spirit or that wherever I am, it's just so freaking huge. Either way, I’m fine staying in a broken down castle if it means that I won’t face whatever could be out there.

I’ve seen things that I’ve never seen before. Giant lions with bat wings and a scorpion tail, some fluffy bug that divides itself when it regurgitates, and even a creature with a chicken head and a dragon body, once seeing it turn another animal into stone like that Greek monster, Medusa. And I know if creatures like that are in the forest, I could only imagine what better creature could run this planet, seeing this castle only meant some sentient creatures used to live here. And for all I know, some animals could actually eat ghost.

It could happen.

Anyways, I think one of the major things is how I am a ghost in this giant place, than an angel up in the clouds. Well, when the vanished struck, people tried to continue their normal life, while others started riots and many other things that I could only say was ‘The Purge’ in real life, minus the true stupidity of Hollywood. And with those events brought people who could do anything to survive.

Even kill one another.

I don’t want to go into detail, but I was separated from my family one day, and I never found them. I don’t know if they are still alive, or even taken by the vanished. But one thing’s for sure, it seems that I was the next target when my life was about to be taken away. The signs were there, the glowing body, the flash of light, and now I am someplace unknown in which the world is much bigger.

To be honest, I had a week long depression once I realized I was dead, and that I may not see my family again. I only hope they are safe, or in a better place than in this large world.

But after that small depression, I realized some stuff about being a ghost. Surprisingly, you aren’t cold all the time like it’s assumed. You’re kind of at a still state where things aren’t too cold, or too hot. It’s like a comfortable spot in the middle. And I also know that ghosts don’t need to breath or anything, but being trained to do that ever since you were born, it’s a habit that will never die (unlike me, heh). Another thing I’ve learned, being a ghost is almost like living in zero gravity. But you can train yourself to focus on controlling that floating aspect. And lastly, ghosts, for most of the time, don’t have legs, only the faded mist that people came up with. They only come into form when you want to move your leg or even your toe.

So, with all this that I’ve learned, I try my best to be more ‘lively’. I still breath naturally, and I do as much as I can to still walk on the floor and keep my legs instead of having that weird tail mist. But I would be lying if I said I never played around with my zero gravity floating, either phasing through walls, or even kicking off of them and make me float by faster. Even made it a little race to see how fast I can reach from one room to another without phasing through the wall. Sometimes I can’t control it, so I give myself a little penalty whenever that happens. So far my record is close to seven minutes.

Don’t judge me, flying through long hallways is hard.

Okay, where were we?

Drip…

Oh yeah, the water droplets. Man, things get boring when an animal isn’t in the castle finding something to eat. I swayed my feet back and forth, making them blur a little as the laces of my shoe float a little, as if they were floating in water.

“Bored… boredom… boring!” I groaned, pushing my cheeks down a little as my eyelids went down a little. I honestly wouldn’t be so bored if I had my phone, but the only stuff I have is the clothes I… well, died in. I mean, I don’t know how or why, but I’m not complaining.

Drip…

I thought about a small tune in my head, snapping my fingers to the tempo. I had something going, so might as well use it to entertain myself for now. I hummed a little before I added the words to the song.

“I had a dream so big and loud,
I jumped so high I touched the clouds.

“Wo-o-o-o-o-oh, wo-o-o-o-o-oh.”

I smiled a little as I did as the words said, jumping up high, but not touching a cloud.

“I stretched my hands out to the sky,
We danced with monsters through the night.

“Wo-o-o-o-o-oh, wo-o-o-o-o-oh.”

I started swaying my hips a little to the music in my head, still floating as my legs faded to the mist tail, it swaying as well.

“I'm never gonna look back woah,
I'm never gonna give it up, no!
Please don't wake me now, hey!

“This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife

“This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife.”

Now that I thought of the lyrics to this song, it is kind of ironic for a ghost of all beings to sing this song, but I liked the song, more specifically that one collaboration of the song from different singers. Seemed more entertaining to listen to.

“I howled at the moon with friends,
And then the sun came crashing in.

“Wo-o-o-o-o-oh, wo-o-o-o-o-oh.”

I said, falling down to the floor with the words as I continued dancing to the music within my head.

“But all the possibilities,
No limits just epiphanies.

“Wo-o-o-o-o-oh, wo-o-o-o-o-oh.”

“I hear it calling,
Outside my window.
I feel it in my soul (soul)!”

I let the music in my head continue as I danced a little more, kind of wishing I could hear it myself, but knowing that it may not happen.

“This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife

“This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife.

“This is gonna be,
This is gonna be,
This is gonna be, yeah.

“This is gonna be,
This is gonna be,
This is gonna be!

“This is gonna be the best day of my life.
My li-i-i-i-i-ife.

“This is gonna be the best day of my life.
My life, my life, my life, my life, my li-i-i-i-i-ife.

I guess you can see how this is gonna go now, so we can just jump to the last part.

“My li-i-i-ife!” I sung the last note as I felt much better, a little glad that my throat never got dry or tired of being overused. One of the many perks of being a ghost. I let out a small sigh as I sat back down, but heard something that I’ve never heard in awhile.

Another voice.

“What was that sound?” A male voice spoke, making me gasp in surprise, feeling scared for once. I was excited to see that I could be heard, but I don’t know if it’s another human, or the actual sentient alien that might rule this world. I didn’t want to take the risk, and floated to a high part of the castle in which I could stay hidden. It was a large pillar possibly used to support the castle ceiling a long time ago.

When the possible source of the voice showed up, I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. What walked in was some kind of cartoon looking horse… or was it a pony? Either way, it was weird looking with it’s large eyes, thick muzzle, and some kind of tramp stamp on it’s flank. But what caught her was the pair of wings on the pony’s sides.

‘A pegasus?’ I thought, knowing they were just a made up creature in Greek mythology. I should've prepared myself to see the unexpected, but even I knew that would take awhile. The pony had a blond mane and tail, his coat being a bright green-cyan color. The tramp stamp he had was three dewdrops. Seeing the image, I decided to name the pony Dew.

“What was it?” Another voice said, it being a female voice as a different pony appeared in her view, the pony had a smaller muzzle, and a more slim figure. This mare seemed more… vibrant, having a red coat and a pinkish-purple mane that slicked upwards. I almost didn’t see it, but this pony had a unicorn horn within her mane.

‘A unicorn as well?’ I asked myself, noticing the mare had a fiery blue ring as a tramp stamp, so I decided to call her Ember Ring.

“I thought I heard a voice. It’s probably one of those tinies we lost. They might be in this old castle.” Dew answered, wings ruffling as he looked around to see if he could spot them.

“Well, whoever voice you heard, we gotta find those tinies if we want to get paid for anything.” Ember Ring said, starting to head down a random hallway while the stallion followed behind.

“Tinies..?” I mumbled, not sure what they were referring to. I got out of my hiding spot as I looked to where they were going. I was about to follow until I heard a small gasp of surprise. When I turned to the sound, I actually saw humans. A teenager girl and a young boy, who was probably ten years old. “Uhm… hello.” I lightly waved, the two only backing away a little. “N-no, it’s okay. I’m a human like you.” I said a little too eagerly, moving closer as they stood their ground this time.

“But you’re dead.” The boy said, in which the girl placed a hand over his mouth.

“Shut up!” She hissed.

“Heh, it’s okay. It’s not like I don’t know that.” I smiled a little. “My name is Perma, and what were those two talking horses?”

“You don’t know about ponies..?” The girl asked, moving her hand off of the kid’s mouth.

“Oh, so they are ponies. That’s one thing I know now.” I lightly shrugged. “But I’m guessing you want to hide from them.”

“Y-yeah, if you can show us some kind of hiding place, we’ll be able to tell you about this place and those ponies.” She said, striking up a deal.

“No need for a hand shake cause you got yourself a deal.” I smiled, starting to float to one of the more well furnished parts of the castle. “Follow me.”

~-~-~-~

We finally arrived at my room, the two newcomers having to squeeze through the small crack that lead to the room, it having a bookshelf, a couch, and a few pillows on the floor with a book podium to place any reading material down on it.

The two went on the pillows on the floor, with both complimenting on how soft they were.

“Yeah, I would call this my bedroom, but I technically don’t need one now.” I said, even relaxing on the pillow as I was also able to feel how soft they were even after being in this room for who-knows how long. “So, mind telling me about those ponies that came in as well?”

“Ah, yes. Those ponies aren’t really friendly. Ponies in general are nice, but there are some things they do that is kind of weird… and even wrong.” She started.

“What do you mean by that?” I tilted my head, obviously not getting the picture.

“Well, ponies sometimes tend to… eat us.” She said, rubbing her shoulder while she glances away.

“I was eaten three times!” The boy said, making it sound like some kind of accomplishment.

“Wait, how can you be eaten more than once, and still be alive? Wouldn’t you get digested ‘n junk?” I just had to ask, it making no sense.

“That’s what you’d think, but it seems like magic is real here, and some kind of magic makes it unable to be digested, but also links us to a specific taste.” The teen explained.

I’ll try to keep it simple for everyone, but apparently, some kind of magic is the cause of the vanishing, and this magic not only brings us to this world of Equestria (as they call it), but it also shrinks us down, gives us a specific flavor, and makes it unable to be digested like any other food.

But that’s just the beginning.

Cause of this, there are some laws around humans, who they call 'tinies' here. Some being that you can’t eat kids, or eat any in a safe zone where the tinies mostly live. But even with those laws, there are ponies labeled Snatchers that kidnap tinies so they can sell them off to big timed ponies with money to spare.

And those two ponies that came here are snatchers themselves. The stallion was actually named Dewdrop while the mare was named Fiery Fricket.

Either way, I didn’t like how we were seen and treated by some of these ponies.

“That is just messed up. Don’t they know that we have our own thoughts and opinions as well?” I said, wanting to slam my hands down, but knew that it might just phase through the pillow.

“Oh, don’t be mad at all of those ponies. The only bad ones are those snatchers. Everyone else treats us kindly. Even the princesses are trying their best to bring us back home, or, at least make us normal size.” The girl, named Emily, assured, knowing that some tinies might think all ponies are bad.

“There’s already a giant woman in Ponyville, and she’s super nice.” The little boy, named Tim, said, meeting the girl before.

“Yeah, but some of us are a little intimidated by her size, but what happened to her was an accident apparently, so they don’t really have a solution yet.” Emily explained, making me nod in understanding.

But our moment was ruined when I heard a familiar voice. “I think I heard something behind this wall.” The male voice of Dewdrop was heard, making the two tinies hug themselves in fear of being caught.

“Well, try and get through this wall!” The female voice of Fiery Fricket shouted, now the small group hearing the thumps of what they can only assume was hooves slamming on the wall to try and break it.

“I-I don’t want to get snatched.” Emily said in fear.

“I-I want my mommy.” Tim said with tear-filled eyes.

I wasn’t sure what I could do, not knowing what I can do. I floated up to see if they were gonna break the wall, but only the thumping sound was heard, not seeing any major damages yet. While I was floating up, I noticed an open book on a page titled ‘Pony of Shadows’. That started to spark an idea in my head.

~-~-~-~

“Oh, come on! Are stallions really this weak!?” Fiery Fricket shouted, seeing that Dewdrop was already getting tired.

“Well I don’t see you trying anything!” He shouted back, hitting it one more time before a loud sound was heard all around the room, followed by a chilling gust of wind.

“Who disturbs my sacred room!?” A deep voice is heard, making the pony’s fur stand on end, but Fiery Fricket was the first to recover.

“Who wants to know!?” She shouted back an answer.

“Why, the Pony of Shadows, puny mortal!” The voice responded, making the two get even more scared.

“Th-that’s impossible! Princess Twilight banished you to another dimension!” Dewdrop responded this time.

“Oh, that Twilight was strong, but not strong enough to get rid of me for good! But I am not here for Twilight. I am here, to strike a deal.”

“A… a deal?” Fiery repeated questionably.

“Yes. A deal. A deal that only one who is pure in heart, soul, and mind can be given. A pony with those quality will be given my power, my strength, and the ability to get whatever they truly desire.”

The two ponies looked at each other, before they glanced up at wherever the ‘Pony of Shadows’, might be. They moved a little closer to whisper at each other, trying to decide what to do about this.

“I mean, we just started this tiny snatching thing, so we might have a chance at this.” Fiery whispered, Dewdrop not really sure if he could go along with this.

“I-I don’t know, what if something bad happens?”

“Oh, don’t be a filly. Obviously this pony is so weak that he needs somepony else’s help, so if things go bad, we can just tell the princess that they’re back and she’ll get rid of him for good.” She responded, coming up with a good enough plan to risk trying this test. They stopped whispering as they stood in attention. “We feel that we are ready for your test!” She spoke, already thinking of the many possibilities of having unimaginable power.

“Very well. I only have one test, and that is to see what you hold dear, and what you will give to obtain it.” The voice spoke, soon a glowing white orb floating by them. “I will gaze into your mind, and see if you are worthy of my power.” The orb was first to go into Firey’s mind, her eyes glowing white for a moment as it seemed the ‘Pony of Shadows’ was looking into her mind. It didn’t take long for the mare’s expression to change from stoic, to pure horror, and fear.

“You wish for wealth so you may not have to worry about the normal life of paying bills and working for money.” The voice explained. “But what you are blind to see, is that problems will never go away no matter how much money you throw at it. Friends and family will only want your money, and once you run dry, no one will help. You will be alone. And you try to make this happen by taking innocent tinies lives, selling them off, and not think of the consequences. You are not pure… you are CORRUPTED!!!” The voice screamed as did the unicorn mare, tears in her eyes as she tried to shut them to hide what she was seeing, but even so, she could still see and hear what was happening around her. Ponies she once befriended taking her sacks of bits and running away, tinies in cages or even treated like toys or snacks. And the mare now being in a boarded up home, mane messy and coat covered in dirt as she couldn’t even afford to wash herself anymore.

Soon the orb phased out of her mind, making her see that she was back at the castle, the girl fell to her hooves as she continued to weep, now seeing that snatching tinies was no way to earn any kind of bits. “P-please, I won’t steal or eat another tiny ever again! Please, I can be cured, wh-what can I do to become pure again?” She begged, Dewdrop too shocked to speak as she saw the toughest mare she met cry waterfall tears while pleading as if her life was on the line.

“There is no way to become pure again...” The voice started, making the mare close to crying again. “BUT! There is a way to heal what is most broken. You must turn yourself in, be honest, and get your own money the right way. But you have until midnight to confess, or I shall bestow a curse upon you. A curse that will remind you of the pain you caused, the fear you brought, and your disgusting actions you have made.” The voice finished. “As for you: Dewdrop,” The stallion tensed up when he heard his name in its voice. “You shall do the same, or you will see just how your actions will make you suffer, and you will see it every night in every dream, for the rest of your life.”

It seemed now that the two were scared enough to go fleeing for the hills, but they needed one final push to get moving. The orb that was floating by them landed, the glow fading as I stood in front of them. They showed a curious, but nervous look. But that look changed to fear as I used the ghost ability within me to make a rather terrifying face, roaring right at them as they screamed in response and started running right out of the castle and back to the forest to wherever they came from.

Once I saw they were gone, I couldn’t help but laugh as that was the greatest(and most exhausting) prank I have ever pulled, but my only one as a ghost. I was once again glad that my throat could never get dry or tired, feeling that if I was still alive, I would have never been able to make that deep voice for that long.

“That… was… amazing!” Tim shouted, trying to hug me, but phased through me and fell onto the floor.

“I have to admit, that was pretty cool.” Emily agreed, picking Tim up. “I bet if you could scare every snatcher like that, there would probably be no more snatchers in the whole world.”

“Heheh, maybe. But I think maybe I might go too extreme. They may be snatchers, but they are just as innocent and naive as you said they were.” I nodded, not helping but thinking of actually scaring ponies for a living… well, not really living but you get my point.

The Lunar Sisters: Tinker

Author's Note

The next chapter by Pixel.

The Lunar Sisters: Tinker

Log Date 9-26-XX 9:05 AM

Battery 99%
Name: T.K.R.
Age: 0 Years
Location: R.B.T. Institute HQ
Memories: None
Skills: None
Personality: None
Likes: None
Dislikes: None

Description: I am the creation of R.B.T. Institute. I was strictly made to discover the whereabouts and locations of missing citizens of planet earth. Once found, gather all, connect back to HQ, and safely return the Homo Sapiens back to their home.

This was a test run.

Shutting down in 3… 2… 1…

Log Date 3-5-XX 1:49 PM

Battery 74%
Name T.K.R.
Age: 0.6 Years
Location: R.B.T. Institute HQ
Memories: Creator name is John. Teacher name is John. Repairman name is John. John parter is named Wendy.
Skills: Survival Tactic, Planet Wiki, Mechanic, Weaponry Self Defence, Camouflage
Personality: None
Likes: None
Dislikes: None

Training has commenced.
Eliminate all dangerous targets.
…
Targets Eliminated: 65%
Missing Target: 1
Target locked.
Target is fatally wounded.
Finish target in 3… 2-

Log Date 7-18-XX -:--

Battery 100000%
Name: Unknown
Age: Unknown
Location: Unknown
Memories: Human… training… sign… coffee… target… blood… flat line… [Corrupt Data] [Unable to Recover]
Skills Unknown
Personality: Unknown
Likes: Unknown
Dislikes: Unknown

Description: I am ť̶͚̖͓̻̰̯̯̞̀̔́̉̌̍͝Ḫ̸̖̤̀̈́̈́̊̽̋̚͘e̸̩͍̥̝͒́̔̈́̂͘̚ c̷̛̯̯̣̺̗͎͖̔̎͋͐͘͠r̶͓̀e̷͍͇̣̻̺͚̓̈̄̌͘͝Ă̶̧̤̟̮̲̞̑̂͛̈̚͜t̸̛̞͑̐̊̏͛i̸̯̭̦̖̣̫͍̥̚0̸̡̛͚̙̃́̌̅͌̇̑n̶͕̦̜̩̫̐̌̍ ȍ̷̩̯̺͖̂̋͆ R̴̳̗̝̥̞̎̌͜ͅ.̷͙̈́̔̊̄́͋b̴͕̣̑͆̂͂͊̓̾.̸̜̼͑̑͆̀T̴͍̭̭͙̤̜̭̂̃̉ Institute. I was s̸̳̜̗͑̃̉̔̄́̿̍ţ̸̣̹̻̬̳̈́̀̑R̷̹̈́1̶̢̖̬̐̄̑͛̾̾̐̽c̶̡̡̱̠͙̔͋̓̃̌̀͌͘͜t̸͙͍̼̱̑̉͝ļ̴̤̘͇̻̹̥͐̎̆͐̆̇͜͠y̵͓̪̻̾́͗̉̆͛ made to discover \̵̢̪̯̠͖̱̑̌̾̀͝͝ w̶̪̻̖̫̅̈́͂͆͜͠ḧ̴̥̲̫̹͐ë̵̢̹̭̤͕̝̜̜́̍͋͘ŗ̸̛͇̬̣̲͔̰̰́̔̈́̆̍e̸̳͍̤͖̥̱̖̒͗͊́͝S̴̢͎̦͙̞̺̍̃͌̏̾̽̂͜b̸̧̡̤̫̱̠̼̜͊̋̃͑͊͠o̷̘̜͇̲̝̻̘͈͊̀͛ū̸̘̲̩̗̺͍̖͕t̷̙̣̻̹͖͇͌͑̈́̾͜ͅÅ̸̢͔̜͍̺̲͋͆̽̕͝ à̴̙̝̈́̆̓͘n̸̳͍̹̎̈̄̈́ͅ locations of -̵̮̗͎̪̗̗͚͗̄͋̕-̵̛͚̻̙̱̕ m̵̢̬̪̺͇͉̦̜͆̊̐͛̄̚͠i̵̦͎͙̩̰͊̐͒͐̍́ş̵̼̹̖̺̺͝s̴̖̐͗͑̈́̍̕s̸̙̖̱̗̝̽͊̔͌̃̌͜s̴̫̏͂̂̌̓͑̌s̴͈͂̿͆̎̌̃į̷̡̙͊̂̅͝n̷̢̛͔̩̟͚͈̈́̀̐̅̅̅ģ̴̪̺̮̦̟͇͎̔͐̀̽̎̉̆̉ ż̶̝͈̐E̴͎̣̬̱̯̙̼̐͐̈͘͘͝ͅn̷͐̔͛̾̿͝ͅs̸̛͖̳̭̖̝̫͐̀̅ of planet. Once 0̸̞̈̂2̸̩͚̖̦͐̀̋͒̏͋̈́͘6̷̢̛͕̙̗̣̬̟͔̔̀̌͝4̵̨̬̦́̇͋͊͘, gather all, connect back t̵̡̝̩̯͖̘͗̃̿́̂̀̈̊̎̾̄̓̒ơ̴̻̻͓̲̳͎͂̀̅̇͑̋̎̐͘͠͝ Q̶̢̧̝͓̈̒̌͛̋͘͝,̸͕̓̊͌̈́͛̊̅̒̋̂͝, and safely Ȓ̶̨̺̓̿̎͆̈͌͜ë̷̡̺̠̫̗̋̎̕̕͝͝ţ̸̧̩̜̞͇̝̮̪̖͍͚̈́̏̄̆̊͌̇́̎̽͛̕_̸̢̛̣͈̫̥̲̥̦̮̥͗̐̆͛̔͗͐̌̽͘͜͠r̵͓̪͓̤̺̪̒̃̑̑́̔̐͐͐n̷̛͇̫̜̣̥̥͉̬̜̈̋͐͐̃͂̀̚͝͠ the H̵̡̧̦̣͉͂͒͒̈́͑̅̕͠ư̶̧̛̠͓̱͔̮͆̉̇̈́́͝-̶̘͛̈́̄̔̆̅̎ Ş̸̡̙̯̬̮̭͕͍̮̱͎͛̿̂ä̷̖͚̹̺͎̰̳́͘͝p̶̢̱̪͛̈́̾̀̍̓̾̕_̷̱̼̗̝͈̘̞̅̊̈́̽̄̇̎͘͜͜ back to ȟ̶̫̝̤͙͍͎͔̼̘̰̀O̷̰̼̠̐͋̂͛̐͜m̵̛͍̪̯̟̝̫̣͍̪̫̿̋̀̎͊̋͛̓̄͘I̴͍͖̣̓͑̓͛͊̈͗̔̈͋͗̈͝.̸̨̛̜̙̝̏͐̃͒͛͑̌͒̓͑̀.

[Corrupt Data] [Unable to Recover]

Delete Data [Y]/N

Are you sure? [Y]/N

Deleting Data in 3… @... 1.>.

~-~-~-~

I woke up with a quick gasp, sitting up and clutching my chest. It always happened every night. That weird dream of nothing but ‘Log Dates’ and blurry memories. All I could remember was that I either read or wrote those Log Dates, but could never remember the year, or what was even on it.

I didn’t have much time to think about it as the loud thud of a hoof hitting the side of the walls caught my attention, and my ‘roomates’.

“Up and at it, pipsqueaks! I didn’t buy you so you can sleep!” The naggy voice of Suri Polomare was heard as the wall door was open as she set up the ladders for the tinies to get out and start working.

I didn’t say anything as I was one of the many who went down the latter, reaching the floor as we all made our ways to the outfits we were ‘assigned’ to work on. How it works is that half of us would be clipped to a harness, while the other half is supposed to lift and guide the tinies to their sowing lane. I was one of the few girls who supported the one doing the sowing.

There isn’t much about me, I had a small initial of T.K.R. on a bracelet(which I lost) and some people decided to make it spell out Tinker. I really wasn’t opposed to it, so the name just stuck. One day I was found by a pony, taken to some secret building, and sold off to the pony I am working for at the moment. What I’ve been told is that ever since Suri lost her assistant, and the rumor of her copying a well known designer, she couldn’t hire any workers for her diminished reputation. So when tinies and Snatchers came to place, she used most of her money to buy tinies to work for her. She made the sketches and bought the fabrics, while we worked on the outfits. But if we didn’t do it right, we would get punished. And if we did get it right, we don’t get anything.

I would argue that this life is better than nothing, but I wouldn’t know that for sure.

“Agh! You useless bug, you spilled the coffee on my scarf!” I heard the mare shout.

“I-I’m sorry, I r-really t-truly am.” The poor tiny said, it being a young girl.

“Oh, well sorry doesn’t clean my scarf. And now that I have nothing to drink, you will have to make do.” She said, quickly pinning the girl down with her hoof.

“N-no! Please! I’ll do anything!” She was quick to start begging, but everyone who’s been here for some time knew that pleading won’t help.

The girl still squirming under her hoof, Suri leaned down and licked the girl’s back of her head, humming a little at the taste. “What a coincidence, you taste like a latte.” She said, licking the girl again before she slurped the girl through her lips and into her mouth, me and everyone else hearing the girl’s muffled screaming as Suri played with her in her mouth for a moment, before she leaned her head back and swallowed, the small bulge on her neck going down before it vanished to her stomach. She lightly rubbed her stomach before she noticed some of us was watching. “Get back to work or else you’ll be joining her!” She shouted, making all of us veer our head away and focus on our ‘jobs’.

~-~-~-~

“Hey. Who’s that girl right there?” A male tiny named John asked, looking at Tinker as she seemed to be the only girl supporting the other tiny sowing in this outfit project.

“That’s Tinker, probably the strongest tiny here.” Another male tiny who was named David responded, not looking at Tinker or John.

“I’ve seen her ever since I was brought here and she has never been put on the harness before. Is there a reason?” John asked another question.

“That cause she’s also the heaviest girl here.” David said.

“What? No way! She doesn’t look that heavy.” John said in shock, assuming the guy was joking.

“Well, believe it or not, but some people say she’s a robot.” David gossiped. “A robot girl filled with gears and cogs. So much metal that only a pony can pick her up. Besides, how else are you going to explain that giant wind up key on her back? It even moves.” He added, pointing at Tinker in which the key actually moved, the girl not showing any reaction.

“I guess. Does she know?” John had to ask.

David only shrugged. “No one has asked her yet, all of us assuming she does.”

“So she’s been here all her life..? That’s harsh, even for a robot.”

~-~-~-~

The day was over before I knew it, bringing the girl down as she had a thread roll strapped to her back while she held the needle in her hands, detaching herself from the harness as soon as her feet touch the ground. “I freaking hate this job.” She grumbled.

“I don’t think anyone does, but we don’t really have a choice.” I responded, taking the equipment off of me as well, most of us going to the mess hall that was actually a closed off corner of Suri’s apartment kitchen.

“I don’t get why you come to dinner when you never eat.” The girl commented.

I only shrugged at her comment. “I’d rather be here than alone in the bedroom.” I gave my reason, the girl only nodding in slight understanding.

When we reached the mess hall, most of the tinies were already leaning against the wall of the room, there being nothing in the room… yet. Suri soon came over the small section, having some leftover containers of food that she was most likely gonna throw out, but instead dumped the cold and old food on the floor of the mess hall, some tinies running or walking to the food while very few stayed by the wall. Those who ran were starving, while those who walked could have a nibble, and those who stayed by the wall either wasn’t hungry, or was just waiting for everyone else to go before they did.

I sat down on the floor, wanting to lean back on the wall, but the key on my back being the obstacle in the way. I only sighed as I rest my head on one of my knuckles. While I sat and waited, I couldn’t help but look up at the small window, showing the bright night sky, a full moon up and stars adorning the black and blue sky.

‘Maybe one day...’ I thought, rubbing my arm as I felt the smooth skin rub against one another, making me question a little on what I was.

~-~-~-~

The next day soon arrived, and I couldn’t help but feel a little out of it today, and it seemed to not go by unnoticed. Some tinies asked if I was okay, and I just brushed them off saying I was fine. But I guess all the questioning made me a little on edge as well.

I resumed my job as I heard Suri yelling at another tiny again, this one being one of the younger workers. “What kind of sewing pattern is this!? My grandmother could do better and she’s in her grave!” She shouted, the young tiny tearing up.

“B-but my g-granny always s-said I was a g-good knitter.” A little girl responded.

“Well I didn’t buy you to knit, I bought you to sow!” She said, easily breaking the sowing work that the young girl worked on all day, making the girl tear up at her ruined work. “Great! Now I’m angry and hungry! Looks like we can see if you can do something else right for once.”

“N-no! Please! I-I wanna g-go home...” She started crying, the pink mare rolling her eyes as she obviously had no soul for even the youngest tiny here.

I didn’t know what came over me then, not noticing my eyes glowing different colors as I spoke in an almost robotic voice. “Safely...safe...save. Save!” One thing lead to the next and I soon find myself holding the girl protectively, while Suri was on the other side of the room, pony mannequins either knocked down or even broken. When I looked around, everyone was looking at me with shock and even fear. But when I looked at them, my view was filled with some text, analyzing objects or even the humans. I shut my eyes and shook my head, opening them again to see the texts were gone, but not the looks on the tinies.

Nor the look of anger in Suri’s eyes.

“I-I’m sorry. I’m sorry! I… I didn’t know what came over me.” I tried to explain myself.

“Oh you’ll know what you’ve done when I’m finished with you!” She got up from her wreck, soon seeing that the work that ‘she’ did was ruined. “And you’re gonna pay!”

I didn’t have much time as the mare started running right at me, making me try to run away, actually being able to run fast enough to not get caught immediately, it almost being like a chase of cat and mouse.

But soon we were in the kitchen, me getting on the table from some leftover dishes on the floor catapulting be onto the furniture. “Nowhere to run, nowhere to hide.” Suri said, getting ready to pounce as she jumped onto the table, me moving enough to not get grabbed, but the studden action making me get thrown off of the table and right onto the window ledge. Suri was quick to recover as her anger made her think irrationally, to which she took a frying pan, and hit me off of the window ledge, now me falling to my death, with inner pain, and a final cry for help. Seeing the floor get ever closer, I covered my eyes to not see where I would hit.

But I never did.

“Ah! That’s too freaky for me!” A pegasus, who was about to save me shouted before they flew off in fear.

Hearing what he said, I hesitantly moved my hands away from my eyes, soon glancing down and seeing what was exactly going on. “Woah!” what I saw was that where my feet was supposed to be, were rockets instead. I watched as the hussle and bussle in the city of Manehattan below me, seeing that no one noticed yet. Wanting to check to see that I wasn’t dreaming, I slapped myself, feeling the pain and knowing that this was all happening.

I tried to lift a knee up, but that made one of the rocket-legs propel sideways, making me spin in mid air. Trying to recollect myself, I tried to spin the other way, but that went too far as well. Sometimes the rockets turned off then back on. I was trying to gain some kind of understanding of the rocket legs, soon staying still with my knees bent as I couldn’t resist a small giggle. But I almost lost my focused as I mistakenly did a backflip with the rockets. I refocused once more, wanting to try and fly like superman, but the rockets stopped, over propelled me to my back, then activated again, slamming me to a wall and making a crevice to the bring wall of the apartment.

“Uh oh.” Was all I could say before they activated again, and propelled me up, still stuck to the wall a little as the damage I made was only getting bigger with a huge dented line with broken bricks. I only screamed in fright as I flew so high that I almost hit a chariot, hearing the driver shout at me before he realised what exactly almost hit him.

The rockets turned off, then back on again as I started flying forward, heading back to the city.

“This hay-steak is undercooked!” A stallion complained, to which I only heard as I was still screaming at the uncontrollable rocket legs that was making me fly all over the city.

I shielded my face when I went through a billboard, not seeing it was a Colgate toothpaste ad, and I flew right through the pearly white teeth on the poster.

This event felt like it would never end, me hitting another building, close to hitting a tiny that was trying to tan on one of the balconies, and was now in the middle of traffic, slipping through carriages and even ponies just trying to cross the street, some screams of fright and surprise being proof enough. I crashed through a tunnel, my rockets stopping on a train track as the honking of an actual train being heard before I tried outrunning it. Right when my key touched the train, I focused on activating my rocket, and my the skin of my teeth, flew over the train and out of the situation of almost being hit by it.

Feeling like I was finally getting the hang of it, I flew after the train, catching up to it, even making circles around it before I flew off and up into the clouds, flying over them as it looked like a vast field of endless cotton. I couldn’t help but gasp at the view, thinking only pegasi could see this. I smiled as I continued to fly over the clouds, dipping in and out and even feeling the small water chill of the clouds as I flew through them, even forming a small cloud swirl with my hand. Once I broke a large cloud, bits of water and clouds rained around me.

“This is amazing.” I finally spoke. “All this time, I could do this and never knew.” But then I realized something else. “And now I’m free… I’m free. I’m finally free!” I screamed with excitement. “No more sewing, no more working. I’m free! I’m free! I’m free!” I was just so filled with excitement, seeing the city one last time. “Goodbye Manehattan,” I turned to the rest of the world. “And hello rest of Equestria.” In a small boost of energy, I flew off, wanting to go as far as I could, away from Manehattan, away from Suri, and see the rest of this giant world ahead of me.

The Lunar Sisters: Lavina

“One, two, three. Tia Freyre!” I shouted as I started jumping with a broom between my legs, only to land back down on the grassy field. “Dumb gravity!” I stomped on the floor angrily before I opened my small book of spells again. I flipped to a sketch of a broom and a human figure on it, looking as if they were flying on the broom. “I’m doing everything by the book. Stand over the broom, imagine yourself taking to the sky, invoke the spell and kick off the ground. Yes, I did everything, but why isn’t it working!?”

I huffed as I sat down on the floor, broom beside me as I began pondering on why nothing was working. “I trained my mind to open the secret sense of magic… did I not train hard enough? Or do I have to possibly control my physical strength to improve my mental as well?” I asked myself, wondering what went wrong, and how to fix it. “Or maybe I’m not believing hard enough. As some witches say, believing is your magic.” I stayed silent for a moment, closing my eyes before I nodded my head in agreement. “Alright, I’ll truly believe this time, and I’ll make sure to also get into character as an added bonus.” I got up, running to my house before I grabbed some stuff, changed into my ‘uniform’, and came back out.

My uniform consisted of of a long navy blue tunic, a pointed hat, a body belt, stockings and long boots. Their were certain parts on my boots as well as on the body belt and hat band that had matching purple colors, the color being one of my favorites while also being a common color attached to witches, next to the common black color.

What was also attached to my uniform was a metal wand that my dad crafted for me ever since I got into witches, potions and magic. The want is a retractable metal rods with a handle, a body that contracts when not used to make it more transportable and a tip shaped like a half circle with the ends closed. Inside the handle is the battery that stores the magic energy to be used in spells, as my father told me. I don’t really use it much since apparently where we live doesn’t have any magic for my want to gather, but I don’t mind. Without magic inside it, I could practice waving it in the various motions without accidentally casting it or doing another spell by mistake.

As for potions on the other hand, I wasn’t allowed to make any brews ever since I blew up the house… for the fifth time.

Anyways! I didn’t know how many times I’ve tried flying on the broom, but I had a good feeling. I closed my eyes as I placed the broom under me, hands holding onto the stick of the broom. Taking a deep breath, I started running ahead, a small grassy cavern ahead to give me enough space to see if it’ll work. I could feel myself warming up with anticipation, glowing with energy and ambition to make it work this time. Making a leap of faith while shutting my eyes again, I chanted the commands.

“Tia Freyre!”

…

I… didn’t fall.

I could feel my hands still on the broom, the small breeze of wind on my face.

But I didn’t feel any solid ground on my feet.

Too nervous to immediately do it, I slowly opened one eye, then the other. My mouth opened in literal shock as I saw a cloudy sky ahead of me; the bright blue sky, the fluffy white clouds… and not a sign of land ahead of me. Making the foolish move of looking down, I could see why.

I was really high off the ground.

“I didn’t jump that high, did I?” I asked out loud, never really feeling the force of being lifted higher, so it wasn’t like the broom lifted me higher off the ground. “And when did my home become a forest?”

I didn’t really have much time to think when I heard a small growl. Looking around the forest below me, I noticed a pair of yellow eyes in the shadows, before a blur of red and yellow came right at me! I yelped as I gripped tightening to my broom, it now pointing vertically as I just missed the large creature who came at me. Opening my eyes again, I saw that what tried to eat me was a giant lion with bat wings!

“What the heck are you!?” She asked out loud, as if the creature would respond back, but it seemed that the animal was ready for more, almost biting her broom end off. “AHH!” She was quick to start flying off, pulling the broom forward to go faster, hearing the flying lion right behind her. She tried losing it, but it just kept on finding her.

Soon enough, she lost the lion after she made it crash into a tree. Finally stopping to take a breather. “That… took forever. For a first time flying, I think I’ve had my fill after all those failed attempts.” She talked to herself. She decided to check the wand her father made her, looking at the battery life, and seeing that it was fully charged. “Magic… is here. There’s magic here?” Her eyes widened as she smiled eagerly. Already wanting to try something to see if it would work.

Bringing her spell book out, she waved her wand, then chanted the incantation. “Slonhon Deance.” And when she pointed the wand at another branch, a bright pink flower bloomed where it was targeted, seeing that it was in an area where no natural flower would bloom, it was obvious that she made that happened. “It works! It works! I can finally do magic!” She shouted excitedly, knowing that the possibilities were endless.

But her train of thought was cut off when she heard a loud scream. “Huh?” She sat on her broom as she flew in the direction, wondering who was screaming, and if it’s a possible situation in which she could help out.

When she found the source, she saw what looked like a trio of horses of vibrant colors, one having wings, another having a horn on their head, and the last one had neither. As she looked further, she saw that they were surrounding a group of people. She could've sworn one of the ponies licked their lips.

“P-please, just let us go and we w-won't tell anyone what we saw.” One of the people pleaded, hugging a young child.

“Too little too late.” One of them smirked, leaning down with an open maw as it looked they were actually going to eat them.

“Belga Veeda!” I quickly shouted as a beam of pure magic formed from my wand and hit the pony’s face, making them reel back.

“Agh! My muzzle!” The shouted in pain, making the other two look up and spot me.

“It's that flying tiny! Get her!” The earth pony shouted, making the pegasus take off and fly right at me.

I only yelped in surprise as I took off, the pony hot on my heels. ‘I thought I was done with this!’ I thought, feeling the pony creep closer. Taking my wand out again, I focus on hardesting the spell on my leg, it having a orange orb glow around it as I chanted the words and turned to face the pony. “Vega Varulus!” I shouted as I jumped off the broom and kicked the pony right under its chin, it being much stronger than a regular kick as magic made it more powerful.

I landed back on my broom as the kick made the pony lose his balance while flying, veering off to the ground and hitting the pony that was first hit with the first spell I casted. The unicorn that saw it all let out a low growl, horn glowing a green color before whatever spell it casted was coming for me.

Not having to chant a command, a shield of magic surrounds me in the orange glow, making the magic beam break apart once it made contact. It seemed that was enough for the ponies to realize that this was a battle they weren’t ready for, quick to flee and leave the humans alone.

Once I couldn’t see a strand of colorful fur, I lowered myself to be at the same level as the other humans. Getting off my broom, some of them backed away, possibly scared of the magic I was able to wield. “Hey, it’s okay. I won’t hurt any of you. I just want to see if any of you are okay.” I explained myself, to which those who backed away relaxed a little.

“Wh-who are you?” One of them asked what everyone else was possibly thinking.

“Oh, my name is Lavina.” I introduced myself. “I just arrived here actually, but I can see that this forest isn’t safe.”

“Y-yeah, we were snatched, but was able to escape until one of those ponies noticed us. We tried to lose them, but as you can see… that didn’t work.” Another one explained, walking closer to me.

“Hmm, well if that’s the case, you might need some protection, am I right?” I smirked, to which some of them glanced away, but most of them nodded in agreement to the offer. “Alright then,” I hopped back on the broom, sitting on it sideways as my legs dangled from one side. “Show me where to go, and I’ll fly ahead to see if the coast is clear.” I instructed, to which the others pointed in the direction leading to safety.

~-~-~-~

It took some time for all of us to leave the forest. But while we were moving, I’ve been given the information about this world. Apparently this world is full of multicolored ponies just like the ones I’ve encountered, but most of them aren’t like that and treat humans fairly. But the strangest part is apparently magic has brought us here, shrunk us down, and given a protective spell that also makes humans taste a certain flavor depending on the person.

To be honest, this seem more like part of a plot of a fetish fueled fanfic, but I could imagine some ways it could be worse(or better for the fetish lovers).

Anyways, we arrived at a small town that seemed like it was built for humans. But there was a line barrier around it. Judging by what they told me, this was the section that was titled the ‘safe zone’ for the humans. To me, it seems rather wrong, how humans have to have a safe barrier, assuming that some ponies can’t control themselves and be decent sentient beings. But I also know I’m just being thick-headed, and feel there are some four leaf clovers in this patch that can control themselves, or even thinks the same way as I do.

“Thank you again for making sure we all got home safe.” One of the ladies thanked me, shaking one of my hands with both of hers, my other hand holding my broom.

“I-it’s no problem really. To be honest, I’d probably be fleeing for my life if I didn’t have magic on my side.” I couldn’t help but be honest about my own feelings.

“Yeah, that is pretty interesting. Hey! Maybe you can use that magic to help some of us go from place to place. We’ll pay you dearly, I promise.” The woman offered, to which all the others agreed at the offer, not being cheap about possibly paying for some protection.

“I-I don’t know if I can, I can’t guarantee that you’ll always be safe.” I said, a little nervous on the idea of being some kind of security guard. But then I felt a small tug on my skirt, seeing a little girl look up at me with what I could only reference as the puppy dog eyes.

“Pwese keep us safe miss magic wady.” She said, having the tendency to replace her ‘L’s with ‘W’s, only making her more cute and hard to reject her plea.

I let out a small sigh, seeing that I was up against a wall at this. “Fine. But please don’t spend too much on me. Five bucks for each trip, making it ten to go to and from.” I said, making some people smile, while others nodded in agreement to my payment offer. But I was caught off guard when a teen boy hugged me, then a grown woman, and next thing I know, I was surrounded in a group hug.

No words needed to be spoken for me to understand that they were really grateful for me taking their offer, and being both a taxi driver and a security guard for them.

Author's Note

The 3rd part to Pixel's series. And, as a sneak peek, from Pixel herself, some cute artwork!

The Lunar Sisters: The Recruitment.

“Another night, another snatcher.” Luna mumbled as she landed on the balcony of her bedroom, it being a little wobbly with the extra weight in her stomach, the squirming of the snatchers ,aking her let out a small burp, in which made a pair of glasses of one of the people came out of her muzzle. She took a large jar out, burping out all the people she caught trying to snatch or sell off another tiny into it, before she closed the jar and passed it to the nearest night guard. “You know what to do to them, just put them in the dungeon and the magic will come off them.” She ordered, to which the guard saluted before he took the jar and trotted off to do as he was told.

The rescued children tinies that she had in her chambers were already asleep, leaving her alone with her thoughts as she laid down on her bed, already going under the covers and going to sleep, while also going off to do her other nightly duty. Not really seeing much nightmares tonight, she decided to visit her sister’s dream, in which she was relaxing on a beach recliner, taking a sip of a pina colada. There was a second chair next to the solar princess that was empty, so Luna lazily took a seat and conjured up her own drink before she took a good long sip out of it.

“Rough night?” Celestia asked, moving her sunglasses down to look at her younger sister.

“It’s like I can’t take a break.” She grumbled. “I’m thankful that those rebel tinies aren’t harming any of our subjects, but it’s like the snatchers are multiplying. Tonight I thought I had to use the second jar to put the snatchers in… again.” She explained, slumping down as she really needed a break.

“You know, you could always ask some of my soldiers of the K.O.U.” Celestia began to offer.

“I thank you for the offer, but I don’t think they can be as fast for those snatchers. Besides, I don’t want to have to rescue more tinies if they fail.”

“Oh Luna, you saw them take on that dragon, easily.” Celestia nudged her.

“I know, Tia!” She said, lightly snapping at her sister. “I just prefer some tinies that can rescue themselves if they can.” She said, having a small thought in her mind. “Perhaps...”

“Perhaps what?” Celestia asked.

“Well, I know I’m not the only one who noticed those strong magic signals a while ago.” She started. “Possibly, some tinies with some extra magic on them. I bet if I can find them and recruit them, I could have my own private squad for me.” She smiled.

“That… sounds like an iffy idea. What if they refuse?” Celestia questioned.

“Oh, they won’t refuse a princess. But obviously I can’t find them myself. I’ll send six of my guards to find them.” She said.

“Six? Why so few?”

“Well, there are only three signals, not counting that Cody tiny and that new one, what’s her name… Tania? Yeah, not counting those two, there are three strong magic signals that can tell are from tinies.” She said, already working on a plan to find those three.

It took a week and a few days to actually pinpoint each of the tinies locations, but one was in the Everfree Forest, another was in Vanhoover, and the last one was in Las Pegasus. Giving one of the partnered up guards a magic tracking device, Luna sent them off to find them and bring them to Canterlot. She didn’t tell them why, but a guard is never one to ask the princess about their orders. Two of the teams were of a unicorn and pegasus, while the last one was a pegasus with a earth pony instead.

And the first one to arrive to their target was the pegasus and unicorn headed to the abandoned Castle of the Two Sisters.

“Yep, this is the place.” The unicorn stallion looked at the device as a light pointed at the castle.

“Ugh, why did it have to live in this creepy place?” The pegasus mare shivered, hiding behind the stallion ever since they entered the forest, sometimes close to flying off if it wasn’t for her partner using his magic to keep her in place.

“You heard what the princess said. We just have to get some tiny to her.” He pulled out a jar. “Just find her, quickly corner her, and I’ll do the rest. We’ll be out of here before lunch time.”

“I-I-I know… b-b-but here? W-why would they…?” She just stood and shook with her teeth chattering. “S-s-so… c-cold!” Her partner let out a breath, seeing his breath in the air.

“Yeah. Pretty strange. Isn't it summer?”

“Who enters my domain!?” A bellowing voice shook the place, and the guards to their bones.

“Uh… sir?... Or ma’am? We mean no harm! We’ve been sent by Princess Luna herself to find… a special someone around here.

“Whomever you seek to find is not here.” The voice responded, the source of the voice peeking through the small hole through the wall. “Unless you seek for something more… like wealth, power, and your wildest dream becoming reality. I may be of service, but only if you are worthy.” She smirked as she waited to see if they would try or not.

“Uh… no thanks.” The mare spoke. “We just need someone REALLY bad, then we'll be out of your mane.” She nervously laughed before leaning in to her partner for a whisper “Is this who we’re looking for?”

“Maybe.” He replied. “Though this seems to remind me of what the humans called ‘Dr. Wondertainment’ and his special humans, and creatures.”

“Hmm… so you decline my offer to help you achieve your biggest and wildest dreams?” The voice asked, Perma being a little surprised that these two wouldn’t want to go with it. ‘They probably don't think they are worthy.’

“Yeah. We’re alright, actually. We just need to find someone under the order of Princess Luna herself. Are you who Luna seeks for? She’s very certain who she's looking for is here. We promise nothing band’s going to happen.”

“Can you… show yourself?” That mare asked. “Please?”

“I see… if that is what you wish.” The voice slowly shifted from the dark demonic voice, to one of a teenage girl. Perma decided it wouldn’t hurt to show herself, phasing from the floor and forming her legs as she stood on the rubble floor, her hair floating around her as if she was forever swimming in water. The mare starred for a moment, then screamed.

“G-G-GHOST!!!”

“A GHOST TINY!!!” The stallion added, screaming as well. They both let out a terrified scream, dropping the jar and ran out.

“Heh, didn’t even have to pull out the scary face. What a shame.” She smirked, moving her hair down a little as she only looked at the remains of the jar. “Hmm… their princess wants me? She must be a collector of rare tinies or something.” She shrugged, deciding that maybe scaring the rats in the castle will entertain her, and make her try even scarier faces,

The second pair was of a pegasus stallion and a earth pony mare, the two arriving at the well known Las Pegasus. The stallion was the first to speak up. “This place is so crowded, how will we ever find this specific tiny?” He asked his partner, looking around and seeing ponies of many colors and types and even tinies every once in awhile.

“The princess told us to look for someone with something that sticks out.” She replied. “Knowing Luna, it might be literal.”

“Pfft! Don't take her literally, I’m sure she means-” The sounds of loud clanging as a nearby arcade machine broke down interrupted him. Turning, they saw a Tiny with what looked like a key sticking out of its back.

But what made her stand out, was that she was the one who caused the machine to break, noticing a filly with dry tear streaks on her cheeks, a tiny girl being on her back. When the machine broke, it revealed the large roll of tickets, in which the tiny girl grabbed it and handed to the filly. “Are these enough tickets to get that toy?” She asked, to which the filly squealed and grabbed the ticket, while also hugging the girl in what seemed like a back-breaking grip, but the girl didn’t show any sign of pain or discomfort. Soon the filly let her go, and went off to probably turn in her tickets for the prize that was apparently unreachable by normal playing standards.

The girl turned and saw the two guards. “... Shoot.” She turned and ran away.

“After her!” The mare yelled, running after the fleeing tiny.

“Me and my big mouth.” The stallion groaned, following suit for their chase. The strange thing they noticed was how fast she was running; while Tinies can be fast, a fit pony like them can easily outpace them and block their path. This girl was running at speeds that would make any fast tiny look slow.

“Follow her, I’ll go right and cut her off!” The mare ran to the right, making a slight mess, but it was a bit necessary to pass through the crowd. Her partner continued his chase, where the key-girl made barriers, pushing entire arcades down to make a blockade, and running through some objects, kinda slowing her down, but making a small hole with her body's silhouette.

Soon the super-tiny was running right for the exit, but that was when the second guard came out and blocked the exit. The tiny was quick to stop, but turning around she saw the other pony right behind her. She was blocked on both sides.

“Alright, just stay calm.” The stallion spoke, pulling out a cage. “If you come with us, nothing bad will happen.” Unfortunately, the girl froze, with here eyes glowing red, and steam exiting as her back and arms opened, revealing missiles.

“COMMENCING EXTERMINATION. YOU HAVE 15 SECONDS TO COMPLY.”

“What the-!?” The mare yelled, backing up. “What is she-!?”

“10 SECONDS TO COMPLY.”

“I think we should-!” The stallion spoke, but was interrupted.

“COMMENCING EXTERMINATION IN 5… 4… 3… 2… 1… 0.” A barrage of missiles fired everywhere, making both ponies scream, ducking under the many explosion that cracked the floors, walls, and ceilings, but hit them, leaving some burns.

“RUN!!!” Both guards ran away, some missiles hitting them in their flanks, leaving some burn marks. When they left, Tinker’s systems went back to normal.

“Whoah… I’m full of surprises.” She spoke to herself. “I’ll never be captured again! You hear me! I’m forever free!”

The last team that remained was the duo in Vanhoover. A little surprised that in all places, the tracking dial pointed them to a normal tiny village. Many of the Tiny villagers were a bit frightened, a good chunk of them hid as soon as they saw them, fearing that they would be eaten. They both looked at the Tinies, kinda feeling a bit wrong at how they feared them, but traveled through.

“Why did it have to be here?” The male unicorn spoke. “You know how much they don’t trust us.”

“I know, and those Wings of Liberty fellows might be here.” The pegasus mare added. “If they misinterpret our action, then we will get out of here fast, ok?”

“Excuse me. But aren’t you supposed to be out of the safe zone?” A voice asked, it coming right beside the pegasus mare’s ear.

“Who said that!?” She asked.

“Uh… hello there?” Her partner replied, seeing what was a Tiny dressed up like a female version of Starswirl.

The girl smiled as she was currently sitting on the mare’s head, being close to her ear as she was also holding a broom in her hands. “Hello.” She gave a small wave. “So, aren’t you supposed to be behind the safe zone? That’s kind of like breaking the law.”

“No. Walking into a safe zone is fine, it’s eating Tinies here that’s illegal. Who are you?”

“Who’s near me ear!?” The mare asked, a bit nervous.

“Just some tiny… kinda looks like a witch of some sort. Who are you, I’m sorry for my partner interrupting.

“The name is Lavina. And I am a witch.” She answered, standing up from her spot.

“... I think she’s what Princess Luna’s looking for.” The stallion pulled out a jar. “Listen, Lavina, Princess Luna requires your service for something big.”

“Oh? The princess of this world want to see little old me?” She said smiling with a blush on her cheeks. “Well, I would be more than happy to accompany you, but I'm afraid that I have a job here I must stick to.” She said, tossing the broom forward and the cleaning tool actually floating in mid air. She casually walked onto it, keeping her balance as she moved back enough to see the two. “I was publicly hired to help guide and protect any tinies who have to go out of the line. They seem rather scared of you ponies, and I don't want them to get more scared of I go missing.”

“Wh-what!?” The mare yelled, surprised at the sight before shaking her head. “Oh no, this is Princess Luna! THE Princess of the Night herself! Surely, you want to do something more important than this!”

“Are you saying that guiding and protecting my own species isn't important?” She asked, her once happy attitude now being of one of annoyance and slight anger. “And if she isn't the princess of the night, she should know that night is related to fear, and I think she would know that her citizens are more important than whatever she needs me for.”

“What you do is nice and all, but Princess Luna needs you for something she-”

“Oh forget it.” The Stallion spoke, capturing Lavina in the jar before turning to everyone else. “Sorry, but this is royale business. We apologize if you’re afraid, but this is much more important in the long run.”

“Vera Gurasare!” They heard the girl shout, and in a flash of orange light, she was out of the jar and on her broom with an angry look on her face. “You dare try to kidnap me! You are no better than those snatchers.” She shouted angrily, not wanting these two to get away as easily as the other ponies who tried to catch her.

“N-No! It’s not like that!” The mare spoke with a nervous chuckle. “I wanted us to go safely, but he-.”

“Hey! Listen!” The stallion spoke, his horn glowing. “You’re going to meet with Princess Luna! We can either do this the easy way or the hard way!”

“You already made it hard on yourself when you used that jar to catch me like some bug!” She retorted angrily, her wand already glowing, ready for any spell she might conjure. His horn glowed as he fired a spell at her. Quick to do so, she summoned a magic shield and the beam bounced off of it. The spell was fired into the sky, not hitting anyone or anything, but a few clouds. He growled as he fired multiple beams of magic at her.

Riding her broom, she was able to dodge the shots, but was unable to fire any of her own. Deciding to go a little off the charts, she casted a spell that she heard of someplace else. “Petrificus Totalus!” She shouted, before the magic went right towards the stallion, and next thing he knew, he couldn’t move at all. He could look around and still speak, but anything else he tried wouldn’t happen.

“Hey! What the-!?”

“Great! See what you did!” His partner spoke, picking him up with her back before turning to the witch. “I am so sorry! I just wanted you to come with us to see Princess Luna… it seems we’ve failed her… again…” she let out a heavy sight and walked away with her petrified partner.

“How long does this spell last!?”

“Until someone else casts the counter spell. So enjoy your time being paralyzed!” She shouted angrily at him, huffing as she felt that whoever this Princess Luna was, she clearly had no respect for tinies and their choices against her.

Luna let out a heavy sigh as she saw her guards returning, each failed in retrieving their tiny. The one sent to her old castle, both looked spooked beyond belief, looking very pale. The ones sent to Las Pegasus had some burn marks on them, with a few singed fur. Finally, the ones to Vanhoover… the stallion stood like a statue while his partner had her head down, very disappointed looking in herself.

“It was just a simple job.” Luna groaned. “Just find them, get them to come over here, and I’ll handle the rest! But nope! I sent over some cowards, some ponies who can’t take a hit, and a team that can’t even think straight!” She laid down on her throne. “It’s like mother used to say. If you want something done right, you’ve got to to it yourself…” Her eyes widened and she bounced off of her seat. “Do it yourself!?... Well, I can only disappoint myself. Somepony, get me my coffee! I’ve got to get myself some recruits.”

“Uh… I’m still paralyzed.” The stallion sent to Vanhoover spoke. Luna rolled her eyes and casted a spell, making him free.

“Somepony get my Star Bucks. ‘Tis will be a long night for me.”

It didn't take Luna long enough to find the remains of what was her and Celestia’s old home. Old memories crept into her mind, good and bad, but, it was all in the past, and some of them she would rather not relive. She felt how cold it was as soon as she entered her old home, seeing how time had taken it's toll on the once mighty home of the sisters, now rubble and/or covered in webs.

Perma noticed the pony when she came in, noticing a much regal look on her with the crown, her body structure, and that she had both wings and a horn. ‘Must be this Princess Luna those guards were talking about.’ She thought, phasing through the ceiling of the room to look at her.

“Hello? Spirit?” Luna announced, walking in. “I am Princess Luna, and I seek an audience with thee on a matter most important to everypony, and every human. Show yourself; you have nothing to fear.”

Perma didn't move any closer, not trusting this mare as her assumption of her being a collector of unique humans still lingers in her mind.

“... You should know that this was my old home.” Luna spoke, walking to a vase. “My memory may be rusty, but I used to do this when I felt spirit were attacking me.” She pulled the vase, which was actually a lever, and the place shook, with all the walls and ceilings spinning rapidly with what looked like a force field around them. The field tossed Perma, a bit rough, surprisingly, to the floor below, landing in front of the princess. “Ah. There you are. I apologize, but this is urgent, and I don’t want us to waste any more time than we have to.”

Her face was planted right on the floor, wondering why she was feeling pain when she was dead. She sat up as the first thing she saw was her reflection on the alicorn’s boots. She fixed her hair a little using the reflecting shoe, then stopped once she realized she was in front of the princess. Quick to back away as she didn’t want to be an easy catch for her. “What do you want from me? If one of them is being an additional part to your collection, then I’m out!”

“Collection? … Oh no, I have no interest in any collection. I am only interested in requiring yours, and a couple of others, talents, to aid your kind in these dark times. Besides, the only thing I am interested in collecting is bits for my bit collection.”

When she thought about her words, she only saw them as trick words to actually help her in whatever way she wanted like some slave. As for the ‘bit’ part, that just might be another nickname they gave to the humans stuck here. “Sorry, but I said I wasn’t interested.”

“So you’re not interested in helping other people find a way to safety, so they won’t die as you’ve had? Are you truly a selfish spirit that loves to torment everyone who enters your domain? I should've known such an action would come from a poltergeist.”

“Hey! Don’t call me selfish when your own kind is the one who’s making this whole world a problem! For a princess, you’re not doing a good job in keeping your own kind in line!” She shouted angrily, knowing that she was killed by her own kind all cause of some dumb magic that made the population plummet, and let everyone decide that money didn’t matter, and only their lives. ‘Besides, it’s not like their life is in any real stake.’

“I am doing the best I can to keep my subjects in line, and it’s not my kind that’s making it worse. There are fates worse than death. You can be one of the many that will help me change the world for the betterment of Equestria.”

“And why would I care for a world that isn’t even mine?” She coldly asked. “A world where my kind has to flee for their life, get mistreated, and can’t do anything about it.”

“Well, don’t you want to do something about it? Alone, you’re already strong, but together with others, you will all be a force to be reckoned with.”

“Why would I want to be stronger? I don’t need anything to live, I’m just a soul stuck in this world. Probably never gonna go to heaven or even the afterlife.” She crossed her arms, feeling a little depressed now that she said it out loud. Luna’s eyebrows just lowered as she let out a huff.

“Look, I’m just trying to do something nice for everyone, because I can’t be everywhere at the same time. I can tell you’re not bound to my old home, and you have questions about how you’re here. I can help you in those areas as long as you can help me. Can you join me, please? I want to make this easier than it already is, and I’m pretty sure some shady business is going down with some kids around your age being sold to some shady subject of mine.”

“Yeah right. The only people who know about me is my family, and I don’t recall hearing of any of my family members vanishing before I did. They could still be on earth… or they could be dead.” She said, the last part sounding more dark. “And unless you can bring all of humanity back home, then I highly doubt you have a special case for ghosts.” Luna face hoofed herself.

“I can help you find your family if I need to, now please, just join me.”

She stayed quiet as she still had her eyes closed and head turned away from her. “How do you think you’ll find my family if you have all those kids still in your chamber?” She asked with a smirk, being told about the princess and how she was also trying to find the children she rescued their family.

“I look in their dreams and send some of my guards out to find them. With you, I’m a fair drawer, so I might be able to help you find your family in their dreams and see if they match your description. Now can you PLEASE join me?”

“Uhh, are you dumb? Ghosts don’t need to eat drink or sleep, so why would I dream?” She said, making a fair point that ghost wouldn't need rest. Luna just rolled her eyes and pulled out a jar.

“Just join me, ok? We can have a game of 20 Questions later when you’re with your team.” ‘Starting to think Pinkie’s “long Chapter-itus” is a real thing’.

“I already said no! No go and swim in your riches or something!” She snapped, in her anger she showed one of the more ferocious faces as she just wanted this mare to leave her alone. Luna did not even flinch. Darkness seemed to surround the area with Luna being the only source of light, but she seemed to grow in size and change into a more menacing.

“Thouest believes that thy’s horror is better than the Princess of the Nights!? The one who turned into the monster known as Nightmare Moon!? Where Children of all ages cower and disguise to avoid thy’s hunger for flesh!? You know nothing of true horror, spirit!!!” Her coat was now black with her irises looking like that of a cat’s with more battle looking armor, and having sharp teeth, similar to a shark’s. She was much taller, almost touching the ceiling and looked down with her piercing eyes. It was followed by her letting out a deafening roar that would make Perma even paler, if it was even possible. “DO YOU WISH NOW TO TOY WITH THEE!? I’VE DEALT WITH SPIRITS MORE POWERFUL AND DANGEROUS THAN YOU!!! I AM OFFERING YOU THIS ONE CHANCE: JOIN ME, OR PERISH!!!” Her horn glowed brightly with the same force looking thing that was on the doors that knocked Perma down to Luna in the first place.

Just as told earlier Perma went paler than usual for a ghost. At first, the eyes and fangs were nothing, but seeing how the mare literally grew in size, and was even able to roar like no other wild animal she’s heard before, that seemed to put her in line… and also made her pass out in fear. Luna quickly turned back to her normal self.

“Huh… didn’t think that would happen.” She said to herself, using her magic and putting Perma in her jar. “Relax, spirit. You’ll be free before you know it. Now, for the other two, and hopefully, it’ll be faster.”

The sounds of Las Pegasus’s games went aloud as Luna walked around in her disguise; a simple cloak with some sunglasses, and a fake beard.

Of course, it wasn’t hard to find the second target as it seemed whatever she was doing was drawing a crowd. “WHAT DO YOU MEAN HE CAN’T HAVE IT!?!?” A female voice shouted, but it sounded a little off, it sounded more… robotic.

“I’m sorry miss, but I saw you break another of the games to give that kid enough tickets for it.” The stallion on the stand explained.

“There are no rules or laws saying we have to get it a specific way. Tickets are tickets!” She shouted back, even pulling the stallion’s uniform top closer to that their heads could be touching. “Now you better get that kid his toy, or the game won’t be the only thing that’s broken.” She threatened, eyes glowing red.

That seemed to be enough as the stallion took the tickets and gave the kid was looked like a giant water gun.

“Thanks, Missy!” The colt spoke with a slight lisp before trotting away happily. Luna approached to the tiny, sitting next to her.

“Hmm… I saw what you did there.” She spoke. “You love to help kids with their immediate problems? Quite admirable, I might say… for a robot.”

“Yeah, and what it to ya?” She asked, cracking her knuckles as she figured that awhile ago. “Being a robot means I don’t need to worry about myself.”

“Yes. But wouldn’t you want to do something more than right now? Helping foals getting a toy with tickets seem to be low compared to what you can do.”

“Doesn’t matter how high or low my actions mean to someone.” She mumbled, crossing her arms.

“I mean you can be helping more than just getting them some tickets they want. You can help people who really do need help, who are in trouble, maybe enslaved as well.”

“I know what you are asking me for, Princess, but I have to decline.” She said, knowing full well who it was talking to her. “I honestly thought you would use a simple illusion spell, not play dress up in public.”

“Well, I didn’t had enough time to make a proper disguise, and the illusion spell is mostly for show. But enough of that, you should know why I’m here… though, assuming from the last one, you’re going to assume I’m doing something less than good and think I’m some sort of monster now, am I right?”

“Incorrect.” She simply answered. “There is no reason for me to be here, just as there is no reason to recruit me in your little special team. Nothing will change, just like nothing changed when you made one of your soldiers switch her body with your alter ego, Nightmare Moon.” She answered, it being clear that she knew more than a normal tiny.

“A lot has changed. I’ve seen it. Been a part of it. I want to make it better, for all of us, and I’m certain you’ll be great for this team. Your strength and tools already stick out… literally.”

“A lot is different about me, but to everyone else, I am still a ‘tiny’ as you call us humans now. To be honest, it’s the least creative name for us.” She uncrossed her arms. “But I can also tell that you are too stubborn for words to make you leave.”

“I can agree to that. A vice of mine, but in this case, it’s a strength. And I agree, it’s not the most creative of names, but it seems it’s like that ever since the tasting, something you don’t need to worry about. Your looks are perfect; unsuspecting, and a great surprise to anyone thinking you’re easy prey. I will say this; Join me, or this here will get messy.”

“Messy you say?” She smirked. “Are you sure you want to do that?”

“I might be a princess, but I know how to fight. And I don’t want this to get messy, for both of us.”

“Alright but I just want to make things clear. You would do anything for your subjects right?” She asked, knowing what just to do to end it before it even began.

“I am doing this for my subjects, so anything that will help all.”

Tinker couldn’t help but chuckle, it sounding weird in her robot voice, but was quick to start shooting. But not at Luna, more at her disguise, it breaking apart and showing herself in all her royal glory. “Look everypony! It’s Princess Luna!” She was quick to shout, drawing anyone near their attention.

“Help! A tiny’s attacking me!!” Luna yelled back, throwing herself on purpose, over the counter.

Everyone just stood silent as they weren’t sure to take Luna seriously. “Uhh, what tiny?” If Luna was to look now, she would see that Tinker was nowhere to me seen.

“Great! Can I get a glass of water?”

“Y-yes, your majesty!” An attendant spoke, giving Luna a clean glass of water. Luna took the glass and used a spell, seeing Tinker’s footprints, and began to follow.

While Tinker was running, she was having a mental debate in her mind, wondering why she refused, why she ran away, and why she didn’t care about anyone else that much. Once she found the doorway to the tiny part of the building, she went through and stopped, re-charging her stamina as the thoughts still lingered. But once she closed her eyes to think deeply, the image of that pink earth pony flashed in her head, making her jump in surprise. ‘That’s right. I think I have this thing called… fear? But what of? That mare? What she did? Or maybe the chance of ending up where I found myself, locked up in a cage, confused, lost, and having no memory of what happened.’ She talked to herself, still feeling something bad within herself. That’s when Luna walked next to the section, still having the glass of water.

“Look, I’d rather have this over now than later,” she spoke. “But just come with me. There are others who need help, and this is probably the best way to do it.” She knocked on the wall, over the doorway. “I can wait here all night, you know. And all day if I have to. Just come out before I have to obligate and smash the wall.”

“I… I can’t, no, I won’t go. I know what you want me for, and I don’t want to be a part of it. Why can’t you be like your sister and wait for people to volunteer to help? I don’t care how special you think I am, I’m not going to do anything relating to those snatchers.” She huddled close to herself, hugging herself as she began to tear up, but instead of it being clear like water, it was black like ink.

“My sister took her sweet time recruiting your kind. And yes, I took mine as well, but that's only to locate you and a few others. But this is to STOP the snatchers by any means necessary. Surely, you know what it's like to be a slave.”

Her eyes snapped open when she said that, of course never knowing about this mare until she escaped Suri, but unless she knew about her in her forgotten past, then how did she end up where she was. “You don’t know anything about me...” She mumbled.

“Well, judging by that tone, you had an unfortunate experience. Bought by some rich pony? Bundled with other people? Threatened by the act of being eaten if you do anything wrong and/or upsets her? Escaped with your new talents? Want to avoid being in a cage and help everyone out? I’m all for that. Nothing’s wrong with it, but you need a plan for that, and I can help you make a plan that will help others in your old situation… maybe you can redeem yourself with the people you may have left behind?”

“I don’t need to redeem myself for anybody. If they had the chance like I did, they wouldn’t look back.” She said, knowing that some people were able to escape, but they never returned. Whether they really escaped or just got captured by someone else, she knew that they didn’t care about anyone else but themselves.

“I doubt any of them had built in rocket boots.”

“They aren’t boots but you know what I mean!” She shouted angrily, knowing that she wasn’t dumb enough to get what she meant by that.

“And I doubt Suri’s going to stop from finding what she thinks is properly hers and will just snack on everyone as the literal working machine does everything once she's found“

“If you know who it is than why aren’t you stopping that b*tch!?” She shouted angrily, slamming a fist on the wall and making it crack on both sides.

“I won't. You will. And everyone will see you as the hero you're meant to be.”

“I already told you, I’m not interested.” She said, not moving from her spot. “I should’ve known some prissy princess wouldn’t do any manual labor. You just want me to do your dirty work, just like Suri!”

“And you're going to keep running away like a coward, hoping Suri doesn't find you?”

“She won’t find me! I won’t let her.” She clenched her teeth at the idea of being caught by her once again.

“Are you sure? With news of what you’re doing, I think she’s going to figure out quite soon and be on your trail.”

“It doesn’t matter. She can look all she wants, but I’ll never come back to her.” She said coldly, knowing that if she does come and find her, she could always just fly off someplace else.

“Hmm… I probably am wasting my time with some nuts & bolts that wants to exterminate all life instead of seeing the bigger picture.” She began to walk away. “I doubt this is what your creators had in mind. They would be very disappointed to see their creation run away from her problems instead of standing up to them.”

“Hey!” She was quick to shout and come through the door in anger. “I don’t care who the heck my creator is, but I won’t be accused of being a chicken!” She added, her ‘heroic’ deeds in Las Pegasus probably messing with her circuits and increasing her bravery and ego.

“Then surely you're brave enough to take on Suri, let alone, me. Or do your circuits break when Suri is mentioned?”

She flinched at that accusation, glancing away as her silence was a good enough answer.

“... You're not worth it. I need the best. I don't need cowards.”

That seemed to be the trigger word as her eyes glowed red in anger. “I AM NOT A COWARD!!!” She screamed, the rush of energy making her lose her control, running outside and did what she did to those two guards, showing and launching missiles as it seemed she had a short temper that was also ‘explosive’. Luna only stared down at her, sipping from her cup of water.

“Then you should've joined. And sorry, both for my words, and what I’m going to do.” She tossed her water onto the robot. The water landed on her exposed circuitry, and to Tinker's eyes, everything began to go haywire, with everything blurred, lagging, and what looks like photos of her creation, the people who made her, landing in Equestria, and her time with Suri, all the way to right now, before everything went black. Luna just watched as Tinker fell like a small statue, or an action figure, with everything going back inside her. She approached the robot, looking at the blank circles that were her eyes.

“I don't know if you can hear me, but despite what you think you know, I know more things about you than you do. But, you're safe now. Consider this as punishment.” She lifted the somewhat heavier than looking robot and put her in a steel box. “Just one more to go. Hopefully, she will listen and not be a problem.”

Lavina showed a small smile as the father of two kids was shaking her hand vigorously. “Thank you, thank you, thank you! If you didn’t save them, they would be in those bully colts’ guts.” The man thanked her, even close to shedding happy tears.

“I-it’s no problem. Really. I’m just doing my job as the tiny village’s guardian.” She smiled bigger, the title being given to her by the citizens as well. “Just let them know to keep an eye on their surroundings next time.”

“I will, I will. I just wish I can offer you something.” The father said, getting an idea as soon as he said it. “H-how about you come over for dinner?”

“Thank you, but I think I have to pass. You never know when a snatcher might come, or those other ponies who don’t listen to the law about the safe haven.” She declined the offer.

Seeing that his first offer wouldn’t go through, he instead left the front door, only to come back with a small basket. “Well, at least take some of my wife’s cookies. We won’t mind at all.”

Lavina couldn’t decline that as the basket was already in her hands. “W-well, thank you. I’ll enjoy every bite.” She smiled, to which the father smiled as well and gave her a loving farewell before he closed the door and Lavina was by herself.

Taking the basket with her, she flew up to one of the rooftops of the tiny village, relaxing as she took a cookie and tried it, it being soft and sweet, just how she liked them.

“Hmm… chocolate chip?” A voice asked.

“Yeah, what else could it be-” She stopped as she realized she was not alone, quick to look around to see who was there. Much to her surprise, almost a few feet away from her, sitting down, was Princess Luna herself.

“I apologize for the intrusion, but I have no idea where you live… if you even live here, that is.” She shuffled where she sat, which was one of the homes. “I have to say, I never thought a cage would make such a great house, or a comfortable seat. But I am not here to judge the structure of these homes.”

She was quick to back away from the princess, already taking her wand out to get ready to either attack or defend. “What are you doing here, princess? Shouldn’t you be cutting ribbons and kissing babies?”

“That’s more of Celestia’s forte. I’m more of the direct approach type of mare who’s not afraid to do what’s needed, but, not mindlessly. I’ve been on the lookout for unique people, and you’re one of them, Lavina. You probably know why, even if you’re not… well, experienced.”

“Not experienced? I’m the only human here who can do magic, don’t call me inexperienced while also saying I’m unique.” She said, not liking how she was dissing the one thing she loved the most: magic.

“I’m not trying to offend you, not at all. You are new to this, and you may need someone to help teach you the ways of sorcery. Lucky you, I have both the good, and bad, experience to share with you, and I pray you don't follow the latter.”

“Why not? There’s no such thing as good or bad magic, only magic users.” She said, it being wise words from such a small girl. “And even so, bad experiences will make you grow stronger, right?”

“Yes, indeed, but many spells have side effects. Most are seen immediately, but others are subtle. A great many, myself included, have fallen under the influence of these spells. Wouldn't you like to learn A few of these spells under my wing instead of being a bodyguard? I'm sure that, when all of this is over, you will be much more powerful, tenfold.”

Lavina’s eyes shined at the idea of being a super powerful witch, but she soon shook off the idea. “I… I’m thankful for the offer, but I can’t just simply leave these people. They see me as some sort of beacon of hope. And if I leave, who knows how badly they may take it.” She said, feeling that they’d be too scared to even leave the village without her.

“I rest assure you that, while they may be afraid, they're willing to let you go and let you become stronger than you are already. Did you not realize all the gifts you've received today by your peers?”

Lavina glanced down at the basket she had between her crossed legs. “I… of course. But what does that have to do with me abandoning them?”

“‘Tis is not abandoning them. Imagine, if you will, if any of princesses, myself if you want, were to become corrupt and your place was the stronghold for your kind. Would you even be strong enough to fend off one of us for even a minute, let alone, for many years?”

She was hesitant at first, even flinching before she gave an answer. “I believe that I can! And even if I can’t, I would give it my all so that everyone else can escape safely!” She said, standing up and facing her, a determined look on her face. Luna looked down at her, but smirked as her horn glowed.

“Do you wish to test that?”

She was quick to take out her wand as she didn’t move her eyes away from her. “Whether I want to or not, I will give it my all to protect everyone.” She glared, the basket left behind as the broom she flew in slipped under her feet.

“Please, I’m not going to hurt anyone. And I will take it easy on you.” Luna stood up and fired a simple spell at Lavina.

Without saying anything, she summoned a shield and made the spell bounced off of it. “Then if you have no reason to fight me, then I won’t fight you.” She said. “It’s a waste of magic and time.”

“You sure? Tell that to Nightmare Moon when I come to take you out.” Luna pounced onto the witch, letting out a small ‘Nyaa!’.

“Agh!” She shouted as she was quick to avoid the pouncing alicorn. “I said I won’t fight you, this is just assult to one of your citizens!”

“A citizen that could easily use their magic to make themselves a ruler? Yeah, another scenario for you; what if YOU became corrupt!? Then surely, the people would fear you more than the nappers. There's a delicate balance between being a benevolent ruler and a tyrant… if that's what you want to become.”

“You think I’m selfish enough to care more about my magic power than innocent people’s lives!? You know nothing about me, and I won’t give into you.” She said angrily, not liking how this princess was assuming the worst of her just cause she won’t do what she asks. “You should be the last person saying that over what you did. If Nightmare Moon made night last forever just to be appreciated, the whole ecosystem would go down, ponies would die of starvation. And what about your sister!? She’s a ruler just like you, yet she was smart enough to see that her ponies were more important than fame or appreciation! That’s why everyone knows her… and why everyone forgot about you.”

The words broke whatever was holding her back. “Thouest hath taken it too far.” Her horn charged up and she blasted a beam of pure energy, illuminating the night, almost as bright as the sun itself. It approached Lavina at near blinding speed, with pure, unrivaled power felt hurling towards the small witch.

She tried to fly to avoid it, and even made another shield to protect herself, but the power was too strong and she was blasted off of her broom, falling to the floor as some tinies saw what was happening and ran into their homes out of fear for the lunar princess. Lavina slowly got up with some strain, some of her clothes being covered in black soot. She grabbed her wand, but strapped in on to her side. “You’re only proving that my words are right… now every tiny here sees you as a big bully… a ruthless ruler… a monster.” She spoke through heavy breaths.

“And to show how weak you are IF any of us were to be corrupted. Just imagine how they would react If it wasn't me, but a Unicorn Snatcher, a demon, or another magic user as yourself. And nopony, I repeat, NOPONY, calls me forgettable.”

“You can say that I’m weak over and over again, but the truth is that I won’t be listening.” She said, once more taking her wand out. “And I don’t care if my opponent is stronger than me, I don’t even care if I die cause of this. All that matters is that I tried. And you can never know how things will end.” She lifted her wand up, pointing it right at Luna. “Diphulaniado.” In that one chant, a magic orb that was bigger than the princess’ head came out of the wand and shot right for her head. All she did was cast a spell and absorbed the spell.

“Magic lesson 101. Never announce what spell you're doing; your magic based opponent will know what you're doing and have time to react. You need to catch them off guard. For example.” Her horn glowed and everything began to fade away, being replaced by stars. “Did you honestly think all of this was real?”

Author's Note

Made by Pixel and I. Will be making the next part of this ASAP.

Minuette's Field Trip.

“Alright students, let’s take our seats.” Professor Montgomery Belvedere addressed his class as they shuffled slowly into the vast lecture theater. His biology class had been a favorite among many generations of Tinies here in Canterlot, and he was proud to have seen so many graduates go on and do great things, from bringing back old devices like the Radio and Television, to introducing new modes of transport. Belvedere had been a lecturer at the University of Durham in England, and had contributed significantly to the institution’s developing research, having been on several expeditions across the globe and publishing various book. He was in the twilight of his career now, approaching 65, and had twice been thwarted in his attempts to retire due to his uncanny and popular ability to bring such life to a subject considered dull when examining life itself. Now, however, he was desperate for one last hurrah. He spoke in eloquent British English, which one might only compare to someone like Hugh Grant, say. He prided himself on his dapper appearance - smart, but never too traditional. During one unsuccessful trip to the United States he had wound up in this land of Equestria and had taken it upon himself to educate the various young people he had come across, as the Tinies had themselves founded an educational institute here in Canterlot. Naturally, he had been appointed as Head of Department, and today he was giving only his fourth lecture to a group of freshmen who seemed enthusiastic-enough. Due to lack of attendance these days however, this group was a bit of a mix: some were no more than 13 years old, others looked almost 18. With a smile he waited for them all to be silent and began his spiel.

“Now, in today’s lesson we’re going to be looking at anatomy!” A few groans came from the back, but Belvedere held up a hand to silence them, “I know, I know - ‘this is like kid’s stuff, Monty’, ‘we did this years ago’, ‘i know myself well enough’ - well let me assure you that you do not understand anatomy the way I am about to propose. For you see, it is my belief that there is a fundamental problem with teaching you from a textbook about what goes on in there!” He gestured to one of the students’ chest-areas dramatically, before turning on the projector and taking the class through his slideshow. “The problem, I say, is that a textbook cannot offer you the whole truth because a textbook has not been inside a body; it doesn’t know the whole story. Now we find ourselves in a strange predicament, because of our small stature in this place. These ponyfolk strut about like giants, as we petty humans walk around between their legs and find ourselves dishonorable graves - some of them even eat us like food! It is true, there have been massive efforts in recent times to integrate our two communities so that we might live peacefully in Equestria. These efforts are grounded in the aims of humans to discover how ponies truly live and work!” A student raised his hand, but Belvedere waved it away for now. “Later, Cody. Anyway, my proposal - given our syllabus has decreed this week be our anatomy lecture - is that we allow ourselves to enter the body of a pony!”

Clearly expecting applause and amazement, he held his arms up in dramatic manner, then looking at his class in surprise given their lack of response.

“Um, sir, my aunt was eaten by a pony last week.”

“Yeah Monty, this stuff happens all the time. It’s nothing new.”

Belvedere sighed and pressed his clicker to the next slide. It showed some form of gun, a large gun, and a diagram of a pill. He gestured to the door, where four people proceeded to walk in shyly. “This venture into their innards will be different. For you see, I and my associates - come in, fellas! - have worked on and hopefully perfected a method of miniaturization that will enable us not only to be indigestible but also free to roam around inside the body at a size which will not be restricted at all!” At this, a few students sat up in their seats, beginning to see the exciting potential. The Professor continued, showing a new slide of a pony’s anatomical structure: “thanks to this brilliant invention - and with a fair contribution from two Canterlot ponies who shall remain nameless - we will be miniaturized into this capsule here, and ingested by our volunteer. I shall explain the digestive process for our younger classmates, and upon reaching the stomach, you will be offered the chance for a free roam - individually-manned pods will be released from the microscopic capsule!” A few students gasped in awe. “From there I will lead us to the various sights I feel are necessary for our progress, and as for this...” He picked up a syllabus and tossed it behind him flamboyantly. The class cheered, as he then introduced his associates: “Helping us on our mission will be Dr. Rick Dagless - former chief engineer of the Division of Engineering and Construction in Cleveland, Ohio; Dr. Amanda Mooy-Singh - the former director of Nanotechnology at the University of Calcutta; Professor Mary Soo - former Head of Neuroscience and Psychology at Oxford; and Steve. Steve is my lab assistant.” Steve gave the class a wave, received with a few cheers; the lab-coated trio received a round of applause. Belvedere went on: “They will be communicating with us from Canterlot’s own college laboratory; I’ve spoken to the Dean there and she’s kindly going to let us use their Lab 17 to conduct this experiment. As a matter of fact, word must have got out because I received a telephone call from Ponyville Hospital this morning. A Doctor ‘Horse’ and Doctor ‘Kane’ wish to assist preparations in the lab, which will of course be extremely helpful. If you’ll pardon an old man’s pride, this expedition will no doubt go among the many great ventures in my illustrious career!” At this, he turned to the Union Jack hung from a flagpole beside his desk, and wiped a tear from his eye. “Keep this quiet for now, boys and girls. We commence our mission in three days’ time, so clear out your schedules because as soon as our volunteer turns up, it’s go-time!”

The class started chatting excitedly to each other. “I can’t believe this is gonna happen, we’ll be part of scientific history!”

“We better get straight A’s for this…”

“I wonder who would possibly volunteer for this.”

“I bet Rainbow Dash would; anything to get more Tinies in her belly…”

“No, surely the resident geek Moondancer would want to be involved.”

“Class dismissed!” Professor Belvedere belted out, and the class filed out in excited and hysteric chat. “Shhh!” the Professor hissed at them with a finger to his lips, and the students whispered as they walked out the hall. Belvedere, meanwhile, turned to his associates and greeted them kindly as they began to oversee preparations.

Dr. Horse and Dr. Kane had just got off the train at Canterlot’s station. They made their way towards the Canterlot Laboratories, located underneath the castle’s extensive grounds, and debated various scientific theories with one another.

They had both come from the Ponyville Hospital, and had been informed of an intriguing project being carried out by the renowned human Montgomery Belvedere, and had wanted to be involved in any way they could. “The way I see it,” Kane spoke, “whether human or pony, all of us in this profession are doing what we do in the name of science!”

Horse nodded. “Yes, so we must all try to get along. Hopefully this enterprise will prove a successful way to unite us ponies with those Tinies.” He waved as Lyra Heartstrings trotted past, smiling at a familiar face.

“Professor Belvedere said to you on the phone that he needs one more pony volunteer though. I assume he needed several ponies to help in the lab, given his size…”

Horse agreed and began scouting. He asked a few passers-by, but they all said they were in a rush or too busy to get involved with any experiment. Fancy Pants had even retorted, “I’m not going to be some Tiny’s guinea pig!” with a huff.
Eventually Dr. Horse stopped two young mares walking past, Lemon Hearts and Minuette. They recognised him from their occasional trips to Ponyville. “Hi girls, how’s it going?”

“Veeerry good, Dr. Horse!” Minuette said with a beaming smile.

“It’s nice to see you” Lemon Heart added.

Dr. Horse looked touched, then said: “You remember Dr. Kane, girls? He’s one of our top surgeons in the hospital down in Ponyville.”

“Oooh cool! Gosh, being a surgeon must be so difficult, having to know where everything goes” Minuette said pensively, as Kane smiled.

“We’ve just been to Donut Joe’s. What brings you to Canterlot, doctor?” Lemon Hearts asked Dr. Horse.

“Well my little filly, you see, I’ve been invited to take part in a little science project which a class of Tinies have conjured up. They’re looking for one more volunteer…”

“Oh” Lemon Hearts replied blankly, “well that sounds interesting, I guess…”

“I’ll do it!” Minuette jumped in eagerly.

“Really?” asked Lemon Hearts.

“Sure, I love helping out for stuff. Especially educational stuff!” Minuette said excitedly, bouncing around as Kane and Horse shrugged at each other before escorting the two mares to the labs. As they reached the entrance, security guards stopped them. The doctors produced their passes, and were let in along with Minuette after they explained that she was volunteering. She turned back to her friend Lemon Heart, who, despite having a pass due to working at the palace, was not in the mood for science. “Sorry, Lemon...I hope this won’t take long - I’ll catch you later though, still down for dinner?”

“Of course! Have fun, but be careful.” Lemon waved and turned away.

Professor Belvedere stood on the floor of the laboratory floor in Lab 17, running through a roll-call register for his eager students. Clearly, a few students had not been impressed by the prospect of entering pony innards, and had neglected to turn up: overall, the Professor had 12 of his students today. This was especially useful given that the scientists and he had only manufactured 9 balls to fit inside the capsule; a few people would have to share. The door to the room swung open with a creak and the humans turned, craning their necks upwards to observe who was coming in. The two pony doctors were visible by the doorway, but before they entered, a blue mare came running in all excited. “Ooh, labs are so futuristic and hi-tech! What are we doing then?”

“Minuette, get back here!” Dr Horse muttered through gritted teeth, summoning her back out into the hallway. As the mare looked saddened, the doctor explained: “There are Tinies in there, most likely on the floor. Watch your step, my dear, okay?” Minuette nodded and proceeded to walk in slowly, almost over-dramatic as if on tip-toe. Eventually Belvedere called out to the ponies and they subsequently peered down at their hooves. “Ah, Professor. Good to meet you, sir. We’re very much looking forward to this.”

“As am I, Doctor Horse. I think it will prove revolutionary.”

Doctor Kane gestured towards Minuette. “Behold, our volunteer.” Minuette smiled innocently, clearly beginning to get curious, if not suspicious.

“Hey! I know that pony; that’s Minuette” said Andy, one of the students. “She helped me in a photography class last month.”

Another student, Carlos, nodded in agreement, “Yeah she’s so nice. I saw her give a homeless pony a box of doughnuts once.” The class nodded their approval as they watched the unfurling conversation.

“Soooo what exactly do you need me for?” she asked.

Some of the students sniggered and laughed; Belvedere glanced at the doctors, unimpressed with their neglect to brief the volunteer. As the doctors broke a sweat, he spoke up loudly: “dear filly, you are to become the most historic field trip in human history!” The pony looked confused, so he went on: “it’s simple. We’re going to enter your body at a miniaturized size and explore a world no man has been before!”

Minuette stared open-mouthed, as Kane wrapped a hoof around her. “Isn’t that great, Minuette? You’re gonna help all these kids learn about science! That’s more than we could ever do!”

Minuette smiled nervously, “ahaha...yyeeah, great! I suppose I did say I liked helping educational stuff...what do I have to do?”

“Nothing” Belvedere answered. “Just relax and enjoy your meal, whilst we take care of things.”

Minuette was escorted to a table to sit at, and Dr. Horse proceeded to pick up the miniaturization ray coil. The class were huddled into their designated spot on a platform, and alongside them stood the capsule, which they had purposefully designed to be the size of a Tiny so that they could build it effectively and accurately. Horse activated the gun and grimaced in fear as the rays emitted from it shone on to the tiny humans, and within seconds they were gone. Dr. Mooy-Singh, who was nearby on the platform, located the tiny humans - now dwarfed even by her - and held up a pony-sized magnifying glass with Dr. Dagless’ help. Thus, the pony doctors were able to see the shrunken class boarding their capsule.“Go distract the...pony” Professor Soo stressed to the doctors, and Kane headed over to Minuette to start a playful conversation. She looked bored as she sat at the table, but to everyone’s delight, her stomach rumbled.

“Ooh, I’m so hungry I could eat a horse!” she joked, rubbing her belly.

“How about a whole class of humans?” Belvedere asked his students, and they all laughed as Dr. Mooy-Singh picked them up. “Woooah, careful Amanda. Now just...hand us to Dr. Horse, okay?” The human doctor nodded and carefully placed the miniscule capsule on Dr. Horse’s ready hoof; he walked carefully with it in his unicorn magic towards the lab counter, where a bowl of thick noodle soup with sliced carrots, potatoes and dumplingshad been prepared. The three human scientists, and Steve, were then lifted up by Horse and placed on a tabletop where they had earlier constructed a control panel. There was also a pony-sized television monitor allowing them all to see a live-feed from within the capsule. As soon as they switched this on, Belvedere and his class were ready, and proceeded to give a wave and cheer. They were seated in their 8 pods, albeit united under the immense dome of the capsule. The Professor checked the radio and communications systems were working, and giving a thumbs-up from his own pod he signalled the all-clear.

Meanwhile, Kane and Minuette were busily chatting, but the doctor assumed a serious tone now. “So basically what we need you to do is eat your lunch here. By doing so, you’ll also ingest the capsule, which our tiny friends are now aboard. All good?”

Minuette nodded slowly, “okay, so I should basically not chew? Like, swallow it all whole? I can’t crush them or anything; I don’t want a lawsuit on my hooves, doctor.”

Kane turned to the scientists and muttered. “Dammit, Belvedere said we have to get her to eat it properly; otherwise it won’t present an accurate recording of how the mouth works.”

Dr. Dagless looked nervous, “Well what do we do? The stupid mare knows the score now.”

“I’ve got it!” Professor Soo exclaimed, and huddled them in - with Horse now joining - and leaving Minuette confused as the professor explained her plan.

Minuette looked up as the two doctors and the three Tinies turned to face her. “Err say, Minuette, we need to get some personal information down to accurately complete our study...like, just a few questions to ask you…” Dr. Soo spoke somewhat unconvincingly, and Kane unsubtly turned the television screen away from Minuette’s view. “So, where were you born?”

“What does this have to do wi-”

“It’ll help us conduct a legitimate psychological study as we prepare to make contact with cerebreal mater.”

“Umm, okay...I was born here in Canterlot.” Horse nodded and began to write down on a clipboard, whilst Steve slunk off to one side unnoticed.

“Aaaand who were your childhood friends?”

“Wweeelll I used to hang out a lot with Twilight Sparkle and Moondancer, but they’re kinda busy these days. I guess being a Princess means not much time for childhood friends, right?” She chuckled to herself. “No but I was and still am good friends with Lemo- OW!” Whilst she’d been distracted by the random questioning, Steve had thrust a small needle into her front leg on the table, and now smiled innocently as he dashed off back to the others. “What was that for?!” she asked annoyed, rubbing her leg.

“Congratulations, Minuette. You are now, officially, a field trip.” Kane said with a smirk, as the blue unicorn shrugged.

Of course, the needle had nothing in it; the capsule was still in the soup, although now hidden better. Dr. Horse proceeded to bring the plate to the table and placed it in front of her. “You must be hungry, Minuette. We’ve interrupted your lunch today.” The scientists then dispersed so as not to arouse suspicion, and let her eat in peace...

“Well yeah, I was meant to..ah whatever I don’t care. Thanks for the free grub!” she said happily, and decided to lift up the bowl with her hooves instead of her horn.

Down buried in the soup, the capsule was shaken about slightly as Minuette grabbed hold of them. It had sent vibrations through the liquids and the class were grateful to be inside a sturdy bullet-proof capsule. “Hmm, perhaps a little bit to the left..there we go!” Belvedere had been hoping to get a good view, and just as they felt themselves being raised upwards - one of the students felt a bit nauseous from the sensation and received a bit of stick for it - a lettuce leaf moved and offered them the slightest sight of the giantess blue pony in-front of them, opening her mouth wide completely unaware of the capsule’s presence. “All aboard for our luxury cruise down the alimentary canal! Alright class, hold tight - this bit might be a bit...bumpy!”

Minuette stuck out her tongue and closed her eyes as she relished her imminent first bite: “Aaaaaah”

The class were beginning to look visibly disturbed by the sight of a pony’s massive mouth in-front of them, and Katie - whose aunt had been nommed by a pony - seemed particularly troubled. Minuette’s mouth opened wide and they could see all the way in, from the glistening white jaws of teeth to the giant tongue almost beckoning them in, to the back of her throat under her uvula, which hung like a sentry at its post in front of the dark tunnel below it. The Professor went to console her whilst the soup entered the mouth and everything became a lot darker. Some students seemed nervous, but Belvedere lazily flicked a switch next to him and lights came on within the capsule. Minuette’s front teeth clenched shut behind them, and the mouth outside the capsule sprung into action. A large stream of saliva drooled onto the roof of the capsule, briefly scaring them all, but that was the least of things to come: the giant incisors cut into the lettuce as easily as you could tear a piece of paper; the molars, as large as supermarkets at the back, gnashing away and grinding at the back as lumps of vegetables and noodles found their way to it; and her tongue, running the show, the ginormous organ below them thrusting food back and forth inside this immense cave. “Woooaahh!” the class all screamed - some in absolute terror and some in delight - as the capsule was shaken about like the world’s most intense simulator ride. Pieces of chewed food splashed against the sides of the glass capsule, grossing out some kids even more. As some of the students began taking photos and aweing at the sights around them, Belvedere smiled broadly as his class looked out of the windows. The younger students were extremely curious. “Professor Belvedere, what’s going on?” One of the students scoffed at the question.

“Be nice, Cody. Excellent question, Malcolm. Allow me to begin; class, try and pay attention to what I’m saying! We’re inside the mouth, which is the start of the digestive process in all of our bodies! Or, as I see it - the gateway into a pony’s inner story! Minuette’s teeth crush and grind her food to smaller pieces so that it is easier for her body to digest, Malcolm, and the tongue acts as the orchestrator, sending the various pieces of food to where they need to be chewed more. There are also- aaaah!” As he said this, the capsule was rocked to one side as the giant tongue tilted to one side, sending them plummeting into a pool of saliva around the base of the tongue.

Another young student pointed up at the gumlines: “Professor, what is that grey stuff on her tooth?”

Belvedere squinted upwards to the lower jaws and explained. “Ah, now you see Abigail, that is called plaque, and it’s a nasty breeding spot for bacteria when you don’t brush your teeth!”

Abigail pondered a moment. “So, Minuette doesn’t brush her teeth?”

“It would seem she didn’t this morning - which is surprising, given her dental-awareness...But then, she has had donuts already, and they’re covered in...sugar! Another thing which can lead to this deposit of plaque.” Even the older students were making notes now, as the mouth suddenly opened wide and let in the outside light, as Minuette brought in a waterfall of chunky soup.

“Mmm, I dunno what you put in this soup but it’s delicious!” Minuette exclaimed as she chewed happily.

“Good, good.” Horse said, extremely uninterested however; he and Kane were watching their television monitor so intently.

“What are you guys watching?”

“Oh, just some show about an old science experiment.” Minuette scowled in boredom and took another swig.

“How’s it going?” Dr Dagless asked quietly; he’d gone off to make some coffee for his fellow humans.

“It’s incredible, it’s like we’re inside her mouth too” Dr. Mooy-Singh whispered, as the five of them watched the screen.

Noticing that Minuette was getting annoyed, Professor Soo turned to her. “Minuette, our miniature friends are currently in your bloodstream, completely safe! We’re going to turn on the audio soon so we can maintain contact with them.”

“Okay, cool!” Minuette said, before cracking a smile as she looked down at her food, “at least if they’re in my blood I can’t cause any harmful destruction to them!”

Inside her mouth, Cody pressed his nose up against the glass. “Woah, look at all this harmful destruction!” he cried, watching as the molars grinded at a piece of carrot, and a chunk from it came flying right onto the capsule’s roof. Suddenly, the capsule was moved by the tongue and the muddy clumps of chewed-up food, pushing the capsule onto the side of the blue pony’s right molars. The jagged white boulders pierced the left side of the capsule, loosening two of the bubble-shaped pods and sending one rolling down the lined teeth; unfortunately and fortunately as well, the pod came rolling down between two of the large boulder-like molars and got stuck, wedged between them. “No, NO dammit!” Belvedere himself panicked as the pods broke away. The other loose pod bounced, rolling back as the gigantic tongue curved up, sending the pod to the tip of Minuette’s tongue and was met with a wall of sloping food as the bolus worked its way down the slippery tongue. The tongue curved up, sending the pod flying as the tinies inside screamed and clutched their seats as the pod made impact with the flappy uvula. The moisture of Minuette’s saliva made the uvula sticky; the pod stayed settled on the dripping flap hovering above her throat.

“Any second now, she should be swallowing…” Belvedere thought aloud - and sure enough, the tongue lurched upwards. “Seatbelts on, class!” he cried out to them, as they all strapped themselves in to their pods. Malcolm pointed up at the uvula curiously. “That’s Minuette’s uvula. The uvula is to stop food from going up into your nasal passages. You know sometimes when you can taste food in your nose? That’s cos this baby hasn’t done her job. Anyway, Minuette’s about to swallow, meaning the next step of our adventure is coming up.” The Professor explained, as the tongue thrust them high into the mouth and floating just below the uvula with a whoooosh! “Here we go…” Belvedere thought, watching the throat open up ahead of them. He was thinking of how he was going to retrieve the lost pods in the mouth.

Everyone screamed as they fell down Minuette’s throat, which was, in their size, both the widest, and longest waterslide anyone’s ever been on. They saw her throat muscles move like smooth waves, though the soup she’d had came down around them all like a waterfall, with chunks of noodles and veggies thrown into the mix. Belvedere briefly explained to his mesmerized students: “Now this is the oesophagus, where food is squeezed down into the next stage of digestion...basically we’re heading down her throat.”

“You think some of us don’t know that!?” One of the students yelled, having gone to full panic - before being reminded by the professor that not only were some of the students much younger, but also that this was a first-hand look at something never-before-seen by human eyes.

“Alright, everyone!” Belvedere shouted. “We’re about to land in her stomach in any second now! Hold on tight!” As he said that, their capsule splashed into the stomach before emerging from the acid. Islands of cher food were all around, bubbling away in the mare’s stomach, which moves on its own, covered in slime; an opening for more stomach acid came in from a in one of the walls. The walls shook rapidly before a gust of wind made the capsule jump into the air before splashing back in.

Outside, Minuette let out a small burp, who blushed. “Eh, sorry about that.” She quickly apologized. Her stomach growled, prompting her to rub her belly. “There, there, you’ll get more, Mr. Tummy.”

Back inside the blue giantess’s mouth, the two stray pods had been left inside there after she’d swallowed her meal; the pod that hung from her uvula stayed stuck, and inside it two of the younger students, Luke and Eric, watched webbings of saliva dripping onto the pod’s glass, dripping off it and down the tip of the uvula. Wedged in-between the mare’s massive molars, Carlos and Andy watched from their pod as the spongy flesh of Minuette’s tongue softly brushed up onto the glass of the pod, smothering the glass with slops of saliva. Andy spoke up: “Alright let’s not panic...what are we gonna do to join the others? Cos I don’t want to end up on the optional tour down the Root Canal instead...” she grimaced as the saliva-soaked tongue smeared the windows more, presumably Minuette having felt something in her teeth.

“I guess we try pedalling our way out.” Carlos said, as the tongue slipped down slowly and gave the students a chance to pedal. The pair started pushing the pedals down, and the pod started to move down onto the slimy surface of the mare’s tongue. The massive taste-buds looked like lumps of red hills that the pod had to drive up and down over. The students in the pod watched as the teeth slowly opened, showing the lips spread apart as beams of light shone inside, the streaks reflecting off the shine of the saliva that coated the inside of the mouth, as well as giving the students a look at the illuminated uvula, spotting the other pod stuck on the dangling flap.

“Look down there!” Luke noticed another pod driving along the tongue below. “Guess we're not the only ones left behind.” He gulped nervously and started to pedal the pod. There was a peeling sound from outside as the saliva under their pod loosened; the pod detached from Minuette’s uvula and fell down onto the spongy surface below, cushioning their fall. The two pods drove across the tongue toward each other, meeting at the center of the vast pinkish-red landscape. They parked next to one another and both pods hissed as they opened, letting the top half lift up so that the students could step out onto the sloppy flesh. They were initially overcome by the various smells lingering in this cavernous locale. “Damn, did Minuette chow down on an entire Thanksgiving dinner or what?!” Andy exclaimed. The impact of their shoes made a squish sound, letting their weight sink into the squishy tongue as the spit soaked into their soles.

“Gross, straight from the horse’s mouth.” Luke cringed, lifting up his foot showing the sticking webs of saliva cling to the bottom of his shoe. As the four students walked around, stumbling a bit, they walked across the slimy surface and watched the jaws suddenly open as Minuette let loose a loud yawn. Gusts of air blew passed the students; they watched as the uvula and fleshy sides of the throat flexed, stretching the flesh and the uvula to bounce up from the yawn. The tongue shifted down, showing the abyss waiting below; the pods suddenly rolled down it, and Eric gasped as the others panicked. Eric felt the gusts blowing through his hair; he grimaced and covered his face from the breaths of the blue giantess. A feeling which could only be described as a sudden earthquake, shook the slimy flesh and jiggled the four students around, who slipped and fell down into the saliva pools below them, getting covered by puddles. “UGH! That’s disgusting!” Luke flailed his hands about trying to wave off the saliva but only resulted in the spit spreading on him more. The lumpy hills of the tongue began to lift and shift; Minuette was slightly moving her tongue, but for the microscopic tinies it felt like an earthquake in her cavernous mouth. Luke felt the tongue decompressing its fleshy back lumps down as gravity took hold.

“Hang on! I’ll…” Eric was interrupted from his shout, for as he’d been running down the giant taste-bud he’d slipped on the slimy surface of the tongue and ended up sliding down next to Luke. The two boys collided and with that, they both went tumbling down the impressed flesh, both boys screaming as they looked down and saw what was ahead: Minuette’s gaping throat. The dark abyss looked capable of swallowing them whole with no effort - but suddenly the tongue lifted up, the two peaks of this slimy landscape blocking off the throat and instead rising to the uvula. Both boys found their safety was back on her uvula - as Carlos and Andy had themselves discovered earlier - so they slid over the mountainous taste-buds and leapt onto the fleshy flap, clinging to the skyscraper-sized thing for their dear lives.

The tongue slowly drifted back down - the reason could have been that Minuette had a itch in her throat; but the two boys were just grateful they hadn’t slid down into the abyss of Minuette’s throat for the time being. As they were making their descent, they spotted Andy and Carlos picking themselves up, watching carefully so as not to slip again...but a strange sound could be heard that made them both look at each other and around there surroundings.

Andy and Carlos walked ahead of the pods trying to find the source. Remembering how Minuette had helped her photography, Andy thought of what a nice photograph this view would make as she looked to the front of the mouth. She slowly walked behind Carlos, and they only saw the slightly-opened lines of white teeth when a flood of saliva came rushing down the lumpy tastebuds of the massive tongue and headed straight for them.

“She’s swallowing - run Carlos! Run!” Andy grabbed Carlos by the collar, pulled him back and pushed him, making the boy run as the flood came rushing down, chasing the two down a path in a crack of the tongue’s surface. Andy kept running and saw Carlos was way behind; she made a quick turn, grabbing him, and ran as much as she could - but the added weight of Minuette’s saliva soon took its toll on them and caused the pair to get washed into the oncoming wave of saliva. Carlos and Andy held their breaths and swam up to the surface, gasping for air as they saw the incoming throat.

“Swim!” Andy roared to Carlos. The two swam as fast as they could, the rushing saliva crashed in ginormous waves, causing the tiny boy and girl to be pushed back down into the saliva. With the two having re-surfaced once again, they tried to swim, with the edge of the tongue coming closer and closer. The pair held each other tight as the abyss neared; suddenly the two felt a jab and found themselves being pulled away; both were pulled from the rushing river of saliva by Eric and Luke.

“That was way too close.” Eric signed.

“Thanks guys.” Andy shook off the globs of saliva dripping off her arms. As the two tried to shake off the sticky saliva, the tongue began moving again, causing the pods to slide down it slowly.. Desperately they chased after their pods, jumping inside and closing the hatches as the tiny pods slid down the slimy and slippery surface.

The two pods rolled down the taste-buds and then dipped down, sliding down the steep fleshy hills and down to the throat.They managed to steer their pods out of the rapids of saliva momentarily, watching it tumble down the pony’s throat with a loud gulp! The mouth fell silent for about a second, as they could hear the saliva going down below them; but suddenly they got caught in some kind of follow-up swallow which sent them hurtling into the throat. The four students anticipated they would be going down her oesophagus, but to their surprise Minuette’s epiglottis sealed off the opening to the oesophagus. Instead, the windpipe opened up - the two fleshy flaps opening as rushing air sucked the pods in and sent them down into the windpipe of the blue giantess.

The two pods went tumbling down the tunnel, sometimes bouncing of the walls and spun around like a pinball as the students from inside. The kids could feel the rushing winds on the glass; they were flying faster and faster through the tunnel with every extra gust of wind pushing them further down. Soon there was impact, thankfully the pods stayed intact but the kids inside felt dizzy with headaches and sores.

“W-Where are we?” Luke mumbled, opening the pod. His eyes widened seeing where they were: it was a fleshy cave with multiple caverns, all with air gushing through them. “Guys...I think we're in her lungs.”

Meanwhile, Minuette sighed and looked up at the scientists gathered around their monitor, and she began walking over to them. “Can I watch?” She asked curiously, as Kane looked nervously at her, offering the faintest of encouraging smiles.

“Er, sure! We think the class are actually in your chest cavity right now”

“Chest cavity? Where’s that exactly?” the blue unicorn asked innocently.

“Oh it’s around here” Dr. Horse said, gesturing to her chest without even taking his eyes off the screen. As Minuette tried to get a view of the monitor, she sighed heavily as she looked at her chest suspiciously.

“Would it help make it more exciting for them if I hyperventilate? It can be like a fun ride for them all!” Minuette said, beginning to pant.

Kane rose from his place and ran over to her: “Don’t! You’ve no idea what that could do to them!” He rested a hoof over her whilst she looked upset and disheartened.

Deep inside Minuette’s lungs, the pods had been badly bruised and shaken from the panting. The fast gusts of air had sent them hurtling back and forth around the organ at great speed, and a collision with a blood vessel had left an indent on the pod which had banged Carlos’ head quite badly. When the mayhem appeared to cease, they opened their pods. As Andy tried to help Carlos, Luke tried to re-connect the pods whilst Eric surveyed the area during this moment of respite. It was short-lived, however, for they were suddenly whisked away first into a capillary and then into the bloodstream at an immense rate - and so, being careful to dodge on-coming vessels, they tried to work out where they were. “We must be in the abdomen!” Eric shouted to Andy’s pod alongside, above the noise of the travelling fluid. “We need to get to the stomach; it’s where Professor Belvedere and the others will be!” Nodding her approval, Andy tried to steer her pod closer to Eric, whilst Carlos sat unconscious. So precarious was their situation, that not one of them had remembered this was meant to be an educational experience.

“There!” Luke pointed, seeing a small opening up ahead. He had remembered the anatomical diagram he’d studied in preparation for the trip, and guided the quartet through the narrow slit. They found themselves in a very tight and narrow passageway, very cool with a noticeably dry air. There was barely enough space for the two pods to sit side-by-side.

They opened their pods again, but their voices echoed and reverberated around this new place. “This must be the inferior phrenic artery” Andy mumbled, having studied the diagram herself. Luke nodded, and at that moment Carlos began to come around. “Carlos!” Andy cried in relief, hugging him as the boy rubbed his sore head. After taking a short break, they re-commenced pedalling their way through this passage until it suddenly got very dark, and all light seemed to escape them as the tunnel curved downwards menacingly.

“Um, are you sure this is the right way?” Eric asked, whilst the others looked nervously ahead into the nothingness. Walking in single-file, Andy eventually lost her footing in-front and the others soon followed; coursing through the tunnel they screamed in the darkness until they could just-about begin to make out an opening up ahead.

The class capsule re-emerged from the stomach’s acids. As juices dripped down the windows, the students saw Minuette’s stomach at work, as it pulsed a bit, with small islands of food floating around. A few of the students were interested, but others looked away in disgust. Belvedere, sat at the front, was pensive. He knew the trouble he would get into if it transpired that he’d lost four students on his little experiment, and so it was vital that he figured out a way to recover the stray pods. Sensing the class’ growing concern behind him, he turned around and resumed his spiel: “Now class, this is quite obviously the stomach. Very much like our own, this pony’s belly is used to dissolve food so that the body can absorb it in various ways.” He then spoke quietly into his radio: “This is Belvedere. We have reached the stomach, but we have lost two pods in the mouth. Repeat: two pods prematurely released in the mouth. Will wait in stomach for rendez-vous. Over and out.” At this, the outside team began to fret over the missing pods, and Dr. Mooy-Singh even asked a confused Minuette to open wide. Seeing no sign of the microscopic pods in her now-messy mouth, they had taken the bold assumption that the pods must have been swallowed too, albeit separately. Belvedere was made aware of this, but he shook his head disapprovingly.

Cody looked around the sheer size of this vast atrium of the belly. “Wow, this place...it’s like a Tardis in here! How can all this be inside her?!” Abigail sniggered at this comment, but some of the class were beginning to feel queasy. Belvedere had provided sick bags in the pods and a few children were starting to oblige their presence. A giant strand of noodle suddenly sploshed on top of the capsule, making pretty much everyone jump in fright...it slithered its way to one side and plopped into the acidic waters that were now very choppy all around.

“Um, Sir?” a young girl named Ellie asked. “Are you sure the capsule is safe in here?” She peered down nervously at the acid as it caressed the side of the capsule.

“Quite safe. This has been designed to withstand corrosion, Ellie - worry not. Now class, once Miss Minuette decides to absorb us into the intestines through that sphincter over there, what do you say we take these little pods out for a spin?” Clearly expecting enthusiastic cheers, he made a glum face as his offer was returned with blank expressions of reservation. “Okay then…” he thought, cursing under his breath as he turned to one side, staring out the window which was becoming foggy and dripping with moisture. An enormous gurgle erupted from the stomach and the walls began shaking slowly but heavily, and with a great slosh a pile of food gave way and splashed into the acid. She definitely ate too much, too fast...we might be forecast a bit of indigestion… the Professor thought to himself. All of a sudden, Malcolm screamed from behind him.

“Sir! Sir, look!” He pointed upwards, towards the stomach’s higher reaches, and squinting altogether, the class spotted it too: two small spheres, plummeting down from some unseen orifice into the acid below.

“It’s them!” Belvedere exclaimed. “We must get to them!” He urged the class to try and steer the big capsule through the choppy waters to where the pods splashed into the stomach over the other side; by all leaning to one side and then the other, they were just about able to force the capsule to within sight of the two pods.

“Look, look it’s them!” Andy cried out in relief, as she pointed to the capsule riding the dipping crest of a small acidic wave in the distance.

“Pedal for your life!” Luke shouted, as the four of them pedalled ferociously hard, finding it as difficult as you might expect riding a pedalo through rapids to be. Panting in exhaustion, the pods reached the capsule, and opened their hatches to enter the capsule through the crack which had let them out in the first place. The four kids gagged and coughed as the overpowering smells of Minuette’s stomach entered their nostrils. Belvedere ushered them in and presently covered the crack with some supply boxes. The two pods outside slowly sank into the stomach acids, and the professor watched on sadly. Just as Belvedere turned and opened his mouth to speak, an enormous rumble echoed around the stomach, and the distant sound of chewing was heard. With a sense of dread, the class looked out of the glass roof of the capsule to see the throat entrance bulging slightly - and sure-enough, an immense lump of something beige crashed down into the stomach. A few of them groaned as this caused a huge tidal wave, the torrent of acid scooping them up and sending them hurtling into the stomach wall at speed. Once the waters calmed, Belvedere informed the outside team of their retrieval of the lost students, and they all watched as the incoming food rose to the surface. They noticed that it was indeed beige, but with a mixture of vibrant colours in it...perhaps they were...sprinkles?!

“Doughnuts…” Carlos said aloud, “Minuette just loves her doughnuts…”

“I’m more curious to know how she’s not full yet! And that’s the second time today with the doughnuts...” Belvedere exclaimed, and some of the class chuckled - until another load of chewed-up doughnut came with a splash. Again the wave reached them and almost sent the capsule upwards this time, smashing against the stomach lining.

Minuette, meanwhile, had gone to the counter, and having tucked into her bag of doughnuts, felt her stomach churn slightly. She gave it a gentle rub as she said aloud, “come on Mr. Tummy, it’s just doughnuts!”

“No it’s not…” Dr. Daglass said to her pensively, not taking his eyes off the screen.

“Huh?” Minuette went back to the screen.

Dr. Horse turned to her. “My dear Minuette, it appears the class are in your stomach. You must be giving them one hell of a show.”

Minuette’s eyes lit up. “Oh cool! Maybe they’re hungry now! Here you go guys!” And she took an entire doughnut-half and shoved it in her mouth, chewing loudly before swallowing with a struggle.

“No!” Professor Sue and Kane had yelled simultaneously, with the latter trying to stop her from swallowing - in vain as she sighed as it went down.

“Wooooaaahh!” The class all screamed as the stomach groaned as the throat opened and an unholy amount of food came tumbling in, so strong that it plunged them underwater as well - at this point, Belvedere actually smiled; for he realised that the impact was propelling them towards where they needed to go next: the entrance to the intestines. The sphincter opened and closed as fluids gushed through it, and eventually they were sucked in too. “Now this is gonna be Minuette’s small intestines. The food mixes with enzymes and bile to be absorebed into the blood and-”

“Let’s get out there!” Cody interrupted.

“Yeah come on Monty, let’s use these thingies!” another student piped up.

Belvedere let out a sigh. “Very well class, but please be careful. We’ll wait a little bit longer until the current has eased up a bit, then you can head out. You’ll all have to share now, as we’re down two pods.” Cody moaned as younger Eric eagerly jumped in his pod, whilst Luke, Carlos and Andy found each other partners. When all 6 student pods were ready to be deployed, Belvedere pulled a lever and the pods were released from a hatch under the capsule, one at a time. When the last one was freed, the professor spoke into his radio: “Belvedere here, pod deployment complete. Location: small intestine. Over and out”. His pod was attached by a chord to the main capsule, and although they didn’t know it, the students’ pods actually had magnetic mechanisms intended to draw them close to one another. This soon became apparent when a few gung-ho students found themselves unable to pull away much further from the pack. Nonetheless, they were all still impressed. Of course, the four kids who’d been separated were not in the mood for pedalling and had done enough already, but everyone else was mesmerized by the views - food and minerals rushing past them at speed, the linings of this vast tube moving around, bile secreting from various ducts. As they drifted onwards downstream, their attentions then turned to the villi which lined the surface surrounding them. Belvedere wanted to educate these adventurous students, but they were too busy floating down into the forest of Minuette’s villi as if they were scuba-diving in a coral reef. After a while, Belvedere retracted the pods into the capsule and waited until they were all safely back in. Again he spoke into the radio: “Belvedere again. Pods safely retracted, seven in total. Proceeding with final phase.” This was met by some hi-fives among the Tiny scientists, pleased that their engineering endeavour was thus proving successful. The pods continued floating down until they transitioned into the entrance to the large intestine - it looked much drier up ahead.

“Sir…” Belvedere turned to face Andy. Although the glass pods were extremely see-through, their exposure to the harsh conditions of Minuette’s innards had left them stained and dripping with fluids. “Sir, as far as I’m aware, there’s only one way out from this point…”

As Andy said this, the older students suddenly voiced their disapproval in an outcry of profanities. Belvedere hushed them all. “Now now, fear not. You don’t think I’d give my class such a bummer of an ending to their trip…”

“Yes Monty, we do…”

The professor laughed. “Don’t worry class. We’re going to be saved from a messy finale down in the rectum. This capsule has been designed to trick the body into thinking we’re nutrients. So, the jejunum is going to kindly absorb us into the bloodstream and get us off the alimentary canal. This is our turning!” he joked, and a few of the students seemed satisfied with this plan. Sure enough, at the last minute, the capsule felt as if it had been caught in a tractor-beam - they were being dragged slowly into a slit in the side, and once through it the view changed to a dark red. They were inside Minuette’s bloodstream, and blood vessels passed them to and fro whilst they hovered there. Professor Belvedere radioed the team: “Location: bloodstream. Destination: brain. Suggest terms for nervous transfer?” As he awaited a response, he turned to the class and briefly summarised the functions of blood vessels and the general importance of blood, be it pony or human.

Eventually the radio buzzed. “Come in, Belvedere! We have an idea” the voice was Dr. Horse’s. “We think you can activate an electronic nervous impulse which you may be small enough to travel on.”

“Erm...elaborate?”

“Okay, so listen carefully.” This was Dr. Mooy-Singh speaking now. “See the large red chord on your control panel, Monty? Push the black button to its left.” The professor pushed the button, and a small rod protruded from the capsule’s front. The class watched curiously as it extended further and further, edging towards the side of the vein.

“Stand-by…” Belvedere spoke into the radio. The Tinies outside were watching the rod themselves, from the monitor - meanwhile, Kane went to distract Minuette, who was lying on a small sofa in the next room, from the pain she was about to feel. “Any second now…” Belvedere muttered, and the rod suddenly extended a small blade from its tip. The blade rammed into the side of the vein, piercing it - and, at what felt like the speed of light, the capsule was whisked through the slit into a nerve. Like a bolt of electricity they went rocketing upwards through the body, and both Belvedere and the scientists monitored the map of the pony’s body outline as the red dot bulleted its way towards the neck and eventually the head.

“Ow…” Minuette moaned.

“You okay, Minuette?” Kane asked soothingly.

“Yeah, just felt a jolt or something. What are they doing in there?”

“They’re trying to get inside your head.”

Minuette laughed. “They’re not the first to try that...anyway how long will this take, Doc? I’m supposed to meet Lemon Hearts in an hour or so!”

Kane shushed her and nodded calmly. “Yes yes, we’ll have them out soon. Come on through, you can see their progress.”

“No thanks, Doc. I think I’m gonna try get a power nap before my dinner. Hey, if I’m sleeping won’t that make things nice and calm for them?” She winked and snuggled up on the couch.

Deep inside her head, the capsule had managed to shake off of the nerve and was now inside the brain itself. The class gasped in awe and amazement, and even Belvedere himself allowed himself to soak it all in. Sparks flew around here and there; static shocks zapped outside and the whole place felt very...alive. Nerves lit up in a bright electric blue as they streamed out of the brain and down to the spine and various parts of the unicorn’s body. There was an aura of magic as well, with some nerves leading upwards into the horn above; these were glowing just as the horn might on the outside. The class began taking pictures and making note, and then Dr. Horse spoke up on the radio: “the test subject is proceeding to sleep, stand-by.”

A few students looked confused. “Is something bad going to happen because she’s sleeping?”

Belvedere chuckled. “Now, the brain is actually just as active during sleep as it is during waking hours. Waste is cleared from it, cells are re-energized, even regulating appetite and mood.”

Ellie spoke up. “Ooooh, that must be why ‘power-naps’ are called that!”

“Exactly!” Belvedere smiled. “This truly is a fascinating organ. The things that go on in here, my God…” He was about to deploy the pods again, when he had a sudden change of heart.

“What’s up, Monty?” Cody asked.

“I dunno, class. I was going to say we could enter the brain in our pods again. But I’m having second thoughts because that would be a serious invasion of poor Minuette’s privacy.”

The class were silent for a moment before Carlos spoke up. “That’s true, prof. She was never told that we might do something like that.”

“I’d feel guilty.” Abigail agreed.

As the class all nodded, Belvedere turned to his radio. “Belvedere here. We’re going to attempt commencing exit procedure. Stand-by for updates, location: brain. Destination: nose.” After hanging up, Belvedere suggested to the class a most-risky plan. “Okay, I’m going to eject my pod and try to steer the whole capsule towards the nasal passage, it’s our fastest way out of here.” As the class watched on nervously, the professor pushed a lever and his pod proceeded to lift slowly out of the capsule, with its thick chords tethered tightly. Out in the brain, Belvedere studied his map for a reminder and, once satisfied, he pedalled his pod towards where the nasal passage entrance. He struggled, having to work extra hard to pull the capsule behind with him. He was not a young man anymore, and the workout was taking its toll on his energy; nevertheless, he felt the capsule floating smoothly behind him in this strange and plasma-like locale.

The class were watching their professor break a sweat as they headed into an ominous and looming dark tunnel. “I should go out there and help him” Cody said determined, but Andy’s friend Samantha held him back.

“No, you idiot - you’ll get electrocuted out there!”

Andy smiled. “It’s a nice gesture, Cody. But it’s way too dangerous.”

Luke spoke up from behind them. “It’s not a bad plan though. We should try get Monty’s attention, and swap drivers.”

Belvedere was panting now, exhausted from his efforts, when a large banging noise forced him to turn his head. The class were banging on the glass front of the capsule, signalling to him with a rotation gestures. Understanding, he retracted his pod back into the capsule, slinking back in his chair and sighing in relief. The capsule drifted in the tunnel, floating there for a minute as droplets of air started to come past. As soon as he was back in safely, Cody swapped pods and entered the professor’s pod. “Let’s do this!” he said, and pedalled at a blistering speed. They rocketed into the nose speedily, and the class dispersed to various panels of glass to look around.

“Wooah, so this is what nostrils look like” Abigail said in awe, twitching her own nose slightly.

Belvedere was too tired to speak, and gestured at a notepad he had, upon which was clipped a scripted explanation of the nose, how nose-hairs worked, how uncannily similar pony and human noses were, and what bogeys were for. Carlos and Andy, who were reading it over their professor’s shoulder, frowned at him when they saw explanations for the rectum, heart and reproductive system were also featured. “Ugh!” Malcolm shouted, pointing at a giant bogey lying up in some of Minuette’s nose-hairs to one side. Some of the class laughed, whilst the younger girls were clearly grossed out.

Cody, meanwhile, was solely focused on his path up ahead. They were now in the outer nostrils, so he was waiting for that glorious moment when he would catch sight of the light at the end of the tunnel, but as he leaned into the glass in-front of him, squinting, he caught sight of a giant droplet too late, and it burst all over his pod, disorienting him and obscuring the view. “Dammit!” he cursed as he couldn’t see where he was going, and eventually there was a horrible scraping noise as his pod crashed onto the hard ground of the nasal passage. There was less of a zero-gravity effect here now, and so the capsule came sinking down behind it, submerged slightly in the snotty surface.

Minuette, happily snoozing on her sofa completely oblivious of not only the scientists and doctors monitoring her every moment, but also the microscopic capsule wedged up her nose. She did, however, make a slight moan of discomfort, twitching her nose slightly.

Inside the nostril, the pony’s inhale actually helped the capsule and pod break free, and after a quick driver change to Eric, they edged their way closer to the way out. Soon enough, the wind of Minuette’s breaths started to scoop them up, and they were whooshed towards the opening. Hoping that would be enough to send them out, Eric was reeled back into the capsule. However, the continuous inhale-exhale pattern meant that they would get close to the exit, only to be dragged back in slightly, and over and over again. Belvedere picked up his radio. “Come in? Currently in left nostril. Require assistance to exit. Over.”

Dr. Horse headed over to the napping Minuette, holding some pollen in his hoof. Steve came with him, and climbed up the sofa to the pony’s face. “Make sure you catch them cleanly, Steve,” Dr. Horse warned, as Steve gave a nod. The assistant reached Minuette’s giant face, sideways on a cushion, but with all his strength he lifted up the lightweight pony-sized cup and held it in-front of her nose. As Dr. Horse approached the nostril with the pollen, Minuette’s rapid inhalations started. Poor Steve was nearly sucked into the giantess’ gaping mouth, and a streak of saliva trickled out onto him.

Inside the nose, the group watched as pollen molecules entered the passageway, and eventually made their way to the mucosa. Minuette woke up in surprise, and Dr. Horse used his magic to try and keep her head steady. “Aaah...aaah…”

“Stand-by, this is it…” Kane spoke into the radio.

“AatCHOOOOOOO!” Minuette sneezed loudly, almost looking in pain from the force of it. The microscopic class screamed in delight, as if on a roller-coaster, as they were cannoned out of the nose at 100mph, accompanied by countless droplets of snot. Their view suddenly became nothing but white, and some of the kids joked that they must have died from colliding into something too fast, whilst others thought they’d ended up in Minuette’s mane. Either way, no one was really sure what had happened.

“Excellent work, Steve. Let’s get them under the gun and back safe-and-sound!” Dr. Horse and Steve smiled as they prepared to head back into the lab, but Minuette looked annoyed.

“Hey! What in Equestria was that for?! I was having a nice nap!” she moaned, rubbing her nose and watery eyes.

“Sorry, Minuette, but we had to do that.”

The unicorn mare looked confused. “But Doc...I thought my nap would be helping them in there right now?”

“Oh, I’m sure it did” the doctor winked, before heading into the lab and slamming the door shut behind him. “Wait there one second, my dear.”

Minuette frowned as she then heard some extreme zap-like noises and flashing lights emitted from the lab. She turned to face the mirror and examined herself. “Where are you little guys? Come out come out, wherever you are!” She widened her eye and looked at its reflection, then felt around in her ears and nose, before opening her mouth wide and peering inside. Although she couldn’t see them anywhere, she spotted some kind of mark on her uvula and knew it was a sign of some activity in there. “Hey! How am I meant to get that streak off?!” All of a sudden, the door burst open and Professor Belvedere and his class came running through, whilst Dr. Kane held the door open for them. “Oh my gosh!” Minuette exclaimed in surprise, happy to see the Tinies safely back to their normal size. The little students ran up to her towering blue legs and hugged them tight, thanking her for being a great day out. Minuette looked up at the two doctors and Tiny scientists who had followed them in, and smirked. “These guys were never really inside me, were they? You guys were just playing a prank on me!” She laughed to herself, but the others all exchanged glances.

“Um, actually Minuette we’ve made histo-”

“Haha, you guys…” she laughed, ignoring them and smiling down at the class of Tinies.

Professor Belvedere addressed his team to one side. “Well ladies and gentlemen, that has been quite the ordeal. However - it represents a successful project and a historical breakthrough in nanotechnology.” The four of them clapped and cheered together, and the two doctors went to thank them for allowing them to be part of it all.

Minuette headed for the door. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a dinner with a friend of mine!” And with that she was gone.

“I think you need to give your stomach a break” Belvedere called after her, but either she didn’t hear, or had chosen to ignore it - either way, the Tinies laughed and headed back to their college. As the students chatted excitedly about what they were going to tell their friends and families about this amazing field trip, the scientists began their report write-ups, planning what was surely going to be a memorable presentation to their fellow scientists in the Tiny community.

Author's Note

Made by Lukington, Shrunken Little Bro, and I. Kinda wanted to work on it more myself, but work kept me occupied

The Lunar Sisters: The First Mission.

“What the-!?” Lavina shouted, waking up from the dream that felt all too real. She felt a minor headache, but also slightly wet… and a bit sticky. Her vision came and she took a not that was left on her chest.

Lavina,

I apologize for that dream last night, but that was more or less a distraction to get you to come with me. And, again, I apologize, I couldn't resist your flavor. The others would join, but one would hurt and the other would just go through me. Hope your new room will work.

Sincerely, Princess Luna.

P.S. Good morning

Lavina only blinked. “She… ate me... “ she only spoke, right before hearing a knock, which made her jump a bit.

“Good morning!” A cheerful voice spoke. “Breakfast time!” Lavina shook her head and looked around her immediate surroundings. All around her were shelves, each filled with books, many of which had a strong, magical feel to them. Her bed was nearby a glass stained window, showing a classic star ending wand, that brought in the sunlight, illuminating everything, but there were candles around, as well as a classic fireplace that had a kettle over it. Some more knocking interrupted her.

“Your breakfast is getting cold.”

But instead of being in awe over the almost Hogwarts-like bedroom, she was quick to get out of bed and start running to the first door in the room. When she went through the door, she was almost caught by surprise when she saw the giant hallway that she saw once she went through the door. She saw some white pillars with gold trims at the bottom by her room, but paid no mind to them. “Where’s that damn princess? How dare she kidnap me from that village! I’m gonna kick her fat ass!” She shouted, quick to start running from one side of the hallway.

What she didn’t realize was that those ‘pillars’ were not pillars at all.

“Which one are you talking to?” The same, motherly voice asked, now sounding stern. Lavina froze and turned pale. She looked up to see she was under Princess Celestia herself, holding a very small plate in her magic.

But her fear eased down once she realized it was just Princess Celestia. “I’m obviously not talking about you. I’m talking about your dumb little sister that thought that kidnapping me was fine cause she is royalty.” She said the last word with venom in her voice.

“I apologize on Luna's behalf, but even I have to agree this is for the greater good. Please, enjoy your breakfast, and you'll soon meet your, hopefully, friends.” Celestia lowered the plate to Lavina. It was a small stack of pancakes with some precisely cut blueberries and strawberries, with a small dab of whip cream at the top, making it look like a happy face. “Please, eat up, you’ll need your strength for today.”

“Oh, I need my strength alright, to send that princess back to the moon for what she did!” She shouted angrily, snatching the plate as she sat down on the floor and started eating it. But after awhile, her anger slowly vanished as the sweet taste of pancake, syrup, followed by the fruit and whipped cream seemed to calm her down. Celestia sat down herself with all legs on the floor and tucked under her body.

“Hmm… so, you're a human who really uses magic? Or are you just good at fooling others to think it's magic?” Lavina eyed at the princess. “Just saying, I’ve dealt my fair share of impostors.”

“Why should I answer that? It seems that my magic isn’t good enough for your bratty sister, so bad that she forced me to come here and learn things ‘the pony way’.” She huffed, clearly not happy that even with magic, she was looked down upon both figuratively and literally.

“You are talking to a pony who's seen and live much more history than your ancestors. And humans suddenly using magic, while unique, might end disastrously if not under the right supervision. So it's not really a bad thing, but it could've been executed better. I mean, you are still only a child like the other two, right?”

“What? I’m not a kid, I just look young!” She shouted angrily, not liking how she couldn’t get away from being accused as a young girl.

“And I’m sorry, it's just the way you dress and… well, look like… take it as a compliment, though. I do.”

She only glared at her with a pout as she went back to eating the rest of her pancake in silence. “And what do you mean by meeting my friends? I don’t have any friends as of yet, and Luna is definitely not a friend.”

“Hopefully, they'll be your friends. They're quite special. Tinker and Perma… never thought I'd see such a human looking robot and the ghost of a human.” Lavina gave a quick glare. She didn’t have to say anything as she knew the glare meant she was highly doubtful of what she said. “Anywho, I think it's time for you to meet them. They'll be your neighbors for this mission Luna has until it's over. From what Luna has found, it sounds serious, and might be worth the investigation.” She picked Lavina up with her magic and walked to a different part of the castle. The witch noticed all the guards patrolling around, human and pony, with servants, working to maintain the castle. Escape was going to be next to impossible.

Lavina watched the place and the workers, thinking that escaping would be difficult, but not impossible with what she can do. ‘I swear, I’ll come back to that village and work harder than ever before as an apology.’ She thought, wanting nothing more than to go back to that tiny village. A set of doors opened, and Celestia gently dropped her off.

“There we go. If you need anything, please, feel free to speak up. Enjoy making your acquaintance with Tinker and Perma.” Celestia backed away and closed the door behind her, followed by it locking. The sounds of chains were heard as something was arriving. Lavina looked up to see what was a metal box being lowered at a somewhat uneven pace. It fell onto the floor with a loud clanking noise. Lavina quickly readied her wand, quickly assuming it was some sort of monster inside. Probably a test from Luna to see if she could defeat this creature and survive.

It didn’t take long for whatever was inside to start breaking out, hearing something hit it, and a dent being seen. Then another, and a third one before the side of the box bursted off. Lavina was quick enough to cast a shield as the metal part bounced off of it and over her. She looked over to see that it was a tall girl, her black hair tied up into a messy ponytail. Her eyes widened a little when she saw a wind up key behind her turn.

“Where is that dumb alicorn?” The girl said with the soul intent of killing whoever that ‘alicorn’ was.

“Are… are you talking about Luna?” Lavina asked, to which the girl’s eyes widened as well.

“How do you know?”

“I’m guessing you were taken by her as well. I have a few things I want to say to that dumb horse.” Lavina crossed her arms as she glanced away.

“Hmm… why are you wearing that? Isn't Halloween another 8 months away?”

“What? No. I’m wearing it cause I’m going to be a witch.” She explained. “With magic real in this place, I can actually cast magic and make all of my fantasies become a reality.”

“... Do those fantasies include having warts, green skin, and be surrounded by cats or crows?”

“That's only stereotypical! If they were really like that, then they would've really died off.” She said, liking more of the realistic witches that aren't all that.

“So your fantasies involve making other people's, mostly males, fantasies a reality?”

“That’s not it either!” She shouted angrily. “I just want to wield magic, is it that hard to understand!?”

“Yes.” The sound of glass breaking could be heard… metaphorically, and literally, with the voice of someone saying ‘Whoops!’. A glass jar had missed them, with the glass turning into millions of small pieces upon impact with the floor. A low groan came from the pile of glass, followed by the pile moving a bit

“Do you think it’s that ghost thing that Celestia told me about?” Lavina ask, prepping her hand to grab her wand in case it would attack.

“There’s no such thing as ghosts.” Tinker shook her head, soon after a girl-like spirit rising up from the glass shards as she looked up at the two. “Okay, that’s a ghost.”

“AHHHH!” Lavina shouted before she fell back on the floor, quick to back away from the spirit.

“Wha-!? Where am I? This is not the castle.” Perma spoke, looking around before turning to them. “Oh, hello. Who might you both be?”

“Lavina!” She was quick to answer, thinking she needed to so she can ‘appease’ the spirit.

“Tinker.” The other simply answered. “And what should we call you?”

“Perma. Aww, are you afraid of me, Lavi? Tinky here seems to be alright in the presence of a ghost.”

“That’s cause she’s a freaking robot! She probably can’t even smile!” She shouted, knowing by the fact there was a giant wind up key sticking out from her back.

“I can smile.” Tinker replied, making an exaggerated smile that, if done by anyone else, would most likely call for an exorcist.

“Oh, but I don't hurt anyone.” Perma added, floating to Lavina. “I might scare them, but I don't want to unless it's an emergency.”

‘How can she even hurt someone..?’ She couldn’t help but ask in her mind as she felt there would be no real answer.

“So, did Luna take you in here as well?”

“Yes.” They both answered.

“And whatever she wants to do with us, I’m not listening.” Lavina proclaimed.

“Without an apology.” Tinker added.

“Wait what?” The witch was really confused after that. “A small apology won’t change anything.”

“But it is a good start.” Perma agreed to the robo-girl.

“I’ve already gave you my apologies,” The voice of Luna spoke “but this is important, not just for Equestria, but perhaps the survival of humankind as we know it.” Walking into the room was Luna… but not herself. It looked like Luna, but she was now a human, wearing dark blue royal robes with a black cape, and wielded a rapier, but still had her flowing hair and crown. She was only a foot taller than them, though Perma easily flew up near her.

Lavina didn’t say anything as she turned away from her, clearly not listening to that excuse of ‘already apologizing. Same went for Tinker, who turned her torso, before she turned her head away.’

“I know you all have something to say. Speak it now, or let yourselves lose control to the end.” Luna simply spoke.

“Did you hear anything?” Lavina simply asked.

“My hearing sensors are muted until what we request is granted.” Tinker said, the two still waiting for an apology.

“Oh yeah, I deserve an apology too, I’m not sure if it’s normal to you ponies, but kidnapping someone for your own personal gain isn’t what we call ‘a special greeting’ to us humans… and ghosts.” Perma said, soon after turning away from the human-turned alicorn.

“Entire human villages are disappearing.” Luna spoke bluntly. “I took you all because not only are you all unique in your own way, but if I asked you, this threat could easily take you away for their own agenda. The Tiny-Nappers might be involved with this, but entire human villages disappear overnight is too difficult. Every man, woman, and child, gone, no trace left behind. I may not seem like it, but I am greatly concerned for your kind; being treated as second rate citizens is one thing, something my sister and I are trying to fix, but with our size, we will stick out more in this investigation. I intend to make you all much better, individually, and as a team, with this form I made to keep track of your progress in the day as my body rests. Am I making myself clear?”

“I’m still not hearing anything, but whatever it is, they better hope it’s not important.” Lavina spoke again, it seeming like they won’t listen until they hear what they want to hear. Luna's right hand glowed with her blue aura, grabbing Lavina and turning to her.

“Your village is in danger! Imagine just walking around one day, then on the next, you, and everyone you know are taken away! For all we know, these people are being experimented on, or processed into something! Do you want everyone you know to be tortured with you soon joining in!?”

None of the three responded, still waiting for their apology.

“... Look, I’m sorry, ok? I have to do what's necessary. Being a leader means you have to make the tough calls and live with those consequences. I’d rather have you all be angry at me rather than do nothing and let your kind be abducted. This isn’t some political, publicity stunt my sister does. This is me taking initiative and getting people with special talents to rescue innocent civilians. Can any of you forgive me? And… maybe understand what's at stake?”

“Maybe not forgive, but seeing how nothing has changed, you are just as useless as your sister.” Lavina turned back around, to which the other two followed.

“I can accept the forgiveness, but the memory will not be erased.” Tinker spoke next.

“Eh, doesn’t matter to me, not like I have much to do with my life.” Perma couldn’t hide the smirk she had on after she said that.

“Ok, I will have a word with you about that, Lavina,” Luna spoke with a sigh of relief. “But I’m glad you’re all able to work with me on this. Now, this is something my sister and I used to do back then, back when Starswirl was our teacher, but we had a pocket dimension we entered to train. You will all be in this pocket dimension practically everyday, get your training on with each other, myself included. I’m still fairly new to this body, even if it’s temporarily. During the nights, I will seek other special people, find their locations, and, maybe, send you to get them… maybe. And questions?” All three just blinked. “Ugh, this a place where we can train without causing damage!”

“Oooh!” All three of them got what she was talking about.

“But wouldn’t it be hard for me cause of,” Perma asked, phasing her front half through Tinker’s body, to which the robot girl didn’t react, but Lavina jumped a little at the sight. “You know.”

“... Lavina, do you have any spells that can harm ghosts? Or, at least, stun them? Because I do.” She snapped her left finger, making both a portal behind her, and a large, nearly invisible hand, flicking Perma inside. “Would any of you like to enter, or be flicked inside as well?”

It was strange to see the transparent hand phase through Tinker, and hit Perma as she went spinning out of control into the portal. “That was unnecessary!” She shouted.

“Like we have any choice.” Lavina crossed her arms as she took a seat on her broom, which seemed to be able to follow her wherever she was, and flew into the portal. As for Tinker… she just walked through. Luna entered, closing the portal behind them. The dimension was where they were at, but it looked like they were looking through some window, with large cracks running through their immediate sight.

“Ah… it’s been a long time since I’ve been here.” Luna spoke, walking in, picking Perma up, and smelling the air. “Think of this as the place where anything can happen. Anything can enter, anything can be changed, and we can be anywhere… if you excuse me.” Luna’s hands glowed as she made the world they were in shrink to a more comfortable size. “There, much better… unless, you want a different place.”

“How about back at the tiny village where you kidnapped me from?” Lavina said, a knuckle on her chin as she felt that whatever the princess had planned was rather pointless.

“...Anybody else have a different location they want to go to? Perhaps the streets of Canterlot market? Ponyville’s fields? Or, rather, play out a possible scenario I have in mind?”

The other two stayed quiet, never seeing or hearing about Canterlot or Ponyville. Only blank and confused expressions as they tilted their head to the side.

“... You know, we should jump ahead and go into a possible scenario.” She began to move her hands around, making everything disappear, leaving an empty void, before a field emerged around them, which soon became the village Lavina was from. But, nearby, flying overhead, paused in time, was 4 teenage looking dragons, spewing fire. “If you think you're able to, try to stop these dragons, and save this fair village. I will see how you do.” She snapped her fingers and was whisked away, looking like she was sucked through a wormhole. Everything began to go slow, but everything went the speed it should be… with the dragons spewing fire, burning some homes, with everyone besides them running outside in pure panic.

They were too off guard to jump into action immediately, but soon Tinker shifted her boots into rocket jets and flew up to the dragons, uppercutting the first one, making it stop spewing fire, and quite possibly making it bite it’s own tongue.

“Wh-what are we supposed to do?” Perma was the one to ask, feeling like she wanted to go up and help, but doubting herself as she felt that she wouldn’t do anything useful. Meanwhile, Lavina was watching the scene and thinking to herself.

‘Alright, so obviously that dumb princess is going to make it impossible to actually fight them, giving a reason as to why we need her help or whatever, but maybe if I tried some magic to either confuse or even stun them, Perma could help the other people escape. I mean, their lives mean more than property… even though this is all made up.’ She thought, thinking that the freestyle plan was good enough. “Perma, you help guide the people to safety, while me and Tinker try and keep the dragons busy.”

“Got it!” She saluted as she flew off, already helping the tinies to find a safe spot where they won’t be seen or caught by any of the dragons.

Lavina got on her broom once more before she flew off, flipping a small book that had all the human spells she written down herself. Once she was close to two if them she chanted the phrase. “Conjunctivitis!” She shouted, saying it a little differently as bright yellow hoops went from the tip of her wand right to their faces as their wing flaps weren’t in sync anymore and they crashed into each other, as if they got confused by the sudden spell.

“Hey! There's that magic using tiny!” One of the dragons spoke, getting up and cracking it's knuckles. “First one to get her gets to eat the kids!”

“Heh, I bet she tastes like candy!” Another spoke in a more deeper, brutish voice, licking it's lips before charging at her, flaring it's teeth.

“None shall be ignored by me.” Tinker said, quick to kick the dragon that was about to clamp it’s jaws on Lavina, to which he went sent plumbing to the ground. Her key turned as she had her rocket legs back on, her arms up in a fighting stance for whoever wants to go next.

“Ha! I got this pipsqueak!” One of them cackled, getting on all fours and running to her similar to Golem from Lord of the Rings. The one pointed to Lavina charged at the witch, claws out, ready to swipe, and possibly, grab her.

The one that was heading to Tinker was surprised to see her one moment, then was gone the next. It didn’t take long to find her as he heard her voice right next to him. “Omae wa mou shindeiru.” She spoke in a foreign language.

“Nani!” The dragon spoke in sudden surprise, before what felt like a giant boulder hit him and sent him flying, but in actuality, it was Tinker’s fist.

Lavina instead turned around just in time to see the dragon, before his jaws clamped shut on her, and was quickly swallowed. But the victory was short as she heard the girl’s voice, it being another enchantment. “Diphulaniado!” Soon a large orb of orange light was shining through his scales, before it got too big, and the dragon burst from the inside. Of course, this wasn’t a real dragon, so he just bursted into puffs of magic energy.

“Oh my gosh! She killed Kenny!” The cackling dragon yelled in shock.

“YOU BASTARD!!!” The deep voice dragon yelled, running to Lavina and smacking her to the floor, right before stomping on her. “YOU KILLED MY BROTHER!!! YOU'RE GONNA PAY!!!”

Lavina was quick enough to form a shield when the dragon started stomping on her, but she could clearly see the cracks starting to form as she had to think fast. Tinker couldn’t help since she was fighting off the second dragon that was about to come for her. So in a blind panic, she shouted another enchantment. “Vera Gurasare!” And in a quick flash, she teleported a small distance away from the dragon’s foot, it not being far as she had to get up and run, trying to find her broom, and seeing that it got stuck on the ground. But she could see it was trying to wiggle itself out.

The dragon that Tinker fought against quick grabbed her and began to crush her with both of its hands.

She feebly kicked her legs as she tried to wiggle herself out, but it didn’t take long for things to get dented and broken up as crunching sounds were heard and she literally started spewing out a bright blue liquid from her mouth, her eyes glowing the same color, and the rest of the blue liquid flowing down to her pinned arms as the small trinkles fell to the grassy field. Tinker stood still for a moment, before the light in her eyes faded and turned a dull lifeless gray as she slumped over, being released as she fell limp to the floor.

Catching Lavina by surprise, she mistakenly stopped, making her an easy target for the other dragon as he grabbed her roughly and lifted her up to his face.

“Not so tough, are you!?” He roared, which was followed by some screaming. Turning, Lavina’s eyes widened and hyperventilated as she realized that the 4th dragon member didn't bother with them and instead was scarfing down on some people, with Perma unable to do anything. She only felt herself shoved into the dragon’s maw, screaming her head off, but felt nothing.

“Ok… ” Luna’s voice spoke, making everything disappear, and Tinker being fixed immediately, all the liquids going back in to her. Luna came inside, rubbing the temple on her head, looking like she was going to blow a fuse, but kept it back. “Alright… keep calm, Luna. We've got plenty of time… go with the positives. Um… ok, it was a good plan, but the execution could've been better. Perma, why did you stop at that dragon? You froze there. Care to explain?”

“Wh-what do you mean? I tried. You know… stuff.” She had a pink blush on her cheeks, recalling that she tried to push the tinies to go faster, but she just went right through them, and when she tried to fight the dragon, she also went through him… and saw some things that could never be unseen.

“Uh huh… you did ‘stuff'. Like what? Did you possess someone to get the others to move? Try to levitate some objects? Make a scary face?”

“W-well, no.” She mumbled, soon explaining what she ‘tried’ to do, but only went through them. Luna took a deep breath.

“It's ok… this is just training. If this was real, then I would be angry, but it's not… and it's not just you.” She turned to the two others. “I know you were doing everything you can, excellent job in getting rid of that one dragon, but I think you should've taken a… less violent action. And… well, keep an eye out. You can do that, right, Tinker?”

“If words and laws didn’t stop them, then violence is the only answer to the mystical creatures of greed.” Tinker said, her hand changing into a cannon to further prove that she might go all the way next time.

“Yeah, I have a spell that might finish them off, but it’s technically labeled a curse, and I don’t mess with curses.” Lavina said, deciding to not say what it was called. “And besides, one of those dragons cover my entire view. How am I supposed to look around when their fat body is the only thing I see?”

“I mean do you have anything to bind them?” Luna corrected herself. “Magic rope spells, sleep spells, or just knocking them unconscious? And yes, I know what you mean, but surely, you have something that can let you see more places than one?”

“Well, I have a few spells like that, but don’t forget that I was close to be crushed. You think I would know what to do. Of course humans know what to do without magic, and being stepped on by a giant mythical creature.” She said, a sarcastic tone in her voice at the last two sentences.

“... So… that’s a no?”

“I do have spell for that, but I really cared for my own hide at the moment.” She simply answered, not going to say that she was too scared to think straight.

“Ah. Well, at least you’re honest. Tinker, can you do the same?”

“Well, I do have a taser gun.” She said, her hand showing smarks of lightning. “But I suppose that this might not enough… maybe I should increase the volt power.”

“Only on huge creatures. Keep it at a safe level for your kind.” She took a deep breath. “Well, I think this helps a lot! We’ve still got training, but, let’s try to do this fast. We don’t want to lose any more people that we do, do we?”

The trio didn’t answer, still feeling like this was all ‘forced’ onto them. Luna rolled her eyes.

“Alright then, tell me… do you think any of you can take me on?”

Another wave of silence went over the four of them. Perma didn’t answer, cause she was still scared of Luna to even try. Tinker knew that Luna would try something that would make her vulnerable(like using water on her again). And lastly, Lavina still didn’t trust the mare after what she pulled, making their first meeting nothing but a dream as she kidnapped her and literally ate her.

“So… none of you want to take on me? In this form at your size? With nothing to aid me but my sword and magic, and all of you against me at the same time?” She readied her blade with a smirk. “Go ahead. Give me your best shots. I will let you take the first shot. I know you all want to… unless you’re all too chicken to do so.”

“We aren’t toddlers, that dumb chicken taunt isn’t going to work on us.” Lavina said, crossing her arms.

“Really, I have nothing else to lose, so why try.” Perma shrugged.

“I really don’t understand why Luna is confusing us for chickens. Is she mentally challenged?” Tinker asked, the taunt going way over her head.

“It’s a figure of speech.” Luna groaned. “And I thought I was slow to learn this ‘slang’, as our subjects call it. But this is just training. Perhaps you can all battle each other in some friendly spars? Nothing insane. I can make sure either opponent doesn’t go too far.”

‘Seriously? It’s not like we asked to do this...’ Lavina thought, feeling more like she was just here to amuse Luna or something. “How about ‘no’? Honestly, none of us really volunteered to be here. You just kidnapped all of us and now you want us to fight each other.”

“It is training!” Luna stopped herself and took a deep breath. “Look, I’m trying to be reasonable here. But-” The sound of the door opened was heard around them.

“Your majesty! We have some news!”

“Well, looks like training’s over.” She snapped her fingers and they all reappeared in the room they all meet, all in their small size. Standing over them was one of the night guards, a batpony mare with some black armor.

“Oh… uh… you’re… in your human doll self…”

“It’s to make them feel comfortable.” Luna gestured to the trio. “But, report.”

“Yes, uh… An entire Tiny-”

“Human.”

“Uh… human village has gone missing, ma’am!”

“Where?”

“Applewood!”

“An entire village gone missing in the heart of Equestria’s movie area!? And nopony saw this!?”

“Nopony!” Luna thought about this.

‘It can’t be some Tiny Snatchers. And how did nopony see this? Security it usually top notch over there, especially with the new and old human movie makers.’ She turned to the trio. “Seems training will be put on hold. We can’t let this opportunity escape to see who’s been kidnapping entire human villages. Be on the lookout for anything suspicious! We might just know who, or what, is behind these disappearances.”

“Gee I wonder who could’ve done this.” Lavina said sarcastically. “Maybe a giant magical bunny flew down and took them away to a real safe haven.”

Perma only placed a hand over her head, knowing the girl was being way too sarcastic.

“This is no joking matter! Get ready, because we’re heading to Applewood.”

“Where is Applewood?” Tinker asked.

“... Let me get the map.”

Lavina stayed silent as Luna held onto her back as she flew on her broom, followed by Perma and Tinker, both flying right behind them.

“Why didn't you put wings on yourself?” Lavina asked.

“I didn't have time to put on wings.” Luna answered. “And I don't think having wings will help me blend in.”

“Neither will having sparkly hair blowing in the non-existent wind, yet I see that was more important than wings.” Lavina rolled her eyes, the hair making an obvious recognition to the princess of the night.

“I can control my hair, you know. It just does this on it's own. I would demonstrate, but we’re in the air. Your comments aside, we have to be on the lookout for something that can be used to find out who, or what, is behind these abductions. Any signs of attacks, corpses, or even survivors. Tinker, be on the lookout for genetic material. Anything is better than an empty village. And… we’re here!” Luna jumped off of Lavina’s broom and skydived to the floor.

“... Think we should leave her?”

“My sensors scan some life forms. Investigation under process.” Tinker spoke, flying down.

“Wait! Don't leave me!” Perma added, following the robot. Luna landed on the floor, doing a pose most people called a ‘Superhero landing’... Before falling over in pain.

“Ow! Owowow! Why did I do that!?”

“Cause human legs aren’t as strong as pony legs.” Lavina plainly said, floating downwards as Tinker landed without the superhero landing, and Perma trailed behind the rest of them.

“I know… stupid idea of me… can we just investigate and not talk about this?” She got up, groaning a bit. To their immediate sight, the place was a ghost town. Besides the wind and their footsteps, the place was eerily silent. Perma phased through some of the homes, seeing meals untouched, with no signs of struggling or anything broken. The best way she could describe it was that everyone left in a hurry.

She couldn’t help but be reminded of that one home in the forest that was somewhat like this: Things untouched, nothing stolen or moved, it looking as if the residents just got up and left. Picking up a pony plushie that she could only assume belonged to a little girl, she had a bad feeling creeping over her, it being something she didn’t want to feel.

Lavina found a store that looked to be some kind of bakery, walking through, it also seemed like it was busy with customers before the people vanished. Taking a look at some of the food displayed, there was no sign of aging or spoiling, proving that they didn’t go missing for long. She checked one of the pieces of food that was on the table, it being a slice of cake. Breaking a piece off, she saw that the icing hardened, and the bread inside did too, but not too hard to make it difficult to eat.

Tinker on the other hand, was roaming through the streets, looking for any signs of life that wasn’t plant life in some of the homes. But she gathered the same data as the other two, it wasn’t like the humans were kidnapped. It was more like they all volunteered to leave the town all at once, without bringing anything but what they had on or in their pockets. ‘This is very strange… but with magic being a realistic thing here, anything could’ve happened. Self reminder, gather research on Equestrian Magic. Figure out a link to the disappearance of human village.’ Her sensors blinked as she detected some life.

“You found some goodies?” A voice asked.

“Yeah, some jewelry and whatnot.” Another replied.

“Hide.” Luna ordered, quickly standing behind a corner of a house. Tinker and Lavina quickly took the other, though Perma turned invisible. Peeking out of the corner, they saw a good dozen of people in the streets, wearing ragged clothes, breaking into the homes and collecting valuables.

“Found anything else!?” One of them asked, putting some necklaces in a sack.

“Just some pie!” Another answered. “Anyone want some!?”

“Looters.” Luna spoke. “They can't be behind these abductions. Still, we need to get rid of them; they could be tampering with evidence.” She looked at them. “Hmm… if we're lucky, we can talk this through with them. Or perhaps, we can scare them. Worst case scenario, this turns into a full on fight. Any thoughts?”

Lavina gave her options some thought. ‘Looters tampering with some evidence isn’t a good thing, but they might have some information on what could’ve happened, and if this was the first town they encountered with no one here at all.’ With her thinking, she didn’t really give an answer. As for the other two, Tinker felt that robbery was unjustified and that they should be taken down while Perma wasn’t quite sure what she could do that would be of much help.

One of the looters, with their crowbar, wedged a door open. As soon as it was opened, loud, blaring alarms were heard.

INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT!

Popping out of the walls and roof were what could be best explained as Steampunk turrets, all firing at the looter. His leg was shot, making him wince in pain as he hid behind one of the houses. An intercom broke out, heard through the loudspeakers.

“You'll never get me! I saw what you monsters did! I’m not gonna be like them! You hear me!? NEVER!!!”

When the bullet hit one of the looters, one of Tinker’s ‘instincts’ was triggered, her eyes glowing green before she took off without the rest. “Tinker!” Perma shouted, but stayed hidden. While Tinker was on her way to the looters, one of the turrets were set off and was about to shoot for the robo-girl, but Lavina was quick to run over and cast a shield spell, the bullets bouncing off and falling to the floor.

Tinker dashed over to where the injured human was, spooking some of the others. “Sir, you are in need of immediate medical attention. I can help you get better, but only if you allow me to.” She said, eyes still glowing green, and one part of her exposed arm having a red plus on it, it not being there before.

“What the-!?” The looter spoke in surprise. “What's wrong with your eyes!?”

“We’ve been spotted!” One of the looters shouted, readying their own crowbar, charging to Lavina. “Halloween’s over, kiddo!” He swung at Lavina, the witch just dodging it, though he was pushed back by Luna’s magic, knocking him unconscious on the side of one of the houses.

“Sorry, nobody's allowed to hurt my team.” She spoke, readying her sword. “Care to show them what we got?”

“Uh, the turrets, ma’am?” Perma hesitantly pointed out.

“I’m sure you can handle some machinery, Perma. I have faith in you.” If Perma was able to, she would be sweating hard, but she nodded and flew to the turrets, getting their attention.

“Is that a ghost!?” One of the looters asked, completely in shock.

“Don't care! Let's take care of these girls!” Another spoke, taking a baseball bat out.

“Seems you and I will have to teach these brutes some manners.” Luna said to Lavina. “Ready to show them your magic?”

“I guess, though I think they might be of more help, but I guess that’s off the table now.” She spun her wand in her hand like a mini baton, ready to show some magic.

Perma meanwhile went through one of the turrets, controlling it as it was shotting all around the looters, not harming any of them, but being too close for comfort.

“Please sir, I can heal your wound, let me help you.” Tinker said, oblivious as to what was going on, more concerned for someone else’s safety than her own protection. One of the looters snuck up on her with a baseball bat, hitting Tinker on the head with it… only for the bat to snap in half. She continued without noticing the broken bat. “Sir, if you don’t seek medical attention, it might get infected.” He only nodded as the other freaked out and ran away.

“Y-yeah, whatever you say, lady!” He whimpered. “J-just be careful.”

Lavina and Luna took on the looters, back to back, with Luna using her sword for strange sword fights against their melee weapons, but both using magic to toss their opponents around, almost passing them to each other like a game of catch.

“What the hell!?” One of the Looters shouted, seeing this all go down. “Screw this! I’m out out of here!” It didn’t take long until all the looters ran away, some dropping their bags while others tried to run away with their new stolen valuables. The turrets only clicked, giving them the cue that they’re out of ammo and can’t shoot anymore.

“Well, that was fun.” Luna spoke. “And I think we found ourselves a key figure.” She sheathed her sword and walked to where Tinker was at, with Perma and Lavina following. The lone looter looked at all of them, hyperventilating.

“W-What are you all?”

“A team of special people. Now, tell me, do you know what happened here?”

“N-no! I don’t know what happened here. W-we were here a few days ago, nothing serious, really! All we did was leave to go and search for some food, and, next thing we knew, when we came here, everyone was gone.”

“And you decided to break into their homes and collect their stuff.”

“Well… yeah… I mean, these people have better lives than us, and since they’re gone, we can sell these off to someone else for something better. You ever lived your life on the streets? It’s hard as balls out there, especially since you got these huge horses that want to eat you. It ain’t stealing if no one’s around and you don’t get caught.”

“... Tinker, is he lying?”

Instead of Tinker, Lavina was the one to speak up. “Is that all? Really? You might not know this, but those people could be in danger, parents, kids, even babies lives could be on the line. We need to know everything.” She said, kneeling down in front of him. “And I think we both know a person’s life is more valuable than jewelry and money.”

“L-look, I don’t much of these people, ok?” The looter replied. “Maybe there’s a few good people here, but they’re not here anymore. All I do know is that some hollywood execs are now gone, and we’ll probably be missing out on some movies, good and bad.”

“Uh… we still have the person inside.” Perma spoke, pointing at the turret centered building, which the person seemed to be muttering to himself.

“... Think you finish this, Tinker?” Luna asked.

As soon as Tinker finished, with the lone looter hobbling away, they opened the door to turret surrounded building. Inside, they saw a lone man in there, who looked pretty scrawny with a scientist-looking hair, wearing a simple grey sweater and pants, sitting in front multiple screens and switching them around constantly. Next to him, lying unconscious was another guy, also scrawny looking, but wore a simple T-shirt with jeans. On the unconscious man was what could only be described as a large bug, about the size of his head, now dead, and a small, fleshy looking device.

“Monsters coming back.” He spoke to himself. “Creations protect me. Must hide. No Monsters. No swarm. No-no-no-no-no.”

“... Hello?” Luna asked.

“No Victor. Not here. Swarms can’t find. Monsters coming. Have to hide.”

“Something must’ve spooked him to be like that.” Perma commented.

“You’re safe. No one’s going to hurt you.” Luna spoke. The man ignored them, continuing to look at the screens.

“I’m pretty sure he’s too into this.” Lavina commented.

“Tinker?” The robot nodded, walking and placing her hand on one of the screens. In a few seconds, the screens were deactivated. Their guy looked around, finally snapping out of it, turning, but jumping at the sight of Perma.

“G-g-ghost!” He screamed.

“Relax.” Luna spoke. “Perma’s on our side.”

“...Y-you’re human? Where did you hide? How come they didn’t find you?”

“Who didn’t find us?” Lavina asked.

“Th-the monsters. The swarms. They took everyone. They… they-”

“Calm down, take deep breaths.” Luna interrupted. “Tell us who you are, and what happened.”

“I… my name’s Victor… I was… one of the producers for some of the movies. Made animatronics back then, mostly by myself… but the monsters… they…” He slapped himself across the face before taking a deep breath. He pointed to the unconscious man. “I was excited to see my old friend Jim arrive, but he was… different.”

“Different? How so?”

“He… he was usually a goofball, excited, ready to do anything, but… he was like a machine. He didn’t even react to me, ignored me for the most part, then out on this.” Victor grabbed the fleshy device. “Swarms came. Swarms… made people freeze in place. Petrified. Could only move their eyes. Can’t move. Can’t scream. I fought Jim, knocked him out and took device. Swarms ignored me… then… monsters came.”

“Who are the monsters?” Perma asked. Victor turned to the computer, pushing Tinker off a bit before typing on the keyboards. All the screens each showed a piece of security footage that became a huge video. What they saw was multiple insects like the one that was on Jim, but what they saw made Luna step back with a gasp. Flying around and crawling on the houses, with mute hisses, were insectoid looking humans that had black exoskeletons, blue or green eyes, and a few wearing armor, each putting the petrified humans in green cocoon and lifting said coccoons away.

“What are those!?” Lavina asked.

“Changelings.” Luna muttered. “But… they’re not regular changelings. They’re… human changelings.”

“Monsters. They took everyone.” Victor spoke, shaking at the sight. “I couldn't do anything. Had to hide. Hope Jim’s ok.”

“This… this is…” Luna fell to the floor, almost fainting. “Tinker! Get this information! Lavina and Perma, help take Victor with us. I… I need to…” Luna fainted. A blue aura surrounded her body, which lifted from it and flew away. The body lost all it’s features, revealing the doll was more like a mannequin than anything.

“Who… who was she!?”

“... Princess Luna.” Lavina answered. All 3 young women looked at the screen, getting a good look at the human changelings in action, how many of them bursted into green flame and took the position of the person they had stored in the cocoon. They all looked at each other with the same expression; this was much more serious than they thought.

“So the missing villages are done by changelings?” Celestia asked

“Not just changelings. Human Changelings!” Luna replied, back in her pony body. “Someone has been taking humans and turning them into those… monsters!”

“Hmm… indeed… it’s been a while since Chrysalis has done anything. This might be the perfect time for us to find her and attack.”

“Indeed… but I don’t think she’s behind this.”

“How do you say so?”

“She’s a queen changeling. She can hatch herself a new army. This has to be someone else… maybe… a King Changeling?”

“... You’re suggesting Thorax is behind this?”

“No, a different king. I just… I need to think about this.” Luna walked away.

“Luna.”

“Yes?”

“I think you’re going to need more help with this. Let me help.”

“... Thank you, sister, but you’re already busy, and I don’t want to risk your men.” She walked away.

“Oh Luna, you’ll thank me.” Lindsey walked in, with Tania in her hands.

“You wanted to see us?” Lindsey asked.

“Yes, thank you both very much. Tell me, do you want to use your abilities for something greater?”

“... Like what?” Tania asked.

Looking through a pair of binoculars, a figure in a hood watched as the three ladies flew out of the abandoned village with a shocked Victor. A tall, almost skeleton looking figure placed his hand on the hooded figure’s shoulders.

“So, you really think they will submit?” The skeleton figure asked.

“Oh, they will, my friend.” The hooded figure replied. “They will, or suffer my wrath.” Walking to his other side, a large figure with some loose rocks falling off him, stood next to the hooded figure’s other side..

“Why don’t we attack now?” He asked. “We have the element of surprise.”

“Patience, my friend. They have not noticed us. Knowing what they saw, they will train hard, and they will think they’re strong.”

“Making their cockiness their downfall? Sounds very cocky myself.”

“What can I say? I love crushing my enemies dreams right in front of their faces.” He made his binoculars vanish with a puff of smoke before making his hands glow with fire. “Let’s go. We’ve got a long road ahead of us to Canterlot.”

Author's Note

Things are now starting to go on a roll now! Human-doll Luna:

More will be coming soon in this miniseries by Pixel Berry and myself.

A warm place with a warm drink.

The winter time continued as Sweetie Belle slept away with her tiny friend resting in her mouth. Inside, Gair woke up with a loud snort, then followed with a deep yawn and a bodily stretch. He blinked his eyes, rubbing the tiredness from them as he felt the humid air all around him, telling him that he was still inside of Sweetie Belle’s mouth. With a smile, he laid flat across the surface of the tongue, cuddling into its warmth. All around him, he could hear Sweetie Belle’s slight snoring cease, and a bright beam of light shone inside her mouth, making Gair hide his face into the tongue as he was not ready for the dawn of a brand new day.

Sweetie Belle’s breath also shot into him like a sudden gust of humid wind. Sweetie Belle yawned loudly, making Gair cling to her tongue, nearly knocking him loose to tumble out of her mouth. “Um… Sweetie Belle?”

“Huh? Oh!” Sweetie Belle blinked, and then remembered that Gair was still inside her maw. She closed it back up, sealing him inside. “Sorry, Gair. Are you okay?”

“I’m alright. You just got me by surprise.” Gair climbed over Sweetie Belle’s tongue to the back of her mouth, giving her uvula a big hug. “Also, good morning.”

“Oh, good morning.” The Unicorn filly blushed with an awkward smile, finding the feeling of a Tiny hugging her muscular bulb at her throat to be weird, but at the same time, nice. Sweetie Belle laid her head down at her bed and opened her maw, allowing Gair to climb out.

Gair smiled up at Sweetie Belle giving her a nose a quick hug. “Thank you letting me sleep in your mouth, Sweetie Belle! It was the best sleepover I’ve ever had.”

“Yeah, it was! You were very sweet… like literally sweet!”

Gair laughed. “Really? Did I taste like candy?”

“Yep! Like lollipops from the carnival fair! My favorite!”

Both of the young ones shared a laughter as hard as their lungs so early in the morning would allow them.

“Good morning, you two.” Rarity’s voice caught the children by surprise as the unicorn in question walked into the room. The Element of Generosity herself couldn’t help but giggle when they jumped a little. “I see the two of you are already up and about.”

“Rarity!” Sweetie Belle leapt out of and into the open hooves of her sister, to which she was pulled into her tight embrace. “I had one of the best sleepovers in my life!”

“I can see that, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity answered, nuzzling her younger sister’s mane. Seeing Gair sitting on the pillow and watching them lovingly embrace each other, Rarity lit her horn up with her magic and levitated the tiny boy over to the two equine giantesses.

“And what about you, Gair?” Rarity said, nuzzling him along with Sweetie Belle, making him giggle. “Did you have a nice sleep?”

“Hehehehehe! Hey, stop, that tickles!” Gair laughed. Suddenly, all laughter stopped with a shiver as his body was exposed to the cold air, making Rarity raise her brows in worry.

“Oh dear. Is something wrong, Gair?” Rarity brought the boy up to her face and watched him shiver. “You poor little thing. You must not be used to feeling your body temperature change once you are out of a pony’s mouth, aren’t you? We simply need to cover you with something warm.”

Rarity looked around, and one of the first things she saw that popped into her mind was a scarf hanging by a hanger in Sweetie Belle’s closet. “Sweetie Belle, would you mind if Gair borrows one of your scarfs?”

“Nah, I don’t mind.” Sweetie Belle answered. “He’ll look so cute wrapped up in my scarf.”

Gair felt a warmth blush his cheeks from that remark, but he didn’t complain. He found a love in the warmth of Sweetie Belle’s scarf as Rarity gently wrapped it around him, bundling him up like he was snuggled inside of a half mile-long comforter blanket.

“It’s… so warm…” he murmured, shrinking into the scarf bundle. “Thank you.”

“Oh, it’s nothing, darling,” Rarity said humbly. “Just trying to make sure that a child like yourself doesn’t suffer from the cold.”

“Hey, Rarity, shouldn’t we go out now and get Gair home as quickly as we can?” Sweetie Belle inquired her sister.

Rarity threw open the window curtains and looked outside. “Oh, I’m sorry, Sweetie Belle, but the snow looks too thick to even go outside anywhere,” she apologized. “It seems that Gair will have to stay with us for the time being until most of the snow has cleared up.”

Sweetie Belle’s ears instinctively dropped. “Oh… well, that’s okay because Gair can stay here longer and we get to play some more!”

Gair, on the other hand, didn’t share his friend’s enthusiastic leaping cheer as he realized something important. “Um, that sounds nice and all, but my mum’s going to freak out if I don’t see her soon! I don’t want her to-!”

Gair was silenced by a gigantic ivory hoof sitting just at his lips, and Rarity’s gentle hush silencing him. Then she brought the boy in the bundle in for a hug. “Shh, it’s okay, Gair. I will inform Twilight of what is happening, and she will relay the message to your mother so she will know why you’re not with her.”

“Really?” With a happy gasp, Gair quickly burrowed out of the warm bundle and hugged Rarity’s muzzle. “Oh, thank you, Rarity, thank you!”

“It’s my pleasure. Come now, you must be freezing.” Rarity gently levitated Gair to Sweetie Belle, who held out her hooves for him. “Sweetie Belle, could you please keep Gair warm while I write to Twilight? And, though it may be early, I think some hot chocolate is in order, don’t you agree?”

“Yes, I think so too!” Sweetie Belle held Gair up to her face with both hooves and hugged him against her cheek, nearly smothering him into her white fur. Gair, at his small stature, felt the wonderful warmth on both sides, from Sweetie Belle’s fur, to the soft fabric of her scarf.

After the hugs were all settled, the two unicorns and the tiny boy went downstairs into the living room where Rarity began to multitask with writing her letter to Twilight and preparing some hot cocoa for the two younger inhabitants of her house.

The tiny boy and the giant filly cuddled up near the warmth of the hot fire. Sweetie Belle kept Gair wrapped up in her scarf between her forelegs and kept her head near his tiny frame. Every once in a while, she got a few licks out of him, which tickled the boy. Gair giggled and returned the compliment with a hug to Sweetie Belle’s nose, who also giggle. A short while later, a knock was heard at the door.

“I’ve got it.” Rarity spoke, pouring the hot cocoa in a couple of fine china mugs for the two equines and a thimble for Gair, giving the children their hot drinks before she answered the door.

Surprisingly, the pony at the door was the same pony that Rarity intended to write to. Twilight stood at the door, wearing a heavy pink winter coat, a yellow-and-white striped scarf, a pair of earmuffs over her ears, and pink boots on her hooves. She kicked those hooves to shake the excess snow off before she walked in, almost as frozen like Gair was earlier.

“Twilight! What a remarkable coincidence; I was just writing a letter to you, but I guess there’s no need right now,” Rarity said as she closed the door behind her visitor. “Is there something wrong, Twilight?”

“Not really, Rarity, it’s just so cold outside,” Twilight answered with a shiver. “Actually, I wanted to inform Gair more about this matter personally, but… sweet Celestia, it’s as cold as a typical Wednesday in Yakyakistan!”

“I don’t doubt it,” Rarity agreed, “but anyway, Twilight, is Gair able to be taken back home?”

“No, that’s not a good idea. The weather’s gotten so bad that we’ve had to move most of the tinies inside of the pony homes. Most of the villages are being evacuated, and that’s including Gair’s village.”

Gair couldn’t help but feel worried, a lump falling into his belly, shivering at the thought of what could have happened to his mother.

“Oh dear! Are the people alright?” Rarity asked.

“Is my mum okay?”

“Don’t worry, Gair.” Twilight answered, lowering her head to his level. “Many of the people are just putting on their winter clothes and are ready to go to their momentary homes. As for your mother, she’ll be joining with me, but I think she’ll be more comfortable with joining with one of your friends.

Twilight and Rarity cast a glance to Sweetie Belle, who looked confused for a second. “Wait a minute, shouldn’t Rarity go?” the filly asked. “I’m Gair’s friend! I need to stay here and make sure that he’s nice and warm!”

“Don’t worry, Sweetie Belle, I will make sure your friend is alright by the time you get back,” Rarity said as she brought Gair towards her, looking down at him. “Would it be alright if Twilight and my sister brought your mother over to my house?”

“Y-Yeah, I’d like that.” Gair smiled.

“Oh boy! I get to see where Gair lives!” Sweetie Belle cheered.

“Yes, but remember, we’re only there pick his mom up,” Twilight replied. “Go and get some winter clothes on. We’ll be off soon.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Sweetie saluted and ran off.

Twilight turned to Rarity, seeing Gair shiver. “Rarity, are you sure you can over watch him? He looks really cold.”

“Don’t you worry so much, Twilight,” Rarity replied. “Like many of my customers, Gair will get the best of the best treatment.”

Gair shivered like mad, but he retained a gracious smile to his gigantic host. “Th-th-thank you, M-Ms. Rarity.”

“Oh, please, don’t mention it. I’m just doing this for the goodness of my heart,” Rarity insisted. “Now hush and drink your hot chocolate. It will make you feel warmer.”

Rarity took Gair into the kitchen, letting him sit on the counter with his thimble full of hot cocoa. Gair took a sip of that creamy, frothy, chocolatey goodness, and it was so delicious that it literally did make him feel warm on the inside.

“Mmm~ This is the best hot chocolate ever, Rarity. Thank you!” the boy shouted up to the unicorn.

“You’re welcome, darling. Oh, how did an adorable child like yourself become such a gentleman?” Rarity leaned forward with puckered lips, and gave Gair a noisy kiss that covered every inch of his entire body. Twilight giggled at how cute the sight was, but that changed when Sweetie Belle hopped down the stairs in her winter clothes.

“Ready!” the unicorn filly chirped.

“Bye, guys!” Gair called out, waving.
“Seeya later, Gair!” Sweetie Belle called back, waving as well.

“I promise we won’t be for too long,” Twilight said, leading Sweetie Belle outside as she shut the door behind her. The ghostly howl of the cold winter’s wind echoed outside in a muffle as the boy and the unicorn mare silently stared at the door for a pregnant moment.

“Gee, I hope they’ll be okay.” Gair looked down into his hot cocoa, only to be greeted by Rarity’s muzzle lovingly rubbed up into him.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart, they’ll be fine.”

“I hope so.” He shivered again. “I don’t feel really good.”

“You don’t?” Rarity gently lowered Gair onto one of her outstretched hooves and placed the tip of her other hoof to Gair’s forehead. “Hmm… well, you’re not sick with a cold, so that’s a good sign, but you feel awfully frozen.”

“Oh, good… but I’m… ooh, freezing…” His teeth chattered rapidly as the coldness made his feet almost numb. “Um… is the hot cocoa… well… hot?”

“That… well… not really anymore. It’s become warm, so-”

“Can I… swim in it?”

“Swim in it?” Rarity giggled, she smiled warmly giving Rarity a nice nuzzle. “Well, alright, sweetheart, but tell you what: You swim in the cocoa for a little bit, and I’ll gently drink you down so you can spend some time in my stomach while you warm up in there.”

Gair looked into his hot chocolate, pondering deep, debating in his head whether he wanted Rarity to drink him in her hot chocolate like a tiny marshmallow or not. Then he remembered that his fingers were started to lose all sensation to it, just like his toes had a little while ago.

“Hmm… well, I… I wouldn’t mind being much warmer…” Gair looked up at Rarity, wearing a joyous smile on her face masking a face of concern. “Okay, Rarity… I’d love to… to spend some time in your stomach.”

Rarity giggled. “I was actually hoping you would say that,” she said, puckering her lips and planting the boy another smooch that covered his entire body. With a flicker of her horn, Rarity levitated Gair from the scarf bundle and hovered him over her mug of hot chocolate. “Down you go~”
Rarity snuffed the magical aura from her horn, which in turn snuffed the aura around Gair’s body in mid-air, letting him fall a story down into her mug of hot cocoa. Gair surfaced from the frothy liquid a moment later, his hair getting sticky as he had surfaced around a few melted marshmallows. He felt how warm the liquid was, satisfied by the fact that he wasn’t freezing anymore.

The mug moved around him, and the still liquid shifted as Rarity moved into the living room, taking a seat near the fireplace. Even though he was swimming in a mug filled with warming liquid, he could feel the warmth emanating from the fireplace.

Rarity brought the mug up to her face and looked down at the tiny boy in her drink with an impish smirk spread across her delicate features. “Hmm… I never thought that I would I would have a tiny in my hot chocolate,” she said, dropping her voice into a mischievous octave as she licked some of the marshmallows from the boy’s hair. “Mmm~, a marshmallow-flavored tiny at that! How fitting that a tiny with that sort of flavor would end up in my hot chocolate.”

Rarity licked the rest of the marshmallow goop from Gair’s hair, giggling at how the flavor of the child mingled perfectly with the flavor of the marshmallows. “Mmm… now prepare yourself, Gair, for the trip into my stomach will be like the biggest thrill ride of your lifetime. My belly will be your room for the rest of the day. Well, here goes~”

Rarity opened her mouth up and brought the rim of the mug between her lips. Gair felt the liquids run off into those lips, the current of the decline pulling him inside of her delicately opened maw at the tune of a gentle slurp before he was trapped into darkness. Gair was suddenly pinned up against the roof of Rarity’s mouth by her tongue as the rest of the hot cocoa in her mouth disappeared in a whirlpool down her throat with a ladylike gulp, then lowering him to a safer height as he was left in the mouth of the fashionable unicorn.

Gair sat up into the tongue, soaking in the views of the unicorn’s mouth as light was barely filtered through her closed lips. He walked across the tongue to the back of Rarity’s mouth where the entrance to the abyss of her delicate throat awaited his arrival. A blast of Rarity’s humid breath bathed him in warmth and it made him cough a little.

“Whoa, and I thought Sweetie Belle’s mouth was big,” Gair thought to himself aloud. He slipped back into the middle of the tongue and felt its squishy grounds move as Rarity began to speak.

“You’re not scared, are you Gair?” Rarity’s voice bounced off the walls of the mouth, and the semi-trailer-sized tasting organ bounced him around by a little.

“No, I’m not scared…” Gair laid back in the impression of the tongue, spreading his arms and legs out all over the moist, malleable floor. “I just… want to enjoy how warm your mouth is.”

He heard the soft booming of Rarity’s voice giggling throughout the interior of the maw. He watched the arches of her throat flex inwards and outwards at the movement of her voice box and her lungs both at work.

“Tell me when you’re ready.” Rarity’s soft booming voice echoed. He looked down into her throat, feeling the warm breath hit his face that had the faint smell of chocolate to it.

“I’m ready.” He pushed his legs into her throat and took a deep breath. Rarity swallowed him upon reaction. It wasn't her first time swallowing Tinies, let alone, kids, and some willing ones, but she enjoyed the feeling of him going down her throat as a bulge. To Gair, Rarity’s throat was tight, and he felt himself stopped every now and then. He worried that she might be choking her, but her muffled moans reassured him that she was fine and enjoying him as a whole. After some pushes, Gair was deposited into Rarity’s stomach.

Gair landed with a splat, with a mix of stomach acids and hot coco around him. Rarity's stomach was pretty small, just enough for him, and maybe a small group of friends to hang out in. A low groan shook the place, which was followed by Rarity letting out a small, but loud burp.

“Oh dear, excuse me.” She apologized. “Are you alright, Gair? Is my stomach alright?”

“Yeah it's… Different…”

“First time in somepony's stomach? No shame in admitting it.”

“It’s kind of scary…” Gair looked around at the soft squishing ruby walls all around him. Rarity’s stomach was a gigantic chamber, walls swayed in and out shimmering drips of saliva from the ceiling and walls, low and grumbling gurgles echoed inside the chamber. Gair shivered a bit but, loved the warmth around him, the hot coco smell, and the humidity in Rarity’s belly. He laid back into the warm walls; he heard the loud thumping beats of Rarity’s heart it brought a sense of comfort to the boy.

“Don't worry, it's scary to everyone. Please, make yourself comfortable in there. If you need anything, please, let me know.” She began to hum to herself as she brought some materials and her sewing kit, making one of her suits for the winter line up.

Gair snuggled up into the warm walls feeling his eyes become heavy hugging the wall. “Thank you Rarity.”

“Oh no, thank you, Gair. I needed to watch my diet, and you were able to answer that… but, I needed someone to be with me, even if they were in my belly.”Another small burp escape from her mouth. “Excuse me.”

Twilight and Sweetie Belle fought against the hard, cold winds. They saw many ponies around laying their heads down with open maws, allowing Tinies to run in and jump in for immediate warmth. While this was happening Gair’s mother cringed at the sight of all the humans entering into to the mouths of ponies. She wore many jackets, pants, and gloves, but was still freezing. Twilight and Sweetie Belle stopped just inches away from her.

“So my son is at your friends home?” She asked.

“Yes, and don’t worry he’s in good hooves… Umm hands I guess you can say.” Twilight replied

“I can’t tell you how grateful I am for you all to watch over him. Gair’s such a sweet boy who's very shy with others. … You didn't eat him, did you?”

“No ma’am I didn’t.” Sweetie Belle answered.

“... I’ll be the judge of that when we get to your house.” She blew into her hands for warmth. “And you're not going to eat me?”

“No, there's no need for that.” Twilight answered, picking Gair’s mom with her magic. “Here, this should help.” She placed her in the scarf around her neck. It felt a bit warmer, but Gair’s mom was still freezing. The woman almost resembled a stuffed plush toy.

“I’m sure your son will be happy to see you.” Twilight smiled and led Sweetie Belle back to fashionista's home.

Back in Rarity’s home, Rarity laid down beside the fireplace. She had a book laying in front of her and pair of reading glasses placed on her muzzle, another mug of hot coco placed beside her.

“Would you like me to read out loud, Gair?” Rarity asked nuzzling the sides of her belly.

“I don’t mind.” Gair replied, nice and snug, in the warm, fleshy walls of Rarity’s belly. The front doors opened, and Sweetie Belle, Twilight, and Gair’s mom entered, almost covered in snow themselves, shivering wildly.

“Rarity were back!” Sweetie Belle came running in, ready to tackle her sister with a hug.

“Take off your boots first. I don’t want you getting the carpet wet.” Rarity lightly scowled. Unfortunately Sweetie Belle had already ran up to the mare and hugged her. Twilight and Gair's mom took off their winter clothes and boots, with Twilight taking a seat next to Rarity by the fire to warm herself up. Gair's mom looked around.

“Where's my son?” She asked.

“No need to worry he’s safe.” Rarity smiled and patted her belly. “He's enjoying his stay in-”

“WHAT!?!?!? YOU ATE GAIR!?!?!?” She ran to Rarity's stomach, pounding on it and listening in. “GAIR!? SWEETIE!? ARE YOU ALRIGHT!?”

“M… Mum?” Gair’s muffled voice could hardly be heard behind Rarity’s skin.

“Yes! Mommy's here! Did she force you into this!? I knew something like this was bound to happen! I’m gonna get you out, don't worry!”

“M… Miss please let me explain…” Rarity tried to speak softly but grew worried when the woman threw a punch at Rarity’s muzzle making her retract her face away from the angered woman, she started thrashing on sides of Rarity’s belly kicking at it.

“LET MY SON GO! NOW!” She roared demandingly.

“Plea… Please ma’am let just explain…”

“It's ok, mum.” Gair spoke, poking through Rarity's belly a bit. “I was freezing and Rarity offered to keep me warm in her belly.”

“What?” His mom asked, placing her hand on where Gair was. “Were you scared? Are you hurt? Does it smell bad?”

“I was a bit scared, but she didn't hurt me, mum. And it smells like chocolate in here. I think you can fit in here.” The stomach growled a bit, with Rarity blushing.

“Well… I am still a bit hungry.” She spoke. “And he is lonely in there.”

“You swear nothing will happen to my son?” She asked still unsure.

“Your son is more safe in there than in this cold weather.” Twilight reassured. “And Rarity doesn't really eat people, so you and him are in good hooves.” Gair's mom thought about this and sighed.

“I want to see my son, it's freezing in here, and it's been a while since I was eaten, so… sure.”

“Alright ma’am, as you wish.” Rarity laid her head down near the woman and opened her mouth wide, the tiny woman climbed her way into mare’s mouth she sunk into the giant plush tongue. Rarity calmly shut her mouth sealing Gair’s mother inside, tasting her a bit, but not too noticeable. The pony leaned her head back and swallowed, the woman slide down with ease, showing a tiny bulge going down Rarity’s neck only to slowly vanish into her ribcage.

“Mum…” Gair watched as the lumps of the thick flesh open and falling through was Gair’s mother. She got up and looked around, seeing everything move slightly, though the roof ‘bounced' to the beat of the mare’s heart. Her attention turned to Gair.

“Gair…” She quickly gave him a bear hug before losing her footing and falling onto the floor made of flesh. “I was so nervous about you!”

“I was okay mum they took care of me.” Gair relaxed hugging into his mother. “Sweetie Belle watched over me and Miss Rarity made sure I was warm.”

“I heard. Oh, the winter winds were harsh on us. I didn't want you to freeze or get kidnapped!”

“Sweetie Belle and Rarity wouldn’t let that happen.” Gair smiled. “When I meet Sweetie Belle and her friends they played with me, and then Sweetie Belle took me here and we had coco.”

“I heard from that filly, did you have a good time?” Before he could answer, the stomach shook, followed by another burp from Rarity.

“Excuse me, darlings.” Rarity apologized. “Please, make yourselves comfortable in there. You’re probably going to be in there for a while.”

“Thank you for taking care of my boy Rarity.” Gair’s mother rubbed the wall, Rarity smiled warmfully nuzzling the spot on her belly.

“It’s no problem darlings.” Rarity smiled, Sweetie Belle laid down next Rarity resting her head on her belly, the filly nuzzled into the soft warm belly of her sister listening to her stomach and her friend inside.

“When Gair comes out can we play again?” Sweetie asked.

“I’m sure that will be just fine, as long as Gair has permission from his mother.” Twilight sat next to Rarity and Sweetie Belle.

“Let's just wait for things to get warmer first.” Gair’s mom replied. “I need to spend time with my boy first.”

Rarity and Twilight relaxed near the warm fire with Sweetie Belle resting blissfully on the soft, warm belly of her big sister. Gair and his mother hugged, resting together on the equally soft and warm walls of the mare’s stomach, listening to the gentle and booming thumps that was Rarity's heart at work.

“Mum?” Gair spoke.

“Yeah?” His mom replied.

“I love you.” She stroked his hair.

“I love you too, sweetie.”

Author's Note

After who knows how long, we finally have a chapter with Rarity as the pred!

Made by ShrunkenLittleBro and I.

The Lunar Sisters: New Members

A month had passed since they realized what was behind the human village disappearances. During this time, Victor was taken into Canterlot’s castle, placed under medication and working with the staff to calm him down, Luna made notes on what was behind these disappearances, and the trio trained in the pocket dimension Luna made for them… well, ⅔ trained. Tinker and Lavina always seemed to duel with each other, and Perma was there to make sure they both didn’t seriously injure each other. Usually, Perma would possess the other to get them to stop, even though it didn’t last long and, for both parties, it felt weird and uncomfortable. When it happened, Luna would enter in her human body and have all three focus on her, even though Luna would win those rounds and not be focused, rather, thinking more their situation.

Today though, it was really intense, so intense that Perma needed Luna for this. When the human-formed alicorn came into the pocket dimension, she saw the two were staring down at one another, breathing heavily, yet not a scratch or dent on either of them.

“So I’ve seen you’ve gotten stronger, but this is one challenge you won’t defeat me in! This is my second greatest strength, next to magic.” Lavina said, being a little dramatic, but also intense.

“I am grateful for your compliment, but that won’t be enough ‘till I defeat you.” Tinker replied, the change in her speaking habit being better, but could still hear the robot part of her voice.

“And what are you both going to do?” Luna asked, crossing her arms.

Perma was quick to cheer on one of the two. “Go Tinker!”

“Either way,I hope you brought some ice, cause your about to get burned.” She started, fixing her shirt as if she was preparing herself.

“Ha! Who needs burns when I'm already on fire?” She made a comeback, to which Perma couldn’t help but ‘Ooooh’ to that response.

“Is this normal?” Luna asked. “Because those puns… I swear, you’re spending more time with Celestia.”

“Perma! Topic!” Lavina shouted, ignoring the princess as they were still going with this.

“Chipotle!” She shouted, to which the topic flew right over the princess’ head.

Tinker was the first to come up with one. “I want to go to Chipotle Beach so we can bury-toes in the sand.” She said, saying the two words like the food ‘burritos’.

“I heard the creator of Chipotle died recently, and his final request was to be sour cream-ated.” Lavina responded with a smile, to which Perma couldn’t help but giggle at that pun.

“Yeah, I don’t want to taco ‘bout it.” Tinker shook her head.

“Candy!” Perma shouted, changing the topic.

“Do you know what you do when you find a lucky coin in a candy shop? You make a licor-wish.” Lavina’s smile grew as she knew that was a good one.

“Wow, that was pretty good.” Luna had to compliment the witch’s skill. “... I think?”

“Thank you. I come up with them Now and Later.”

“Double pun!” Perma shouted, to which it actually looked like Tinker got hit with a double punch, stepping back in pain.

“Dang it! You’re Candy Crushing me!” Tinker shouted. She stood back up as she had a new one up her sleeve. “Have you heard that they are cutting down everything from the Swedish Fish candy? Now it just Swed-ish Fish.” She lightly shrugged while Perma slapped her leg and kept her mouth shut to keep her from giggling at that bad pun.

Of course, Luna could only take enough puns from her sister, but seeing two people go at it instead of actual training? She was already done with the two. Literally knocking some sense into them, she cut the battle short and it ended in a draw. “Alright, as good as it is to get along with each other, we need to focus. Did you catch up on your studies of Equestrian history and magic spells? Or at least truly sparred with each other that did NOT involve puns?” No answers. Luna face palmed himself with a groan. “Just… no, Celestia told me something and would like you to see. Knowing her, it's probably a cake, so… enjoy while I rest.”

The pocket dimension they were in faded away, leaving them back in the room they gathered in Canterlot castle. However, they were not alone, as three other people were in the room with them. Immediately, they saw that on the left was a really tall, near skeleton looking man with pale, yet blooodshot looking eyes. To the right was a humanoid, clay looking monster with some rocks in there, varying in size, but made what could be features like a face with a chest. In between both was only fairly normal looking person, even though he wore a hoodie, covering his face. The middle figure applauded at them.

“Well, well, well,” he spoke in a sarcastic tone. “Seems your training is really paying off. I bet those Changelings will run in fear by your puns.”

“Oh it was nothing. By the time we’re finished, we’ll be the next big buzz in their kingdom.” Lavina smirked, also having bug-like jokes up her sleeve.

“... For a bunch of special people, they're quite oblivious to us.” The living skeleton commented.

“Probably because one is dead like you and the other's a robot.” The clay-rock monster replied.

“There is nothing wrong with having fun, but I guess whatever brought you two to life clearly forgot to put in a sense of humor.” Perma commented, crossing her arms. “Besides, without fun, everyone would be stressing out over everything, and stress is something not needed in the battlefield.”

“Oh, we know a thing or two about fun.” The middle figure spoke, walking towards them. “We have the occasional jokes, games, and tomfoolery. But there's one thing we LOVE to do with new people we meet and are special like us. Want to make a guess what that is?”

“Is it looking creepy? Cause you three are really good at doing that.” Lavina took a wild guess, but knew that it wasn’t the answer. He took his hoodie off, revealing to be a cloak and that he had long, wavy hair, longer eyelashes than expected, and his hands had black, claw-like nails.

“It's making people kneel.” His right hand glowed a pale blue, which blasted Lavina across the floor, though she slid back to her feet. “Deal with the others. I’m gonna show this gal a magical time.”

“Oh come on, that didn’t even spark a small giggle.” Lavina shot back, taking her wand out it glowing orange already as she was prepping herself to cast a spell. Both of his hands glowed orange as fire surrounded them.

“Oh yeah? If you can't handle this, then you should stay out of heat of battle!” He pressed his hands together, releasing a flamethrower that took on the shape of a dragon.

Perma and Tinker were charged by the other two, with Tinker dealing with the clay-rock monster, and Perma with the skeleton. Tinker's shoulders opened for her missile launchers and she blasted at her opponent, only for some rocks to be fired at the missiles, making them lose their aim and explode somewhere else. The missiles that did hit, however, did not explode, but stick into its clay form, which was turned around and fire back, hitting Tinker. Perma, for a lack of better words, was grabbed by the skeleton, and she couldn't phase through him.

“W-what the-!?” Perma gasped. “How am I-!?”

“You thought I was a zombie?” The skeleton asked. “Wrong! I’m worse than a zombie! I’m a goddamn Revenant! A ghost like you!”

“Ehh, looks like you got the wrong side of the stick.” Perma commented, feeling a little grossed out by how he looked now up close and personal.

“Like I haven't heard that before.” He grabbed her in a half Nelson. “How's that robot going for you!?” An explosion came with Tinker flying across the room, legs blown right off. The clay monster looked down at her.

“Seems her oh so intelligent programming failed her.” He spoke. “Guess as usual, nature prevails over technology.”

Tinker growled at that, still not giving up even after she had her legs blown off. But while she was fighting, she just had to wonder, why did Celestia let these three in if they were only going to fight them? Was it some kind of test? A prank? Or worst scenario, they fooled Celestia into trusting them… or if Celestia isn’t who she says she is, recalling the human changeling hybrids copying other humans.

Lavina was knocked to the floor before being binded up by some conjured ropes. The man grabbed her by her hair.

“See what just happened?” He asked. “After all that hard training, you're no match for all of us! Now… kneel before your master.”

The only response that he got was a spit shot right on his cheek. “I’d rather die.” She only said, still staying strong even in her weakest moment.

“Good. I love to hear them scream.” His right hand formed into a sharp pin, and he began to slowly insert it into the back of her neck. The Revenant began to choke Perma, and the clay monster began to crush Tinker's head in. Everything went dark for all of them, until the door opened and Celestia entered.

“Sorry about the wait,” She spoke. “I had to see some last- WHAT THE HAY IS GOING ON!?!?!?”

What she saw could only be described as a small battlefield; burn marks, blood stains, and she could see that one of the women were missing their legs. Tinker was already gone, eyes dimmed down in a dark gray, it being as lifeless as her body. Perma didn’t look hurt, but seeing the pain in her eyes and face, it was proof enough. And finally, Lavina couldn’t even speak, trying to cough up blood, but it making it worse as her movements made the pin move and go deeper.

“Is there something wrong?” A voice broke. Walking from behind Celestia were two other women. Lindsey, in a kinda ugly looking one piece suit, and Tania wearing a collar around her neck.

“... Oh shit. We’re caught.” The skeleton spoke.

“You think I’m scared of a cake eater like Celestia!?” The man asked, taking the pin away from Lavina's neck, to which the girl fell limp onto the floor, more of the floor being stained with blood.

“Well, now you will be.” Celestia spoke in her grand voice. “Seems this demonstration will be done on all you three. Lindsey, if you please.”

“Oh, with pleasure.” Lindsey cracked her knuckles and walked to them.

“Roco, handle this idiot!” The man shouted.

“Of course.” The clay monster walked to Lindsey, making a fist with his clay and rocks. “Better give up. I don't want to-” Lindsey delivered a punch that made him fly across the room and crash into the wall, leaving a hole.

“Oh yeah!” She cheered. “Starting to feel like the old days now, only better!” Everyone around had wide open eyes and open mouths.

“What… was that?” The man asked before shaking his head. “No, go kick her ass!” The skeleton groaned, releasing Perma and charged at Lindsey.

“Tania.” Celestia simply said. The other woman ran up to the skeleton, jumped over him, and let out a loud piercing screech, making him cover where his ears should be. Tania kickflipped him into the air before letting out a powerful scream that made him crash into the floor by the sheer force, his screaming muffled with him unable to move, and Tania stomping on his chest. The Revenant wheezed, out of breath, and his ears still ringing.

“What… what is this!?” The man asked.

“New members for this team. Lindsey and Tania. Seems I made the right call when I suspected Luna needed some extra help for her team.”

“... Oh yeah!? You're still a cake eating fatass! And these two women are just lucky!” He charged his hands with some ice. “The common enemy of fire is ice, and it's time to douse your flames!”

“Oh really? Care to show him your secret, Lindsey?”

“Oh yes!” The strong woman answered with enthusiasm.

“Heh, what's she gonna do!?” He mockingly asked. “Punch me!? I’m prepared for anything she-” In a flash, Lindsey became her giant self, looking down at him. “... Can… throw…”

“Heh, can't handle big girls now, can you, pipsqueak?”

“Giant…woman.” Perma was able to cough out as she was also laying on the floor, too weak to get up, but eyes shining in amazement as she never seen a giant human… or a ‘normal sized’ human.

Lindsey picked the small man up with her right thumb and index finger by his leg.

“D’aww, you look so cute like this.” She teased. “I wonder if you taste good.”

“Alright, enough with the teasing.” Celestia spoke before sniffing the air. “Hold on… i smell dark magic… powerful dark magic.”

Lavina was fighting to stay awake, but she could also sense something dark and chilling in the room… or more specifically, around one of the three strangers that suddenly attacked them. But another thought came up. ‘How… did they know we were making puns... in the pocket dimension? I thought only Luna... could come in and out.’ She thought. Perma, after shaking herself, floated to Tinker, as Tania rushed to Lavina's side.

“First aid kit!” She shouted, sounding like Morgan Freeman. “I need a first aid kit here!” She turned to Lavina. “Relax, don't struggle. Let the voice of Morgan Freeman soothe you.”

‘It’s creeping me out more since it’s coming out of a woman’s mouth...’ She thought, able to give a look that the voice was obviously not working for her.

“Well, did you want the Arnold Schwarzenegger voice?” The doors burst open as Luna entered in her human form.

“No-no-no-no!” She shouted, running to Tinker’s side, getting some wires and connecting them to both the robot girl and an enchanted gem that was on the princess’s back. A surge of electricity made Tinker ‘wake up’ with a stucked up hairstyle.

“I seem to be missing some limbs. Care to give me the location?” She asked, her robot persona keeping her from really freaking out.

“We’ll deal with that later. Lavina’s dying!” A loud beeping noise came out of Tinker, making the robot girl’s eyes glow green before she literally flew over to Lavina.

“I will need some space. Leave us be.”

“Whatever you say, robot.” Tania replied, getting up and leaving them alone. Tinker's arms formed into different medical supplies and went to work. Luna froze.

“That feel…” She said. “Dark magic… fear… a tantibus.”

“A what?” Perma asked.

“Quickly! Knock him out!” The man struggled in Lindsey’s hand, desperately trying to free himself.

“Nighty night.” Lindsey said before flicking at his head with her free hand, knocking him out. She shrunk back to her small size, placing their unconscious man on the ground. Luna walked over and placed both of her hands on his head.

“... As I suspected. He’s been consumed by a creature called a Tantibus; a creature that lives in the dream world and feasts on anyone's fears by subjecting them to nightmares.”

“So… we’re dealing with Freddy Krueger?”

“No. Not entirely. I’ve… used a Tantibus before, as a form of punishment to myself for trying to take over Equestria as Nightmare Moon. It seems his Tantibus has gotten strong and has indoctrinated him.”

“Indoctrinated?” Perma asked.

“He thinks he's free, but he's actually controlled by the Tantibus.”

“And those other guys?” Tania asked.

“Hmm… the Revenant. There's some dark magic, Necromancy to be exact, but being undead, he can't sleep, nor dream. And the other… a golem… nature magic, nothing too dark there. It seems our guy here is the only one affected. They most likely followed him out of fear.”

‘Man, and I thought I wouldn’t have to worry about pain anymore.’ Perma thought, the feeling being so strange, yet familiar. “But I guess they won’t go anywhere without their ‘owner’.” She said, knowing only one person in the trio could even use magic.

“Yes, it sounds like that… unless…” She turned to Tinker. “Will Lavina be ready by tonight?”

“... She will need some rest.”

“Good. Her rest will be important. And… uh… sister… why’s Lindsey and Tania here?”

“They're here to join your team, sister.” Celestia answered.

“... I… how do they-?”

“Tania can let out loud screeches upon will, but needs to clear her voice if she screams for too long, and Lindsey can grow & shrink upon will, with her small self being faster and stronger than every human. They saved your team.”

“... Uh… well, thank you. I believe they can help Lavina in this task.”

Night time had arrived to Equestria. Perma and Tinker were delivered back to their room; the ghost girl had a home that was modeled to be like an abandoned mansion, with real cobwebs and dirt added for the flair, with the robot girl having a laboratory that had spare parts around for her, and makeshift computers that were powered by some captured Twittermites, allowing Tinker to plug in.

While the girl was plugged in, she was preparing herself while Lavina was resting on a hospital bed that one of the princesses brought to let the girl rest on while Tinker was healing her. But now everything was finished and she just had to wait. The procedure was long, having to make a more sterilized hole on Lavina’s neck so she could breath without the risk of choking on her own blood. But with the power of magic and science, that hole was patched up once Lavina was able to sanitized her other wounds, and to clear her throat from the remaining blood that could’ve literally drowned her.

While Tinker was almost finished patching up one of her own legs, Perma came through the door, looking a little nervous as she saw that Lavina was still out cold. “H-how is she doing?” She had to ask.

“Vital signs are normal, she just needs some time to rest and heal.” She answered, eyes glowing green for a moment before they turned back to normal.

“O-oh… okay.” Perma mumbled, taking a seat on one of the working desk, the stuff cluttered on it phasing through her lap. It was silent among the two, but it didn’t take long for the same spirit to break it. “I… I’m so sorry.”

“Pardon?” Tinker lifted her head up to look at the other girl.

“What happened… I was so useless. I couldn’t do anything. A-all I could do was see you two fight to the fullest… while some zombie just wrapped his arms around me and made me unable to do anything.” Tinker could see white tears forming around her eyes, kind of questioning how a ghost could even cry. “I don’t know why Luna thought I could help… she should’ve known I wasn’t cut out for this after the first day.” One of her tears fell off and onto the floor, Tinker being able to identify it as ectoplasm.

Tinker got up from her spot and hopped over to where the girl was, only having one leg fixed and not even starting to put on her other leg. “Perma. Don’t blame this all on you. None of us saw this coming, and I feel just as guilty. Seeing that clay man bring me down so fast, I was so close to self-destructing right then and there.” She ‘placed’ a hand on Perma’s shoulder, making the ghost girl look up at her. “And I have a feeling Lavina feels the same way. Honestly, if I wasn’t so badly damaged, I might just fly away out of shame of myself. So I feel just as bad trying my all, as much as you feel about not giving it your all.”

Perma stayed quiet as she looked down once more, wanting to get back at that ghoul, but also feeling too scared to do so after what happened. “Thanks. I guess we would all feel the same way after going down like that… but I guess Pun Battles aren’t going to happen anymore.”

“Well, we won’t do them as much, but I won’t stop battling that witch until I win.” Tinker said, a smirk on her face as she was determined to win at least one battle. The door opened and in came Lindsey. She looked at the place.

“Hm… nice place you got, Tinky Winky.” She commented before leaning against one of the walls. “So… you’re a real robot and a ghost? I know it’s silly to ask now, since I was in the zone, but surely, you can’t really be what you are.”

The two stayed quiet as they looked at each other, then back at Lindsey. “Do you not see the severed leg full of wires?” Tinker asked, showing her leg that was still broken off.

“Or all these stuff phasing right through me?” Perma asked, pointing at the junk on the desk.

“I kinda thought you’re like my friend Stacy and had Prosthetic legs.” Lindsey replied, pointing to Tinker before pointing to Perma. “And I’m kinda sure you’re under some crazy potion that makes you look or be a ghost for some time.”

“I’ve been like this since I got here to pony land.” Perma said, highly doubting that was the real reason.

“Prosthetic legs are not made of wires and gears. They are simply made for those who don’t have the remaining part of the leg after the knee joint.” She said, deciding to go back to work, the key on her back hitting Perma, but it going right through her as she went back to her ‘bed’, sitting down and pulling her broken leg out.

“Hey, I’m sorry, it’s my first time being with an actual robot and ghost.” Lindsey apologized, getting up and walking to Lavina. “I can trust a witch being here, magic and whatnot, but a ghost and a robot… this sounds like a weird kids movie I may have watched when I was younger.”

“This whole world seems like something made for little girls.” Perma mumbled, getting up from her spot and floating to where Lindsey was. “She hasn’t woken up yet.” She told her, referring to Lavina.

“Yeah… sweet kid, from what I’ve heard. Strange how, despite being a witch, she was beaten by a wizard. Would’ve loved to see a magic duel.”

“Well, she refuses to learn equestrian magic. She only knows spells from our world… even though they were made up in shows and movies.” Perma explained. “And there's only so many spells she can use.”

“Hm… I bet that this wizard guy might be able to train her… assuming he’s actually a good guy when we get that Tantibus out of him. If not, I need someone to punch.”

Perma stayed quiet as she looked at Lavina again. “I don’t think Lavina would want to learn from someone who almost killed her.”

“Yeah… but who knows, they might become a couple.”

Perma thought on the idea, a blue blush on her cheeks as she actually thought the two being together would be cute. “E-even so, I think Lavina would be too thick-headed to be anywhere near him.”

“We shall see. As Tania was like with Blueblood, I ship it. … Oh, you haven’t met Tania, have you?”

“No, not really. We were kind of… dying at the moment. Well, most of us.” Perma glanced away.

“Well, is there anything I can do to help then? Maybe Tania can help as well.”

“Not really, we’re just waiting for Lavina to wake up.” Perma mumbled.

“That won't be necessary.” Luna spoke, opening the roof with her hoof. “Sorry, I had the Revenant and Golem locked up in their own room as we get the Tantibus out of this… wizard, I believe.”

“What do you mean by that?” Perma asked, wondering why they wouldn’t need Lavina for this.

“Easy. Tinker, continue your objective. Lindsey and Tania will join Lavina in the dream world while I connect them all to the Wizard to get rid of the Tantibus.”

“So… we’re going to perform inception?” Lindsey asked. “Sounds simple enough.”

“Yes, but it's easier said than done. The Tantibus feeds off of your nightmares. Be prepared for anything. Go tell Tania about this while I tell Lavina what's going to happen. He may have done a terrible action, but I’d rather eliminate the monster in him before it gets out and makes reality a living nightmare.”

Perma remained silent as she listened to the whole thing, a little down that she couldn’t do anything to help. Luna took notice.

“Don't worry, Perma. You should check on Victor in his room. See how he's doing, and maybe our ‘guests’ as well.”

“Okay...” She mumbled, not even going against it as she went through one of the walls and took off, knowing all she can do was hope that whatever was in that wizard would be removed, and that Lavina would be okay. Luna's horn glowed, followed by a blue aura popping out of the tip, which went into Lavina's head.

“... Guess that's my cue.” Lindsey spoke, Jumping out of the roof and becoming her normal size. “Hey! Tania! Where are you!?”

“Over here!” She called out, sitting down on a small table that the soul purpose was to hold a vase with flowers inside it. She was kicking her legs off the edge while she had a drink in her hand.

“Ah. There you are. Come here you!” She got ahold of Tania. “Seems our first day on this team has gotten interesting.”

Luna took form in Lavina’s dream world. She was surprised to see that Lavina was busy snuggling a cat-sized pony, that pony being Luna. “So soft~” She cooed, curling close to it. It seemed that this would be the ‘ideal’ size that she would be fine with. All Luna gave was a confused look, not just the fact that Lavina was cuddling with a small version of herself, but the sight itself, as she expected some kind of nightmare to, or something that involved Lavina becoming a powerful witch.

“Uh… Lavina? Are you alright?” She asked.

“Gah! What!?” Lavina snapped out of it, the mini-Luna running off. “What are you doing here? I thought I told Celestia to keep you out of my dreams.” She glared at her, not happy to see she couldn’t even be alone in her dream.

“Sorry, but I had to see how you're doing… which is surprising, considering what just happened.”

“I just… wanted to distract myself.” She mumbled, not wanting to think about it.

“And I do not want you to feel like I’m judging you.” Her horn glowed, making herself smaller, and having more cat-like features, jumping into Lavina's arms. “Go ahead. Make yourself comfortable. I want you to feel comfortable before your next task.” She began to rub herself on Lavina's chest, making small, but noticeable purrs.

Lavina felt a little uncomfortable hearing the Luna-cat talk, but she instinctively started to pet her, feeling the coat was even softer than her dream-Luna. “What kind of task? I thought we were finished after all… that.” She mumbled, figuring that she wouldn't want them to fight with her after that ‘performance’.

“It's going to sound weird, but the man who almost killed you, the wizard, is controlled by a monster called the Tantibus. I’m going to connect you to him in the dream world to stop this Tantibus before it’s strong enough to leave the dream world and make reality a living nightmare.”

“Uh… what?”

“Sorry, forgot to add that you won't be alone. Since neither Perma or Tinker can dream, Lindsey and Tania will be joining you… they saved you and your teammates’ lives.”

“... What can they do?”

“Lindsey is a giant who can grow and shrink upon will with her ‘small' self being physically stronger and faster than most people, and Tania can change her voice to sound like anyone and can let out powerful, deafening screeches… if that answers your question.”

“Oh… okay then.” She mumbled, remembering that one woman that sounded like Morgan Freeman.

“The Tantibus feeds off of fear. You'll have to face your darkest fear, but worry not, for you will not be alone. Trust in them, and they will trust in you. I know what he did to you is wrong, and he will be punished for it, but he's also someone who needs help. I would join you, but I have to keep you all connected in the dream world.”

“O-oh, alright then. I guess I don’t really have much of a choice.” Lavina glanced away.

“I know you don't want to do this, and you have all the right to hate him, but he needs our help, and, like it or not, we may need him and his crew to help us to stop the Changelings.”

“And what makes you think they can help us, if I don’t recall, neither did the three of us.” Lavina rolled her eyes.

“You saw what we're up against, remember? Hopefully, they will be willing to join us.”

“Yeah, so what?” She asked. “I don’t care if he’s powerful than me, I would never want to work with him.”

“Well, who knows what he's really like when he's free. From what Lindsey says, and quote, ‘I ship it’. … what does that mean, exactly?”

Victor stood and watched his friend, Jim, on the other side of a one way mirror. During the whole month, Victor remained in his solitary confinement room, looking at the mirror in there, barely moving or even saying a word. The only time he did anything was eat and drink anything that entered, but he was like a wild animal that was getting its first meal after a long month.

Perma phased through the door at the time, seeing Victor was still there. He always went to the observation room, it being like his second bedroom. “Hey, uhm, Victor. How are you?” She spoke up, floating right beside him. He jumped with a gasp.

“Don't do that!” He shouted before regaining his composure. “I’m sorry, I tend to be the only one here.” He turned back to Jim. “What did those Changelings do to Jim? He just… sits there, staring at the mirror, almost like he's waiting for something to happen. And when he's not doing that, he’s like a rabid animal with food and water.”

“O-oh, yeah… Jim.” She mumbled, being just as lost as he was. “Well, the princesses are doing their best. But I don’t think they know a lot about changeling magic… or transformation.” Perma explained, rubbing the back of her neck as she glanced away. “I know he’s your best friend… but would he really want you to worry about him like this? It seems like this might take some time. It can’t be done so quickly and easily.”

“I know, but I’m sure he would do the same for me… maybe try to get involved, but I’m too afraid to even touch this window… and the same goes for that skeleton and clay guy. Who are those two!? And circle of hell did they come from!?”

“Uh… they're… not exactly nice… they… well-”

“Nah, don't tell me. I want to meet them as soon as they acquainted with this team.” Perma wanted to say what they did, but was interrupted. “You know, you're a really nice ghost. Guess you were like that before… you know, this?”

A blue blush went over her cheeks after he said that, looking down at the floor. “W-well, I guess so… but being nice wasn’t enough back on earth.” She sighed, knowing just how bad it went once too many people vanished from her hometown.

“Miss your folks? Same thing here. With luck, you'll find them soon.” He looked around. “Can you keep a secret?”

“A secret? Oh… uh… I dunno.”

“Oh no, it's a little project I’ve been working on ever since I… well, snapped out of it. Come on, let me show you!” He waved for her to follow, almost excited like a kid on Christmas day.

She looked back at Jim for a moment, before she floated over to him, following Victor, a little glad that she was at least making someone excited instead of frightened.

They entered his room, which looked more like a garage with junk everywhere, but sitting on the counter was what looked like a metal backpack with straps that lead to leather looking arms, and sheathed on the backpack was what looked liked a rifle. “Like it? It's still in development, but man, I know it's gonna be awesome!”

“... What is it?”

“A way for me to become a living swiss army knife.” He grabbed a nearby helmet with goggles and strapped on some leather looking armor over his clothes, though, his arms were exposed. He placed his arms through the straps, easily slipping into arm pieces, completing his looks. A huge grin came across his face as he unsheathed the rifle and, after pulling some levers and pressing some buttons, both the backpack and gun glowed with a low hum. “Oh yeah… listen to those babies.”

“Are… you trying to be a ghostbuster?” Perma floated back a bit.

“Oh no! Not at all! See, when I worked as a special effects artist back in Applewood, I dabbled with some enchanted minerals that had a charge to it. Those minerals were used to make new effects, and were used to bring some machinery up and running, like those turrets. So, I've placed those minerals in this backpack, and the energy is transferred to this… well, rifle.”

“... You made a gun?”

“Precisely. A gun with oh so many features! Rapid fire, semi auto fire, widespread, single shot, you name it and it can do that! And watch this!” He pressed pulled a lever on the right side of his head. Popping out came a small, Steampunk, spider robot. “Meet my little guy, Spidey! Strong enough to scale me and itself up walls and ceilings, allows me to see what it sees, and doubles as a turret!”

“Aww, it’s so cute.” Perma cooed, moving closer to the spider bot. It let out a small hiss at her, making her jump back. Victor picked it up.

“Sorry, he's like a cat; you have to spend time with him before he warms up to you. Just be glad you weren't with him when he was… born, I guess.” He turned to the bot. “Bad boy! Back in the pack!” It turned into a disk, which Victor slid it into an opening in his backpack. “So… besides Spidey, what do you think?”

“The weapon is kind of… interesting. But do you perhaps have a sun gun or something? Since you know how the princesses are about really harming someone.” Perma asked, recalling how Luna didn’t want Tinker to accidentally shock someone to ashes with the taser gun she had made into one of her hands.

“Don't worry, it's all on stun. Of course, I will have to go to the modes that pack more of a punch for tougher fellows, which might need more energy, but, I will be careful. I promise, no one's gonna die. I doubt you want competition in the ghost department.” He nervously chuckled, unsure if it was a good joke or not.

Perma couldn’t help but crack a smile at that. “I highly doubt it, but it would be kind of interesting having some more undead friends.”

“... Like that skeleton guy?”

“Not really. He looked like a gross zombie.” She glanced away, not really seeing the appeal in him. “Besides, he’s a bad guy, so why would we be friends after he helped bring me and my team down?”

“Wait, what!?”

Lindsey and Tania both brought in their own beds, right next to Lavina’s unconscious self. They were close, but still had space for Tinker to move around. The aura came out of Lavina’s head as it went back into Luna’s body, who woke up.

“Alright, she’s not exactly comfortable,” Luna spoke. “But, she will do this task.” Her horn glowed as she brought in their still unconscious wizard. “It’s going to feel weird, but the first thing you should do it try to find each other first before you head to where this man and the Tantibus might be at.”

“Find our witch in the dream world and beat up a dream monster, got it.” Lindsey replied, getting herself comfortable in her bed.

“I don’t think it’s that simple.” Tania replied

“Indeed, it isn’t.” Luna added. “In the dream world, anything is possible, good and bad. You’re all not exactly talented in dream walking, but, I can try to help guide you. Please, just close your eyes. The rest is up to you three.” Both Tania and Lindsey laid down on their beds and closed their eyes. Luna closed her eyes and, with her aura, connected all 4 people’s dreams into one.

Tania awoke to find herself on stage, in front of a mic, with a crowd of people cheering for her. She wore a nice red gown, with spotlights all on her, but she was feeling overwhelmed with joy. She smiled as she was quick to grab the mic, a red sun hat floating down and onto her head as she was ready to sing the perfect song with her attire. “Hit it!” She shouted, to which the music kicked in. ‘And to kill two birds with one stone, both Lindsey and Lavina will find me with the sound of music.’ She smiled bigger, taking a breath in to start singing as the music played.

“Here we go,
Off the rails
Don’t you know it’s time to raise our sails?
It’s freedom like you never knew

“Don’t need bags,
Or a pass,
Say a word, I’ll be there in a flash
You can say my hat is off to you

“Oh, we can zoom all the way to the moon,
From this great wide wacky world,
Jump with me, grab coins with me,
Oh yeahhhhh!”

It was then that everyone in the crowd joined, dancing and singing along with her.

“It’s time to jump up in the air,
Jump up, don’t be scared,
Jump up and your cares will soar away,

“And if the dark clouds start to swirl,
Don’t fear, don’t shed a tear, ‘cause
I’ll be your 1-up girl

“So let’s all jump up super high,
High up in the sky,
There’s no power up like dancing,

“You know that you’re my super star,
No one else can take me this far
I’m flipping the switch,
Get ready for this, ohhh
Let’s do the odyssey!”

That was when the bass hit and the audio from her earlier singing was mixed into the music around the beginning but moved away from it to give it some variety. But this moment gave people a chance to dance themselves. She cleared her throat for the next part… but her voice was now different… and not in the good way.

O̢d͝ỳs̕şy͝,͡ ̛y҉a͝ se҉e̴
҉O̸dy̴ss̴e͢y̴, ya҉ ̵se͏e
̧Od͡ys̛sy͟,̵ ̀y͟a ͏s͜e̶e̛
Odys͟se̢y͟, y͢a̡ see

O̷̡d̴́͝y̴͞҉s̶s̀y҉,͞҉ ͏ya̶͘͟ ̴s̷̛é̸e̕͘
̢͟O̡dy̶̸ssèy̷̛,̶͡ ҉͡y̷̶̢a̡͡ ̀s͞e̶e҉͟
̨͜O̵dys̵̢s͢͞y͘͜,́ ̀͞ý̷̸a̕͏́ ̡sȩe̢
Ơ̸͘ḑ̕͡y̕͟ş̨se̢ý͞,̸͝ O̷d̵y̢͠͞s̕҉ś̛͠e̕͞y҉

S̸̴̀͝p̵̶͝͡i͞͞n̸̴̡ ̵͘t̴̶̶͟͡h̴͞é̕͘͜ ̵̡̀͡ẃ̷̢͜͝h̵̡̛ȩ҉͜ȩ̛l̶͜͟͞
̶̡͢T̡̧͞a͘͘͢k̶͢e҉̨͠҉ ̸̡͠a̧̧̕͘ ̴̡̢c̡̧͜h̷̶̕̕͏a̶̸͘n̨̢c̸̨̕e̷͞͠͝
҉͟҉̴̢E̵͏̵v̸̵e̸̢͘r̵̛y҉̴̕͘͡ ̷̶̵̴j҉̕͘͢͟o͢͏̀ư̧r̴̴̛͜͝n̛͜͞͠e̶̵̴͜y̶̧ ̷̨͞͏͢ş̴̀t̵́͢͠͠a̕͜r̴̕t̷̶̴͘͡ś͏ ̶̸͠͡á̡̡͞ ̸҉n̴̸͘e͡҉w̶̶̶͝ ̷̡̧̡͡r̡̀ò̡̕̕m̶͘á҉n̸̕c̛̀e̸̕͟
̴̶́͠A̷̷͞͝͏ ̶̨n̷̨ę҉w҉̸̷ ́̀͞w͝҉ó̴̸͢͢r͏͘l͝͞d͡͞’͏̸̨s҉̧͏̕͢ ̨̀c͢a̸̶l̵̨͜͡ļ̷̛͢͝ì̵̸͜n͟͠ǵ̴̢͝͏ ̢͘͜ớ̷u҉͏̛͢͡t̶̨ ̶̡t̀́͘͜͏o̷͢͡ ̷͟͞͡y̧͡͡͠ó͘͘u͜͢͝

It was then at everyone started to boo at her, throwing whatever they had on them at her. Tomatoes, trash, even their own chairs, all of them hit Tania and the band behind her, causing them all to panic, and the singer to freak out. Amongst the crowd, Tania saw what could only be described as humanoid, yet blob looking monster that, while had a purple outline, was still black with a few stars inside.

“H-Hey! You!” She shouted, getting up and chasing after it. The strange mass let out a low groan as it turned into ooze and flew out of the door, with Tania chasing after it, running through the crowd that kept throwing stuff at her. She opened the door, which revealed the entrance was over on the side of a skyscraper, making her almost lost her balance. One of the people inside ran and pushed her out. Rather than falling like she expected, gravity took over, making her fall onto the side of the building as if it was the floor.

‘Oh, right… this is a dream. Anything can happen.’ Tania stood right up and looked around. Floating ‘islands’ made the world, but in the middle of it all was Luna, holding everything together while she was in a ball. “Oh… well… this is a start… but where’s Lindsey and Lavina?” The sounds of smashing buildings were heard, with some screaming, and Lindsey shouting how she’s sorry.

What seemed to start off as a nice dream where she was back home, it escalated quickly as Lindsey soon became a giant to everyone and began to accidentally smash the buildings around her. Everyone in her old home city began to scream and run away, looking like ants to her, more or less becoming a scene from a Godzilla movie, but with her trying her best trying to tell everyone not to panic, but failing as she caused more destruction.

‘This is just a dream...’ Tania thought. ‘Wait, this is a dream!’ She realized once more, thinking hard as she was quick to imagine herself with angelic wings(and a halo to match the look). Flaring her wings out, she started flying to where Lindsey’s head was, of course flying being easy in a dream. “Lindsey!” She called out her name. The accidental rampaging giant looked around.

“Tania!? Is that you!? Oh, please tell me I didn’t squish you!”

“Lindsey! I’m right here!” She was quick to wave her hands(and wings) out to get her attention. She stopped right in front of her face, quick to place her hands on the giant girl’s nose to let her know that she was right here in front of her.

“Gah! Don’t do that!” She grabbed her off of her nose, but took a good look at her once she felt feathers instead of skin and the clothes on the small girl. “How are you doing that!?”

“Lindsey! You have to remember, this is all a dream. None of this is real.” Tania explained. “Besides, we both know that this wouldn’t happen, and if it did, everyone would know it was an accident.” She added, showing a small smile of both sympathy and understanding.

“... So, you got booed earlier?” Tania gave her an annoyed look. “Ok, my bad. But where’s-”

“HELLLLP!!!” Lavina’s voice yelled from across the dream realm.

“There’s Lavina!” Tania yelled. “Quick! We gotta find her!”

“Oh, right.” Lindsey spoke, charging ahead… but stopped and tiptoed over the panicking crowds. Tania groaned.

“Just shrink yourself, ok?”

With Lavina, she found herself surrounded by the people around her home, all looking more like zombies, muttering phrases as “Traitor” “You left us.” “Why did you leave”, and the likes.

“N-No! It’s not like that!” Lavina panicked, backing away and sweating hard. “You said you were fine when Luna took me! I’m getting stronger! Really, I am!”

“You left us!” One of them shouted. “The monsters took us! You left us to die!”

“N-no. I didn’t leave you, Luna took me. I swear I wouldn’t have left if I had a choice.” She said, tears in her eyes as she didn’t want to listen, but didn’t have the will to cover her ears.

“Don’t listen to them!” Tania yelled, landing in front of the witch girl with Lindsey.

“Yeah! Ignore them!” Lindsey added. “It’s the Tantibus messing with us!”

“But I left them. I didn’t have a choice.” It seemed harder for her to ignore it, knowing that they could be easy targets without her.

“But you know they’re much stronger than this.” Tania replied. “Celestia told us how, after you left, they’ve been looking after themselves and becoming a more united community. No one’s letting another get hurt, as they want to be strong for you!”

She sniffled as she looked up at them with tear-filled eyes. “R-really?”

“Yeah.” Lindsey replied. “I meet a couple during a test run. They really supported you, wishing you good luck in becoming stronger when you return after stopping what’s causing the disappearing villages. And, they all started beating up one guy that robbed… I think it Mr. Panucci's bakery.”

“Mister Panucci? Is he okay?” She was quick to ask, more concerned about him than herself, seeming to ignore the criticizing citizens.

“Oh yeah, he’s alright. I mean, he whacked that guy with his cane. For an old guy, he packed a wallop from what I saw.”

“Hey, less chatting, more escaping!” Tania replied. “We got a Tantibus to stop and some wizard to save. Did anyone see the Tantibus?”

Lavina only shook her head as she wiped her eyes.

“Oh, poor child, lost and worried for your fellow villagers,” A simultaneously booming and whisper with a distinct echo spoke. Lavina felt some hands, very cold to the touch and wet feeling, grabbing her shoulders, making her shiver. “You see what's happening, don't you? Without your abilities, they're defenseless. Why don't you just… wake up and leave?”

“There's the Tantibus!” Lavina yelled,

“Do you really trust what they say? Are they really fine, or is this just a ruse to keep you away from what you need to do?’

“Lavina! Grab it!” Tania yelled.

“And why should I trust your words over theirs!?” She shouted, making a quick motion to try and grab it, but when she did, she felt nothing but cold air.

“Why should you trust theirs?” It simply replied. All the people Lavina remember began to move in very uncomfortable positions. Their skin came off, but underneath was the human Changelings, all letting out a hiss and charged at the dreaming trio.

“Time to go!” Lindsey made herself a giant again, grabbing Tania and Lavina before running away.

“I knew you're weak. You're just like Francis before he embraced my ways.”

‘Francis? Is that the guy’s name?’ Lavina thought, watching the changeling hybrids become nothing but dots from her view point. “Where is he!?” She shouted, demanding to get the location of this guy.

“Who are you talking to?” Lindsey asked.

“You don't hear that voice?”

“Of course they can't hear me. They're not a magic user as you are.”

“Even so, my question still stands: Where’s Francis?” She asked, still wanting to know where this other magic user is.

“Where else? His dream. With me.”

“Fine then. But why are you doing this? You were only created to make Luna guilty for what she did, why are you harassing this guy when he's done nothing to you?” She asked instead, wondering why him of all people since the world has plenty of unicorns who can use magic.

“That was a different Tantibus. I was created by him to make sure he never felt fear at all. Despite being powerful, he was afraid of being weak and powerless. I’m simply giving him that by having him get rid of you, and anyone else that would pose a threat.”

“If that's the case, what about his friends and family? They may be close, but they can also be a threat to him.” Lavina asked, not thinking fear would drive him to not trust anyone anymore. “And I'm including those two who were with him too.”

“Oh, they’re loyal to him. They won’t question our authority. And I doubt his family is a bunch of magic users like you.”

Lavina stayed quiet as she wasn't sure how to think of this. A tantibus that was made to make someone powerful? She had to ask Luna, but she didn't have that time now. “We have to find Francis and his dream.” She told the two, noticing that they were now just running in a blank white area. Not even the sound of Lindsey's footsteps were heard while she ran.

“Uh… where are we?” Tania asked. “Is this a dream, or did we land in the matrix?”

“I have no idea.” Lavina mumbled, sensing the Tanibus was gone now.

“Hello!? Is anyone there!?” The voice of a man shouted, sounding lost, but it echoed around them.

“That must be Francis.” Lavina spoke.

“Hey! Where are you!?” Tania called out to the voice.

“I don't know! Where are you!?” Francis called out.

“We’re in some white void.” Lindsey called out instead. “Can you describe where you are?”

“A white void as well! … Hold on, I see something! Is that you!?”

“I don’t know. What do you see?” Lindsey continued to ask the voice.

“A tall figure!”

“Oh. That’s Lindsey!” Tania said, quick to jump out of Lindsey’s grip and safely landed on the ground.

“Then… why is IT behind you?”

“It?” All three of them said at the same time.

“... Oh no! No! GET AWAY!!! GET AWAY FROM THEM!!!”

Hearing how much the guy was freaking out all three of them turned around, ready for whatever ‘it’ was.

“NO!!! STAY AWAY FROM ME!!! I’M NOT YOUR SLAVE!!!”

Without thinking, Lavina jumped off from Lindsey and started running to where she heard the voice, ignoring the other two who tried to tell her to not get lost or seperated.

“Oh, Francis, how many times do I need to tell you that you're no longer in control, but I am?” The Tantibus mocked.

“Shut up! I made you! I brought you into this world, and I can take you out of it easily”

“Easy!? Oh, you're as delusional as your oh-so-name, Tiberius”

Lavina didn't say anything as she followed the arguing voices, wand ready and glowing as she had a feeling on what she could do.

“GET AWAY FROM MY BROTHER!!!”

‘His brother?’ She thought, still running to the voices.

“Then you WILL do what I say! Defeat them, and everyone who we deem a threat to us! You cannot stop me like this.”

“I’m tired of this! Just let my brother go! He has nothing to do with this!” Lavina stopped as she spotted Francis, kneeling down at the Tantibus, looking like him, and grabbing by the hair was another guy, a near adult teenager in a suit. The Tantibus turned to her.

“Ahh, so glad you could visit us. I’m just having a conversation with ‘The Great Tiberius’ about what's going to happen to his brother if he doesn't do what I say… but, you probably know that already.” He took a few steps back. “Go on, defeat them! Get rid of the two, but keep that witch around. She just wants to go back to old life as you do.”

“N-no! P-please… stop this… I want my brother back.”

“Then let me out!”

“Francis! Don’t listen to it. This is all in your head, you brother isn’t in your mind.” Lavina tried to snp him out of it.

“Need I remind you why you made me!? To not feel fear anymore? To truly do what you NEED to do to be a legend that defies all legends!? Why stop now? Go on, stop them and be the hero your brother needs.”

“I… I…” Francis began to hyperventilate before grabbing his head, screaming his head as he began to throw himself into invisible walls around him. “Guys!!! Where are you!? I need help!!!”

“You're all alone. Just you and I, inseparable, for all-” He was interrupted and blasted away by Tania’s screeching, dropping Francis’s brother, who coughed hard on the floor.

“ANTHONY!!! HANG ON!!!” Francis shouted, trying to punch the invisible barrier around him down, with no such luck. Lindsey walked to the invisible barrier in her small size, cracked her knuckles, and punched the wall, which shattered like glass. Francis turned to them. “Who… who are you?”

“Linsey. The loud one's Tania, and the witch is Lavina.” Lindsey simply answered. “I think we should get rid of that Tantibus of yours.”

“Yeah… just let me check on-” He was blasted away by a dark aura. The Tantibus stood right back up, looking down at them.

“HOW DARE YOU ASSAULT YOUR MASTER!?!?!?”

“You are not his master!” Lavina shouted, quick to shield Francis from the Tantibus. “He created you, so he can get rid of you the same way he brought you here.”

“Funny thing you should say that. You say it's easy to get rid of me, but look at him! If he gets rid of me, all his fears of being powerless will return, and if he's powerless, then poor little Anthony will be nothing more but a snack to this world’s residents.”

“Anthony… I’m sorry…” Francis teared up, with the very faint screaming of Anthony heard around them.

“What the hell is it saying!?” Lindsey asked.

Lavina didn’t know what else to do, hearing the screams as well. But she knew that she couldn’t be the one to get rid of him. Looking back at the guy who she thought was nothing but a jerk, she slipped her hand towards his and held onto it tightly. “Those fears are just what they are: fears. And just as quickly you can gain fear, you can also lose it.” She looked right in the Tanibus’ eyes. “And that fear will be forgotten, cause he isn’t powerless, and he isn’t alone. Ponies here might be mean and cruel to humans… but there are more who know that we also have feelings, thoughts, and choices.” As she said that, she could picture the princesses, her partners, and the two newcomers.

“... I failed as a brother…” Francis muttered. “I saw it happen… I had the power, but I stuttered… he… he…”

“Gone, eaten up by some horse.” The Tantibus appeared, grabbing his other shoulder. “And all because you stuttered and didn't study the forbidden arts that your old professor said. And where was he when everypony heard about how delicious your kind was?”

“... Hunting… eating people… including me…”

“Francis, don’t listen to this thing! I… I don’t know where your brother is. But once we get rid of this thing, all of us are going to try and find your brother. Heck, for all you know he could be found, safe and sound in one of the village.” The Tantibus grabbed her by the neck, choking her.

“SILENCE YOUR MOUTH, WORM!!! YOU'RE IN MY DOMAIN!!! Everything that made you special is gone here!”

“Lavina!” Lindsey ran and tried to deliver a punch to the Tantibus, only for it to grab her fist, throwing both ladies to the floor. Tania readied to release one of her screams, only for the Tantibus to make her mouth gone.

“You know you all feel the same. Trapped in a world, filled with creatures much more powerful than you, forced to become nothing but reusable food! We’re going to change that, make humanity back where it was, establish a new world under our power! Only our power, and those who submit, will be saved.”

“But this isn’t the way!” Lavina shouted from her spot. “Constantly reminding yourself of your mistakes and failures, would Anthony want to see you this way? Would he forgive you for the pain you caused to others to get what you want!?” She got up from her spot. “And Tanibus, this isn’t your domain. The dream world is for everyone!” When she said that, Tania’s mouth returned and Lavina’s clothes turned white and red instead, her hair flaring out as the tips of her brown hair went orange just like the magic aura her wand made. “You may think that you have all the power in the world here, but this is a place where anything can happen. Even your defeat.”

“HA!!! Try all you want! I am a part of Francis! Defeating me will also harm Francis! Either way, you all lose!” Dark wings flared from it's back, with a face turning into Anthony. “You wouldn't want to hurt your brother, would you?”

“No… I wouldn't.” Francis spoke, standing up. “I don't want them to hurt Anthony… but I’m fine with them hurting you!” His hands glowed blue as he placed both of his hands on the Tantibus’s head, making it let out a wail of pain. “I NO LONGER NEED YOU RUNNING MY LIFE!!! I AM TIBERIUS, AND YOU WILL PERISH!” The Tantibus threw him off.

“You will regret this choice! You ALL WILL!!!”

“Maybe, but I have friends.” He glowed as his robes turned white and he grew a matching, classic wizard beard as well.

“Did you really have to add the beard?” Tania had to ask, not seeing the reason for it.

“It really makes you less attractive.” Lindsey added.

“It's a dream, ok?” Francis replied with an annoyed expression. “If you had a hormone disorder, you'd understand.”

‘Is he saying he can’t grow a beard in the real world?’ The two thought on their head.

“Shut it, let’s get back to why we are here.” Lavina spoke up. “To get rid of blob boy over there.” She pointed her wand right at the Tanibus, her wand also changing to be a giant staff with six glowing gems on the side, all six being different colors: Red, orange, green, blue, pink, and purple.

“Yeah, you guys distract him. He’s my problem that needs fixing.”

“This hardly seems fair. Let's fix that.” The Tantibus split itself into two, with those two splitting in the middle, making four different shaped Tantibi. “Much better!”

“... Ok, change of plans. Let's each weaken our Tantibus before finishing it off.”

“Yeah, it would seem kind of boring if we were only here for a distraction.” Lindsey admitted, scratching her arm a little.

“And I want to see what my dream wand can really do.” Lavina smirked, not really imagining the wand to look this way. ‘I don’t even know what these orb-shaped gems are for, but I can’t wait to find out!’ She zapped the one in front of her, pushing it back towards the wall, which was much closer than she thought it would be. It peeled itself off, conjuring up it's own staff, before blasting at Lavina. The Witch girl dodged it, though it singed her hair.

“Time to teach this thing some manners!” Lindsey cracked her knuckles before charging. One of the Tantibi charged back, having both lock arms and went into a power struggle with each other. Another one of the Tanibi hopped over to Tania, throwing a punch, but was caught by the singer, who threw it to the ground.

“Hope you like bells, cause you're gonna hear a lot of ringing!” She let out one of her screeches, blasting it to another one of the walls, making it crack. Francis and his Tantibus’s hands glew, with Francis having blue and the Tantibus orange.

“Never thought I would have a PROPER Wizard battle.” Francis spoke

“Too bad it will be your last.” Both blasted their elements at the other, instantly creating steam in the middle.

The place turned into a battlefield with both sides battling their other; a proper wizard battle, an air dog fight that involved magical missiles fired, a near kung-fu battle, and a street brawl, all happening at the same time with both sides even.

While the battle raged on, Lavina was trying to come up with a plan to stop this creature. She had a feeling it would mostly have to be done by Francis, but not even she knows if he has the ability to undo this tanibus spell. ‘Think Lavina, think.’ Her train of thought quickly ended when her Tantibus made her crash into the wall, which cracked a bit. Through the small crack, she saw Luna on the other side in her bubble, sweating and straining in keeping them all united.

“Please… anyone…” She strained. “You need to exit out of wherever you’re at! The Tantibus... it’s somehow weakening my connection to you all!”

“Lavina!” Lindsey yelled, throwing her Tantibus to the wall, cracking it a bit, before turning into her giant self and swatting the other tanibus away, holding the witch in the palm of her hands. “You alright?”

“Y-yeah, I’m fine. But we don’t have much time. Luna’s spell is fading.” Lavina rubbed her head a little. “But I have an idea.”

“Anything’s better than-” She was stopped as her Tantibus grew to her size, grabbed the giant, and slammed her to the floor, dropping Lavina in the process. Lavina fell to the floor, rolling upon impact, then turned to see her Tantibus returning, firing another spell at her. She casted a shield spell, which, while it blocked the spell, shattered as it crashed into her, making her roll across the floor, stopping right by Francis’s feet. The Wizard noticed, turning to his tantibus and using a force push on it, making it roll to the wall.

“You alright? Need some help?” He asked, offering her his hand.

“Y-yeah, thanks.” Lavina took the offered hand and stood up. “Seems like I’m being tossed around like a ragdoll in here.” She commented, turning back to ‘her’ tanibus as it was waiting for her to get back up. It flew right back at her. Francis released another force push, pushing it to the wall, hitting the other Tantibus, only for both to morph back into a common one.

“I didn’t pay much attention, but you said you had something planned?” His hands glowed as he prepared himself for its charge.

“The Tanibus split into four versions of itself to distract us. Perhaps we can try to make it form back into one, and then all of us hit it with a finishing blow, weakening it, and giving you the chance to finally get rid of it. But like I said, we’re running out of time.” She explained, making sure none of the tantibus heard her plan, blasting any that were near far enough so they couldn’t catch on.

“Sounds like a good plan! Want to tell the giant, or me?” As they said that, Lindsey smashed the giant Tantibus into the wall, making a huge hole in it.

“YES! I feel you all!” Luna cheered. “Please, hurry!”

“Perhaps we should deal with our own tanibus before we tell the others, get rid of one to give one of us a chance to tell her… but she should stop slamming the tanibus at the wall, it’s possibly making the spell break more.” Lavina answered, quick to summon a megaphone, turning it on. “Hey Lindsey!” She shouted through it. “Stop slamming the thing on the wall, your breaking Luna’s spell!”

“WHAT!?!?!?” Lindsey yelled back, slamming her Tantibus on the wall again, making another hole. “Sorry, busy in a kaiju fight here!”

“Keep going!” Luna cheered again. “I can sense where you're all at! Keep fighting the Tantibus!”

“STOP BREAKING THE WALL YOU BIG IDIOT!!!” Lavina shouted angrily.

“No! Keep going! It's the only way I can keep you all connected, and the Tantibus at bay!”

“What? But we were gonna take this thing down, isn’t that why you did this in the first place!?”

“Yes! But the barriers are preventing me from keeping the Tantibus at bay! The barriers are making it… stronger!” As she said that, the walls began to fix themselves. “Quickly! Stop the monster and destroy it's barriers!”

“Or don't. I prefer our time together.” The Tantibus mocked as the walls sealed them all in. “Go on, break them! You know you want to. Or would you rather fight me for a while longer?”

“... Do we break the walls or not?” Francis asked.

“No. We form the tanibus into one, and then use it to break the walls.” Lavina combined her plan with Luna’s “The multiple tanibus might distract us and make us unable to break the wall. But putting it back into one, we’ll use them to break the wall, and distract them from trying to reform them.”

“Seems we’re already a third there. I’ll make sure this one stays in one piece. You get the others to do the same.” His hands sparked with electricity, followed by shooting a stream of lightning at the Tantibus, keeping small bits that were going to fall out back in. Lavina turned to see Tania suplex her Tantibus around.

“Tania! Bring that Tantibus over to the one Francis is dealing with!”

“Kinda busy here!” She replied before getting punched across her face.

“Just do it, I don’t think it’ll take all your time.” Lavina called out, knowing the girl could do it.

“Ugh, alright, better cover your ears.” Lavina ducked and covered her ears. Tania took a deep breath and let out a powerful screech, one that made the Tantibus wail in pain and backed up into the lightning caged one, morphing together. The walls slightly cracked in the aftermath.

“Alright! Now we have to merge this one and the one Lindsey is fighting, and we’ll use the thing as a punching bag to break the walls.” Lavina said, determined that this might actually work. Before she could say anything, Lindsey supplexed her Tantibus to the rest, getting shocked herself, but only resulted in her hair sticking up. The Tantibi were back into one, followed by Lindsey grabbing the Tantibus by it's ‘feet', and slammed it into the walls multiple times with it's ‘head', for a good few seconds, with the walls all crumbling. She took some deep breaths, turning to the three people who looked at her in surprise.

“... Was it something I did?” She asked.

“Guess you’re not a big idiot as I said before.” Lavina mumbled as she glanced away, but was quick to snap out of it. “Wait, we broke the walls, but what now?”

“Finish it!” Luna yelled. “The dawn’s almost here! Finish it!”

“Just the time I need!” The Tantibus spoke, tearing a hole into the air, showing themselves all asleep. “Thanks for the time. I will keep you all alive for my entertainment.”

“NOO!!!”

“So those guys really beat you up?” Victor asked, walking alongside the floating Perma. He wore his backpack, though was in his regular clothes.

“That’s what I just said.” The ghost girl replied.

“Sheesh, I did not realize a skeleton could beat a ghost like you.”

“Same. I thought that-” They both stopped as they saw a tear in the sky over the heads of Luna, Lindsey, Tania, Lavina, and the wizard. “Uh… what is that?”

“... Looks like one of those cliched portal in the sky things in Superhero movies.” He unsheathed the rifle. “And an opportunity to see this in action.”

“Wait, you didn’t test it!?”

“... Not really… those were tests before the tests… but stay with me. Let’s see if this baby will work.” He revved up the gun, with Spidey coming out, letting a small hiss at Perma, to which she stuck her tongue out at the robo-bug. “Hey! No need for that! It’s time to see if we can be badasses.” It gave him a salute, hoping off and crawling away before setting itself on the floor as a turret.

“You really need to teach that bug some manners.” Perma mumbled as she crossed her arms.

“Arachnid. And I’ll get to that later.” A low growl was heard, followed by the head of some humanoid monster coming out. “LIGHT IT UP!!!” He pulled the trigger. A barrage of lights fired from the end of his gun, and the Spider-sentry’s. The monster roared in pain, trying to battle the lights hitting it as it went out, but was pushed back by it. Victor ran underneath the beast, switching up methods, and shot it with what could be described as a shotgun blast, making it reel back in pain. “Go back where you belong, beast!”

“GRAAA!!!” The Tantibus wailed in pain, with Luna using extra magic to seal it back in the dream world.

“It's over!” Francis yelled, leaping to the Tantibus and delivering a powerful punch that made it explode with light bursting everywhere.

Lavina, Tania, Lindsey, and Francis all woke up with a gasp, with the latter falling off his seat in panic.

“Oh god!” He shouted. “What a weird dream I had. It felt… so real.”

“I know I just woke up from a dream… but I wanna go back to sleep.” Lavina said, plopping back onto the bed.

“Same.” The other two agreed, feeling the same exhaustion.

“Wait a minute.” Francis said, standing up and seeing all of them. “You were in my dream!? Wha-!? How!?”

“You can thank me.” Luna answered with a yawn. “Seems you were REALLY under control by the Tantibus. You attacked Lavina and her friends with yours.”

“... I did?”

“You did. All three of you.”

“... Oh god. I-I am so sorry, your majesty! Please, punish me! They were following me!”

“Oh, don’t be such a kiss-ass, these princesses are just as laid back as any other person… mostly.” Tania got up from her bed. “I know from experience, I work as one of their maids. Even taking care of a certain stallion that’s related to them.” She couldn’t hide the smile and blush as she thought about her special somepony.

“Then please, I wish to join this team of yours. My friends, while might complain, will follow me.”

“If they're joining, then so am I.” Victor spoke, walking in.

“... What are you wearing?” Lavina asked.

“The device that kept that shadow beast out of this world.” He held his rifle with pride. “And those Changelings will get what's coming to them.”

“I am very much appreciated for your offers,” Luna spoke. “And I accept them.”

“Thank you, Princess.” Francis spoke with a bow. “Rocky, Jack, and I will repay for our crimes in this team… why are you all gathered in the first place?”

“Someone's been kidnapping entire human villages and turning them into Human-Changeling hybrids.”

“We don’t know why, but obviously it from how these ponies have been treating Changelings… or just some evil act of revenge, honestly, I could really care less.” Lavina spoke up.

“... Or is it just their way of survival?” Francis asked. “I read books about Changeling kidnappings. They usually do that to get rid of certain individuals, or groups to feed on their love, but entire villages? There might be a good reason on why they're doing it.”

“Maybe.” Luna replied. “But,” She yawned. “I must retire to my bed. Everyone… take the day off. You should tell your friends what's happening. I will get my men to build your temporary homes.” Luna groggily got up and walked away. Francis turned to Lavina.

“So… got any plans?” He asked.

“Well, there’s no immediate tasks that we have to do, but perhaps we should tell the others about the new members… including your partners.” Lavina decided, thinking to catch everyone up before anything else happens.

“... I was thinking going out to eat, but that works too.”

Author's Note

A Buttload of new members, I know. And yes, there's men in this team.

The Lunar Sisters: The Attack

A few weeks had passed since the Tantibus incident. As said, Francis’s friends, the Revenant, Jack, and the Golem, Rocky, weren’t exactly fans of joining, especially with the near 180 degree turn of Francis’s personality, but after getting the rundown on what happened to him and why they’re doing this, they were ready. And while Perma and Tinker weren’t exactly thrilled to have their attackers join the team, they needed all the help they could get to stop the changelings, and Tanya and Lindsey were with them, so they weren’t too uncomfortable. Under Luna’s guidance, the training sessions were now a lot more action packed, especially with how Victor’s inventions gave him an edge in range and versatility.

Luna made time to make sure each new member had their own room that suited to their need, while also moving them in new areas in and around the castle, so none of their abilities would interrupt the other during their offtime. Right on the roof, Lavina’s library was moved, with Francis having a traditional wizard lookout, complete with a magic ball and herbs growing around it. On the 3rd floor was Lindsey’s and Tanya’s room, with Lindsey’s being a full sized gym to keep herself in shape, and Tanya’s being a sound booth, complete with noise muffling foam. The Second floor was Tinker’s science lab, with a floor below being Perma’s abandoned castle. Outside, in Canterlot’s garden, Rocky sat down beneath a simple clay hut in the sandy area. Below, almost underground, Victor had his own mining shaft with all the minerals around for him to mine on, and, though accessed through the dungeons, Jack had his own set of catacombs with his casket on display at the end of its small hallway.

It was at the end of another day of training. With Francis no longer under control of the Tantibus, he and his friends showed restraint when battling the others in their duels. It ended with everyone tired out, especially after they all had to take down Lindsey in her giant form.

Lavina breathed heavily as did the others, even Lindsey was worn out, having scratches, bruises and even burn marks on her skin from the onslaught of attacks. “I really hate… that I can't use… the one spell to make this fight… an even fight.” She complained, knowing that she could just wave her wand and say the enchantment, but Luna didn't want to make it easy for anyone.

“Tell me about it.” Jack replied, cracking his fingers before turning to Lindsey. “When I said break a leg, I didn’t mean it literally!”

“Not my fault. You punched me first.” Lindsey replied with a smirk.

“A first punch does not equal a broken limb.” Tinker said with a head tilt, having some dents on her body as well, but her key was perfectly fine.

“I kept telling you all to get out of the way.” Victor spoke, tending to Spidy. Much to Perma, and everyone’s liking, the spider bot didn’t hiss at anyone, though it did give them the death stare.

“Your spider kept shooting everyone!” Perma shouted.

“It was cover fire.”

“Yeah, but we can't dodge billets and giant fists or shoes at the same time.” Perma said, picking up some fallen pieces of Jack that broke off from the fight.

“We can't.” Rocky replied. “But you can.”

“Anyway, it's fine as long as we leave this place. Our injuries will vanish as if this was all a dream.” Lavina explained, getting up from her spot.

“Agreed.” Tanya replied with a raspy voice. “My throat is killing me.”

As soon as they all stepped out, their injuries were gone, night was around them, and Luna stood over them.

“Sorry for scaring you all,” she apologized. “But I would like a word with my original three.”

“I-is there something wrong?” Perma asked.

“Nono, nothing at all. Please, some privacy.”

“Night guys.” Victor spoke, using his Spider drone to carry him away.

“I guess I’ll see you later as well.” Francis said before walking away.

“Relax, Casper,” Tanya said. “Never thought I would see a ghost be afraid of somepony.”

Everyone left without saying anything, too tired after their training. Luna cleared her throat before sitting on all her legs. “I thank you for your time in doing this. There have been ups and downs, but you're all progressing.”

“Is that all?” Tinker asked.

“No. I want to reward you all with something nice. Lavina, remember your village?”

“... What are you getting at?” Lavina asked.

“Well… I might've told them that a certain someone was going to be with them for a five day vacation.”

“Wait a minute… you don’t mean-” Her eyes widened as she couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“Indeed. You miss them as they miss you. And since you've grown with Perma and Tinker, I figure they should join as well.”

“Th-this isn’t some prank, is it?” She asked, already tears swelling in her eyes as she really missed the people in that town for months.

“I Pinkie promise.” She did the actions as she spoke. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Forever…” A whisper spoke that they all could hear.

“... Well, I think you should all get some rest. Lavina, you might want to pack your stuff.”

She was quick to wipe her eyes before she nodded in agreement and went off to her room to go and do both of that. Perma and Tinker also went to their rooms, with both equally excited to somewhere else.

The day had arrived, and Lavina woke up, her bag of extra clothes in her hands, but she wasn't in her room anymore. Instead, she was in a familiar room, with Tinker booting up in the corner, and Perma shaking herself awake. They both looked rather confused.

“Uh… where are we?” Tinker asked. They could hear some excited giggling out of the door, with some shushes. Lavina got up and reached for the doorknob.

“I think I know where we are.” She said, hoping it was where she was. The door opened, which was followed by a loud cheer.

“WELCOME BACK, LAVINA!!!” Lavina realized she was in the middle of the village, and practically everyone was around, with the place decorated for a party. The sight hit the witch girl right in the feels harder than one of Lindsey’s uppercuts. She ran into the crowd, giving everyone around a hug of pure affection. Tinker and Perma followed, with most people taking an interest in the robot with others kinda freaked out to see an actual ghost.

Perma was a little depressed once she realized that those who noticed her, feared her already. “Why does metal-heart get all the attention..?” She whimpered, metal-heart being a small nickname she gave the robot.

Even though Lavina wanted to see each and every person clearly, the tears of joy blurred her eyesight, so she could have to wipe them away, only for more to show up soon after she saw someone she recognized, which was pretty much everyone.

“We've missed you so much!” The twin designers, Jayda and Jayden spoke, holding up some new witch costumes they designed.

“Hey! Glad to see you're back in one piece!” Samuel, the local doctor said.

“So glad to see everyone’s favorite little girl is doing better.” Mr. Panucci, one of the local elderly said with a raspy cackle.

“I'm just… so happy to see everyone again… I can't even speak.” She admitted with a small giggle, before the waterworks happened yet again.

“Then why not show us your… eh, special friends.” He gestured to the ghost and robot. “Is it true that one’s a robot and the other is… well, a ghost?”

Lavina only nodded as she wiped the tears away once more. “Y-yeah… there names are Tinker and Perma.”

“How do you do?” Tinker waved.

“Hello.” Perma waved as well, but not as robotic or excitedly, still a little bummed out that they were scared of her. He cackled a bit.

“If you meet my wife, tell her that I have no one to date. But joking aside, it’s very nice to meet you both.” He extended his hand towards them. “Heard some things about you two with our little girl.”

“Yeah, we weren’t very thrilled that we were taken to Canterlot to serve under Luna, but it’s not like we had any choice on that matter. It was either yes or yes.” Perma explained. “Lavina was pissed off the most.”

“We heard.” Samuel replied. “But if Lavina was to be stronger, then we would all be down for it. And she’s so stubborn… reminds a bit of ourselves while she was gone.” He pleasantly chuckled.

“Come, Lavina, you need to relax.” Jayda spoke, pushing Lavina ahead.

“And your friends should join you.” Jayden added, trying to push Tinker ahead, but to no avail.

Tinker walked on her own, she and Perma following behind Lavina who was being guided someplace to relax while she was here. That place was the local spa, with incense sticks lit around, letting everyone relax. It didn’t take Lavina a few moments to feel relaxed as she got the best massage of her life by one of the people inside, being in the perfect area of rough, but also relaxing. She was even having a hard time to stay awake, not wanting to accidentally fall asleep when she had such limited time to be with everyone.

“I wish I could enjoy this.” Perma spoke. “You have a lot of friends here, Lavina.”

‘Well, friends is putting it lightly… there like family.’ The witch thought, really wishing she could just stay in this village forever.

“You know, there is a way for you to enjoy a massage, since there is one person who can touch you.” Tinker spoke, the other two knowing what she was talking about… or more like who.

“No way I’m gonna let that zombie freak try and give me a massage. I may be dead, but he made me feel physical pain again, so he can just stay dead in his coffin for all I care.” Perma huffed, arms crossed as she seemed nowhere close to forgiving him.

“Oh? And who’s this skeleton?” The Spa owner, Jezzabelle, asked before cracking her own fingers, readying herself to give Lavina one of her signature manicures. “Another one of those special people we’ve heard about?”

“Correct.” Tinker spoke. “We have a few more members in Luna’s team. Two more girls and three boys… or two boys and one with no gender.” She corrected herself, knowing a golem didn’t really have a gender. “There is a wizard named Francis, but he goes by Tiberius, a skeleton named Jack, and a golem named Rocky.” She listed the other trio. “The girls are named Lindsey and Tanya, but they only come when it’s needed, since they have other business within there lifespan.”

“Ooh! I’d like to meet them soon. They sound like very interesting folks.”

“Most of them, you’d meet.” Tinker replied. “Others, not so much.”

“Well, is there anything you’d all want to do? Give your friends a tour of our fair home? Meet up with some of the folks here? Perhaps show some of your magic to the kids?”

“There is so much we can do, but I don’t know where to even start.” Lavina spoke up, wondering what all three of them could do.

“Well, we have five days all to ourselves.” Perma replied. “And we’re new here, so… care to show us around a bit?”

“A scan around the village might be more informative in case we happen to split up.” Tinker agreed.

“Yes, yes,” Jezebelle spoke, getting the nail polish. “Right after Lavina’s manicure. Your nails need some work, sweetie. Unless your robot friend would like her nails done as well.”

“Well it’s not like I had any time to care for myself.” Lavina grumbled, taking it as a bit of an insult.

“I know, but you REALLY need this. Relax, and enjoy your time. Care to join, Tinker?”

“I see no purpose in covering my nails in ethyl acetate.” Tinker spoke, the term she used being the main ingredient for nail polish.

“... To makes your nails looks good… Is she like this?”

“Well, she is a robot, so maybe the more robotic personality might come and go.” Perma explained. “I of course would love a little makeover… but I can't wear makeup.”

“Right… of course…” The sounds of footsteps were heard, followed by someone Lavina didn’t remember walking by.

“Um… who was that?” She asked. Jezabelle looked back.

“Oh, that’s just some of the people that came here before you did. They haven’t said anything, surprisingly, nor have they done anything troublesome.”

“Wait… what were they doing?”

“They came yesterday. A good dozen. They just walked around, looking around, though, they did enter some homes without knocking. I think they might be under the spectrum, if you know what I mean, and are probably looking for a new home. Poor fellows must’ve gone a whole lot without a clear list.”

“Yeah, I guess it would be rather difficult.” Perma sat down on one of the other massage tables.

“Data storage says otherwise.” Tinker spoke in his robot voice, her eyes glowing yellow, symbolizing potential danger. “Victor’s account on Changeling attack says people arrived here and acted like machines. It is unlikely that these people all fall under the Autistic Spectrum Disorder. We must investigate immediately, or else your village falls victim.” She got up and walked right out… leaving a hole through the wall, letting all the steam dissipate quickly.

“Oh no! Tinker! Wait!” Perma floated after her.

“Uh… what did she just say?” Jezabelle asked. “And why did she just burst through the wall?”

“Oh, uh, she was just making sure the people aren’t dangerous or anything… stranger danger ‘n stuff.” Lavina decided to cover up Tinker’s weird action since she didn’t want to worry the others.

“... Well, she owes me a new wall. And It seems we’ll have to continue this another time. Ta-ta, Lavina! Enjoy your stay!”

In the town, Tinker’s eyes scanned as she followed the trace to the person that was in the spa. The tracks were still fresh, but something her scanners caught which wasn’t present before was a pheromone, something unlike anyone could make. Perma floated next to her.

“Tinker! Stop! Don’t do this!” The ghost pleaded.

“Negative.” The robot replied. “Strange pheromones have been detected with our stranger. Objectives are clear; find brainwashed humans, stop them without killing them, collect pheromones.”

“Come on Tinker, can’t we do this later? I mean, brainwashed humans don’t go far from what I know, and we don’t need to freak out the residents here.” Perma insisted, thinking that a village that relied on one witch might easily be freaked out by any unnatural happenings. Tinker stopped and took cover behind an alleyway.

“Target found. Beginning observation.” Her eyes glowed blue, with the ‘pupils’ shrinking as she zoomed in. The person she was following was met up by several others. To Tinker, she could see the pheromones around them, all matching up to the same chemical base. One of them began to twitch, looking like they were about to go into a seizure, but stopped as their eyes glowed an eerie green, with their veins glowing the same color.

“The human village has been mapped out.” The person spoke in a combination of their voice and some other booming, authoritative, yet mysterious sounding voice. “These humans will join our ranks, along with the one called “Lavina”. Be ready in the next hour. The harvest will begin soon.”

“Harvest. The process of gathering crops. Or people in this case.” Her arms turned into twin laser guns before she turned to Perma. “Think we should stop now? Or let them take everyone away?”

Perma couldn’t help but sigh. “Fine, but we aware that there are others who aren’t evil, and that people live in these homes. So not a lot of casualties or property damage.”

“Notified. Give them a scare.” She ran into the alley, pointing at them all with her weapons, with her eyes turning red. “ATTENTION!!! STOP WHAT YOU’RE DOING!!! YOU HAVE 20 SECONDS TO COMPLY!!!” The people looked at them without even jumping, only looking at each other in confusion.

“I should’ve told her to stay quiet as well.” Perma placed a hand over her face as she should’ve known a robot would be very straightforward.

“YOU NOW HAVE 15 SECONDS TO COMPLY!!! FOLLOW THROUGH, OR FACE EXTERMINATION!!!”

“Oh, go ahead, Tinker.” The possessed person spoke. “They do not fear death. They feel nothing anymore. Pure, perfection at It's finest, unlike what your creators tried to make.” Tinker lowered her weapons as her eyes went back to normal.

“What did you just say?”

“And what about you, Perma? A ghost afraid of something that's alive?”

“Oh shut up, ghosts are still people, only dead. Just cause they’re dead doesn’t mean they are suddenly fearless. I’m the only proof that ghosts do exists, and it’s cause of some dumb pony magic!”

“Dumb pony magic? Or is it something else that your kind has forgotten about and has awoken? Oh, my apologies, forgot to introduce myself. I am King Metamorphosis, ruler of the Changelings, and the beginning of a new era.”

“King Meta-porpus?” Perma tried to repeat.

“King Meta-ta-si-sis.” Tinker also tried, but it seemed that her memory file was a little messed up from the last training she went through.

“Metamorphosis. The act of changing one form into another with some time. Like the ugly caterpillar to the beautiful butterfly, or, in this case, the weak and cowardly Humans into the strong and unified Changelings.”

“Or like changing a perfectly good person into a butt-ugly alien freak.” Perma made her own example, knowing just how the changed humans looked like. “Sadly, I think changelings were born ugly, and died just as ugly-looking.”

“... You're lucky I’m not physically and that this form I’m using can't use magic. Not only would my luscious look make you think otherwise, but I WOULD KILL YOU!!!” He hissed at that last bit, with the other people hissing with him. Metamorphosis shook himself, regaining his composure. “But… Lavina will serve me just well, as a human or into what she's meant to be.”

“Tch! As if she would be dumb enough to not see you coming a mile away.” Perma crossed her arms.

“Yes, since changelings and ponies are the same size, it would be quite difficult to not be spotted in a tiny village.” Tinker took it literally.

“... Did you seriously forgot how I did this? Well, feel free to see it for yourself. Release the swarm.” Metamorphosis released the person, with all of them running away. The sky darkened, with the Tinker and Perma looking up to see a huge, dark cloud of the same insects Victor’s friend was bit by.

“... Oh crap.”

Lavina helped Mr. Pannuci by using her magic to help a sign up in place.

“Thanks for the help, Lavina.” He spoke. “But I could've done it.”

“I know, but I can't let you do it on your own.” She replied. “I’m not one to leave any people alone who needs help.”

“You're quite the angel for that.” The sky darkened over them. While a cloud was normal, they overheard a loud buzzing noise. Lavina and everyone around looked up to the sky, seeing a cloud of insects blocking the sun.

“What is that!?” One of the people asked.

“Are those… bugs?” Another asked. Lavina's heart stopped. She remembered the video and words from Victor.

“Run!” She yelled. “Everyone! Run! Get out of here! Don't look back!” She pulled her wand out and began to fire some spells.

“What about you!?” Panucci asked.

“I’ll hold them off! Get out!” He hesitantly ran away. Lavina fired her spells, hitting a good portion, but it seemed that with one hit, ten more took their place. One landed on her wand arm and bit her. A grunt escaped out of her as she ripped it off. She turned to join the others, perhaps find Perma and Tinker, but her muscles froze. Her eyes moved, as she breathed, but she saw everyone she was with running for their lives, all of them turning into living statues like her, right before her sight was blinded by more insects. Screaming was all she wanted to do.

Only the sounds of buzzing was heard, with everyone now a living statue… except Tinker and Perma. They watched as, landing through the swarm, was the Human-Changelings. Each of them snarled and hissed at each other, a near primitive form of communication, but went to work, bringing cocoons with them, and began to put people in them. One of them approached to Lavina, glowing and going into it's near seizure movement, before being controlled by Metamorphosis.

“Lavina… I have seen you in action before. A human who knows magic is quite… extraordinary. Who knows if you will turn into what the others have… either way, you're more useful than the others. I am the harbinger of your kind’s perfection. I am your King. And you have nothing to fear.” Metamorphosis exited the body, making the Changeling hiss at her before flying away. A tear fell down Lavina's left cheek.

Another changeling was about to take her and put her in one of the cocoons, before Tinker sucker punched it right into one of the building’s walls. Perma was right behind her. “Come on Tinker, we gotta take Lavina and retreat back to the castle, we can't take on so many enemies.” Perma instructed, to which Tinker only nodded and grabbed the frozen witch, her feet changing into her boosters before she flew off, Perma once more trying her best to follow behind. All the while Lavina only watching the people that she wanted to protect being taken, and she could do nothing but watch.

“Another one!” Jack yelled, followed by a punch to the jaw by Lindsey. “Oh come on! I barely felt that! Another one!”

“Are you really this thick headed?” Lindsey asked.

“Yes.”

“... I walked into that one.” She delivered another punch to his face, breaking his jaw a bit. Jack let out some painful sounds before snapping his jaw back in place.

“Puns! I’ve got them to last forever!”

“Yeah, yeah, keep it down, will ya?”

Nearby, Tanya sparred with Rocky.

“So… were you turned into this, or...?” She asked.

“I was made to keep Francis safe.” Rocky replied.

“Right… and your friend?”

“He was Francis’s best friend. Given a second chance upon his death. Turned into what you see now.”

Their conversation ended as soon as it started: Tinker kicking the door open, it being surprising since they were all in Lindsey’s gym room, and the door was a normal pony-size door. “We got trouble!” Perma was quick to shout, Lavina still in her frozen state, but the sign that she was crying earlier by tear streaks on her cheeks. Francis ran to them.

“What happened!?” He demanded. “What's wrong with her!?” Victor ran to her side.

“Oh no!” His eyes widened and heart froze before turning to Tinker and Perma “They came, didn't they?” Both nodded.

“You mean… the Changelings attacked?” Tanya asked.

“... This calls for some testing.” Victor pulled out a syringe out of his backpack. “I’ve studied with what I had, and hopefully, this will kill the venom in your bloodstream.” He placed the needle into Lavina's neck, injecting the serum. A twitch in her fingers came, which was followed by having the equivalent to a seizure as she began to throw up the bitter tasting venom in her mouth.

“We need Luna!” She shouted, spitting the last of the venom out. “Fast!”

“I’ll do that.” Lindsey spoke, running past them.

“Hopefully, this next experiment will work,” Victor spoke, pulling out some devices. “Should keep the swarms away… in theory.”

“In theory?” Rocky asked.

“Need a first hand test. Perhaps if I had the pheromones they use, then-”

“Have that handled.” Tinker spoke, taking the devices and filling them up with vacuums in her fingers.

“Ah! Excellent! Thank you, Tinker. Now… where's this village at?”

“YOU LOST HER!?!?!?”Metamorphosis shouted, grabbing one of his Changelings by their necks, making them squirm. “FIND HER!!! Do whatever you must! But keep her alive! She must not die!”He took a deep breath, releasing the Changeling. “Continue your operations. I don't want to leave a mess and leave evidence.” He paused as he sensed something approaching. Turning, he saw a fairly small squad of humans; Tinker flying with a skeleton and golem, both holding her hands, Perma flying next to her, Lavina on her broom with a royal looking figure holding onto her back, and, very surprising, a giant human running with another woman on her shoulder and a guy in leather armor on her other.

“Defensive positions! We have the numbers and manipulative advantage here.” He left the Changeling host, who turned into one of the villagers and hid away.

“Alright everyone!” Luna shouted. “Be on your guard when we land! We’ll have to split into teams of three! Lavina, Francis and I are with you. Tinker, you have Tanya and Jack! Perma, you have the rest! Be on the lookout for anyone suspicious. Are we all clear!?”

Everyone gave a nod of approval to who they were teamed up with, Lavina being a little late for it, but only because she was still a little depressed after what happened to the village.

“I’m sorry about this. I really am. But don't worry, we’re going to save everyone. Afterall, we have the element of surprise on them.”

They began to split up, one team checking if there were any survivors that got away, the second checking if there were any changelings still around, and the third trying to find some kind of clue to figure out just what this new changeling ruler is doing kidnapping innocent people. Lavina's squad searched around the perimeter, hoping to find someone around, and use their magic to ward the swarm away. Tinker and Perma’s group walked through the village, both keeping an eye out. Victor’s device on the ‘living' people worked, with the swarm ignoring them. The robot’s eyes glowed red as she scanned the environment, seeking out potential hostiles with her weapons ready, with Jack following nearby, grabbing a pole as a club, and Tanya on the defense. With Perma, the ghost phased through the walls to find any sort of evidence as to why the changelings were doing this, all while Lindsey cracked her knuckles, ready for anything, along with Victor, keeping his gun primed and ready.

“I don't think anyone got out.” Francis spoke, looking up and pointing to the swarm. “There's too many of those bugs! It's a miracle if anyone was to make it out here.”

That didn’t sound good to Lavina, more concerned for all the citizens here than her own well being. She started walking down her own path, needing some time alone.

“I don’t think bringing Lavina back here was a good idea.” Perma couldn’t help but bring up, remembering what that king changeling said about needing Lavina.

“Why do you say that?” Lindsey asked.

“Yeah. She knows this place more than us.” Victor added.

“Well, it could be possible that the person behind all this also wants Lavina. He must’ve kept an eye on this town and noticed Lavina way before Princess Luna.” Perma guessed, rubbing her arm as she went through another building.

“Hmm… that does sound a bit suspicious.” They heard what sounded like coughs. Falling onto an alleyway’s wall was a woman, coughing hard while holding one of the strange, fleshy devices Victor had earlier.

“Please… help…” She begged as she stumbled to them.

Without thinking, Tinker was the first to come, eyes glowing green as the heath bar was on her arm once more. “Do not be alarmed, I am here to help you.”

‘How did she get here so fast?’ Perma thought, knowing Tinker was with one of the other groups. Victor and Lindsey ran to Tinker’s side.

“What's wrong!?” Lindsey asked. “What the hell is that thing in your hand!?”

“That's their device to keep the swarm from attacking them!” Victor answered.

“Saw them… wear this…” The woman coughed. “Bledding… hard… inside… rough fight…”

“Who’s them?” Perma asked, floating above the group as she last recalled, only Victor had a device like that.

“Other people… not like us… working for Changelings.”

‘Is she saying that there are tinies actually working for the changelings?’ Perma thought. “Well, you could tell more about this, but I think you are more important than some information, can anyone take her back to Canterlot?” She asked the others, wondering if one could go back on their own.

“No… please… my children… they're taking my children away… please, save them.”

“They're taking kids!?” Lindsey asked. “Ok, now they done fucked up.” She cracked her knuckles. “Where were they!?”

“Town square.”

“Thank you very much. Let's go and squish some bugs.”

“But what about her? She needs help as well.” Perma asked, not wanting to leave the mother alone.

“I’m sure you guys can help her. There's NO WAY I’m going to keep her in my stomach. I want to make this personal.” She marched off, heading to the middle of the village. Victor lifted the woman’s head.

“We'll get you somewhere safe.” He spoke. “Tinker? Have anything that will ease the pain.”

She nodded, opening the cover to her arm that had the health symbol, and showed an array of pill bottles and needles. She took one out that was labeled pain killers and handed it to Victor.

“Thanks. Now, this should help.”

Lindsey walked to the center of town, seeing how empty it was. A few things fell, followed by what can be heard as scurrying feet.

“Come out and fight me, you cowards!” She yelled. “I ain't got all day! I won't hesitate in becoming huge and smash everything here to squish you little fucks!” That's when Jack and Tanya ran after her.

“Dude! Really?” Jack asked. “We’re looking for people, not destroy buildings!”

“... And I don't think we need to look for them anymore.” Tanya spoke, almost becoming pale. All around the three were the Human-Changelings. Some stood on the floors or ceilings, others crawled on the walls, and others flew over them. Many of them hissed at them, all looking ready to fight.

“... So… whoever knocks out the most wins?” Jack asked.

“Oh, you're on!” Lindsey replied.

“Attack.” The voice of Metamorphosis spoke. A loud hiss from the Changelings erupted, followed by all charging at the three in the middle. Tanya took a deep breath before letting out a loud shriek, blasting those in front of her away, and telling everyone where they're at. Jack used his makeshift club, knocking the Changelings in front of him down, with Lindsey using her own strength as she grabbed one of them and started using them as a weapon.

The shriek was heard as Tinker, Victor, and Perma placed their unconscious woman inside one of the abandoned buildings.

“Oh no!” Victor yelled. “The action started and I’m not there!” He ran outside, seeing the flying Changelings. Spidey’s legs emerged as he scaled one of the buildings and cocked his weapon. “Time for some ass kicking revenge!” He Fired his weapon, letting a barrage of energy into the air. Tinker landed beside him, making her arms into machine guns.

“Objective: Subdue targets.” She blasted her own energy into the mix, hitting a couple herself, making them drop like flies. The Other Changelings saw this and ran to them.

Luna, Francis, and Lavina heard Tanya's screech, with the swarm of flying Changelings, and energy blasts from Victor and Tinker.

“Seems we’re late to the party.” Luna spoke, unsheathing her sword.

Seeing the changelings attacking once more, made something switch in Lavina’s mind. “Francis. Get my witch hat.”

“But you lost your witch hat.”

“Then I’ll make one!” She was quick to clap her hands, and a witch hat just poofing into existence. “Magic just got real.”

“... I have no comment.” Luna replied. “We have a village to save.” Her hands glowed and all three appeared right in the middle of the battle.

“Look who decided to join!?” Jack commented as he threw some Changelings.

“Hey! Shut up!” Francis replied, charging his hands with Magic. “We’re fashionably late… Where's Rocky?” The floor shook as Rocky emerged from the ground, taking on his form.

“Apologies. They tried to keep me down.” He spoke.

While Tinker was shooting , one she was aiming for was quick to turn into Lavina, which made her hesitate and miss, the girl’s mind thinking it was Lavina. That gave the creature an open window as she lunged after her and tried biting her, the creature only hitting metal, but it was surprising that it was able to actually bite into the metal exterior. Victor's spider bot lunged at the fake Lavina, making it’s hissing muffled before getting a huge shock. He picked Tinker up.

“Crap! Forgot they can turn into other people!” He spoke. “You and I need to keep an eye out. Watch each other's backs. Unless you got an X-Ray vision. Do you?” Spidey came back and turned into it's turret form, shooting at anything that got close.

“I do, but I don't think it works for this situation.” Tinker answered, getting her canon arms ready.

“Can't hurt to try.” He readied his gun again, seeing the lack of flying Changelings. “Because we're going in!” He jumped off of the roof and fired at the Changelings on the floor.

Tinker tried to use the x-ray, but it was kind of pointless since it didn't see through the magic disguise. “I told you it wouldn't work.” She rolled her eyes, jumping down and choosing to hit anything that was a changeling still.

“Then watch my back!” He began to maniacally laugh as he began to shoot the changelings as if he had a machine gun. “I’m the lord of the harvest! And you are all my crops!”

Luna, Lavina, and Francis eached used their magic to fight off the changelings, with a mix of elemental effects, conjuring weapons, and controlling the changelings to be blasted away, pulled in, or have them fight each other. Jack and Lindsey used their sheer, brute strength to knock the Changelings down, knocking them out and injuring them, usually with a broken limb. Tanya sparing used her voice, instead being defensive, throwing the Changelings that tried to attack her off balance. Rocky, meanwhile, took the blows and dealt them back, not exactly feeling the pain thrown at him, being a true tank.

Despite being together, the Changelings overwhelmed them in sheer numbers, and eventually, everyone was beginning to tire with the Changelings honing in on them. It was a lot more painful when the Changelings began to turn into them, throwing them all off, making the team battle themselves. Even Victor and Tinker, despite being close, couldn't tell who was who, and were swiftly beaten.

“Even after all your training and being special,” Metamorphosis spoke. “You're all defeated. Especially you, your majesty.” Luna coughed as she looked up to the possessed Changeling.

“Metamorphosis… and here I thought the legends were fake.”

“Ah. You've heard about me?”

“The supposed first Changeling ever. Took ponies to turn them into your kind. A supposed scary story to keep foals at home. But you're real, and attacking humans. Why?”

“Think of it as… pest control in a way. You will thank me when this is all over. Even if your kind can't have it's living snacks anymore.”

“Let go of me!” Lavina shouted, having some weird changeling gel stuff that bound her arms and legs together, making her defenseless. One of the changelings was carrying her as it approached the other one that had Metamorphosis controlling it.

“You will be released. You, and you allies, will be free of being the living invaders, and become a part of something greater. Including your ghost friend.” He used some magic to grab Perma, who was hiding away. The ghost tried to flee, but was carried to the controlled Changeling. “Turning you into something better will be impossible. So, I offer you this choice: join me, or I will send you to the afterlife fate has determined for you.”

Lavina was silent, wanting to say she rather die, but knowing that the villagers would still be in danger. But she thought of something else. “I heard that you wanted me mostly, correct?” She spoke up. “If I accept your offer, will you free the citizens that were here… and my friends?”

“... It's a tempting offer… but your kind, humans, need to be dealt with before you plunder Equestria into chaos. I’m not the villain here; I’m doing what needs to be done before it's too late.” He picked her up. “So, the answer is no. There's no negotiations here. You are going to aid me in saving the world from yourselves.”

“Then you might as well kill me cause I won’t follow a freaky bug alien like you.” She glared at him before turning her head away, not giving in that easily.

“I have no intentions on killing you.” He brought her head towards him, forcefully turning her head to face him. “You, and everyone here, are already mine!” A small buzzing came, one that sounded much more different than the rest of the swarm. Appearing between their faces was a small, glowing bug… which grew into a normal sized woman that delivered a swift kick to the Changeling’s face, knocking it and Lavina down.

The person was quick to catch Lavina in her arms, making the witch get a closer look at the girl. She looked like an average girl, having long white hair, pointed ears, and was wearing a one piece outfit that was a short dress made out of something that she couldn’t quite figure out what it was. But other than that, the big difference was a pair of transparent wings on her back. She could’ve also sworn that the girl didn’t have any shoes… and that her figure was one that people could only dream of.

“Metta, sweetie. This isn’t the way to handle some rare merchandise.” She spoke, seeming to know the changeling king, and acting as if they were close friends. “And why are you trying to get more girls, already over me?” She had a smirk on the whole time, it ticking the king off over how calm and cheerful she was.

“YOU!!! I THOUGHT I GOT RID OF YOU!!!”

“Who is that!?” Tania asked.

“Another size shifter!?” Lindsey asked.

“Is that… a fairy?” Francis asked, a bit dumbfounded.

“Oh come on Metta. You think the 37th time would be the charm?” The fairy spoke, the smile never leaving her face as she placed Lavina down and flew around him, her wings fluttering and keeping her airborne. “You should know that your scouts got their incompetence from their daddy~.” She lighty pinched his cheek. He smacked them away and hissed.

“AFTER HER!!! Kill her this time!”Her smug didn't escape as when one charged right in front of, and another behind, she shrink to the size of a bug(from a tiny’s perspective) and swiftly flew over them, making the two crash into each other, before becoming big and throwing a few good punches at another, shrinking and flying under their legs, and suplexing the one.

“Awe come on Metta. Did you bring the dumber ones just to get rid of them?” She taunted, standing a few feet away from the group. “Heck, I won’t turn small this time. I’ll make it easy for them.” Metamorphosis hissed, having all of the changelings tackle her at once. Her hands glowed, with her becoming a blur, with her twirling around as if she was like a ballerina, and blasted everyone with what looked like white magic blasts from her hands.

“... And she has super speed?” Jack asked before his jaw literally dropped off. Metamorphosis grabbed onto her, getting her into a full nelson.

“THIS IS THE LAST TIME YOU GET AWAY, Segi!!!”He hissed.

Segi couldn’t help but gasp. “You want me to stay with you? Awe, I don’t think we are that committed yet, at least take me to dinner.” It was surprising that her body glowed pink, almost as if her aura was matching her emotions.

“ENOUGH WITH YOUR JOKES!!! DIE!!!” He pulled a dagger out and was close to stabbing her. She reverse head butted him, freeing herself before the blade could touch her. The Changeling roared and threw some more daggers at her. Segi hopped into the air with a twirl, the blades missing her, followed by her running alongside one, giving herself momentum, before delivering a hard kick that knocked some of the changeling’s teeth out.

“Oof! I bet the tooth fairy will give you some extra bits for those.” Metamorphosis gave a low growl.

“... Get what you can. Retreat!” Metamorphosis left the body, making the Changeling hiss, picking up one of the nearby cocoons and flying off. The Changelings around got up, picked up their fallen allies and flew off with some of the cocoons, leaving a vast majority behind.

“No!” Lavina yelled. “They're getting away!” She began to struggle in the slime-cuffs she was in.

The fairy didn’t waste a moment as she flew right to where Metamorphosis was. “Aww, you can’t leave without a farewell hug.” She smirked, quick to grab him, and get a tight grip on him, her muscles flexing as she was quick to suplex him back to the ground, taking some of the changelings, including the one that had the cocoon down. “And no need to hide that surprise gift, I’ll be taking that.” She added, floating down to where the knocked out changeling was, placing a hand over the cocoon before she broke it with the same foot, bursting the shell, but avoiding the people inside that was still unconscious. The Changeling hissed and flew back, following the rest of the swarm with their own cocoons.

“... I am speechless.” Luna spoke, trying to get out of her slime-cuffs. “Um… excuse me, Ms. Segi, was it? But you wouldn't happen to know a way to get us out of these, would you? We need to get the people out of these cocoons.”

“Oh that’s easy. Just break ‘em. There as fragile as a hollow pinata.” She answered, her hands glowing as the weird slime binds on Lavina disintegrated and she was free, flexing her hands and legs. “At least to me.” She smiled, setting herself down on one of the benches in the village. “Man, it’s been awhile since I had a work out like that, nice to see Metta again as well.”

“... I have so many questions for you.”

“And I have so many answers to give you.” She shot right back, knowing full well what they might be thinking in their head. “But maybe this village isn’t the best place, with injured fighters and civilians.”

“Right… we should get everyone out of their cocoons first.”

With some time, everyone was free from their slimy shackles, and ventured around the village, opening the cocoons that were left behind. The venom in the bitten people’s bodies quickly left, with the people inside their cocoon conscious, seeing everything and alerting everyone to their area, albeit, muffled. Lavina had a mental note, seeing who was taken and who was behind. In one hand, she was glad to see that about 80% of all people were saved, but on the other, the rest were taken away to who knows where, with those taken being the people that supported her thoroughly, almost treating her like family.

“So, shall we start the Q&A?” Segi asked, still relaxing on the same bench.

“Um… yes,” Luna replied, seeing how desperate Lavina looked. “Can someone help Lavina while I talk to our friend?” She turned and cleared her throat. “Ok… easy to say your name is Segi. Whether it's real or not can wait. But how are you… well, this? How did you become what looks like a Breezie-Human hybrid?”

“Ah, well I was actually one of the first changeling human experiments he’s been doing. Or you would call them hybrids. He was a little concerned that the genetic mixing might fail, seeing how changelings and tinies are different size. So using some breezie magic that he made some captured brezzies give away, I was made. But that magic changed my appearance, and also the mindless following that changelings do, making me a free girl.” She explained. “But I also learned that if tinies try to go to the realm of the breezies, they get even smaller. Hence how I can change size. But the magic I have remains the same, which is why my aura seems brighter when I shrink.” As an example, she shrunk down, the orb of light and her wings only being seen as it flew by her before it was settled on her shoulder. “And don’t worry about talking, you aren’t loud, and I’m not some high pitch squeaky voice either.”

“Well… that's something. I thank you for saving us from a fate worse than death, but I have one question that I hope you'll say yes to; will you join this group of mine? We need all the help we can get, and, maybe more.”

“Hmm, maybe.” She rubbed her chin. “Do you happen to know a unicorn? I could really use some magic aura from one of them.” She said, letting out a small sigh. “That whole fight wore be down, and I could use some time to relax.”

“I’m an Alicorn. What you see is just a form I use to let me get up and personal in the day while my body sleeps on the morning.”

“Oh, an alicorn? Well maybe once we go back to Canterlot, I might consider it.” She smirked a little. “But I’ve heard that my thing around magic unicorn aura… is kind of weird.” The aura glowed pink, around her.

“Considering we already have a witch, a ghost, a robot, a wizard, a golem, a Revenant, a woman that can grow into a giant, and a woman who lets out loud shrieks, you're not exactly weird from the rest.”

“Hey. I’m not saying I’m weird. Just some things I have to do.” She corrected herself, but knowing she was weird compared to any normal person.

“Well, I hope we can help you that. Do you prefer to live in a tree? Or in a flower bed? A mix of both?”

“Doesn’t matter to me to be honest. I could sleep on a rock if I need to.” She flew off of Luna’s shoulder, growing back to normal as she stood beside her.

“Well, I’ll try to make your stay as comfortable as possible. The worst I want for us is to go into battle without a good sleep.”

“Oh, don’t worry about that. I can work fine under any situation.” She smiled, deciding to not say anything about her greatest strength being her downfall as well. “So, shall we be on our way?”

“Of course… right after Lavina's finished.” She turned to see Tinker comforting the witch. “Is she alright?”

“I think she might be more stable when we head back to Canterlot.” Tinker suggested, thinking that the witch may need some time away from the village

“... Well, I think it's time to leave, everyone. Let's get back to the castle.”

The Canterlot gardens tree had, around it, a bed of flowers and mushrooms around it, though, a treehouse was built in the tree. Luna, in her pony self, snipped the last few leaves off, making a walkway for Segi. Segi sat on her mane, watching the process, but also crossing off her inner bucket list of feeling any of the princesses’ mane.

“There we, and finished.” Luna spoke. “Well, what do you think?”

“Looks pretty good.” She smirked, flying down to the flowerbed, then up at the treehouse as she went through the front entrance, checking out the interior. “Looks better on the inside, which is surprising since this was originally a birdhouse.”

“I have my ways. If you feel lonely, Rocky’s down below… assuming you can wake him up, of course. But you said something about needing magic?”

“Yeah. I need some magic aura.” She was quick to poke her head out of a window. “It doesn’t matter which spell you are casting, just as long as your aura is showing.”

“Hmm… I can do that. Kinda wondering what's going to happen.” Her horn glowed, casting a simple light spell.

Immediately, her eyes dilated and she was quick to fly to her horn and latch onto it, being covered in the magic aura as well. Luna had a surprised look to her face.

“Uh… is this normal?”

No response came from Segi as she could feel the fairy rubbing against her horn, snuggling it while also sensing some of her magic going missing, probably moving from her to Segi. Of course things went a little weird when she breathed in a shaky breath… as if she was really getting into it. Luna stopped her spell, feeling really awkward about the whole experience. Segi snapped out of it once she stopped. “Huh? What happened? I blacked out for a second.” She shook her head, not knowing what just happened.

“You were snuggling my horn… a bit TOO much. Is that normal or…?”

“O-oh, yeah… I told you it would be weird.” She mumbled, moving away as she rubbed her arm, her aura changed. Instead of the white aura, it was the same blue color as Luna’s.

“Well… I’ll be prepared next time. It felt… weird, to say the least… you were like a moth to a lightbulb.”

“Y-yeah, that happens when I see or hear the magic aura of a unicorn.” She admitted, the blue color fading as it changed back to white, then pink. “I kind of need it if I want to keep the magic… and to hide the changeling side of me.” She mumbled the last part.

“Oh? Well… I know someone who can help. But not now. You should rest.” She gently nudged Segi into her home. “I’m glad that you can join us. With what you said, people will not have to go through with what you did.”

“O-oh, well, yeah… it’s not really that bad, b-but okay.” She backed away to her home before she went inside and found her way to the bedroom, the bed being a flower-style pin cushion with a leaf-looking quilt, Luna wanting to make everything flower or nature related since breezies were one of the creatures that were linked and relied on flower pollen.

“Good night!”

“Night!”

Luna sighed and walked away.

‘That was too close today. If it weren't for Segi, this whole thing would've ended. We need more special people.’ Luna entered her room, only to see Celestia in her room.

“Rough day, sister?” Celestia asked.

“Yes. Especially for Lavina.”

“I heard. So, a fairy’s with you?”

“Yes.”

“But you need more special humans to join you?”

“... How do you know-?”

“I’m your sister. You're easy to tell.”

“... What do you have in mind?”

“Do what we always do; work together. You only found some special humans. With me, we can find more.”

“... So we combine our spells?”

“Precisely.”

“Well, we need all the help we can get, so it shouldn't hurt.”

“Excellent! Let's get started before I need to sleep.” Celestia's horn glowed, with Luna following closing her eyes and joining in the spell.

Author's Note

The next chapter by Pixel and I. We'll be taking a short break, but we hope you enjoy this.

Survivors.

The engine of the our truck and occasional thumps were heard around us. I looked around, seeing my fellow brothers in arms, each ready for the upcoming battle that was ahead of us. My hearth thumped loudly as I sweated. We've already lost a few men and women, but not by some mine, but that Vanishing thing, still somehow continuing. Secretly, I hoped I was next. Everything made me think of the day when it all happened, and how it's lead to this.

It all began on the 24th or 25th of May about 4 years ago. I just got out of high school, but the vanishing happened in front of everyone, as people were taken away by our own eyes, leaving nothing behind. The shock made everyone question the same thing; who was gone, what just happened, when did this began, where was this at, and why was this happening? I guess in the first two months, we just thought that it was something like out of the bible, and that many of us changed to our beliefs, hoping we weren't going to parish by whatever deity. But then the riots happened... people were so much in fear, we went violent and crazy, doing everything illegal, believing that if it's the end of the world, then why bother follow the rules we've established?

While it lasted for a week, it was then the governments around the world stood in and began to establish martial law on all of us. It started light, but when people began to disappear, they began to push down on all of us, enlisting anyone. That was where I came in. For two years, I've been training, and unlike before, classified information leaked is more serious than before. Many of the higher ups believe that this is the work of North Korea, and that we have to stop this once and for all. I personally don't believe it, but with Kim still on top and not being gone, it's gotten suspicious. But that's more or less where it ends, info on if it was real or not is up to debate.

My mind snapped back into reality as the truck came to a stop and explosions were heard nearby.

"GOGOGO!!!" I heard our commander yelled. Like dogs, we listened, getting our M4s ready and ran out. The ruins of North Korea's cities laid around us, with foliage overtaking the buildings, which now crumbled and fell by the explosions around. Around me, I could hear people screaming, out of anger and/or pain, who were muted by the explosions. All the sounds were around me, but my eyes were on the tower, the one that towered over all. We were all just miles away from it, but they were ready for us, using their missiles and artillery against us. Somewhere, I knew that we were just a distraction.

My mind went into overdrive as I ran into one of the buildings for cover. I couldn't exactly think straight, nor hear anything but the doors nearby slamming open, with some Koreans soldiers yelling in their native language, telling me to surrender. Were I not so much full of adrenaline, I may have surrendered, but instead, I pulled the trigger and got a few, but only in their feet, legs, and knees. Were my aiming even better, or if I was a coward and did surrender, I may have been alright. They fired back, the bullets piercing my skin, making everything sting when I fell to the floor. They began to say something in their language... they sounded scared. I didn't pull any grenade pins on me, right? The last of my strength made me look at my body. Past my now Swiss cheese body with blood pouring out, I noticed I was glowing. God damn entity finally picked me, right when I was about to die... well... hope this place enjoys a corpse. My vision went black as the light consumed me.

My eyes felt heavy, with everything muffled as I began to wake up. Was I in heaven? Or is this just the waiting room to hell? If so, why are the birds here so cheery sounding? My answer came after a few moments when my eyes adjusted to the word and my hearing was alright. Somehow, I felt fine. Looking down at myself, I wasn't in some robe, nor naked, but in my full combat gear. The holes were still there, but my skin was clean, not affected at all. I stood right up and poked my exposed skin. No pain whatsoever, not even a feel of a bullet under my skin. A lot of questions ran through my head. But I couldn't ask that without anyone around. Looking around, I was in a forest of some kind, one where the trees towered over everyone. What I needed to do was find a place with some food and water, find people, get info, and rendezvous in an area where, hopefully, I can meet other soldiers at and plan what we need to next.

Time must've passed by fast here, and during this time, despite feeling much better, my back felt weird. It didn't help that everything looked the same. My stomach growled loudly, wanting food... why didn't I eat anything before we departed? My candy bar was the only thing I had on me, and while eating it was nice, since candy was all but gone back home, I knew it wouldn't last me very long. The more the night came, the more I actually began to sweat a bit, unsure if the creatures here were just as gigantic as the forest around me. A horrible thought was that if it was the former, being eaten would be worse than getting shot by some Koreans... great, now I'm sounding like a racist. My momentary fear came to a halt as I heard the cool movements of water. A stream was nearby. Though it wasn't hot, I still needed water and was a tad bit thirsty, especially since that candy bar had more salt in it than I'd like to admit.

The stream became more rapid as I approached to it, with the sun now setted and the moon taking it's place. I was very surprised how bright the moon was... guess when you're in a city for most of your life, you tend to forget how nature was like. Light seemed to have shine down on the moon, and I swore I saw some equine fly past by it... whether it's my imagination or actually a part of this world, I focused on getting back to the water. With a few minutes passing, I stopped by what was a stream, reflecting the moonlight off it's surface. While there was a few splashes, it looked very calm. To play it safe, I used both of my hands to form into a cup and got a scoop of water out, drinking what was in my hand. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw light.

"Holy crap! I found someone!" I heard another man's voice spoke. Turning, I only saw the silhouette of some guy running to me. He obviously had a flashlight, wearing a simple hoodie with pants. Some other people came rushing with him, some sporting flashlight while others had what looked like weapons from medieval times; swords and spears really. I held my hands up in the air, not wanting to cause any trouble.

"Just drinking water here. Nothing else." I answered. The man stopped near me. He looked pretty young, probably in his early twenties.

"Dude, you can't be out like this! You can't just be-" He stopped and backed away, scared by my sight. "Holy shit! You're a survivor!?"

"A what?" This got my attention, and suspicion. "What the hell are you talking about!? You know me?"

"No, just... we gotta get you outta here, before they come."

"They? Hey, I'm new here! I don't have time to play the pronoun game. Who's 'they'?" Loud howls could be heard. He grabbed my arm.

"Come on, this way!" I was pulled by him. For looking quite scrawny, he was quite strong. Without much questions, I ran after him as well... truth be told, I felt like I was faster than before. A week ago, I barely finished the 400 meter dash in the needed time to be eligible, but now, I felt like I could take on at least an 800 or 1200 meter dash! Let's just say I released him and ran right ahead "Head to the huge circle of trees! Go through the roots! I'll meet you in there!" Just as he said, I noticed a bunch of trees that looked very old, much taller than the rest of the trees, with roots that went out of the ground, with thorns, making a blockade that can keep large animals away. I jumped through the roots, climbing around the roots and thorns, making my way deep into the huge circle, as that guy said. Within a few seconds, I noticed light, almost blinding. Not wanting to meet what was outside, I continued forth, soon finding myself in the entrance to wherever this was. After some adjustments to my eyes, I noticed that what was inside was a city in the center of the circle of trees. Several buildings were inside the center, but still towered over by the trees themselves, whose branches covered the top, keeping all the light in. Some people were around, each looking at me with both intrigue and fear, whispering that I'm a survivor. They were silenced as another guy approached, this one looking like sheriff from Texas, wearing a police uniform and had a stenson on his head.

"Now look what we got here." He spoke. "Another survivor? Well, ain't you lucky?"

"... Uh... I'm lost." I simply answered. "I have many questions, ok? I'd like them to be answered."

"Heh, fair enough." He looked around to everyone. "Alright ya'll, there ain't nothin' wrong here. Get back to yer business, 'kay?" Some mumbles were heard, but the people left us alone. It was just me and the sheriff. "So... what's your name, sonny?"

"A-ash, sir."

"Ash?"

"Yes... my parents thought I was going to be a girl and wanted to name me Ashley, but instead, they got me and changed it to Ash. But where am I? And what do you mean by a survivor?" He chuckled a bit, most likely for my name.

"Well, I'll call ya Ash if you feel like it. But yer in Equestria, a world that's ran by gigantic versions of mythical creatures... mostly ponies."

"... Ponies, Sir...?"

"Murphy. Folks usually call me 'Murr' though. And yeah, I know, it seems out there, but this is where everyone's been taken away to." He grabbed my shoulder gently in a friendly way and walked with me. "Let me explain as we get to my place."

My mind was still boggled. A world that's ran by giant ponies is one thing, but a world that's ran by giant ponies who love to eat people is another. But add that and we're considered safe in their stomach... I wonder if this is all a dream and someone put LSD in my medicine. Princesses that are basically gods, a certain princess with 5 friends who have saved this world multiple times, huge beasts that still roam the world... I think I am on LSD.

"I founded this place, you know?" Murr spoke, breaking my train of thought. "Landed in the middle of these here trees with plenty o' water and healthy fertilizer to grow our crops."

"Oh, that's very lucky." I replied. "And you learned that from some people?"

"Yep. They were on the run and needed a place to hide. I know, it's frightening to know that we're now near the bottom of the food chain, but this here place is a haven from what's going on outside."

"... Yeah... you do have a good setup here. Quite surprised you have power." As I said that, the lights began to flicker.

"We're actually running quite low. Some folks brought their generators along, with some fuel, but we've been using power only for nights, when the trees block anything out with the top of their leaves. Those folks you meet, I send them out to find some fuel, anything useful to help us out."

"That makes sense... oh, and what do you mean that I'm a survivor?"

"Oh, it's not out of disrespect, it's just what you are. By the looks of you, you were shot down by some soldiers before landing here?"

"Uh... yeah... but I don't get what you mean. Why is everyone looking at me like they see a ghost?"

"Ah. My bad. You should look in a mirror. Let me get you one." Murr walked away for a bit, but brought back a dressing room mirror, setting it up against the wall. I looked to my reflection. Despite my ripped clothes, I looked fine.

"I don't see any problem."

"Look closer." I listened, getting up and standing close to the mirror. I nearly shat my pants as I saw what made people afraid; my eyes were no longer normal pupils, but my irises were very sharp, looking almost like a cat's.

"What the fuck!?" Murr grabbed me, patting my back gently

"Calm down. It's ok. You're a survivor and-" He stopped as he patted my back. My spine felt even more weird... as if something was sticking out of it. I got out of Murr's gentle pat and took my vest and shirts off. My chest was normal, but looking at my back... again, I was about to shit myself. Protruding out of my spine was a row of red, short, sharp looking spines that went from the base of my neck all the way to the tip of my ass.

"WHAT THE FUCK!?!?!?" I screamed. "WHAT'S HAPPENING TO ME!?!?!?" It was there that Murr slapped me.

"Get a hold of yourself!" He took a deep breath. "Look, it's nothing bad. You're a survivor. People who were on the verge of death on earth and are brought here get some... changes to them. Some are more subtle, and others are... well... not so."

"W-what the hell? H-how do I-?"

"Look, you can't get rid of it. It's now a part of you. And you're not alone here, there's others like you, some with... varying changes."

"...Like what?"

"You'll see for yourself." He patted my shoulder. "Look, if it makes you feel better, I can get you two major things that will make you look normal."

"Really?"

"Yep. A shirt that's bigger than what you wear, and sunglasses."

"... Oh... I thought you meant-"

"I ain't a miracle worker. That's the best I can do." He turned to the clock. "It's getting late. You should get some sleep, ya hear?"

"Uh... yeah... right."

"Hey."

"Yeah?"

"You're safe now. Nothing's gonna hurt ya." I smiled a bit. His words were pretty genuine. I know I'm new, but this seemed to be a good place to be in for a bit. I grabbed my stuff, throwing my ruined shirts away, but keeping my pants on. The spines on my back went down as I rested on my bed. I was giving myself the chills. Was this going to be similar to X-Men in a way? I'm one of many mutants, who may be in hiding as we speak. ... I just hope someone isn't going to become like Magneto and think all people who aren't survivors like us need to die.

Author's Note

Something I thought of ever since the beginning. Originally, I just thought of it as Anthros that are like the size of dolls to ponies, but I decided to go with something similar to Scalebound in terms of mutations.

More coming soon, with action.

Honey, I swallowed a kid.

Author's Note

A group effort made by Shrunken and I, with editing done by Autismo. Sorry for taking so long.

Honey, I swallowed a kid.

Sirens wailed echoed across the streets, much more louder with the lack of cars around. A figure walked down the dirty, cracked sidewalk. His worn out sneakers clapped with every step he made, he wore a red hoodie and kept a baseball cap down enough over his head to hide his face. He fixed his eyes on the now closed Wal-Mart establishment, wishing partially it was still open; someone could get him some food inside, like a deli platter or an appetizer. Anything to help fill his empty, aching belly.

At the sensation of the sharp pain in his stomach, he instinctively held his hand over his aching belly, tightening his fist on the scruff of his ripped and worn shirt under his hoodie. The lights flickered from the McDonald’s, its gleam reflected on the wet sidewalk. If only the Vanishing never happened. With a groan, he headed to what was a new market center, which was more or less like the marketplace from Aladdin, just with more trash and the vendor holders more than likely carried a shotgun.

With many people vanishing, it was harder for big businesses to maintain themselves and keep their employees, which left more independent business to open on the local streets. That is, if they could stay operational for the time being. Any second now, they would be taken from this Earth and away from their business, which seemed to happen every time at random intervals. The boy walked down into the marketplace, tormented by the many scents of food, making him drool and his stomach rumble. He could smell the ramen noodles cooked from one stand along the side, an open barbecue with freshly grilled meats and vegetables of sorts, and the sweet aroma of cakes, fruits and vegetables mixed into one pleasant scent. The boy focused on a stand that had fresh cooked chicken still steaming and sizzling on the grill. He stumbled like a zombie, licking his lips at the wonderful smell, his mouth salivating to the point where the drool nearly overflowed. The moment he saw the cook had his back turned speaking to another man for a moment, he neared the stand. Slowly his hands slipped out from his hoodie, his gaze set on the two men speaking to each other. He reached his hands out, feeling the heat emanating off the chicken. It was just in arm’s reach; all he had to do was grab it.

“What are you doing!” An elderly woman’s voice shrieked.

The boy froze.

The two men quickly turned their attention towards him.

The woman on the stand next to them looked in shock.

The two men were engaged in a momentary stare down with the boy.

Then everything went in slow motion as the two men lunged at him. The boy quickly grabbed the chicken and took off from the marketplace, running as fast as he could.

“Get back here!” One of the men roared.

Holding the chicken to his chest, the man reached out grabbing for the scruff of his hoodie, missing him at the first swipes. The boy huffed as he ran his tired body doing the best it could to keep going. He gagged loudly when he felt the scruff of neck choking him as the man held him up by the hood, making him thrash around. The man tried to drag him back to the stand but the boy fought back with a quick push back. The man stumbled, leaving him to almost trip on one leg, giving the boy enough time to fight back when he raised up his foot and kicked the man right in the crotch. The man shouted in agonizing pain, instinctively letting the boy go, held onto his groin area, and thrashed on the ground in pain, giving the boy the window he needed to escape.

The sound of yelling filled the streets as the boy ran as fast as his weakened legs could carry him. He ran to a nearby street alley, slipping into the darkness and hid behind a dumpster. He listened closely to the clamour of footsteps clattering on the street and outraged cries pass the alleyway he was hiding in. Soon those footsteps and yells became echos and the sound faded away into nothing.

The boy signed with relief a bright smile stretched across his face he leaned against the dumpster and took his first bite. Everything around him seemed to have disappeared as he savored his bite, the combination of its flavor brining him pure bliss. What was even more blissful to him was this was the first good food he had to eat in such a long time. It came to a screeching halt as he was tossed to the side.

“You’ve screwed up now, kid!” the vendor owner yelled. “If there’s one thing I hate more than a lack of customers, it’s thieves!”

The kid was met with a hard punch to his gut, making him to to the floor and wheeze. “Consider that as a warning. If you were older, I’d chop off your hand.”

He walked away, leaving the kid alone, tearing up and breathing hard, right on the verge of throwing up his meal. Unfortunately, it did happened. Not only was he hungry again, but he felt even weaker than before. Before he could even get up, he noticed that his hands were glowing. The Vanishing was going to take him away. He screamed bloody murder before he disappeared from the cruel world, his distress echoing into silence.

In Cloudsdale, right inside one of the cloud homes, a near-retired pegasus pony couple was getting ready for their day. Sitting down and eating some cereal was a fairly big stallion with a 5 o’clock shadow to his face, a pale blue-gray coat, and a rainbow mane cut short. Cleaning her dish was a mare with a cyan coat, and a mane colored light orange and scarlet. The stallion was busy reading the newspaper, more specifically, about an article about how Celestia’s Knights of Unification were able to stop an operation in Cloudsdale with the aid of their daughter, Rainbow Dash.

“Can you believe our daughter saved those Tinies!?” the stallion cheered with a ton of excitement in his tone. “Hearing how those little fellow were able to take on a large group of ponies, this was certainly against them.”

“And Dashie’s gotten a much better control of herself,” his wife added. “She’s certainly gone a long way to better herself and make a few more tiny friends.”

“Our little Dashie has. To think the pony who discovered what Tinies taste like would vow to not eat any tiny again is… well… surprising, to say the least… just like the way we like it.”

Unbeknownst to either of them, in a tiny flash of light, the boy fell a story in midair before he landed right in the stallion’s cereal. He fell to the bottom, but swam right up, gasping for air. Panic was all over the boy, as he was in the new world everyone was teleported to, but around him were huge, wooden structures of sort. But he sniffed the air.

“Wait a minute.” He said to himself, looking at the white water he was in and taking a sip of it. “... milk?”

He swam to one of the wooden structures, grabbing it and taking a bite. It was crunchy, sweet, and easy to chew on, despite it’s rough look.

“Cereal!?”

He looked around, seeing that he was inside a giant bowl, surrounded by giant cereal, all floating on milk. “W-wait… if I’m in a bowl of cereal… then that means...”

His answer came in the form of a gigantic spoon came down, picking up both the cereal and the milk, causing huge waves that washed the kid away. He swam up, taking a deep breath, finding himself in the middle of a giant circle. Looking up, he only saw the silhouette that resembled a horse, with the light above blinding his eyes a bit. It wasn’t looking down at him, he knew; it was looking somewhere else.

His heart stopped and dropped as the spoon descended into the milk and underneath him. The giant horse scooped him up with the spoon. How it held a spoon with a hoof wasn’t on his mind, as he saw himself being carried into the giant’s open mouth.

“N-No! Stop!” The boy begged, trying to get the giant’s attention. “Don’t eat me! Look! Down here!”

His pleas fell onto deaf ears, as the giant horse’s lips fell onto the spoon, with everything dumped into its mouth, including the boy. All around him, he could hear and feel heavy and warm breathing of the horse, even if everything was nearly pitch black. No time came as everything was being tossed around with the stallion chewing it’s food, tossing the boy around on its tongue, being covered in mush with near deafening crunches and teeth clacking. Any attempt at screaming was fruitless as a mix of mush, milk, and saliva got into his mouth, making the boy spit it out in disgust. A sense of dread fell upon him as everything came to a momentary stop, followed by the rising of the tongue, and the opening of the throat.

The boy panicked; he knew that everything inside the giant’s mouth was about to be sent to its stomach. Frantically, he thrashed around and tried to grab ahold of the taste buds. He slipped a bit on the slick muscle, but he managed to barely grab ahold of the taste buds and watched with unparalleled horror as everything else the giant ate was swallowed down, no doubt about to be digested.

“So, ready to visit Rainbow Dash?” The mare asked, putting on her orange-yellow sweater.

“Soon, honey,” the stallion replied. “Just let me finish breakfast first.” He grabbed the bowl and chugged the rest of the milk down.

The boy heard and felt the stallion talking, and dreaded what was going to happen. A waterfall of milk washed over the kid over, threatening the strength of his grip. He had hoped he could muster enough strength to hold on a bit tighter and maybe hide near the giant’s teeth and gums so the mouth would open to his freedom. Unfortunately, this world’s deity laughed at him like his last world’s deity did as he lost his grip and was washed down the throat.

It took the boy a short flush down the throat before he had reached the entrance of the giant’s stomach, the sphincter opening up to welcome him to his supposed doom. The boy splashed into a large pool and swam up with another gasp for air. He began to hyperventilate as all around him, he saw that he was inside the belly of the best. Its stomach walls moved seemingly on it’s own, the ‘ceiling’ bounced in sync to it’s heartbeat, and the sound of it’s breathing and stomach gurgling was all he could hear. Everything was so huge, and he was small. He couldn’t comprehend how insignificant he was to the rest of the outside world.

All he could do was swim to a dry spot, right near one of the walls, and hope he could last long before he would be digested, and hopefully get the giant stallion to notice. The boy threw a flurry of punches and kicks to the stomach walls in a desperate bid to be noticed.

“GET ME OUT!!!” he screamed “LET ME OUT!!! I DON’T WANT TO DIE!!!”

Outside, the stallion slipped on his button up shirt, and burped a bit.

“Oof, something must’ve been in that cereal.” He spoke to himself, patting his belly, which pushed the boy back into the pool of acids.

The stallion stretched out his wings, and his entire body. While he may not be entirely unhealthy, the doctors told him to take a couple of stretches each day, so his limbs and body won’t be so cramped. It made the boy freak out, believing that the stallion was either deaf, or didn’t care that he was in it’s stomach, probably about to be digested. Nonetheless, he ran to stomach wall and charged into it as if it was a locked door.

“Get! Me! Out! Of! HERE!!!”

Another burp escaped from the stallion, a bit louder this time.

“Ugh… that’s enough stretching, I suppose.” He began to walk, rocking the kid in his stomach, who had to grab onto the wall for support. The stallion stopped by the mare, who read the newspaper article herself. “Alright, ready to go.”

“Oh, I think Rainbow Dash will be pleasantly surprised to see us-” She paused as her ‘mother senses’ were tingling. Her ears flickered, as she could hear crying.

“...Honey, what’s wrong?” Her husband asked in his concerned tone. “... Is there a tiny in our house?” She placed her ear right on his chest.

“Hello? Anypony in there?”

“Honey! What are you-!?”

“Shush!” Past her husband’s heartbeat and stomach gurgling, she could hear the small boy inside, sniffling away.

“Please… I’m sorry for what I did… I want to live,” the boy begged.

“Honey?” her husband asked. “Is there something wrong with-?”

“I’m so sorry about this, honey,” his wife spoke. Her left hoof clenched up like a fist, delivering a hard punch to his gut. Her right hoof followed up, delivering a hard uppercut below his bottom jaw, and with a flap of her wings, made him soar into the sky.

He fell to the floor, coughing really hard, followed by his cheeks perking up, turning a sickly pale green. It was followed with him heaving up his cereal onto the floor, and shivering in that gunk, the mare spotted a tiny boy who choked and wheezed. When the boy turned around to face the giants who were facing him back, he screamed and got up to run away. The mare jumped into his path and scooped him up in her hooves and gently sandwiched him in between them, feeling the boy panic in her gentle, firm grasp, trying to break free in vain.

“N-No! Not again! Please! Leave me alone! I-I-!”

“Shh… it’s ok. Nopony’s going to hurt you,” the mare cooed to no avail.

The boy still thrashed around in her grip, panicking with the only instinct to break free and run away. With only one recourse left to take, the mare brought her muzzle down to him, gently nuzzled him, and followed up with a gentle kiss that engulfed his entire body.

Then the boy’s adrenaline from his fear and panic drained out of his body and replaced with a sense of comfort. The kiss felt both very gentle and genuine, but that wasn’t enough to entirely sway his fears. He looked back at her, still breathing hard, unsure if this display of affection was a trick or not.

“Oh dear, look at you. You’re dirty!” the mare commented at his appearance. “You’ve been on the streets alone for a while, haven’t you?”

He gently nodded. “Come along, you’ll need a bath and a fresh set of clothes.” She looked back at her husband. “We need to tend to our little guest here, honey, so we might need to cancel our surprise for Dashie. Oh, and clean up your mess; it’s going to stain my rug.”

“Yes, dear,” the stallion replied with a groan, clutching his gut as it threatened to toss his cookies again.

She brought him into their bathroom, using the sink as their tub. She plugged up the drain and turned on the water, setting it to a temperature between hot and lukewarm, the steam rising from the growing surface of the water.

“I am so sorry for what just happened. My Bowie’s usually so focused on the newspapers every morning, reading the news and whatnot about what’s happening in the world that he just doesn’t pay attention to what’s happening in real life.”

The boy shyly looked away from the giant mare, who then realized something important that she nearly forgot. “Oh! Sorry, where are my manners! My name’s Windy Whistles. What’s yours?”

“... B-Brendan,” he replied, her happy-go-lucky nature was rubbing off of him. “M-My name is Brendan.”

“Ah, Brendan! That’s a very nice name. Tell me, what were you exactly doing in my husband’s celeral? It’s not exactly the best place for Tinies to be in.”

“I-I didn’t know… I just got here in… uh… what’s this place?”

“The land you are in is Equestria. More specifically, you’re in my home in Cloudsdale.”

“...I don’t follow.”

“It’s ok, you’ll get the hang of it.” She then turned around. “Go ahead, take your bath. I won’t look.”

Brendan blushed a bit, but then he complied as he slipped his clothes off, leaving wearing nothing but his underwear. When he entered his bath, he immediately felt a soothing warmth flow through him, feeling much more relaxed than he was in years, contemplating how this was nice compared to the stallion’s stomach.

“So… who are your parents?” Windy Whistles inquired, turning around when the Tiny boy was mostly submerged in the hot water. “I might not know much Tinies, but I’m sure we can find them.”

Brendan dropped his head shamefully. “I… I never had any.”

Windy Whistles’ eyes widened. “What!?”

“Y-yeah… I was at an orphanage for most of my life. When the Vanishing happened, people didn’t want to take any of us because they weren’t sure when they were going, or if we were going next. I didn’t want to stay and wait for someone, so I escaped and have been on the road for a few weeks… until… you know… this happened.”

“Oh, you poor thing. Is there anything I can do for you?”

“It’s fine, it’s just… I just really need to process all of this now.”

“Oh, but of course, dear.”

Brendan looked to the massive door. “...You’re married to that guy?”

“Well, of course. I wouldn’t marry him if I didn’t love him.”

“What’s his name?”

“Bow. Bow Hot Hoof. He’s a week away from retiring as coach for Cloudsdale’s hoofball team, the Thunderbirds.”

“...And you?”

“I’m just the team’s head cheerleader and nurse.”

“Huh… that sounds cool. And Tinies? What are those?”

“Oh, that’s what we call you. You’re all so small, and since we didn’t know what you were called, the term tiny felt very fitting. Don’t feel too bad, your kind’s been adapting here, even if you do all taste delicious.”

Something about that statement chilled Brendan to the bone. “Wait, what? Delicious?”

“Oh yes! See, our daughter accidentally found out how your kind tastes REALLY good, and it’s been sticking with us for a while now!”

Brendan hesitantly got out of his bathtub and dried himself off with a towel. “Uh, th-that sounds nice, but I gotta go right now and-”

Windy reached her hoof out to him. “Wait, don’t be afraid! We have eaten most Tinies like you, and yes it may sound scary, but in actuality, you’re very safe in our stomach.”

Brendan was less than convinced by this statement. “...That’s a weak lie.”

“No! Really! You’re fine!” Windy frantically tried to convince the boy. “Didn’t you even notice how you weren’t in real danger when you were in Bow’s stomach?”

“No, because I was freaking out because I was afraid of being digested.”

“...Well… touche… but still, I mean it! I Pinkie swear by it.”

“...How? You don’t have any fingers.”

Windy Whistles did the movements as she spoke it. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” she chanted, “and remember, if you break a Pinkie Promise, then that’s the quickest way you can lose a friend’s trust.”

“Forever~...” an ominous whisper could be heard around them.

“...Is that normal?” Brendan asked

“Oh, that’s Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie. With her, what is normal anymore?” Windy retorted with a chuckle, though the reference flew over Brendan’s head. “Trust me, here in Equestria, practically anything you think can happen will most likely happen.”

“Does that include you eating me?”

Windy Whistles shrugged. “Uh… well… maybe not… unless you want me to, but-” Windy Whistle hummed brining a hoof to her chin and then looked down at him. “How about tonight?”

“What? What do you mean?”

“Tonight, I can at least let you in my mouth and keep you in there so you can get comfortable. Would that be ok? If not we can still find a place for you to sleep.”

“N-No…” Brendan said unsure and doubtful. “…You can take me to a nearby orphanage and drop me off there.”

“Uh… well… How about we all get to know each other a little better, would you like that?”

Brendan looked up at her. He felt a tug at his heart, seeing how sweet Windy was being to him, the comfort he felt and the warmth of the hot water around him feeling like the very things that eluded him for many years was finally in his grasp. He relaxed himself and felt the tenseness of a hardened childhood wash away with the grease and grime on his body.

Brendan gave Windy a small nod, the mare smiled brightly she leaned in closer to the boy, making him a bit worried. He calmed down when Windy lovingly nuzzled the side of his head. “I’ll give you your privacy now, so yell for me if you need me, okay?”

As Windy made her way out of the bathroom, Brendan relaxed in the hot water, closed his eyes and smiled. Tears leaked from the corners of his eyes.

Half an hour had passed and Brendan had washed off all the dirt and the stomach juices from Bow’s belly. Windy wrapped Brendan up in a small towel and used her wing as a makeshift hand to hold the boy up to her soft warm chest. It was pretty weird to see a pegasus use its wings like fingers, but as she said, he should expect anything to happen.

“Is he okay?” Bow Hot Hoof asked looked over at Brendan, his giant muzzle hovering above him.

“He’ll be fine sweetie.” Windy held Brendan up to Bow who held out his hoof. Windy shifted her wing and let the boy slip off and into Bow’s hoof, feeling the soft texture of the frog underneath his seat. He didn’t know it would be this soft, not that Brendan knew much about horses in general. Still, it didn’t stop him from being scared when he was face to face with the stallion that ate him previously, making this meeting all the more awkward for the two.

“Hi,” Bow said hesitantly, reluctant and nervous in his tone. “Uh... sorry about what I did to you at breakfast, little guy. I didn’t mean for you to get caught up in my cereal.”

Bow used his wing to ruffle Brendan’s dark hair. Brendan didn’t necessarily like that, but the stallion’s kind expression made his heart melt a bit. All he could do at the moment was smile and nod.

“It's no problem… I know you didn’t mean it.” Brendan patted the soft pad underneath him, assuring the giant stallion. “I’ve seen a movie before where the dad almost eats his shrunken son in the cereal, and I know he didn’t mean to almost eat him, just like you didn’t mean to actually eat me.”

Bow smiled at that. “Aw, that’s the nicest thing to say to me after all the trouble you’ve been through,” the giant said, lowering his slightly unshaven muzzle over to nuzzle the boy. “Thanks for being so forgiving, little guy.”

“This little guy is Brendan,” Windy Whistles said, nuzzling the boy as well, catching him by surprise, “and he’s gonna be staying with us for a little while before we drop him off at a Tiny orphanage. He insisted.”

“Really?” Bow’s face fell flat with an empathetic look, as did his ears. “You really don’t have a mom or a dad in your life?”

“N-No,” Brendan said, shaking his head, “but it’s fine. I’ve gotten by better without a mom or a dad in my life.”

“No, it’s not fine. A child such as yourself needs a mom or a dad in their life,” Windy Whistles retorted. “What you need most of all is a family, so I think it’s best that you stay with us as your own surrogate family.”

“Are you sure? I’d feel like such a burden to you guys.”

“Hey, don’t worry about it,” Bow Hot Hoof assured. “We’ve had a challenge raising our own daughter ever since she was an ecstatic little foal, so I’m sure it’s no trouble keeping you around as our surrogate son.”

Suddenly, a loud knock on the door made the giants jump.

“Wonder who that could be?” Bow asked rhetorically as he shifted Brandan from his hoof and into Windy’s. He answered the door, and his face lightened up with a wide smile. “Dashie!”

He grabbed the newly arrived pony and crushed her into an affectionate bear hug that, should that happen to Brendan, would turn it all into an unsightly mess. The pony, Brendan saw, had the same coat color as Windy Whistles, and the same colored mane and tail to Bow, though it was much longer and smoother in appearance.

“It’s good to see you again, Dashie!” Bow exclaimed happily, unaware that his hug was turning the pony’s cyan face into a purple color from the lack of oxygen.

“It’s… nice… to see you… too… Dad…” Rainbow Dash managed to wheeze out before her over-excited dad let her go, allowing her to catch her breaths.

When her breath finally caught up, Rainbow Dash chuckled, turned, and gave her dad a hug. “So what’s going, you two? I was just waiting for you guys to show up for my last show and thought you were gonna meet me?”

“Oh, believe me, Dashie, we were going to meet you,” Windy Whistles answered.

“But something, uh… came up that needed our attention,” Bow said, clutching his belly and looking over to his wife.

Rainbow Dash looked towards her mother as well, and then blinked in surprise when she spotted something her mother held in her hoof. It was a tiny human boy sitting in the center of her hoof, who traded a surprised look towards her as well.

Feeling uncertain about being in the presence of the boy, Rainbow Dash scooted over to her father and leaned him in close to her.

“Uh, you guys do know that I don’t eat Tinies anymore, right?” she whispered into Bow’s ear.

“It’s a bit of a long story, sweetie,” Bow whispered back, “but to quickly summarize it all up, I accidentally ate him with my breakfast and your mother made me heave him out.”

Rainbow Dash grimaced at the story. “Oh boy. Is he ok?”

“He seems to be. Just look at him,” Bow told her, and they looked to see the boy silently conversing with Windy Whistles, most likely about how nervous he was about being around the younger pony. “He and your mother are getting along fine, and since he has no parents, we’re thinking of taking him in as our adopted son.”

Rainbow Dash turned to him, surprised. “Are you serious!? But if you’re adopting him, that would mean that I’m going to be a big sister… again!”

“That’s right,” Bow nodded. “Don’t you want another sibling in your life?”

Rainbow Dash was hesitant to answer, unable to express herself with the shock and surprise of the news, as well as her newfound experience of not being able to consume Tinies again.

“Well, yeah, I mean… I’ve always wanted to have a little brother of my own along with Scootaloo, but…” Rainbow Dash motioned to the boy, “but not a Tiny brother! I can’t keep myself controlled over the thought of eating a Tiny his size, and even if I wanted to, I can’t! Those groups of Tinies that are after the ponies who tasted them!? I don’t want them coming after me because I relapsed and swallowed another innocent Tiny!”

Bow waved a hoof down and chuckled. “Don’t worry yourself, Dashie, you’ll be fine around him. As long as you maintain your self-control around him, I’m sure there’s nothing to fear. Besides, don’t you want to get to know him before we give him the option to drop him off at a local orphanage?”

Rainbow Dash turned to the boy. From her own observation, he looked like he just experience familial happiness in such a long time. Plus, she had to be loyal to her friends and family, so turning down this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was a no-go to her.

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Eh, what the hay? Might as well introduce myself to him.”

For a moment, the pegasus in question nearly buckled down under her dad’s hard yet supportive back slaps. “Now there’s the Number One pony I know. Now go out there and make friends with the Tiny!”

Rainbow Dash stifled a smirk; her dad really hadn’t changed.

As ready as she could be, Rainbow Dash went up to the Tiny boy in the frog of her mother’s hoof with her trademark confident smile. “Hey, squirt, sorry I didn’t give you my name before. The name’s Rainbow Dash, fastest pegasus alive in Equestria. What’s yours?”

“It’s Brendan,” the boy replied. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“Same here.”

Windy moved Brendan onto the coffee table.

“I think I’ll leave you two alone so you can get to know each other a little more,” the maternal mare said, giving Brendan a soft, sweet kiss, “but first, let’s get you both a bite to eat. You two must be hungry after all you’ve been through.”

With that, Windy Whistles turned and trotted out of the room with Bow by her side, leaving their daughter and their soon-to-be surrogate son alone with each other in the living room. Rainbow Dash settled down on the couch and exchange an awkward staring contest with Brendan. They were engulfed by a pregnant pause that almost seemed to last hours on end, when it was only mere minutes passing.

“So… I heard you eat people?” Brendan inquired.

“Yep,” Rainbow Dash said back. “I mean, I used to eat a lot of Tinies, but I don’t do that anymore. Had a really bad nightmare about it once. Anyways, you don’t have to worry about that because I’m not thinking of eating you.”

Another awkwardly silent moment passed. “So, how’d you get here in Cloudsdale?”

“I don’t know, really,” Brendan answered, wrapping the towel around him tighter. “One minute, I was laying in an alleyway all beat up by some angry vendors, then the next moment, I was landing in your dad’s cereal.”

“Oh? So you’re really new here, aren’t you?”

Rainbow Dash leaned forward making Brendan backup a bit. Her muzzle hovered over his head, and with a flare of her nostrils, the boy felt a gust of air being sucked into her nose, almost like he would be lifted off of his feet into the air while she captured his scent.

Rainbow’s nostrils gave a sharp huff. “You’ve got that new Tiny smell alright, but you also got that greasy smell with some other stuff. Did Mom give you a bath?”

Brendan nodded his head. “Yeah, I was dirty from… um, being alone in my world and being inside your dad’s stomach. It was really scary.”

“Ah, sorry about what you had to go through there,” Rainbow Dash apologized sympathetically, “but don’t worry, you’re in good hooves. My mom and dad, they’re as nice as ponies can be… even if they’re a bit eccentric about me and a little bit overly supportive, they’re still good ponies.”

“From what they’ve done for me so far, I can agree.”

Rainbow Dash gave a pleasant smile to the tiny boy. “I like ya, kid,” she said, lowering hoof to Brendan and ruffling his hair again. “It’s a real shame that you’d wanna choose orphanage life over family life.”

Rainbow Dash lifted her hoof and saw that her affectionate rub made his hair go shaggy.

“Oh come on, your Dad already messed up my hair,” Brendan grumbled fixing his hair back to the way he liked it. Rainbow Dash stifled a snicker and burst out chuckling.

To Brendan’s small size, it was like hearing laughter directly from a megaphone.

“Alright you two, we got your food ready.”

Bow and Windy came trotting in with a large bowl of pasta and a set of plates, including one small enough for Brendan.

“We hope you like spaghetti,” Windy said. She laid down a heaping plate of spaghetti the size of a football field next to Brendan, who had a grateful smile on his lips.

“At this point, I’ll be happy to have any type of food.” Brendan stood up from his seat, keeping his makeshift towel tightly wrapped around him.

“Oh, that reminds me, Brendan, here you go.” Windy laid out the Tiny boy’s clothing, his hoodie, shorts, everything that he needed. “I took the liberty of washing your clothes while you were bathing, so now you have a fresh set of clothes.”

Brendan took the clothes and quickly ducked behind the plate, out of sight for privacy. A couple of minutes later, the boy reemerged with his clothes on his back again. He couldn’t help but admire how clean they looked and felt; it had been months since he last had them washed and popped fresh out of the dryer. While Brendan admired, he couldn’t help but notice a certain article was missing from his only wardrobe.

Brendan kept up his search while the giants prepared their plates, filling them up with pasta and sauce. When he looked up to the giants filling up Rainbow Dash’s plate of spaghetti, he spotted his favorite cap tangled in a single noodle.

“Ah sweet! Thanks guys, I’m starving!” Rainbow Dash said, eagerly taking her plate to her, completely unaware of Brendan’s cap inside.

Without so much as a single thought, Brendan lunged for the plate and jumped into the noodles, getting himself tangled inside as he wriggled through to reach his cap. Just as Brendan reached for the cap and clamped his fingers on the cap’s visor, his eyes caught onto to Rainbow Dash’s maw descending onto him, none the wiser that he was trapped inside the spaghetti.

Suddenly, in a single scooping clamp, Brendan was trapped in humid darkness and lifted upwards and leveled by a vertigo force. Just like before when he was in trapped in Bow’s mouth, Brendan was thrown into utter chaos the inside of Rainbow Dash’s mouth. Her tongue tossed him and the bunch of noodles and sauce from one cheek to another. Her molars ground the noodles into a paste, compressing him, but thankfully not hurting him. Her saliva coated him with the liquified mush of wheat noodles and tomato sauce.

“Mmm… mom, what did you add in this!? This is DELICIOUS!!!” Rainbow Dash asked in intense bliss.

“Oh? I didn't add anything new,” Windy answered. “It's just my same old recipe.”

“Well, for some reason, it’s better than the last time I had spaghetti with you! It's REALLY good!”

Bow felt there was something missing… or someone. “Hey, where did Brendan go?”

“Mmm~... what?” Rainbow Dash paused suddenly.

“Oh, well, I could’ve sworn that he was on the table somewhere a minute ago,” Windy said. “He couldn’t have gotten too far.”

While Rainbow Dash stilled her chewing to look over the table, she noticed a peculiar texture on her tongue. It was delicious, but it was also familiar… and moving. Her eyes widened; there was a tiny on her tongue! She broke out in a cold rain of sweat and her cheeks puffed up. Seconds later, she zipped to the sink and spat everything out, including Brendan.

“T-TINY TASTE!!! TINY TASTE!!! TINY TASTE!!!”

In a panic, Rainbow Dash turned and zoomed out the door, flying out into the open at the speed of Mach 5, leaving behind her signature contrail. While Bow and Windy looked at each other with surprise then out the thrown-open door where their daughter flew out, Brendan simply sat in the sinked and blinked. He took his hat and placed it on top of his mushy, soaked head.

“Well… that just happened.”

In a cave in some mountain, far far away from Cloudsdale, Rainbow Dash hid herself away from the world. She frantically licked away at the bland rocks, trying desperately to get the taste of the tiny boy off of her palette.

“Come on, Dash, you’ve gotta get rid of the taste!” she told herself, giving one of the rocks a few faster licks. “You can’t go back to your old self! You can’t go back to being ‘The Gulper!’ You’ve come so far, and you’re gonna throw it all over some kid! You can’t! You can’t!”

With it, Rainbow Dash huddled herself in a corner of the cave, curled up in a fetal position and rocked herself. One of her magenta eyes twitched uncontrollably while panicked thoughts ran through her head.

“Dashie? Are you okay?”

Rainbow Dash looked up and saw her parents approach her from the mouth of the cave.

“Mom!? Dad!? How did you-”

“Motherly sense,” Windy answered.

“And we literally just saw you enter,” Bow added, pointing to the outside. It turned out that Cloudsdale was only a few meters away.

“Oh.” Rainbow Dash’s ears flopped. “Um… maybe you guys should give me a minute while I try to get the taste of tiny out of my mouth. Rainbow Dash scooped up a bunch of smaller rocks and shoved them into her mouth, cringing at the flavor.

“Dash, sweetie, this ridiculous! You don’t need to worry, Brendan’s fine,” Windy told her daughter, putting her hoof around her shoulder.
“No, you don’t get it!” the Elemental of Loyalty snapped, rejected her mother’s hoof. “I tasted a Tiny! I swore I would never go back to eating Tinies ever again! Do you know what it was like, having a nightmare about your addiction to eating Tinies!? It was horrible! I was wracked with guilt for weeks!”

“But, Dash, it was only an accident. You don’t need to beat yourself up over one little mistake,” Bow told his daughter who slumped over in shame. “Tell you what, Dashie, you come back home with us. We can sit down, relax, and have a nice soaghetti dinner.”

“No! I’ll eat him! I don’t want to eat him!” Rainbow Dash shifted back holding her hooves up to her mouth almost like to block off the entrance of her mouth. “I don't want to eat any tiny! Even if they deserved to get eaten, I don’t want to eat them!”

“But, Rainbow Dash, you really don’t need to hide yourself from me,” Brendan’s voice echoed off the cave walls, revealing himself riding on Windy’s back. “It’s okay.”

“AHH! Why is he here!?!” Dash backed away, doing everything she can to stay away from him.

“Brendan insisted on coming along,” Windy explained.

“So that I can tell you that you might be overreacting a bit,” Brendan added.

“Kid, you don’t get it! Tinies everywhere were scared of me for a reason! I’m the one who started the whole ‘Tiny eating’ trend, and I’m the one who kept eating Tinies like there was no tomorrow! Tiny kids your age are scared to come out because of me! It cost me some of my friends, and I can’t even afford to let that happen again!”

“But… you spat me out, didn't you?”

“Yeah, I did when I-”

“Even when I tasted good?” Brendan asked, getting closer to Rainbow Dash

“Well… yeah I did and you really tasted good too…” Rainbow Dash facehoof herself.

“But, Dashie, don’t you see?” Windy chimed in.

“See what? What are you talking about?” Rainbow Dash asked in total confusion.

“Sweetie, you had enough self control to spit him out and not just eat like your old self would,” Windy pointed out. “You’ve gained self control, Dashie. Do you think your old self would have done that?”

“W-Well, no…”

Windy and Bow walked over to Rainbow Dash and wrapped her up in their wings in a big, tight group hug. Brendan felt left out, so he climbed over Windy’s head of hair and onto her shoulder, where he gave Rainbow Dash’s left hoof a firm embrace.

“Come on, Dashie, let's go home.”

Rainbow Dash was then met with a kiss on the forehead from her father and a kiss on the cheek from her mother. With a smile, she felt a newfound state of peace, having no fear of the Tiny boy as she gently scooped up Brendan from her mother and placed him on her muzzle. Brendan hugged the soft fur of Rainbow Dash’s muzzle while the three pegasus ponies walked to the mouth of the cave and met with chilling winds that made the boy shudder.

“You okay, kid?” Rainbow Dash inquired, noticing the boy’s shivering.

“Yeah, I’m just a little cold,” Brendan insisted.

“You look more than just a little cold. Are you feeling alright?”

“I am, but it feels freezing up here, and…” Brendan looked into the tomboy pegasus’s giant magenta eyes. “Um, Rainbow? I asked your mom this earlier because she wanted me to try it, but… can you, you know, eat me?”

Rainbow Dash nearly tensed at the question. “W-Wait, are you really sure about that?”

“Yeah I think I’ll be safer in your belly. Your Mom and Dad already told me how it works.”

“Well um… Ah, man, I don’t think… ” Rainbow Dash bit her lip nervously.

“Go on, Dashie, it’ll be fine,” Windy encouraged. “It might be safer for him with this wind kicking up.”

“Yeah, go for it, kiddo,” Bow added, slapping his own belly. “If he can survive being inside the belly of this pony, then he can definitely survive in yours.”

Rainbow Dash nervously sighed and gulped a lump in her throat. It didn’t bother her parents much when she retired from Tiny tasting because of her newfound personal demons and they gave her their support, but now they encouraged her to do it again after she almost ate Brendan in her spaghetti.

“O-Okay, if you insist…” Rainbow Dash scooped up Brendan with her hoof and tilted it flat as a platform, looking down at the young tiny boy. “You sure? I-it's alright if you don't want to.”

“Come on, please?” Brendan pleaded, nearly to the point of making a pleading pout.

Rainbow Dash sweated a little cold bullet. “A-Alright… f-feel free to back out of this if you’re afraid.”

Reluctantly, she brought her hoof to her mouth and opened it, sticking her tongue out like a welcoming carpet. It was true that the sight of Rainbow Dash’s giant maw was intimidating, but with a deep breath, Brendan set foot onto the tongue.

He laid down on the soft, spongy surface texture of the enormous tasting organ, it connecting with the roof of the mouth by shimmering webs of saliva. He slipped deeper inside the mouth and into the center of the tongue. On the inside, Brendan watched the light fade away to darkness as Rainbow Dash closed her mouth. He relaxed to the heat of the interior of the mouth; there was a certain humidity that didn’t dehydrate him, the heavy breathing from the back of the throat provided the warmth, and the tongue was as comfortable as a bed comforter. With a smile, Brendan snuggled into the foam-like taste buds.

After a minute of processing the texture of the taste buds, Brendan crawled over to a couple of bigger lumps at the back of Rainbow Dash’s tongue. On his knees, Brendan climbed over the lumps and peered down the entrance of the esophagus. The muscles of that throat seemed to open up to his young appearance. Suddenly, the tongue shifted, throwing Brendan back to the center of the tongue before it lifted up to the roof. The saliva’s slickness enabled Brendan to slide down to the back of Rainbow Dash’s throat, which pushed her down with a single swallow.

With that quick gulp, Brendan slipped down Rainbow Dash’s esophagus. The muscles squeezed around him, pushing him down before the loosened up a bit. Then he was sucked through a tight, puckered ring and dropped into the sauna that was Rainbow Dash’s stomach.

As he fell into the muck, only emerging shortly after, Brendan took in the surroundings of his pegasus sister’s insides. The heartbeat echoed like a muffled bass drum beat. The thick, digestive fluid sloshed him around in a warm soup. The stomach’s moist walls undulated, and the entire chamber shook as the air provided inside escaped in the form of a belch.

Rainbow Dash giggled at the burp, clearly embarrassed at how she released a mighty expulsion of gas from her maw in front of her parents. “Sorry about that,” the flustered pegasus said, turning to her belly. “Hey, Brendan, are you doing okay in there?”

“Yeah, it’s pretty nice in here!” Brendan called back. “It’s actually not that bad at all.”

“Well don’t get too comfy squirt,” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Once we’re home, you’re coming out first thing.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t,” Brendan said, smiling as his eyes felt heavy from the relaxing heat of his new sister’s stomach. The chamber rocked with Rainbow Dash’s outside movements, and felt himself lifted into the air like an airplane was taking off from the runway. With a deep, loud yawn, Brendan closed his eyes and snuggled up against the moist walls, enjoying the rocking that helped lull him into a deep, but quick nap.

Wolfed Down

“What the hell is this!?” A voice yelled, shaking the single storied house. A near middle aged man held some sheets of paper, his face horrified at what he was seeing on the papers. Various drawings of anthropomorphic wolves were in different position, many of which were very suggestive. The man looked as if he was going to vomit. “Doris! Come in here NOW!”

“Please no…” A younger voice begged.

There was a loud sound of footsteps running down the hall a woman almost the same age as the man walked into the room and stopped at her husband’s left shoulder. “What? What is it? He’s not on drugs is he?”

The man didn’t say anything he just showed her the sheet of paper, his cheeks swelled as is he was going to throw up. The older woman’s face turned to pure shock her hand slapped over her mouth as she gazed at the sheet. “What!.... What is this!?” She shrieked almost on the very verge of tears at what she was seeing.

“Michael! You’ve been on the internet for FAR TOO LONG!!!” The man roared at his son, crumbling up the sheet and tossing it at him.

“It's just drawings, Dad!” Michael yelled back, opening the paper back up.

“I don’t care! This isn’t right! None of ‘This’ is right, you’re not well!” The man was ready to yell some more but stopped his cheeks swelled again and he had to leave the room in a hurry.

“How long have you been doing this?” His mother asked. “Is someone making you do this?”

“No… Not really… it's commission, ok? Folks at school pay me for this…” Michael let out an annoyed huff of breath. “And I've been doing this since middle school. It's just a hobby, ok! I’m not doing drugs, drinking beer, or having sex! I'm doing something productive!”

“But this is…. Those drawings… Michael, tomorrow I’m scheduling you for a therapy visit. You need help!” His mother stormed out of the room slamming the door.

“I need help!? Did you not hear!? I get paid for my hobby! And people have been disappearing! Just wait until I disappear and you'll regret yelling at me for this!” Just as he said that, he began to glow, the Vanishing ready to take him. Rather than screaming, he quickly ran and pulled out a shoebox carrying all the cash he had collected and his drawings, along with blanks paper and pencils with pencil sharpeners.

“So long!” And like that, he was gone.

Mike’s eyes adjusted from the sudden brightness to the pure darkness. He heard some birds chirping and leaves blowing, but didn't exactly see trees, only huge pillars. It was pretty warm to be honest, making him take off his jacket and wrapping it around his waist. With that, he put all his cash in his pockets, pencils away in his jacket pocket, held his drawings and papers in his, and took a deep breath.

“Well, Mike. You're an older, free man now. Find civilization, make your business grow, and prove your parents you're normal.” He took his first step forward and traveled, unsure where the forest ended, but marched on ahead.

As he walked, Mike began to notice some very noticeable differences such as how the pillars are actually trees stretched out to the size of skyscrapers, perhaps even bigger. These trees could have touched the stars if they wanted to. Mike’s brain began to jumble possibilities; was this a new planet ran by aliens and the planet is a much bigger earth? Could this just be home, but the Vanishing just puts people in different places around the world with possible weird side effects? Was this a dream?... The last one was a definite no.

His train of thought crashed when he heard a loud, painful squeak. He jumped in fear and hid behind a boulder, but peaked out, seeing a mouse… if it was the size of a bear. “What the-? How-...?” The bear sized mouse let out another painful squeak, trying to move, but can't. Cautiously, Mike walked around the mouse at a fair distance, seeing that it was caught in what looked like a makeshift bear trap.

Mike felt nothing but pity for the giant mouse, he slowly walked towards it. As it trashed around he got behind it and kneeled down, seeing its back left paw was caught. He placed a calm hand on the mouse, feeling it's fur, but gave it some reassuring pats.

“It's ok. I got ya.” The mouse freaked out a bit, but calmed down as Mike reached down to the trap with both hands and reopened the trap. It was slow, strenuous to Mike, and painful to the mouse, but it's paw came out of the trap. Mike watched as the mouse hobbled on it's leg, but was otherwise fine. It turned to Mike, but it's ears flicked as it heard something in the distance, and ran away.

“Wow… Can't believe I just saved a giant mouse!” He exclaimed to himself. “That's got to be the coolest thing I’ve-” he stopped as he heard and felt the floor shake. Then another. And another. It took two and two for him to realize something was approaching. Something big.

Mike ran for cover, hiding under a giant fallen leaf. It could have been big enough to cover a Queen sized bed, but he watched from the safety of his security leaf as the silhouette of a figure approached.

“Wait a minute.” The figure spoke, a woman by her voice, one that, admittedly, sounded very beautiful to Mike. What happened next almost made Mike want to scream in pure excitement. Walking out of was an anthropomorphic wolfess! There was no doubt that it's head was a wolf, it's entire body covered in white fur with some gray stripes, a poofy tail sticking from the back, and paws that made up both it's hands and feet. He could tell it's a woman, not just by the voice, but the fact that she had breasts, about average sized. Further examination showed that she was covered in lean muscles, meaning she was built for speed and endurance, and over that was what looked to be clothes, more specifically, what looked like a bikini outfits made of bones and leaves, all covering her private bits, but leaving enough skin… if there was any to show past her fur.

The giant wolf woman approached to her trap, picking it up between what was her thumb and index finger. She looked a bit confused.

“Strange… traps been activated, yet no tasty mouse.” Mike sweated a bit. If he had known giant Anthropomorphic wolves existed here, he'd leave the mouse alone. The giant wolfess licked the trap. “Mmm… blood, fresh, which means.” Her nose shook and she began to sniff the air.

Mike gulped nervously and went wide eyed. The wolf began to sniff the air and moved her head around, taking in all the scents. She stopped and turned her head towards where Mike was laying. He stayed perfectly still not hopping she’d notice him. She stomped over towards the leaf, her gigantic paws just inches from where he was hiding. Her paws tapped the ground and began to sniff again..

“Oh… what do we have here?” Mike screamed as he felt his legs were grabbed by only two fingers, and he was lifted faster than he thought would happen. He was held upside down, inches away from the nose of the wolf woman, who took a deep whiff of him, followed by a sneeze on him.

“AHH!!!!” Mike whinsed, getting shrapnel of her sneeze on him and gagged. “Gross.”

“YOU!!! IT WAS YOU WHO TEMPTED WITH MY SNACK!!!” She growled menacingly, raising him to look at her eyes. “WHY DID YOU DO THAT!? ANSWER ME!!!” Mike stuttered.

“P-please! I-I didn't know it was yours! I-I just saw a huge mouse i-it was trapped a-and I j-just wanted to help it, m-ma’am! That's It! I promise th-there was no c-contempt!” She stared at him, looking deeper into his eyes, but sighed.

“Fine… I guess you're telling the truth.” She gave a curious look. “What are you even?”

“I-I’m a human.”

“Human?... Well, human, you should be glad I follow a simple code, and-” She stopped as her stomach growled loudly. With her other paw, she place it on her belly, groaning a bit in pain. “Sorry, haven't eaten anything and… and…” She sniffed Mike again

“W-Wait,... No.” Mike pleaded.

“Hmm… you’re quite a tasty looking fellow. Tell you what, here's the deal: I get to eat you, you fill me up, and you don’t cry as I digest you. Sound like a deal?”

“W-wha-!? No!” Mike yelled. “You can’t eat me! I’m a human!”

“Exactly. I don’t know what a ‘human’ is, but it sounds tasty. And my code, while simple, says I can't anything that's sentient, never said they had to be small. Now hold still while I eat ya!” She began to bring him right into her maw. He panicked quickly thinking of something.

“W-wait! Can I have a request!?” She stopped, looking at Mike.

“Oh? A request? Hmm… it depends, really. And it better not be a freedom request!”

“Nonono! It’s uh… uh… a song! I’m a HUGE fan of musicals! And hearing you, I think you have a lovely singing voice.” She smirked at his request.

“How flattering. And sure, I can do that, just know you’re still going to end up here.” She pointed at her belly with her other hand. Mike swallowed nervously.

“Uh… y-yeah… why do you want to eat me?”

“Well…” Music was heard, making Mike confused as much as he was terrified

♬It's not Easy havin' yourself a good time.
Greasin' up those throats and gullets, watching out they don't start pulling
Gulp and squish you both at the same time.
Smells like something I've digested, curled up gurgled and now its divested.♬

♬I'm not a gangster tonight
Don't want to be a bad guy
I'm just hungry baby
And now you've gotten in my way♬

♬I can't decide
Whether you should live or die
Oh you'll probably go to my hips
please don't hang your head and cry
I wonder why♬

♬My gut feels sore inside!
Its hot and tight and emptified
Lock the doors and close the blinds
You're going for a ride!♬

As she sang that, she held Mike over her open maw, showing him where he was about to go in. Her teeth looked as sharp, probably cut and puncture him, with webs of drool decorating the inside. He screamed and flailed.

“N-No! Stop!” She did stop, but grabbed him and kept him tight in her fist.

“Why? Afterall-”

♬It's a bitch convincing creatures I eat to...
Stop moving all the time, It’s just my diet, if I didn't know better I'd say it's a riot.
Feeding everyone isn't like you
Running round till you've been caught, beg and plead like you're distraught♬

♬I've got to hand it to you
You'll feel good as belly goo
It takes a lot to feed me
And now you've made me hungry♬

♬I can't decide
Whether you should live or die
Oh you'll probably go to my hips
please don't hang your head and cry
I wonder why♬

♬My gut feels sore inside!
Its hot and tight and emptified
Lock the doors and close the blinds
You're going for a ride!♬

Mike’s feet touched her tongue as she did the same gesture, but was pulled out as she began to juggle him around with some fruit.

♬Oh I could bake you into a cake
Or swallow you whole like a snake
I won't deny I'm gonna miss you when you're pudge♬

She pulled out a jar and threw Mike inside, right before looking at him even closer, making him back away to the other side, away from her face.

♬Oh I could just keep you alive
But you might escape with a knife
And kill me while I'm sleeping, that's why!♬

♬I can't decide
Whether you should live or die
Oh you'll probably go to my hips
Please don't hang your head and cry
I wonder why♬

♬My gut feels sore inside!
Its hot and tight and emptified
Lock the doors and close the blinds
You're going for a ride.♬

She turned the jar upside down and shook, making Mike fall into the palm of her hand, where she held him in place, borderline crushing him. He was turned around, facing her, as she licked her lips.

“Uh… hey! That was… interesting!” Mike acted like he was happy with it, though in reality, he was pale and frightened. “Great singing miss… uh…”

“Canis.”

“... Canis… well, you have a beautiful voice, and-”

“Flattery won’t work on me, snack.”

“I… I wasn't trying to be flattering, I was-”

“I’m a woman of my words. And you are going to be in my belly.” She licked her lips, in which she was now slobbering. “Down the hatch!”

“NO WAIT!” Mike yelled. Canis loosened her fingers letting him fall right into her wide open maw, landing into the slobbery maw of hers. To the wolf's delight, Mike tasted even better than he smelled.

Mike tried to struggle in getting out. He was greeted by floods of drool soaking his tiny form and drenching all his clothing. As he moved around, he slipped on the surface of her gigantic tongue. Using what strength he had, Mike grabbed onto the top fangs and began to part Canis’ mouth open with his legs.

The Wolfess’ mouth slowly opened as Mike parted the fangs using his arms to lift the top jaw while his legs pushed down on the bottom jaw. Mike pushed and tried all he could for a chance at freedom and it seemed like he was going to get it. Canis’ tongue suddenly slipped under his feet, causing him to lose his balance and fall backwards into the slobbery tongue making a splash sound as he became drenched in a pool of hot saliva. Canis’ maw stayed open for a few seconds, teasing him his freedom before she finally closed them shut, sealing him inside with only a few beams of light glaring through the cracks of her fangs.

Mike crawled to the front of the mouth, clinging to the fangs once again, and he felt his body suddenly being lifted up as the tongue tossed him into the sides of her mouth. The tongue pressed Mike into the wall of sealed fangs and smothered its slimy flesh into him covering his face in thick drool. He pushed back on the moist muscle, only to have his hands sink into it.

The tongue scooped under him and then lifted him up into the roof of her mouth and pressed him again, making Mike lose his breath from the impact. Canis’ maw opened again, blinding him a bit, but saw the tongue rise and push him back. He knew what she was doing.

GLURK

Mike felt his had entered her throat. He reached out with his right arm and screamed.

“CANIS!!! STOP!!!”

GLURK

The second swallow sealed the deal. Her throat open and the rest of his body had entered, all but his extended arm. She was swallowing him whole, and as much as he struggled, nothing worked. He could only look up, seeing the light of freedom turn darker, and look down, seeing his fleshy tomb.

With one last push, Mike landed in Canis’ stomach. He began to hyperventilate, realizing he had little time to live. The walls of flesh pulsed with ooze, as puddles of stomach acids made up the floor. Around him, he heard Canis’ body at work, from her heart beating, her own breathing, and the gurgles her stomach made. However, littered around her stomach were bones of past animals she had eaten. This was enough to make him go into a full panic attack and smack on her stomach walls.

Canis felt Mike enter her stomach, quickly letting out a quick hiccup-burp mix. She panted in delight, patting her belly, feeling well fed, and licked her fingers, wanting more of his flavor. Truth be told, she did feel a tad bit guilty, but that was easily overshadowed by how delicious and filling he was. It was followed by how ticklish he was inside.

“CANNIS!!! LET ME OUT!!! I DON'T WANT TO DIE!!!” Mike screamed. He was pushed back as the wolf patted her belly, letting out a relaxed sigh.

"Silly snack, there's no way you're going to get out. I'm at the top of the food chain, and you're on the bottom. By tomorrow, you'll be nothing more but pudge on my belly. So relax and accept your fate as a snack for me."

Canis licked her lips happily rubbing her belly and walked off to her home with Mike trapped inside. Mike thrashed around in the belly, pushing against the fleshy pink walls. He felt the slimy walls against his hands pushing on them trying to get the wolfess’s attention or to at least make her sick.

Mike felt the humid air around him getting heavier it made his body grow tired and weak he resorted to just hitting at the walls till even that made him tired soon Mike laid back feeling the hot moving walls on his back sinking into him. Mike just relaxed letting whatever was going to happen, happen.

Mike felt like he was going to pass out. The heavy air made it almost impossible to stay awake. In a few moments, he gave up, but let out a final breath.

“Sorry… mom and… dad…”

Canis approached to her cave, surrounded by berries and near a waterfall. It was bare bones minimum, but it was home, as there was a simple hammock hanging inside, next to a campfire with some pots and pans. She plucked a simple strawberry off and had that as a snack, wanting to feel a bit fuller and get some needed vitamins in her diet. But with a stretch and a yawn, she laid on the hammock and closed her eyes, feeling oh so tired.

“Thanks for meal. Hope I can find more humans in the future.” She rubbed her belly before falling asleep.

The morning sun hit on Canis’ eyes, annoying the wolf woman a bit, but she got up, ready to start her day. Her stomach growled a bit, telling her it was hungry, but not too much. Today was one of her lazy days, so it meant fish and berries. With a stretch, she got up and made her way out of the cave, grabbing a few berries in her paw and eating them. However, she didn’t realize her previous was still around, and alive.

Mike groggily opened his eyes as he felt his area move. He had the strangest dream where he met a giant wolf woman, and she ate him. His vision was blurry, but he swore his room wasn’t pink, wet, and squishy before.

“... Wait a minute…” Mike rubbed his eyes and realized where he was at. He was still in Canis’ stomach! A loud gurgle came, followed by what looked like chewed up berries falling in with a splat. He ran from the entrance of her throat and yelled. “WILL YA QUIT EATING!?!?!? STOP MOCKING ME ON WHAT’S GOING TO HAPPEN!!!”

Canis stopped, frozen in place, her eyes wide and pupils now small. She looked down at her belly and poked at it.

“Y-you’re still alive?”

“What the-!? I’m gonna die soon! Stop acting so shock!”

“But I… uh… you were-” Mike felt a tingle below his belt.

“If I’m gonna die, then I’m gonna handle some business and make you sick.”

“Business? What are you-?” She stopped and realized what Mike meant. “Oh no! You are NOT going to do that in there! How are you still alive!?”

“You ate me a few minutes ago! And time for me to do my thing.”

“STOP THAT!!! I ate you yesterday, and you’re supposed to be nothing but mean and bones in there! What did you do!? Cast a spell!? Make a raft with the bones!? Hold on to the ceiling for the night!?” No answer. “Hello!?” What came next was the sound of some drips.

“Oh yeah… that’s better…”

“AHHH!!!” Canis was quick to get on her knees, have her fingers go into her mouth and touch her uvula. Soon, a waterfall of stomach acids, chewed up and melting berries, and Mike came out of her mouth. To the wolf’s surprise, besides being wet and covered in some juices, Mike was fine. Mike spat some of the juice out of his mouth and coughed hard. He rubbed his eyes and was face to face with Canis again, who was on all fours. Even though he was pissed off at her for eating him, and scared, his eyes looked at her breasts, though he didn’t try to show it.

“Alright…” Canis panted heavily. “Talk!”

“... About what?” Mike asked. “How you ate me? How I was almost turned into soup for your belly? How I felt during all of this and how you continued to eat!?”

“No! How did you survive!?”

“... What are you talking about?”

“You were asleep for a few hours and you’re unharmed! How did you do that!?” Mike stared blankly. But he still felt funny down below.

“... Excuse me, I gotta handle the rest of business.” He got up and quickly ran into some tall grass nearby. Canis blinked, but turned around.

“Hey! Get back here!” On all fours, she sniffed the floor. His delicious scent was mixed with the bitterness of her stomach acids, making her nose sting a bit with each sniff. But another smell was added… and it stinked. She soon saw Mike leaning down, his pants down, and-

“HEY!!! PRIVACY!!!” He yelled, smacking Canis’ nose. She was quick to stand up and sneeze, blushing as she saw what Mike was doing. “... Is there any toilet paper around?” Canis blushed harder, turning and looked away.

“J-just use the grass.”

“... How do I do it?”

“Not listening!” She held her ears down to prevent the sounds.

“... Oh! Use the blunt end!”

“LALALALALALA!!!” Soon, Mike walked out of the grass, relieved.

“Much better. Now, what-” Canis quickly grabbed him and lifted him to her face.

“How did you survive in my stomach for half a day!?”

“Uh… I… don’t know… but you should know better than not to eat anyone! A person is a person, no matter how big or small!” Canis rolled her eyes.

“Look, ok, I’m sorry that I ate you, but I was hungry! I need to eat meat! I’m a carnivore!”

“... But you ate some berries.”

“That’s a snack! It take a lot to feed me! … Should I sing it again?”

“No! Nononono! That was already too weird and Terrifying at the same time! I have no idea where that music came from!”

“Eh, neither did I, but it felt great.” Mike gave him a glare. Her ears folded as she let out a sheepish smile. “Sorry.”

“Right… look, if what you said was true, I just arrived yesterday, taking from my home, and I have no idea where I’m at.” Canis’ face went pale.

“Oh… I uh… that wasn’t good… uh, well, you’re in Equestria, more specifically, the forest of Klooge Town.”

“Wait, Equestria? Klooge Town?... Is this like a cartoon world made by a little girl?”

“...What do you mean?”

“Well it’s… eh, nevermind.” He looked around. “So… you’re alone?”

“I am at one with nature.”

“Right… so you’re a hermit.”

“Yes.”

“... Are there any other wolves around?”

“Not in these parts.”

“... Do you know where Klooge Town is?”

“Yes, but I don’t think they’d accept me as one of their own.”

“... Because you’re a wolf who, might I add, looks sexy?”

“I… do not know what that means, but it’s more because of how I don’t exactly act… normal, per say.”

“Ah. You think you’re a weird?” She nodded. Mike thought about it. “Hmm… I’ve got nowhere to go, and I don’t think other people are here, so how about this? I get to live with you and you get to do whatever you need to keep me healthy, and in turn, I teach you how to act normal and be your friend. Sound like a deal?” He extended his arm to her. She looked at him with curiosity.

“... Will you not complain with the stuff I say?”

“I… I won’t complain! I’ll do whatever you say, even if it means exercising!”

“Then it’s a deal!” She lunged her head forward and took Mike into her mouth. Mike couldn’t react, as he was swallowed by Canis again, falling into her stomach once more. Canis let out a small belch as soon as he landed, and patted her belly again as she strolled away. “You’ll be in there for a while until I get a proper breakfast now. What’s your name, sir?” Mike rested on the stomach floor, grabbing on tight as the place rocked.

“It’s Mike, Canis. And first step on being normal: DON’T EAT PEOPLE!!!”

Author's Note

A little something ShrunkenLittleBro and I have been thinking about for a while. If you're going to complain, the MLP movie had a fair collection of anthropomorphic animals in Klooge Town, and Diamond Dogs are already bipedal canines.

As for Canis, well, think of her a mix of these two.

Feel free to add your own Anthro chapters to TFT.

School of Friendship. (Part 2 of 3)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

School of Friendship. (Part 3 of 3)

Night had arrived for the Tiny village. Inside of Kathy's house, recycled from a teapot, all the adults were asleep, but the kids weren't in another room. All sat down in near silence. They were wondering if what Neighsay was true; was there really no chance for them to be something, even if they tried? It really seemed like that now.

“So…” Kathy spoke. “Anyone want to play Monopoly?”

“We already played that,” Jasmine replied.

“Oh… uh… want to-”

“Kathy, I don't think now's the time,” Phillip interrupted.

“... So… what?” There was a tapping outside the window, making them all jump. Nick crept to the window and looked outside. A girl stood outside, wearing a light blue dress. He opened the window.

“What do you want?” He asked.

“Hi, Nick,” The girl answered in a familiar voice. “Is everyone else inside?”

“Wait… Ocellus!?”

“OC’s here!?” Ellie asked in excitement, making everyone shush her. She quietly walked to the window and looked outside. “OC? What are you doing here? Aren't you supposed to be back with your kind?”

“What!? No! You think I'm going to abandon my friends? Even if they left without as a goodbye?” That statement hit Ellie like a sack of bricks.

“Uh… l-look, I'm sorry for not saying goodbye, ok? All our parents were hurt emotionally… physically for Edgar's dad.”

“I know. But we shouldn't let a jerk like Neighsay say what we can and can't do. Is everyone inside?”

“Uh… yep. All 6 of us are inside. Why do ask?”

“We want you to come with us.”

“We?”

“You know; All of us. We're running away.”

“What!?” More shushes.

“We can do all the things we want to do! No restrictions! We'll work together and become a family.”

“Uh… I'm not so sure.” Ocellus turned into her changeling self and flew near the window.

“Look, I know you don't want to disobey your parents. I get that. But if you do this, it just makes Neighsay right. And we know you don't want to be treated as a snack.”

“Except me.” Nick added.

“Uh… yes, Nick’s the exception, but what do you say? Want to make a name for yourself?” There was a moment of silence. Phillip stood up, taking a deep sniff as he fought back a tear.

“I know I'm big for someone my age… but I am not useless. Yona is like my old dog, Sally; she's just as large, a bit excitable, and not perfect… but darn it, she makes me happy! I'm in.” Edgar stood up.

“Gallus is like the big brother I've never had.” He spoke. “Sure, he can be a jerk, but he's not cruel. So count me in.” Nick walked to the other guys.

“My parents are probably not going to notice when I'm gone.” He spoke. “So yeah, I'll join. Bet Smolder's just waiting for tasty little me to arrive.”

“I could never leave you, OC!” Ellie spoke, reaching and giving the changeling her best hug she could muster. “And if we have to be a traveling party, then we'll be a great one!”

“... I'm sure that pigeon is gonna cry if I don't join.” Jasmine groaned. “If she can zip it for a few hours, then this shouldn't sound bad.” Everyone turned their attention to Kathy.

“Uh… I'll have to ask my parents first before I-”

“Kathy.” Everyone spoke in unison.

“What? I was just kidding. Of course I'll join! It's just fun being around Sandbar! … But can I leave a note first?”

After Kathy made the note to her parents, leaving it on the table for them all to see, all the kids followed the changeling under the night sky. All of them headed into the Everfree forest, which was borderline terrifying to all the kids, until Ocellus turned into a Timberwolf. The 6 Tinies hopped onto and held onto Timberwolf Ocellus’s neck, grabbing on tight as she sprinted through the woods. After a few moments of riding, they arrived to what looked like an abandoned castle.

The castle was a bit open, looking quite ancient, and abandoned. All of their partners were scattered around, already asleep, making the other students realize how tired they were. Ocellus turned back into her original, but small size, as soon as everyone got off of her. She picked up Ellie and flew into what looked to be a grandfather clock that was now broken.

Phillip scaled Yona a bit, but called it quits, sliding and slumping onto Yona's muzzle, too tired to do anything. Edgar approached to Gallus and made himself comfortable as he placed himself in the griffin’s back paws. While Nick wanted to slide down Smolder’s throat, he thought it would be better if she woke up to see him on her belly. Kathy excitedly climbed up into Sandbar's mane, quickly flopping into it and rubbing it before going to sleep. And for Jasmine… she just slept next to Silverstream.

As soon as morning came, all the students were so excited to see their partner was with them again.

“Yona so happy Phillip can be back!” Yona spoke, hugging her partner tightly.

“And… I'm glad… to be… with you.” Phillip wheezed.

“You like it when I do this, don't ya, Shrimp?” Gallus teasingly asked as he pressed Edgar between both of the soles of his paws. Edgar pushed against his feet, sticking his head out.

“What!? They're soft.” He replied.

“So… are you ready?” Nick asked, resting on Smolder's belly and listening to her stomach growl.

“Eh, not really.” Smolder replied, getting some gems from a statue and eating them. “As soon as this place is out of gems, then I'll eat ya.” Nick only frowned as gems decorated the place and he could hear the gems splash down inside.

“I knew you'd come back for me!” Silverstream cheered, rubbing Jasmine across her cheek. The tiny pushed back at her.

“I didn't come for you! Only for my friends and an actual chance of becoming a professor!”

“So… think we can make it?” Sandbar asked.

“I… think so.” Kathy answered. “We're together again, and I know a thing or two about survival. Plus, if you get hungry, I can understand.” Sandbar's eyes widened.

“Uhh…”

“Speaking of hungry,” Gallus spoke. “We're gonna need some food. Got anything to eat besides our partners?”

“Hehe, good one, Gallus.” Edgar awkwardly chuckled. The Griffin turned to him with a mischievous grin. “Uh… y-you were joking, right?”

“It's alright, guys,” Sandbar said as he got up. “I just gotta pick up some stuff so we can get comfortable. Want to tag along, Kathy?”

“Oh yes, please!” She cheered, climbing into her mane.

“Heh. Alright, just stay hidden.” He turned to the others. “Just hang out, guys. We'll be back soon.” Sandbar began to make his way out of the abandoned castle. Edgar turned to Gallus.

“Y-you wouldn't eat me, right?” he asked. Gallus simply plucked him and inspected the boy.

“Hmm… it's very tempting, actually,” he answered. “Maybe just a taste will-”

“Yona not eat Phillip!” Yona announced. “Yona rather starve than eat Yona’s friend!”

“I agree,” Ocellus added, going back to her normal size, holding Ellie close to her chest. “Even if they can't be digested, I don't want Ellie to feel like I own her.”

“You guys can do that.” Smolder spoke, tossing another gem into her mouth. “Nick’s cool with me trying to eat him.”

“Please… eat me…” Nick whined as he hugged Smolder's belly.

“Aww! I can eat you if you want,” Silverstream lowered her head to Nick. “You and Jasmine could-”

“Oh no! There's no way you are going to eat me, Silver!” Jasmine cut off with a hiss.

“Not even with some tea?” Silver brought Jasmine closer to her face.

“I’d rather be chased by Professor Rainbow Dash before going into your gut.”

For the most part, Sandbar walked through Ponyville with little problems. Despite being mostly in her home, Kathy was more than excited to see the village of Ponyville. Ponies littered across the place, all ranging from different sizes, shapes, age, and species. All she wanted to do was ride them… but not in that context. Sandbar, meanwhile, made small talk with his partner, more focused on getting the necessary supplies.

The colt bought a wagon full of apples from Professor Applejack’s farm, and another wagon full of pillows from the Quills and Sofas only store. That last one just confused Kathy, mostly because of how oddly specific it was. One last thing was needed: cupcakes. Lots of cupcakes.

Sandbar had a list on the type of cupcakes everyone may like. But inside made him and Kathy shake nervously. All their professors were inside with a chart that showed what looked like missing students, including their partner and Kathy. Seemed that the human's parents were quick to act as well as the creatures’ leaders, prompting a search party. Kathy felt a bit guilty, but with what Neighsay told them all, this was a better alternative.

“Hiya, Sandbar!” Pinkie asked, appearing behind the counter, making the colt jump and shiver. Kathy held on tight, hiding in his mane. Their professor pulled out a bunch of boxed cupcakes, though the top was open. “You throwing a party!?”

“No!” Sandbar yelled back, sweating hard. “I'm just… REALLY hungry!” Pinkie didn't suspect a thing, just smiling away. Sandbar walked as fast as he could with Pinkie opening the door, though many cupcakes began to fall from his nervous shaking. He dumped all the cupcakes into the last wagon and strapped himself in before booking it. Kathy came out of his mane, sweating hard herself.

“That was close!” she yelled.

“Too close. But why are they searching for you and the others?”

“I uh… may have a left a note to my parents on what we're doing.” Sandbar looked to her with an annoyed look. “What!?”

“No! I said no!” Edgar shouted as Gallus tried to shove him in his beak. He stood on Gallus’ bottom beak and held his upper beak with his arms

“Oh come on!” Gallus yelled, his voice muffled with Edgar holding his mouth open. “It's just a waterslide.”

“No! I said you can lick me, not eat me!”

“I need your taste even more.”

Nick only laid, tortured as Smolder's belly was a bit bigger now, filled with gems. Her stomach gurgled loudly, the belly shook a bit with everything splashing around, and Smolder let out a loud burp with fire coming out. His excitement went up ten fold.

“Want to eat me now!?” he asked. Smolder rested on her back.

“Eh, I'm feeling full, actually,” she answered, much to Nick’s disappointment. “But since you're here, care to rub my belly?”

“... Sure,” Nick sighed in defeat, getting on his knees and rubbed Smolder’s belly.

Silverstream crept being Jasmine as she read a book that was much bigger than her. The Hippogriff’s beak was inches from the tiny. She opened her maw and stuck her tongue out, curving to Jasmine's right side. Before the tip of her tongue could touch Jasmine, the tiny pulled a spray bottle and pressed it on the tip of Silverstream's tongue. A huge burning sensation overwhelmed the Hippogriff.

“AHHH!!! SPICY!!!” She yelled in pain, running away.

Yona kept Phillip close as Silverstream ran in circles, knocking Gallus over, causing him to spit out Edgar. He quickly got up and ran to Ellie and Ocellus, in human form, as both were chatting away.

“So have you ever been eaten before?” Ocellus asked.

“I did in a dream once.” Ellie answered. “Does that count?”

“Uh… not really.”

“Then no, I haven't.”

Silverstream flew through the caved in roof and flew straight down to a lake nearby. She splashed her head underwater and took multiple gulps, with steam coming out. When all was done, she stuck her head out and saw Sandbar returning.

“Hey guys! Sandbar's back!” The gates open and Yona came rushing out.

“CUPCAKES ARE BEST CAKES!!!”

“Oh no.” Phillip spoke, holding on to Yona’s fur. Gallus flew ahead and used Yona’s own pigtails to make the yak trip over herself. Yona rolled a bit, but stopped in a sitting position, panting like a dog, with Phillip on her head, his vision dizzy. “Next time… let’s not run so fast.”

“Thanks for the assist, Gallus.” Sandbar spoke.

“Pfft! I was saving the cupcakes.” Gallus replied, opening the box and scarfing one down, along with Yona. Because of their messy eating, some frosting landed on Phillip’s head, and some fell onto Edgar as he was below their feet. Ocellus flew over them to the next wagon.

“Pillows!” She exclaimed, diving into the wagon, holding on to Ellie, both getting comfortable. “So comfy, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Definitely!” Ellie answered, practically sinking in to one.

“Please! It’s gonna be fun!” Smolder yelled, picking up a pillow. “Pillow fight!” She threw her pillow at Sandbar, who just finished placing Kasey on the floor. He got up with a grin, grabbing the pillow, and swung back, getting a good hit on Smolder, who began to smack him multiple times with her other pillow. It came to a draw as Ocellus landed on both of them with all the pillows as a bug bear.

“YOU GUYS!!!” Silverstream yelled. Everyone ran to her, who stood near the gates. “I just found STAIRS!!!”

“Oh great. She has stooped even lower.” Jasmine spoke in a deadpan voice.

“Nono! Stairs are awesome! Look at it!”

“... In case you’ve forgotten, a step is like a wall to me.” Silverstream picked her up.

“Oh, right, but we don’t have any underwater because, y’know,” She transformed into a seapony with a flash. “We have no way to climb them.”

“Woah! You can do that!? Did anyone know she could do that!?” Everyone shook their head. Jasmine turned to Silverstream, balancing on the huge fin she was on now. “Why didn’t you tell me this!?”

“Oops! Guess that passed over my mind.” She transformed back. “This place has everything! Oh, if only my family can see this.” An apple bumped on her head, getting her attention, prompting her to eat it. Smolder was the one who threw it, proud of herself.

“I wish the other changelings could meet you all.” Ocellus said, picking up Ellie on her hoof. “And don’t worry, I doubt any of them would hurt you, Ellie.”

“Yeah, hanging out with other creatures is… not bad.” Smolder added.

“Especially with me?” Nick asked, leaning on her toes. Smolder rolled her eyes and picked him up.

“Yes, especially you, dweeb.”

“Yay! … Can you eat me now?”

“Ugh, fine.” She opened her mouth and lowered Nick into her maw. Nick excitedly squealed, looking down into Smolder’s throat, seeing it open, ready to take him into her stomach. Before his feet could enter her mouth, the sound of some twigs snapping made Ember stop.

“OH COME ON!!!” Everyone turned to the source, and rolling in was a brown, small (At least to the creatures), hedgehog like creature with an underbite face.

“Uh… what the heck is that thing?” Kathy asked.

“Were we the only people who didn’t sleep through Professor Fluttershy’s critters of comforting conflict class?” Ellie asked, making everyone blush. “It’s a pukwudgie!”

“A puk what?” Jasmine asked.

“Ooh! Maybe I can make friends with it!” Ocellus suggested, quickly turning into a pukwudgie herself. She approached to the creature and spoke in some chitter. The pukwudgie let out a small roar, the spines on its back flailing, and more pukwudgies of different colors appeared. Ocellus turned back to her changeling self and backed up. Yona got into a charging position.

“Yak plan better!” Phillip’s eyes widened as he knew what Yona was going to do.

“No! Yona! Stop!”

“RAAA!!!” Yona charged at the pukwudgies, who turned their backs around and fired at her. Were it not for Silverstream’s quick thinking, and strength, of using one of the wagons as a shield, then Yona would be covered in pricks… and Phillip would become a tiny shishkabob. It became apparent that they were surrounded by these creatures, who kept backing into their area, ready to shoot needles at them, even when they’re in their fortress of 3 wagons. Smolder threw a pillow at them, only for the pillows to have millions of holes now and fell flat.

“Think, guys!” Smolder yelled. “Did Professor Fluttershy say ANYTHING about beating pukwudgies in her lecture!?”

“Oh come on! Remember, Ellie!” Ellie yelled, hitting herself on the head.

“I’m gonna guess it’s not pillows, apples, cupcakes, or tinies.” Gallus said, hugging Edgar tight like a teddy bear.

“Wouldn’t there be a class about making friends about them?” Silverstream asked.

“What do you think!?” Jasmine asked.

“Uh… guys?” Sandbar asked. “They’re getting really close.”

“Yona not scared!” Yona yelled. “Yona have friends!”

“Well, Yona’s not a 3 inch tall human who’s useless in a situation like this!” Phillip screamed. “Neighsay was right! We are useless! We’re gonna die! We’re gonna-!” Nick slapped him across the face.

“We’re not useless!” Nick shouted. “Our ancestors have faced extinction multiple times against animals much bigger and dangerous! If they can get through those without proper education, then we can to!”

“... That’s a nice speech.” Edgar said.

“Not now!” Jasmine yelled. They looked up and cowered as the pukwudgies began to pounce onto them all, until a rainbow blur took them all out, sticking them onto trees. In the sky was Professor Rainbow Dash, wiping some sweat from her forehead.

“Is that-?” Nick asked in shock. Purple and blue magical auras picked up the other pukwudgies, as Headmare Twilight Sparkle and the guidance Counselor, Starlight Glimmer, intervened. All their professors had arrived, taking out the attacking creatures, but in harmless ways… as harmless as firing them all out of a party cannon as they fall with tiny parachutes. Twilight ran up to them all.

“Oh no, is every creature alright?” She asked. All the students agreed that they were alright.

“Glad we made it on time!” Spike commented.

“You know, this isn’t the best place to camp out at?” Starlight asked. The 6 human students grabbed onto their partner, who picked them up.

“Please, Twilight,” Ellie began. “We don’t want to go home. We like our friends.” The humans agreed, making their best bambi faces, along with the creatures they were with.

“Oh, don’t worry about that.” Twilight replied “We have another option in mind.”

“... Say what?” Nick asked.

“It’s pretty clear you all started learning friendship without your teachers. But we’d like to show you even more. … If you come back to school?”

“... I’m lost now.” Jasmine added.

“To be honest,” Applejack spoke, approaching them. “We felt the same way when Twilight told us she was reopening the school.”

“But this time,” Rarity added “we guarantee it shall be different.”

“Oh yeah!” Rainbow Dash continued. “When class runs my way, it’s be 220% cooler!”

“And without the EEA,” Fluttershy went on with this train. “It’ll be much more friendlier.”

“Plus!” Pinkie concluded. “All your nations won’t go to war if you come back with us! Bonus!”

“... Wait, the other creature’s nations were about to go to war because of some missing students?” Kathy asked. “Sheesh, that sounds stupid.”

The professors and students all gathered around the chained up school. Twilight’s horn glowed, ready to take the seal off.

“Twilight!” A gentle voice was heard. Everyone turned to see her majesty, princess Celestia, had arrived, along with the other leaders. “I was relieved to-”

“HOLY CRAP!!! SHE’S HUGE!!!” Nick screamed in fear.

“Nick!” Everyone yelled. Ellie ran forwards, but bowed to Celestia.

“Oh, please your majesty, don’t be angry at Nick. It’s such an honor to meet you!” Celestia looked a bit surprised, but gave a gentle smile.

“Please, there’s no need to apologize.” She replied. “I’ve gotten used to it, especially with your parents.” Her horn glowed and she gently lowered all humans’ parents to the floor.

“Mom!? Dad!?” Kathy yelled, nervously chuckling and sweating hard. “Uh… I can explain.”

“You better!” Her dad yelled. “Don’t you know how dangerous it is for someone of our size!?” Kathy went into a fetal position and teared up. Her mom approached and gently picked her up into a sitting position.

“Shh… it’s ok. You’re not in trouble.” She cooed.

“I-I’m not?” Kathy asked.

“No. We were all angry yesterday.”

“To someone who deserved it!” Jasmine’s dad added, marching up and grabbing his daughter’s arm. “Come along! We’re gonna do something better!” Jasmine pulled her arm out.

“No!” She replied. “I’m staying.”

“WHAT!? Miss, you better listen, or else-!”

“Or else what!? I go and actually get an education and make a name for myself and not be a lazy ass as Neighsay says we are!?” Her father stayed quiet, but a chuckle came from her mom.

“That’s my girl.”

“Wait… you all want to stay in school?” Phillip’s father asked.

“Of course.” Nick answered. “We all want to be more than what we are.”

“But how!?” Edgar’s mom asked. “You can’t even get inside!” At that moment, Twilight’s horn ignited and she shattered the magical chains off her school.

“School is back in session!” She announced. Her fellow students and professors cheered, but came to a halt as a portal opened in front of the school. Walking out was Neighsay, looking quite triggered.

“Who dares remove MY seal!?” He demanded. The humans backed up a bit

“I did, Chancellor Neighsay! And I respectfully asked you to stand aside, or classes will start late.”

“Classes won’t start at all! The EEA Has spoken! And none shall pass!” He stomped his right hoof, causing strong winds to blow that blew the humans away. Luckily, Celestia caught them all in her magic.

“He stole that from Gandalf!” Edgar yelled.

“This is for the greater good.” Neighsay spoke, attempting to sound sympathetic. “School was disorganized! The teachers: unqualified! Pests are kept like pets! And those dangerous and unpredictable ‘students’ put ponies lives in danger!”

“Alright, let me have this chance!” Jasmine’s father yelled. “Cover your ears, kids!” All the kids followed. “Hey you scrawny ass sh*t! What the fuck is wrong with you, huh!? You must be some kind of cunt to be able to ignore a crying child!”

“Woah, dude!” Edgar’s dad yelled in shock.

“You... dirty... stuck-up... sadistic... shit-eating, cocksucking, buttfucking, penis-smelling, crotch-grabbing, ball-licking, semen-drinking, dog-raping, Nazi-loving, child-touching, cow-humping, perverted, spineless, heartless, mindless, dickless, testicle-choking, urine-gargling, jerk-offing, horse face, sheep-fondling, toilet-kissing, self-centered, feces-puking, dildo-shoving, snot-spitting, crap-gathering, big-nosed, monkey-slapping, bastard-screwing, bean-shitting, fart-knocking, sack-busting, splooge-tasting, bear-blowing, head-swallowing, bitch-snatching, handjobbing, donkey-caressing, mucus-spewing, anal-plugging, ho-grabbing, uncircumsized, sewer-sipping, whore mongering, piss-swimming, midget-munching, douchebag, ho-biting, carnivorous, mail-order prostituting asshole!”

Silence came from all the adults. Celestia herself had a look of shock on her face, hearing such language.

“... Such a touching monologue.” Neighsay sarcastically replied. Twilight cleared her throat.

“Well, it is true that my school isn’t EEA credited.”

“Then is it NOT a school!”

“It’s not an EEA School. It’s a friendship school with its own rules. I should know. I wrote the book!” She brought in a huge text book that could use less pages. She turned to everyone. “These students reminded me that every friendship is special, so the way we teach it be just as unique. My school is going to do things differently.”

“Allowing all of these creatures to attend your school!? Changing the rules!? For them!? It simply won’t work!”

“Jeeze, this guy’s a racist.” Nick’s dad spoke.

“Or would it be species-ist?” Ellie’s dad asked.

“I promise you, Chancellor,” Twilight concluded. “My school will save Equestria.”

“Or destroy it!” Neighsay jumped back into his portal, which closed off immediately.

“... That was anticlimactic.” Gallus spoke, picking up Edgar. “Ready to get to class, Eddy?”

“Eddy!?” Edgar asked. “Why are you-” Gallus pointed his head at Edgar’s parents. “Oh!” Gallus turned and lowered himself to his parents.

“Don’t worry, Mr and Mrs. Edgar, I may be cooler than your son, but I’ll keep him safe and sound.”

“Oh, uh… thanks?” Edgar’s dad replied, a bit puzzled. Edgar’s mom gave his son a kiss to his cheeks.

“You go and make us proud.”

“Mom…” Edgar blushed. She turned to Gallus.

“And you keep my boy safe and sound, Gally.” She kissed his feathery cheek.

“Gally!?” He asked.

“Phillip friend to Yona.” Yona announced to Phillip’s parents. “Yona keep close eye on friend.”

“Oh… you remind me of our old dog, Ms. Yona.” Phillip’s dad spoke, turning to his son. “How do you work around her… way of speaking?”

“You get used to it.” He simply answered.

“I’m sure Yona’s a sweet soul under her… rough looks.” Phillip’s mom added.

“Did you really mean I was good in your book!?” Silverstream asked Jasmine’s dad.

“Why, yes, I do.” He answered. “You’ve got a lot of energy. I like that.” Silverstream squeed.

“You sure you don’t want to come back?” Jasmine’s mom asked.

“I’ve dealt with worse.” Jasmine replied.

“So…” Ellie’s mom spoke. “Can you… change?”

“I can, ma’am.” Ocellus answered, changing into her human form “How’s this?”

“Uh…”

“Very… interesting.” Ellie’s father replied.

“It’s ok.” Ellie spoke. “Ocellus is really gentle and wouldn’t hurt me.”

“Yeah… I can trust you on that.”

Nick impatiently tapped his feet as his parents were busy discussing.

“I’m staying, y’know.” He spoke.

“That’s very nice.” His father replied.

“... I’m with a dragon!”

“Please, give us some time.” His mother spoke.

“... Can I eat them?” Smolder asked. Twilight intervened.

“No eating humans during class time. You can do that when the day ends.”

“Wait… then that means…” Nick could swear he heard an angelic chorus over his head as it was finally going to happen.

“Later though.” Smolder spoke, patting her belly. “Still gotta work off those gems.”

“... NOOOO!!!”

“You both don’t seem… happy together.” Sandbar observed Kathy’s parents.

“Us?” Kathy’s mom asked. “Well…”

“Kathy.” Her dad spoke. “Look, I think it’s about time… your mom and I… well…”

“I’m getting a baby brother!?” Kathy asked.

“What!? No!”

“A baby sister!?”

“No! Nonono! You mom and I… well… we’re going to be away for a bit.” Kathy blinked.

“Oh! You’re going on vacation!”

“Not… exactly.” Her mom spoke. “You see, we-”

“Oh! Forgot to give you all this!” Twilight spoke, handing every human what looks like a small journal. “Since mailing will take a long time for you all to reply to each other, I took it upon myself to make these instant journals that will allow you to keep in contact with each other. Just know that it’s best to write to each other during your kids lunch break and when the day has ended.”

“Aww! Thanks, Twilight!” Kathy spoke, getting on top of Sandbar’s head. “To class, Sandy!” Sandbar got up, but looked back at Kathy’s parents.

“I think she’ll understand soon.” He spoke. “It was nice meeting you two.”

“... The pleasure is ours.” Kathy’s mom replied. Sandbar turned around and followed his fellow classmates into the school, as the rest of the students arrived with their own tiny, and Twilight handing them all their own personal journal. School was back, and by the looks of it, a bright future for all kinds.

Author's Note

And now, School has begun... in TFT. If you're reading this on the first day of school, congratulations! You have the power of major coincidences!

Silent Giants.

Author's Note

Takes place during the beginning of TFT, and hey, just want to do something cute with the Kirin.

Silent Giants.

It was already a month after the Kirin took the magical vow of silence. Peace was restored to the Peaks of Peril, with their hidden valley forest returning from the ashes they made as Niriks. Of course, no one was happy about it… or sad… or angry… or anything for that matter. The stream of silence magic surpassed the leader's expectations, as none of her subjects spoke, or even felt anything for that matter, not even herself. With the exception of their hooves clopping when they walk, the wind passing through the trees, and chirping of birds, all was quiet. That was, until a new race entered.

It began on a non particular day, with every nirik doing their tasks at hoof: gardening, fetching water, cleaning their homes, ECT. Rainshine, the leader of the Kirin, relaxed in her house, using her magic to comb her mane. A small flash of light appeared, grabbing her attention.

“W-where am I?” A voice spoke out. Despite having their suppressed, she was surprised to hear a new voice. She looked around to see where this new voice came from, only to not see anything. A scream made her stop, causing her to look down. Cowering on the floor was a small, 3 inch tall, bipedal creature of sorts. Curiosity got a hold of her, making her look down at the tiny creature. It wore what looked like clothes all over it's body, with no fur, showing it's somewhat light skin, despite having a small mane. Said creature turned to her and screamed louder, turning and running outside. Her ears flapped as she could hear more screaming.

Walking outside, she could barely see many of these small creatures, each in a state of panic, running and screaming everywhere. Her subjects looked a bit nervous, unsure what to do with these creatures. When they turned to her, Rainshine simply gave a look that told them to round up these small creatures and bring them to her. A silent nod, and the Kirin used their magic to pick up the small creatures, bringing them to Rainshine.

Ray didn't know what was going on. His day was already bad enough, as his great grandmother recently passed away. Despite going out a lot a lot and working a full time job, he was obligated to attend her funeral, a traditional Chinese burial held in Chinatown. Doing so, he had to wear blue robes, and go through all the traditional steps, as a sign of respect to his great grandmother. But when the burial was finished, and burning of paper, he glowed, and landed in a strange new world.

To say he was scared was an understatement. His mind was everywhere, as he's unsure where he landed, who was with him, and what these creatures were that towered over them all. Of course, being picked up with what seemed like magic, and being rounded up, didn't help whatsoever. He was placed in a large circle with other people, as the giants surrounded them.

Despite being scared out of his mind, something about these giants felt like something he knew, something righteous. He looked to see the giants around them all; they looked similar to unicorns, but weren't exactly what he saw in those old kids books his cousins had. For one, they had manes that looked more like a lion’s, a maroon horn with some lighter patterns to it that looked like that of a tree branch, and scales that covered their back, the top of their heads to the tip of the muzzle, and the front part of their hooves. When he looked past them, he saw that they were in a forest that looked to be burned down recently, but the plant life was growing back.

‘Wait… unicorn-like creatures, burnt forest, taller than us…’ Ray thought. He turned to see the biggest of all the creatures, looking at them with a curious look, being majestic looking itself. Then it dawned upon him. ‘K-kirin!? They're real!? Then… that means…’

“Everyone! Stop what you're doing and bow!” He yelled. Everyone turned to him and looked confused, murmuring to each other, with the faint sound of some kids crying.

“Bow to them?” A woman asked.

“Why should we do that?” Another asked.

“You know what's happening!?” A man asked. The Kirin made concerned looks.

“Listen! Everyone!” Ray yelled again, but cleared his throat. “I have no idea what's going on and why, all I do know is that we are in the presence of Kirin.” Some murmurs broke, asking what's a Kirin. The Kirin even looked a bit surprised, caught off guard. It was most likely because someone knew about them. “My ancestry is Chinese, and my great grandmother told me about them when I was little. They are powerful creatures, who are righteous, only showing themselves to those who are good. If angered, they can use fiery magic to incinerate anyone easily.” Some more concerned Murmurs, with the Kirin looking to each other, a bit guilty looking. Ray turned to the tallest Kirin, getting on both knees, and bowed to her. “Please, all mighty Kirin, we mean you no harm. My great grandmother recently passed away, and I mourn for her, but I am honored to be in your presence.”

Rainshine was taken back a bit at how this creature feared her, but showed a great amount of respect to her. From what it sounds like, her ancestry may have once been with his kind, serving as guardians of some kind. The other creatures hesitantly stood, but followed suit, bowing to her, staying as silent as possible. She walked down from her steps and stood over the creature that first bowed to her. Her subjects looked to her, with her giving a quick nod. All her subjects left, beginning a new project: give these creatures new homes.

The creature noticed them all leaving, but stayed silent, still bowing to her. Rainshine picked him up with her magic, making him yelp a bit. All the creatures noticed and stared in silent horror. She gave a dismissive wave, turning and taking the small creature inside her home.

Ray nervously sweated as he was picked up by the supposed Alpha of the Kirin. Much to his surprise, she lived in what looked like a tree, with the inside looking like a house of sorts. She (as he assumed) rested on a bed, gently lowering him onto her bed.

“Uh… did I do something bad?” He asked. She shook her head. “Oh… you… want to know me?” A nod. “Oh… uh… a-alright, miss… you are a woman, right?” The head Kirin gave him a curious look, but nodded. “Sorry… mane threw me off… can I… groom you as I talk to you?” Another nod. Ray nervously approached the Kirin leader, and carefully, placed his hand on her mane. He could feel how each hair was thick, but how soft it was. Turning, he picked up what looked like a giant comb and began to groom her. “I-if you're curious, my name is Ray, Miss.”

The small creature named Ray began to groom her. She tried her best to pay attention, but his touch was really relaxing. All she was able to gather was his name, what his kind is called (Humans), and his general personality. If these humans were like Ray, maybe they should find a cure and speak again… though, it's not gonna be good when they get angry and turn into Niriks again. Probably best to continue being quiet unless all the humans are like Ray.

Ray watched as the Kirin leader was asleep, admiring at how both majestic and huge she was. If his great grandmother was here… maybe she would've been happy to be surrounded by the majestic creatures their ancestors once spoke about. But what's important is that this is his, and many others, new life now. The hardest part may be to get everyone to obey the Kirin, Show them fear as they would with their parents, and respect for being creatures that keep everything safe. Looking outside of a window, he could see the Kirin Outside, quickly growing bonsai trees for the people around, using tools to quickly hollow the trees out and make furniture for the people amongst them.

“Well… seems we really owe it to them.” He spoke to himself. "Wait, does that mean...? Oh crap... I'm gonna have to lead them!"

Nightmare Night Frights: Blood Harvest.

Author's Note

Welcome to the first chapter of this TFT special. Throughout October, there will be some spoopy chapters, all centered around Nightmare Night. There may be a few normal chapters around, and those won't have the Nightmare Night Fright up front. Hope you enjoy.

This chapter was created by ShrunkenBro and myself. Gif is also made by ShrunkenBro.

Nightmare Night Frights: Blood Harvest.

Nightmare Night had graced itself upon Ponyville. Spooky decorations hung from nearly all the houses and signs. Creatures, young and old, dressed up for the holiday, going around and asking for candy, or participating in huge gatherings. Of course, not all were so innocent, especially around Sweet Apple Acres.

Big Macintosh was putting on his costume for his family's corn field maze of terror. His costume was rather cheap looking, but he looked terrifying, to say the least. With a long sleeve, plaid shirt, some overalls, a fake machete, and a hockey mask, he was dressed up similarly to Jason Vorheese. While he didn't exactly wanted to, he watched a good chunk of the Friday the 13th movies with Sugar Belle, giving both a good scare, and a look on what terrified Tinies before they landed in Equestria.

“EEK!!!” Claire screamed. Big Mac turned to see Claire by the doorway, dressed up as Dorothy from the Wizard of Oz movie. “Papa! You scared me.” Big Mac only chuckled.

“Eeyup!” He took the mask off, showing his regular face.

“Hehehe, I bet everybody's gonna be terrified when they see you! I just hope it's not too terrifying.” Big Mac nodded. He turned to the window that looked outside. His calm demeanour turned sour.

“What's wrong?”

“Them again.”

Claire ran and climbed her papa, though he picked her up and set her nearby. They looked outside to see what looked like some smoke coming from the outer section of the farm. “A fire?”

“Nope. Teenagers.”

“Oh. What do they do?”

“Make me clean in the morning.”

“Ah. They have a party and make a mess, and you have to clean it up in the morning?”

“Eeyup.”

“Well that's not nice! Somebody has got to-!” She paused. Claire then got a very mischievous grin. “Ooh! I have an idea!”

“Huh?”

“Did you eat anything?”

“Nope.”

“Perfect! This is gonna get messy, but papa, get as much ketchup and celery as you can get! You're gonna give them a nightmare night they'll never forget.”

A small bonfire was lit in the outskirts of Sweet Apple Acres. All around it was a group of teenagers, six to be exact. One of the guys, a jock, threw some twigs (or logs to them) to keep their bonfire lit, one of the two girls applied some makeup, as the other kissed her boyfriend, a more preppy looking fellow who seemed to come from a rich family. Standing by himself was the nerdy one with a broken pair of glasses holding them together was a rubber band in the middle. Walking in was the more tough looking bad boy, who drank a bottle of beer before throwing asaid bottle to the floor.

“So… are we gonna do anything?” The nerdy one asked.

“We are doing something,” The jock answered “We're camping.”

“Yeah, as much as I hate agreeing with the nerd, this has gotta be the most boring camping trip I’ve ever been too.” The tough guy ruffled his leather jacket. He pulled out a cigarette and lighter lighting the butt and putting the cigarette into his mouth.

“Well we're having fun.” The preppy girl giggled randomly.

“Like, of course you'd say that.” The other girl replied in a valley voice. “You're, like, the only one here with a boyfriend and not, like, away from your boyfriend.”

“Did anyone bring some of that stuff, I’m too damn bored to just sit here and watch twigs get burned.” The tough guy growled.

“I,... I,.. Thought we we’re gonna smoke that when Ottus showed up…” The nerd mumbled sniffing loudly. “Umm… Does anyone know when he’s gonna get here?”

“He said he’d be here later.Though it has been a while…” The jock itch the back of his head.

“You know he's always late.” The preppy guy replied.

As the teens began to talk among themselves a loud snap made them jump, the nerd shrieked loudly. Everyone looked at him in disbelief. Silence fell upon them; the wind howled, making the fire twinkle sparkles from the tips of the flames. Cracking of the fire was the only sound they heard they all stayed still listening for anything. Was it a pony? A squirrel? The teens stayed perfectly still, the quiet sound of the night caressed there ears after what seemed like an eternity the teens started to breath easy they relaxed and even gave a slight chuckle.

“Guess it was just a squirrel.” The preppy guy chuckled.

“Like I hope it was a chipmunk, there like, so cute.” The valley girl gave a obnoxious laugh.

“So… Um are we gonna smoke it? Cause I can really use something to get this edge off.” Before he could take a light, a loud shriek was heard coming from the nerd as he was being dragged off into the bushes by a black gloved hand.

“NO!!! DON'T KILL ME!!! DON'T KILL ME!!!”

The teens screamed as they watched the nerd being picked up by a figure in a white mask with fuzzy brown hair. At the top, he pulled out a large knife as the nerd thrashed, trying to escape. The figure raised the knife into the air, holding the nerd’s chest out in the position and than with a violent thrust the knife sunk into itself and only the handle could be seen as it nudged the nerd’s chest.

“GOTCHA!” A cracking voice laughed muffled by the mask he was wearing, the nerd rolled out of his grip as the figure began to laugh aloud the knife in his hand went back into a point, making a slinky sound.

“What the hell is wrong with you!?!” The nerd shriveled back to the group. “I could have had a heart attack or…. An accident.”

“Then it would have been funnier!” The muffled voice roared. The figure took off the mask, still laughing hard. He wheezed and choked, revealing it to be there other friend Ottus.

“Really Ottus! You waited all those hours just to prank us?” The jock growled at him.

“Ah come on! Its October and this place world’s Halloween is showing up soon, and hey look.” Ottus slipped the mask back onto his face. “I’m Michael Myers. But you know like one of the fakes one like from movies, you know how there’s that fake one that go-”

Suddenly, in a red blurry flash, Ottus was gone, no longer standing where he was. The teens stared up in horror as a gigantic, enormous figure stood, towering over all of them, casting a shadow over them, blocking their view of the moonlight. All they could see was the bright, glowing green eyes and with what light showing them bits of the giant. They could see Ottus’s legs wiggling in what looked like the jaws of the giant figure. Though faintly, they could hear loud muffling screams, real screams. Screams of real fear the teens looked on as the figure looked down at them and glarred its angry eyes at them, Ottus’s screams continued as the figures head loomed closer to them all and then the head whipped back, throwing Ottus in the air as his screams echoed and became muffled again along with a loud snap of the figure’s jaws. What followed next nearly made them sick: the sounds of bones cracking cracking were heard, with blood drooling out of the figure’s lips! It was eating Ottus, no, chewing him into a bloody mess! It is was dead!

The teens stared up in horror at the figure as he swallowed what was left of Ottus as it stomped forward the flames, showing off the gigantic figure. It was Earth stallion in a blue battered overalls a scrunchy brown ripped shirt and on the stallion’s face was a hockey mask,nicked and chipped. His mane a faded orange and yellow but looked messy and greasy, with twigs and leaves sticking out.

“RUN!” The nerd screamed running away leaving the others, the teens all began to scatter running in different directions. The preppy duo ran ahead, and the figure steadily walked to them, patting his belly, still very much hungry.

“Come on! Faster! Faster!” The preppy guy shouted, sweating hard. His partner teared up, hyperventilating.

“H-he killed Ottus!” She cried. “He just chewed him! O-Ottus died! We just watched! We-!”

“We'll be dead if we don't get out of here! Where did we enter?”

“I… I don't know.”

“You don't know!? What do you mean you don't know!? You brought us here!”

“Shut up! Ottus died, and you care for is yourself!”

“I'm trying to get us out of here! And we can't hide here forever!”

“I-I think we can. We can his under the roots! Yeah! Wait until morning! Then we can-”

“I'd rather die than ruin this sweater! And that's the stupidest idea ever!” His partner went silent as the hockey wearing stallion looked over behind him. He lifted his mask a bit, licking his lips, spreading blood amongst his lips. “You think we can hide all night, avoid him, and make it out in the morning!? What if he sees us before he goes to sleep!?” The stallion lowered it's head over him. She began to take a few steps back. “Hey! Look at me! What are you even seeing!?” He turned and looked up, only to see a bloody maw above him, drooling. “... Oh sh-”

CHOMP!!!

The stallion’s teeth gripped just over the preppy guy's waist. He began to violently shake his head, as if it was attempting to break his next victim's legs. The preppy girl screamed loudly and ran away, not only avoiding to see her boyfriend murdered, but also not become the stallion’s next victim.

The screaming of her friend was heard in the valley girl's ears. She hid in the tall grass, pulling out her cellphone. It was nearly dead, but she had to make one last call to her parents… if their phone is on, that is. A quick select of the contacts, and a call instantly. The floor shook in a steady rhythm, alerting her that the killer stallion was nearby. Some dial up was heard, but she covered her mouth, seeing the masked Hockey stallion walking past her, with the moonlight showing his silhouette.

“Come on… please…” She whimpered quietly. No call. She hung up her phone and silently whimpered. Bit after a few seconds, her phone rang… at high volume! The stallion turned to her and charged.

“NOO!!!” She screamed as the bloody maw lunged her.

The faint sound of screaming made the jock hyper aware. He began to Sprint away, making a lot of noise, the snapping of twigs gave the giant attention to where his next meal was. With a few sniffs at the air, catching the scent of what smelled like sweat and men’s cologne, the stallion followed, his stomach sloshing with his meals with each step.

It wasn't long until the jock came crashing into his friend, the rebel of their group. They both fell onto the floor, slowly getting up and seeing who they bumped into.

“Dude! What are you doing!?” The jock asked.

“I'm making a stand!” His friend replied, pulling out a knife. “We ran as soon as he ate Ottus, and he's been eating everyone!”

“You think you can actually beat him?”

“No, but I'm gonna make him regret eating us.” The two tensed up as the loud, thunderous stomps of the gigantic stallion rumbled around them. They could see him moving thru the bushes over head just missing them, the giant walked into another direction, following the sound of a certain ringtone.

The valley girl kept pressing her phone’s buttons trying to silence the call, but with her hyperventilating,all she did was sob loudly and a miss the buttons on her screen. Makeup ran down her face as she continued to panic not seeing a long stick in the ground that she ran into, knocking herself down, it was like running into a tree. The stick belonged to a scarecrow set up in the field. Both the jock and rebel watched as the stallion approached her unconscious body. Without even hesitating, he picked her up and lowered her into his mouth, simply swallowing her.

The jock and rebel watched the stallion wonder off out of sight with only the sound of his thundering stomps fading. They felt tense, like he could pop up at any moment.

“Holy crap.” The jock stammered. “He just… he…”

“We can get her out!” The rebel yelled, pulling out his knife. “Hey! Come and get me, you fatass!!!”

The stomps of the giant paused his head turned in there direction half of the moon’s light shined on his hockey mask, in the faded shadow of his face his emerald eye glowed with intencidey, the loud stomps shook the ground as he started rushing towards were the rebel called him out.

“You idiot! He’s coming right for us!” The jock yelled shaking with fear as the titan approached them.

“I can take him! I take him!” The rebel roared holding his knife in his grip, charging at the giant. “Come on! I'm gonna gut ya! You think you're so big and tough! Just wait until I-!” The stallion jumped into the air and landed on him, causing the ground to shake. The jock covered his eyes, as a sudden cloud of dust came, right before falling from the earthquake. When he opened his eyes, he froze in fear as the stallion’s face loomed over him, just inches away.

The jock didn’t have enough time to scream he only had a chance to backup just an inch before the stallion shifted the mask up, revealing his open, bloody mouth, and with a quick nab, the stallion held the jock inside his mouth. His legs were the only thing sticking out was, thrashing around, but were quickly slurped up. Inside the stallion’s mouth, the jock slipped around getting socked in the masked stallion’s saliva and the red goop. The tongue lifted up, pinning him to the roof of his mouth and with the help of gravity he slipped down into the throat of the beast. He tried to clinged to the giant spongy hills, but only slipped not having a single chance to escape as he slipped inside the fleshy tunnel.

Outside, the rebel could only hear his friend be swallowed. He heard the giant give a loud swallow, only imagining a small moving lump in his husky neck, traveling down slowly until it vanished behind the rib cage. Inside the jock’s faint screams were heard past the gurgling stomach. Everything was warm, then it suddenly got cool, as the stallion got up, still sitting upright. He failed to grab his knife as the stallion picked him up with his hoof, and opened his maw, licking his lips, showing where he's going. His victim squirmed, but was dropped… however, instead of falling into his throat, he grabbed onto his teeth, using his hands and feet to keep.his mouth open. Even with a shake to his head, the rebel didn't lose his grip.

“Go on!” His snack yelled “Try all you want! I can do this forever!”

A blast of hot air blew passed the rebel as he held the jaws open, the sounds of a aggravated growl came from the stallion. He should've paid attention as the stallion’s tongue snaked its way behind him and tripped him. His teeth clacked loudly, as the rebel was now in his mouth. The rebel couldn't tell what was going on, until he felt his feet dangle over an opening. Everything went bright as the rebel saw the stallion’s blood soaked teeth frame the outside world. All he could do was panic as, with a push of the stallion’s tongue, he was swallowed, pushed down deeper into the abyss that was the stallion’s throat, and his final destination. But with a second gulp, he was brought down into the stallion’s throat, making his one way trip down into his stomach.

The preppy girl hid near the roots of one of the various trees, and backed up. Unaware, her nerdy friend was nearby, also hiding. With a scoot, both accidentally touched hands with each other, causing both to scream.

The screams alarmed the red giant to a tree his ear twitched and sniffed at the air he got there scents and slowly stomped his way over towards the trees where his next victims were waiting unaware of his closing presents.

“Were you trying to touch me!” She shouted

“N-no I wasn't!” He replied. “Where's everyone? Did you see them?”

“I don’t know! I think that creepo got them all.” She continued to shout and breathed loudly holding her hands to her head passing back and forth. “This is bad! This so bad!”

“H,.. Hey just try to calm down ok….” The nerd stuttered. “W-we can get through this… I-If we just head in one direction, then we can-”

“BRAAAAP!!!” A loud, rancid belch shook the place, causing both to cover their ears. They turned to see the stallion in the clear, patting his belly, most likely borderline full. He spotted both and walked to them.

“... I'm not gonna make it.” She spoke

“What!?” Her friend replied in shock. “Of course you're gonna make it! You’re-!”

“You're gonna make it!” She pushed him away.

“No! We can do this! We-!”

“Shut up and get out of here! I don't want you to die a virgin!”

“But I'm not a virgin!” She ignored and stood still as the stallion towered over her, standing right between his hooves. All she did was close her eyes. The stallion lowered it's head and took a bit, only her feet sticking out, right before he tilted his head and swallowed her. He let out a loud burp, prompting the nerd to turn and run.

The nerd struggled to get up as the stallion looked down at him. He began to run as much as his skinny legs could let him, with the stallion only taking a few steps, catching up to the panicking nerd, who kept running. His speed was nothing to the giant’s mighty legs. All the nerd could do was shriek like a little girl would, as well as trying to keep his glasses from falling off his face.

The nerd didn’t see the a branch and tripped over it, getting it caught between his feet and stumbled to the ground with a thud. The stallion just watched, putting a hoof up to his head and giving a pitiful expression under his hockey mask. He just lowered his head towards the shivering nerd and opened his maw, pointing his hoof at his mouth.

“Wah… N-no way!” The nerd screamed trying to get up and run, but couldn’t when the twig ripped into his tan pants, holding him in place. The stallion sighed, ripping the twig off easily, accidentally giving his meal a massive wedgie.

“Ahhhh! No! Please, have mercy!” The nerd shrieked. The stallion sniffed him, and gave him a slobbering lick across his face. He only shrugged, holding the nerd over his maw, and shook him.. “Waaaah! Waaaah! Please don’t eat me!”

The nerd waved up and down rapidly but the wedgie kept him from falling into his destination the nerd screamed as the twig snapped sending him flying upwards, the nerd looked down seeing his tan pants ripped and his pens spilling out of his pockets. The nerd looked down seeing the stallion’s wide open maw getting closer and closer. He wailed, landing perfectly on the spongy, slimy tip of the stallion’s tongue. The stallion’s jaws snapped shut ceiling the nerd inside his mouth

The nerd clinged to the large, square teeth, trying to part them, but was quickly picked up by the tip of the slobbery tongue. He tried to climb his way up, but the slimy member moved him around tossing him up and letting him flop into the middle. The nerd slipped in place, the slimy mouth that was webbed with clear saliva with a red-pink tint to it. All he could do was squirm as the tongue lifted up again, causing him to slide down the gigantic member. A quick glance and he saw the cavernous throat waiting for him.

“Oh… Think! How did that mouse stop from getting eaten by that cat…” The nerd thought aloud. His captor’s tongue jiggled, making the skinny human bounce towards the throat. He saw his only hope being the stallion’s swaying uvula. With a leap, he reached out, grabbing a hold of the uvula and clinging to the fleshy orb. “Oh right this how… Though scientifically other animals don’t have…” A blast of humid wind shot up as he ward, and felt, the stallion cough hard.

Big Mac did it. He ate all those pesky teens. The nasty taste that was a mix of ketchup, strawberries, and celery was gone by after eating those 7 kids. His last one, the nerd, was rather disappointing in the taste department, but he couldn't argue. Claire's head popped right out of his mane.

“Man! That was spooky!” She complimented. “You sure are a natural at this!” Before Big Mac could answer, he felt something off. He felt something hold his uvula, causing him to cough hard. In fact, he actually felt like he was choking a bit. A series of hard coughs came from him, with the stallion punching his own chest to get whatever to release his uvula. With one loud hack, the nerd fell right out, rolling a bit, covered in a mix of saliva and snot.

“Ugh ... That was too close…” The nerd coughed

Big Mac coughed hard his eyes turning red and watery and a bad feeling in his gut was not agreeing with him.

“Uh oh! Someone! Get him a bucket!” A random voice yelled. Out of the forest, nearly swarming them, was a camera crew, recording everything, dragging a large bucket to Big Macintosh.

“What the-!? What's going on!?” Claire yelled

“Who are you, and what are you doing on my family's farm!?” Big Mac roared and then stopped. His cheeks swelled up and dove his head into the bucket and with a loud squish and splat, the Apple stallion let loose a vomit, releasing all the teens inside his stomach, splashing into the bucket, all covered in stomach slime, saliva and half eaten vegetables.

“Guys…. Your ALIVE!” The nerd yelled out running up to the bucket. The teens surface out of the slimy liquids.

“I swear I will never act like a jerk ever again!” The rebel screamed out, his voice cracking as he whaled.

“.... What… What’s goin on?...” Big Mac let out a sickly burp.

An hour had passed from the incident. All the teenagers, after a massive cleaning, were taken away and back to their homes. In the Apple Family house, Big Macintosh and Claire sat on a table, with two other men sitting nearby. Both were fairly large, but still fit, wearing glasses, and looked rather casual.

“Alright, Mr… Big Macintosh,” The left one with a lighter skins tone spoke. “Is it alright if we can call you Big Mac?”

“Yup.” Big Mac simply answered, still a bit confused on what's happening.

“Alright, Big Mac,” The other one with a slightly dark skin tone spoke. “I'm Kane, and this is my friend, and co-director, Cody. I just want to apologize for this huge misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding?” Claire asked.

“Ah, yes,” Cody began. “See, we didn't know we were trespassing on Sweet Apple Acres. My friend and I, along with some others, work together to film a sort of horror-prank show, in the Spirit of Scare Tactics, and, if the rumors are true, television will be coming back pretty soon.”

“We had everything set up,” Kane continued. “and… well… I'm pretty you know the rest. We were just as surprised to see you start this horror show as you were seeing us. The use of Celery, strawberries, and ketchup really made us thought you were ACTUALLY chewing that one guy into bloody bits.”

“Yeah we already had an actor ready to come out and we'll… ‘Kill’ that other guy and give those teenagers a good scare, but when you popped up we just kept rolling.” Cody shrugged.

“So ya’ll scammed them teenagers?” Big Mac asked.

“Well their friend, what’s his name, convinced them to come here…” Kane was about to continue but paused seeing how angry the red stallion looked. Big Macintosh lowered his head towards the two directors. They could see his scowl in much better detail as his face honed in on them both.

“N..Now, please… Umm B-Big Mac we didn’t mean to…” Cody shivered as two jets of steam shot from Big Mac’s nostrils.

“Whoa Papa wait!” Claire quickly got between Big Mac and the directors. “Please Papa it was simple mistake, I’m sure they didn’t know.”

“Well… We still did trespass… I suppose we can make it up to you.” Kane suggested and gave a nervous chuckle. “I mean… I think we can work together.”

“Hmm?” Big Mac tilted his head in curiosity.

“It'll help your family a lot,” Cody added. “And hey, you won't have to worry about puking like that again.”

“... What y'all have in mind?”

Both men smiled and nodded.

[An abandoned campsite. Around a campfire, a small group of teens are around, each a cliche from other horror movies.]

Narrator: Something new has arrived to the Sweet Apple Acres Corn Maze...

Camper boy 1: They say he's still alive in this camp, ready to attack anyone trespassing.

Narrator: This Nightmare Night, you, and others, can experience terror up close and personal...

Camper girl 1: Don't believe those stories, it's a bunch of crap.

Narrator: For it lurks in the shadows, craving only one thing…

Camper boy 2: [Jumps as he hears something] What the-!? Did you guys hear that!? [A huge shadow overlooks them, with a good reaching to camper boy 3]

Narrator: YOUR BLOOD!!!

Camper girl 3: [Turns to see the shadowy figure and screams]

[Camera shows a close up of Camper boy 3, screaming before pushed by the tongue to the figure’s teeth. Figure closes his mouth and chews with loud crunches.]

Narrator: Macin VORE-Heese!!!

[A series of deaths plays as Macin VORE-Heese grabs people and eats them as the narration continues.]

Narrator: Can you escape the your fate that is his hunting grounds? Will you be able to avoid him? Are you able to hide from his gaze? Or will you just be one of his hundred victims? Only in the Sweet Apple Acres Haunted Corn Maze, can you find out! Limit is 7 guests per round. Rounds last 15 minutes maximum. Sweet Apple Acres is not responsible for any injury attendees receive while participating. You must be 12 years or older to participate.

[Final shot is a POV the last Victim. He sees Macin in the distance, then turns the opposite way and makes a mad dash to a tunnel. Loud stomps are heard, but he's suddenly picked up by Macin. Victim hyperventilates as Macin licks his lips and opens his maw, lowering the victim in. Victim screams, but is swallowed loudly. Heavy breathing is made as everything is dark, both by victim and Macin, with faint screaming heard, as well as Macin’s hearbeat. Wails of pain is heard, as victim lands in Macin’s stomach, where skeletons of past victims lay, and people inside claw at his stomach walls, being digested. A note is made, saying it's a dramatization]

Narrator: Macin VORE-Heese!!! Only on Nightmare Night!!!

The Apple Family sat and stared at the movie screen, along with local ponies and tinies. Kane and Cody sat by Big Macintosh, both on his left side, as they saw the shocked expressions of everypony.

“Why didn’t you let me see it Papa?” Claire asked as she was held in Big Mac’s mouth he opened his mouth letting Claire climb out and onto his muzzle.

“That’s somethin big brother.” Applejack said staring over to Big Mac with an uneasy expression.

“E-Eeyup…” Big Mac nervously gulped. However, they heard some cheering in the audience.

“Oh yeah! I'm totally going to beat that Jason wannabe!”

“He can't catch me even if he tried!”

“I bet he'll go easy on us all.”

Big Mac turned to the two directors.

“Seems you'll be getting a lot of participants.” Kane replied. “I bet Claire can be your score keeper.”

“Can I Papa? Can I?” Claire asked excitedly. Big Mac looked a bit uneasy, but sighed, putting on a smile.

“Eeyup.” Kane and Cody High-Fived each other.

RockHoof's Teeth Cleaning (2nd person)

Author's Note

Made by Star Sage and ShrunkenBro, starring you and RockHoof.

RockHoof's Teeth Cleaning (2nd person)

The day in Ponyville was glorious. That was to be expected, of course, what with a Friendship Castle, a school for creatures of all shapes and sizes, and all the other things that went on here. The Weather Team, made up of pegasi, hippogriffs, griffons, and even a dragon now, were some of the best at their jobs, and they kept the sky clear over the town itself now, only letting some light sprinkles, and usually then at night.

Sitting on the sill of the window, looking out at this, you sigh to yourself, as the few natural clouds in the sky drift lazily along. To you, the world outside your window was bigger, broader, and stranger than any you’d have dreamed of before a few months ago. That being when you, and so many others appeared here, in Equestria, Equus, or whatever this world was called, all no bigger than a mouse.

You don’t dwell on that long, as one of the griffons from the School of Friendship buzzes the town, chased by two Wonderbolts. You almost smile at the kid as he takes a sharp turn, as you grab the sill to keep from being blown away by the windshear of his passage, while the two uniformed ponies give their best to catch him. Idly, you notice the roll in his hands, probably a pilfered breakfast, before he dives around a corner, and you lose sight of him.

That chase reminded you that you needed to start your own day, and with a hop, you leapt backwards off the windowsill, landing smartly on a button that caused a small buzz, as the sign in front of your home went from closed, to open, and then you sat down in a nearby chair, grabbing a paper to wait for someone to come in your door, after all, your service wasn’t the sort of thing that did housecalls.

You were barely through the classifieds when you felt a sudden tremble in the earth, which caused you to look up from your paper. The tremble repeated itself, and for a moment you wondered if there was a dragon landing in Ponyville, only for a huge stallion to suddenly come in your door, slamming the glass screen hard enough to crack the pane, and then look sheepishly at it, before turning to you.

“Sorry, wee one. I try to be careful, but it’s hard to be gentle to these modern things. In my village, the doors weren’t so feeble as these,” as he spoke, he tried to right the door, but his huge hooves seemed ill suited for the task he’d put them too, bending the frame a little as he tried to literally push the glass back together. When that failed he said a word you knew had to be some kind of old ponish swear, before he ripped the door off its hinges, and then shoved it back into the frame.

“Uh...you can send the bill for that to the school,” he said after looking at all the damage he’d done, and you nod dumbly up at him. He’s a magnificent specimen of his kind, towering and huge, with muscles that seemed to have been less made by exercise, and more sculpted beneath his blue coat of fur, which contrasted against his red beard and mane, the latter of which hung in long braids around his head.

“Uh huh,” you tell him as you reach over, and with a press of your whole body, push a second button, causing the sign outside to flip from open, to occupied, as Rockhoof, one of the Pillars of Equestria, stood there looking down at you, his massive eyes looking soft, oddly enough, like a child looking at a doctor for the first time, and wondering if they were going to get a shot.

“Er, so, how do we do this?” he asks, and you realize you’d been just staring at him, breaking your stupor as you quickly shake the cobwebs out of your head, and then gesture towards a seat.

“Oh, right. Sit there,” you tell him, pointing to a thing you’d have called a park bench back home, one made for a titan, and just so, that titan came. His hoofsteps, now that he was in the same building, clacked hard against the tile floor of your office/home, and you wondered if you’d need to call someone about that later. You just shrugged it off as he turned around though, and you quickly placed a finger at the side of your nose to keep it from bleeding.

Before you was Rockhoof’s flank, and it was magnificent, the curves, the scale, the power began it. His steps, every one, not only shook the ground, but visibly moved the muscles of his leg, like great tectonic plates, sliding against each other, every motion enough to have smashed anything back home. His sitting down alone nearly caused to to fall of your feet, as he seemed to just fall onto the bench, shaking the whole building for a moment, before it settled.

“O-okay, now, just open your mouth, and lean down towards me,” you tell him, and he seems nervous again, as he looks down at you, but you motion him closer, and with a bit of trepidation in his expression, he slowly does as your instruct, giving you time to grab your tools as he does so. Soon enough, his head is right next to you, and you marvel at the size of it again, before walking towards his open mouth.

“Now, while I’m in there, breathe out of your nose as much as you can, and obviously, try not to swallow any spit,” you say, trying to sound like you’re joking, but it comes out with less humor and more awe as you gaze onto his body. You actually have to smack your face once to focus your thoughts again, hefting your tool up a bit, and then walking forward, getting an interesting crinkling noise as you start into his beard.

Normally, the trek to a pony(Or other being)’s mouth is easy, just a simple walk and a short hop. For Rockhoof, the trek is not as simple, as the beard’s strands, coarse rough hairs, seem to pull at you, forcing you to tug yourself free every time it happened. Worse, when you finally get to his chin, it still towers over you, necessitating a climb instead of the simple hop, as you grab tufts of his fur into your hands, and then pull yourself up, almost twice your height, before finally feeling his lip.

The soft lip wiggled a little as you grabbed it, and you had to take a moment to feel it out, before you finally caught one of his teeth in your palm, and then with a grunt, hauled yourself up. The final bit of the climb saw you tumbling end over end as you came into his mouth, bouncing off huge teeth, and then slipping along a tongue nearly towards the throat in the back, before you finally caught yourself.

Then you were in, and you smiled a bit, as the smell of his breath, a light wind as he tried to breathe only through his nose, letting only a whisper into his mouth, passed over you. It was cool, but carried a humidity with it that almost got you sweating within a few heartbeats, even as you listened to the rattling, deep vibrations of his air passages, trying to hear if he had anything wrong with them.

“Okay, now, hold still,” you said, as you rolled onto your side, and then placed your head against his broad, flat tongue, the organ dimpling a little under your weight, and causing his drool to start flooding in around you. You just held your breath as the stuff covered your head, and you listened to his heartbeat, counting mentally as each beat passed, before finally blasting out of the puddle of spit with a splash.

Gasping, you rose shakily to your feet, finding the tongue moving a bit underneath your bare soles as you did so, smiling even as he slicked back you pony spit soaked hair. This Rockhoof was in great health, and looking around, you could tell he took semi-care of himself, with only a few stains on the inside of his teeth, which were all almost as big as your torso, which made you look around again.

Normally, a pony’s muzzle was wide, but a bit cramped, with only enough room to move a bit, but Rockhoof’s maw was huge and spacious. You literally could have built a house in here, and probably still had room left over, as you gazed around at the massive space, making you smile even more, only to let out a surprised cry as the tongue shifted a bit, his tastebuds rubbing at you slightly as you stood on them.

“THORRY,” came his voice, and you fell forward as the tongue rippled beneath you, landing with a splat on the slimy member, which wriggled against as it tasted you. You tried not to be too mad, as you rose back to your feet, and pulled your tool off the holster on your back, gleaming bristles lighting up the space of his maw, which stayed open as you walked towards the edge of it.

“Just keep still, and remember to breathe out of your nose and not to talk!” you cried out to him, knowing it was hard for him to hear your from inside his own mouth, and then got to work.The toothbrush, almost as long as you, soon found his teeth beneath it, as you attacked stains, small bits of plaque, and other such things with your weapon, every pass leaving the huge molars just a bit brighter in its wake.

This was your job, after all, as you worked your way around his mouth. Doctor and teeth cleaner, for those much bigger than you. It had sort of been your job back home, but here it seemed to be both much easier, and much harder to work. Easier because you could get right to the problem, and even had a literal magical brush to work with, and harder because you had to do it yourself.

You were smiling though, as you went around, leaning over his teeth, and getting them sparkling, one after another. Each tooth was huge, like a small table, as compared to the normal bowling ball sized ones you saw normally, but that made it even more satisfying as you got each one to pearly white glory, so shiny in some cases that you actually saw your reflection in them as you passed over them.

Then you came to the next part, as you got to the side of his mouth, and then looked up. Normally, the next part was easy, just stand a bit taller, and work at the teeth, but his jaw, wide as it was, made that difficult, and finally, you just decided to stand on the bottom teeth, which barely got you high enough to reach the top. Straining, you still did your job, slowly working on each tooth.

The brush scratched a bit, as your unsure footing forced you to kneel several times as you worked your way around, showing that teeth weren’t meant for standing. Luckily, you never felt in danger, the whole time, as he never once twitched or threatened to close his mouth and bring the teeth together, allowing you to work as well as you could, slipping only occasionally as more spit seemed to fill his muzzle.

Then you were done. After what felt like no time at all, you were on the opposite side of his muzzle, and staring up at a rear molar that actually seemed to ping at you, shiny and clean as it was. Smiling, and wiping a bit of sweat from your brow, you turned and started towards the front of his muzzle, only for a sudden slip on a spit covered tooth to send you backwards, falling right onto the rear of his tongue, which sloped down into his throat.

There’s a panicked moment, as you toss your tool out from the throat, with the thing flying out of his muzzle, and landing with a clatter on the table outside. This freed your arms to flail about, first trying to find some purchase on the air, only to then surge forward as you toppled into the abyss, staring into the throat. With a suddenness that nearly stopped your heart, they touched something, and your grabbed it with all your might.

The thing you’d grab turned out to be slightly sticky, slimy, and dangly, as your wrapped your arms and legs around it, holding onto the thing which rocked a little as you did so. Your eyes never closed, in fear or anything else, during this whole affair, and instead were locked downwards, staring into the throat of one of the Pillars, a huge open hole that pulsed and moved with his breath, which now hit you like an almost solid wall of wind as he breathed out.

Outside, Rockhoof heard the clatter on the table and, thinking the tiny guy was done, started to rise. That rise stopped as he felt a scratch in the back of his throat, like a bit of dust, and he coughed once, trying to clear it. This action caused you to shake violently around, as there was a sudden explosion of air movement, which rocked you from side to side, and slammed you into the soft, fleshy walls around you, leaving brief impressions of your body in them like snow angels.

Then he breathed in, and the force of it almost pulled you down into his lungs, as the throat below seemed to shift, a small flap coming off, and revealing an entirely new abyss below, one that seemed like a vacuum to you, and forced you to hold the uvula even tighter in your grip, as the world got darker with Rockhoof sealing his mouth shut. Soon, his lips met, and you were cast into complete shadow.

Luckily for you, just as your grip faltered, the huge stallion breathed out again, and you were suddenly vaulted forward, landing with a splat on the massive tongue again, falling into a heap as you did so, almost passing out from the exhaustion the effort of hanging on had caused. Outside, Rockhoof felt a sudden, and quite familiar taste slide across his mouth, and he looked towards a nearby mirror, and slowly opened his lips.

Looking into his muzzle, he saw you, your body splayed out, almost like a warrior after a rough battle, and he realized what must have just happened, and that brought him a moment of pause, before he smiled a little, and walked towards the door, his lips gently closing this time, while his tongue sort of folded against you, letting you feel like it was hugging you, before he breathed out into his mouth again.

He said nothing, as he exited your home, smashing the door again, but figuring it would be paid for, as he trotted back towards the school, to do a bit of landscaping there. While doing that, he wouldn’t need to speak much, and he figured his soft maw would be a good place for you to rest, and considering he soon heard you snoring, he smirked at his own thoughtfulness, even as he hoped the others liked his pristine smile for photos later that week.

The Other Solar Princess

Author's Note

Made by Emu34b and myself using the original evil Celestia from the MLP card game. Gotta say, it was a lot of fun making this.

Edit: New artwork made by vittorionobile! Commissioned by Emu themselves!

The Other Solar Princess

The halls of Canterlot Castle were filled with life, as ponies and Tinies traveled among them. In his golden armor, Wyatt patrolled the halls, keeping an eye out for any suspicious characters… or, so he'd been told. Truth be told, with the exception of subduing Garble and rescuing the missing people from his gut, nothing exciting happened. It wasn't that he wanted action, but he was just wondering if there's any point to being a knight and just patrolling the halls, alongside his fellow brothers and sisters in arms… or, suits of armor. All he really could do was wonder if this was important, or even if those Wings of Liberty were actually a threat and not just a one hit wonder (no pun intended).

On what was another regular day, in the corner of his eyes, something sparkled, getting his attention. He turned to see the sparkle was gone, but it came from a small crack in the wall, one he could fit through, which lead into a dark room of sorts. A part of him wanted to ignore it, maybe even ask any of the staff to know if this was normal, but with a quick glance, he realized he was alone.

“... Okay… think this through.” He spoke to himself. “You're alone, something sparkled, and it's through this crack in the wall that may lead to either the interior walls, or a sealed up room that's like that for a purpose. Signs point to something bad may happen if I follow through this… or I'm probably overthinking this.” He unsheathed his sword and readied his shield. “Hopefully, it's the latter.”

With some steps, Wyatt ventured into the darkness, ready to fend himself from anything hiding in the darkness, whether it be common pests, or a real monster. Some minutes had passed, and he eventually stumbled in an opening of sorts, with some light coming in from a wall. That was… until he blushed, realizing that he was in a closet, more specifically, Princess Celestia's, as he could make out her from the blinds. Celestia was nowhere around, making him want to turn, but he stopped as the same light flickered. His attention came to what looked like a box that was on a dresser.

‘... Please, don't let Celestia find out, Lord!’ Wyatt silently prayed in his mind, using the dresser's shelves to make his way up. After a few minutes, he reached to the box, which began to glow even brighter. He sweated hard as his heart beated rapidly, as he anxiously opened the chest sized box. However, he went from anxious to confused upon opening the box. Sitting in it was a ring with a sun on it, not much unlike Celestia’s own cutie mark, but it was a bit more… red.

“... That's it? A ring?” He asked, picking up the tire sized jewelry in his hands. “What a waste of time! This isn't even worth getting in trouble with Celestia with!” He paused as he saw something off with it. “Hold up… What's this smudge?” He began to rub a dirty bit on the ring.

Quite suddenly, the ring began to shake a little bit in his hands right as the smudge was almost clean. Wyatt jumped back, dropping the ring. The process was already underway though, as the ring continued to shake, in fact, it’s activity only got more and more vigorous as time went on. The sun on the ring began to glow, yellow, orange and red, like it had a light inside of it. After that, outside the door, something, or rather somepony began to materialize, one that looked suspiciously like Celestia… and laughed like her too. Something was a little off about her voice though… it was a little lower than usual.

“OH CRAP!!!” Wyatt yelled before jumping into the box, hiding and trying to remain silent. “I should have thought this through. I should have thought this through. I should have thought this through...”

As the mare finished materializing, she took a bit of a leisurely stretch. “Oh my… it’s been a while hasn’t it? Celestia-” she said with a smile, then looking around… and finding that this mare was nowhere to be seen. Indeed, her voice sounded like Celestia’s too, but not only lower, but smoother, and a bit more… seductive. The mare had the same form factor as Celestia, but that was practically the only similarity.

This mare was far more fond of gold and amethyst than her counterpart was. Her crown contained not one, but six, large, gems of amethyst, with two long golden horns coming off it. Her neck was adorned with 2 or 3 necklaces, with little gold charms and beads. And her chestplate was the most complicated of them all, with an emblem of a pony on the front, lots of different etchings on it as well as even more amethyst, punctuated by some orange cloth underneath it. Attached to the back of the complicated chestplate, with some golden armor to protect her back. Finally, was the cutie mark. Identical in shape to Celestia’s, but different in color, ones that were shared with her mane. Her mane and tail looked like sparkling fire, with deep reds on the outside, moving more towards yellow as it got closer to her head.

But as it would happen, she heard a tiny voice, coming from the closet. She looked around the room, before her eyes settled on the closet door. Using her magic, she gently opened it, to find the ring on there and the box opened… and with something in there too. Quite small even… what… is that? “Hmmm... what a curious little creature…”

Wyatt sat in shock as he realized he left the box open. He looked up to see what was essentially the evil version of Celestia herself. He promptly screamed, pulling his sword and shield out, shaking uncontrollably, as he sweated heavily under his helmet. “S-stay back! I-I will u-use this! Y-y-you're n-not gonna g-get out of h-he-here!”

It talked. And in her language no less… convenient. What was not convenient that it was threatening her with a toothpick and a bottle cap, it would appear to her. She didn’t follow Wyatt’s directions, and instead, walked right up to the table the box was on. “Now now… what’s this? What are you going to do, throw that at me?” she said with a laugh, pulling both the shield and sword away from him in her magic, and setting them gently down beside the box. “Now then… let’s do this more… diplomatically, yes? It’s not that hard you know… Mr… whatever you are.”

Wyatt froze up after she nonchalantly set aside his sword and shield. There's no telling what she could do if he made any sudden movements. He figured he could go out the way he came in, but he needed to play along with her until then. “Uh… I-I'm Wyatt, a human, a-and a member of Celestia's Knights of Unification.”

“A… human… ooooh~” she spoke down to him, getting even closer. “So you’re the one who set me free from the ring yes? It would appear that it was… accidental. But that’s in the past isn’t it? As for me… you can call me… hehehe… Nightmare Star.” she said, adding a little force to the last few words, and a smile as well, showing off another prominent trait of hers. Sharp teeth… perfectly white, each a sharp spire, and with fangs as well. Just like Nightmare Moon.

Wyatt cowered at that, ducking in his box. “Uh… i-it's a pleasure to meet you, but… I uh...gotta use the bathroom.” He crawled his way out of the box and made his way down into the crack in the wall. “Make yourself comfortable, relax, enjoy some tea. Being trapped in that ring for ten thousand years must be such a crinch in the neck.”

“Now now, Wyatt, where do you think you’re going? Come on, you aren’t going to leave little old me without company are you? Be a gentlecolt now. We both know you don’t have to use the bathroom dear.” she said, pulling him gently out of the crevice with her magic, and dragging him back out into the room. “H-hey! No! Stop! HELP!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP ME!!!” Wyatt squirmed in her magic, trying to free himself. “Oh come on Wyatt, enough. You act like I’m trying to kill you.” she said with a smile equally sweet and cruel, as she brought him right back up the table the box was on, and in full view of the mare.

“Do I really scare you that much?” she asks, as her slit, violet eyes narrow upon him. “YES!!!” He answered, turning to run away again, not thinking straight anymore. Star frowned. Even though… she kind of did enjoy his terror. But him running away was a problem. “Wyatt, Wyatt, Wyatt…” she said, then picking him back up in her magic… and just holding him there, at eye level. “You know that is no way to treat a mare, correct?” she chastised. Nightmare Star offered her golden, shoed hoof to him, and gently set him down upon the platform with a smile, this time sparing him the view of her sharp teeth.

“You're a demon I released on accident! If you want to torture me for eternity, then I will take it, but Celestia will be here to send you back to whatever demonic realm you came from! And if not her, then my team will look out for me, and we will all take you down!” Nightmare Star’s smile simply rose at his words. “Oh, I wish you good luck on trying to take me down. And you sure make a whole lot of assumptions about me don’t you?” she laughed. “Sounds quite a pickle you got yourself into isn’t it? Perhaps you should be figuring out how to fix it? Because I’ve done nothing but talk to you… and yet you act like I’m going to rip you apart.” she said.

Wyatt stopped and looked confused. “... What?” Nightmare Star brought him closer to her face. “If I really wanted to hurt you… I would have done so already. Now then.” she said, a little bit more quietly, plopping her plot down on the floor. “You released me. Wouldn’t it make sense to try to… I don’t know… hide me, or do something other than scream?” she suggested. Perhaps it would be fun to see what this human will do.

“... Wait… You're not a demonic version of Princess Celestia that's hellbent on world domination?” This caused Nightmare Star to laugh at him, almost exactly like Celestia. “Meh, who needs that? You know who Nightmare Moon is? Same deal with me. If I was a demon, wouldn’t I look a whole lot more edgy?” she asked. Wyatt looked at her closely.

“Uh…” His mind fizzled. “... Ok… can I have a moment?” He turned around and thought to himself ‘Ok… so she's not an evil version of Celestia that I thought… even if she has those split irises, fangs, and has fire for her mane & tail. But surely there's a reason she was in that ring. Maybe I should help? … Assuming I'm not going to become a slave to her.’ As he took his moment to think, Star’s hoof rose, bringing the human closer to her face, so her snout was almost right on top of him, nearly breathing down his neck, quite literally. He jumped and turned to her. “Hey! Personal space. Look, I'm sorry for screaming, okay? It's not like I see a pony pop out of enchanted rings everyday.”

Star did get a laugh at the tiny human’s reaction to her. “Don’t mind me… just getting a good look at you is all.” she said, her sharp toothed smile returning. She looked at his helmet, and frowned a bit, and decided to pull it off with her magic, and set it with the rest of his gear, to reveal the human’s face. How interesting… almost ape like. Almost. He seemed to be lacking in the… fur department though, with it only on the top of his head, but neatly done nonetheless. “Oh my Wyatt, you have quite a cute little face don’t you? Just look at those baby blues you have for eyes… why, I’m surprised you don’t have human mares lined up for you with a face like that~” she said, almost seductively.

Wyatt's face blushed, making him almost entirely red from embarrassment. “Uh… Th-thank you, ma'am. B-but there's other guys that women like more than me… i-it’s nothing bad but…” He shook his head. “Ok, we're getting off track here. I've got questions for you, and you got questions for me. But we need to find you a place you can hide in before Celestia or any of the staff sees you and banishes you.”

Nightmare Star looks away with a fake look of disappointment. “Humph. Human mares- women must have low standards then. But... I suppose it’s their loss.” she said, shrugging. Turning back to him, her face got ever closer to him, as the smile reappeared again. His face was cute when it was all red like that, with those little blue eyes of his. Her soft, pillowy and moist lips then puckered up, and gently made contact with the top of Wyatt’s head, as she gave him a little smooch. After she pulled away, she asked “And what do you propose for a plan, Wyatt?”

Wyatt's face turned redder, with him blushing wildly from that kiss out of nowhere, eliciting a chuckle from the alicorn. “Uh… f-first, please, warn me next time. And second, I… um…” He looked around, then saw the window. “You hide outside, use the sun as cover, and I'll look around for a room… unless you want to stay here.” Star shrugged, and said “I’d prefer to stay in here. Outside during the day means ponies are going to see me, Wyatt.”

“Uh… th-then I'll try to find Celestia, lead her away, as I find us a place to hide in… unless you know where we can hide in, since… sorry, assuming you're like Celestia.” Star put her other hoof to her face, in a “thinking about it” gesture. “Well… I suppose I could maybe… pass off as her perhaps?” she said, speaking exactly like her for that moment. “But you know… we’re in no rush… Celestia’s busy doing her boring duties. I think we should perhaps, get to know each other better~”

“W-we will… your mane is real fire, or just for show?” Wyatt hopped off her hoof over to a shelf, pulling out a large pair of sunglasses. “Alright, this will cover your eyes.” He dragged the glasse to her. “A pretty simple disguise, ma'am. A pair of sunglasses, with a makeshift cloak, and you're Celestia trying to be incognito.” Star shrugged. “No, my mane isn’t actually fire. Fire doesn’t… sparkle.” she said. Star then took the glasses… but didn’t put them on. She decided to walk over to Celestia’s desk, and check out what her other was working on, just to be difficult for the man.

“Really!? Come on! We can't be here much longer! What if one of the maids or staff members enter and see you!? They'll flip! More than I did!” the man complained, but Star was having none of it, as she read some newspaper clippings on her desk. Some of them were about tinies (aka humans), something about sports she didn’t care about, and… another one on tinies. Apparently… you can eat them. Hm. Interesting. Not at all heeding the man’s warning though, she walked toward Celestia’s bed, and decided to plop herself down on top of it.

“NIGHTMARE STAR!!! WHAT ARE YOU-!?!?!?” He groaned in annoyance. “Fine! Be that way!” He marched right back into the closet, going back through the crack in the wall. But just like last time, he wouldn’t find escape from the not-so-flaming alicorn, as she shut her eyes, and brought him right back into the room with her magic, setting him between her hooves so he can’t escape. Snickering at him, she said “You’re adorable when you’re all annoyed like that. Awwww… I could just eat you up.” giving another kiss on his face. “Lets see what the rest of you looks like.” she said, then pulling off the armor from his torso and legs, and the shoes on his feet, revealing even more of the hairless- human, clad in what appeared to be a thin shirt and pants, in an unappealing baby barf green color.

“N-nightmare!” He yelled, blushing and trying to cover his rather scrawny form. “You can't just take my armor off like that! What is wrong with you!?” Star smiled at him. “Oh really honey? Because I just did. What, are you going to explode without that armor on?” she laughed. “Besides… you don’t need it around me you know. Now then… as I said earlier… I’d think I’d like to get to know you better… so why don’t you ask some questions, little cute human?”

Wyatt only grumbled a bit. If she was going to be banished, then it wasn't his fault. “Alright… fine… biggest question for you: why were you in that ring to begin with? And have you been trying to get out using that flashing tactic?” he asked. “Oh it's simple. Public relations. Celestia can’t have the public knowing someone like moi exists. Of course, that is the simple version, but you get the point. And yes, I have been trying to get out.” she told him. “And now… wait… I think I can figure this out myself…” she said, then pulling off his shirt and pants as well, leaving him only in his undergarments… which still had that unappealing green color. “There, now you look better. Who thought the color of baby barf looked good on humans…” she said, examining him with her slit eyes, looking at that smooth, light skin of his. Yeah… lacking in the hair department… especially for an ape. But oh well…

Wyatt was at his maximum blushing, holding on to his underwear. “S-stop that! Don't you dare take my underwear off! You do that, and I will charge you for sexual abuse!” Star shrugged. “Hm… it would appear you humans have a thing for being covered. I don’t get it, but fine.” she said. “But I will say, you do have a nice body. Look at that muscle. Again, human women don’t know what they’re missing.” she told him, as her face got closer again. This time, her big snout pushed it’s way up to the crook of his neck, smothering his body in her soft, white fur, as she gave him yet another, wet kiss across his torso.

The kiss made Wyatt feel funny, but not exactly in a good way. He pushed against her muzzle, not exactly a fan of her kisses. “Why are you acting like this? I get that I released you and you are happy for that, but kissing me constantly? Taking my armor and clothes off? Your compliments, despite the fact that there's other guys considered more attractive than me?” he said. “Oh phooey. Enough of that. I don’t care about the other humans. Why do I do it though? Yes… I am thankful. But you Wyatt… you’re just adorable.” she said, right against his body, letting her soft but powerful voice vibrate him just a bit. Star pushed against the human by giving him a kiss again, and then a nuzzle. After which, Star licked her lips… and found a most peculiar flavor on them…

“... Oh no.” Wyatt realized when Nightmare Star gave him a particular look. “Please, snap out of it! You can't eat me! Th-think about it! There's other people even more delicious than me!” But this wasn’t enough to convince her, not by a long shot. “Wyatt… I don’t care about other people.” she told him. “And thank you for confirming to me that it happens anyway…” she trailed off. With her muzzle still pinned against him, her tongue gave his belly a poke, just a quick sample… and she found an incredible explosion of flavor from it. She couldn’t describe it if asked, but it was absolutely, positively delectable. And she’d require more, as she gave him a nice, slow, but gentle lick from his knees up to his neck with her smooth tongue, pushing his head back a bit, as she breathed a hot, peach smelling breath in his face.

Wyatt began to hyperventilate, feeling disgusted by her lick, and overall uncomfortable. “Please… don't do this…” He whimpered. “I'm begging you, d-don't do it. I-I've never been eaten before, and I don't want to just yet. Just p-please, let me go.” But, Star was beyond listening to him at this point. “No thanks dear… you’re too tasty for me to let you go.” she told him, almost bluntly. Licking her lips again, her tongue then made it’s way a few more slow, agonizing times across his tiny body, leaving more saliva on him. Star then moved her head down, and teased the little human’s feet with her tongue, slowly taking them into her mouth, and suckling gently on them and the lower parts of his calf.

Wyatt was in full panic mode as he was being slurped in to Nightmare Star's mouth, using all his strength to push against her lips in an uphill battle. “NO!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!!” he cried. Star slowly sucked the rest of his tasty, struggling little legs into her mouth, and let out an “mmmm” that vibrated the terrified little human even more. Once she had half of him inside of her mouth, her head lifted off the bed, and was brought back to it’s natural position, as she slightly tilted it back. Star used her hoof to gently push him in, the alicorn’s strength proving to be too mighty for the tiny human. It was there that Wyatt teared up in fear, as he was nothing more but a snack to her, and there was nothing he could do about it, but make pitiful escapes.

Star wasn’t able to see it at this point, as more and more of him disappeared into the large, hot, humid cave that was her mouth. Within 10 more seconds, only his head remained outside of it. That was fixed with a quick shlurp from the mare, and the human was now completely inside of her muzzle, and behind her teeth. Her tongue was warm and very, very soft, leagues more than any other bed the man had ever tried, and gently and idly quivered. It was also… glowing in here. Star’s mouth was not dark at all, in fact, her throat cast a dull, orange glow in her mouth, as if there was a campfire back there… but if one looked, the glow didn’t seem to coming from anywhere. Surrounding him was all of her sharp teeth, and casually at the back again, was the throat, with the large uvula hanging in front of it’s entrance. It was also, very, very wet in here as well, not only was the tongue covered in her somewhat thick saliva, but it was drizzling on and all around him as well, in webs and columns. This cave looked like it had room to fit no less than 10 of him in here, if not more.

Despite how great it all seemed, Wyatt held onto Star's tongue, fearfully holding on for dear life, tearing up hard in there. “Is this all I really am? Food for a powerful being? Too weak to fight back? Even as a knight, I'm n-nothing more but a treat...” He teared up hard, his face landing on her tongue, giving up in his attempts to fight back. Outside, Star was in the meantime, taking his clothes and armor, and neatly arranging them next to that box. After she was done though, she couldn’t help but taste the human’s salty tears on her tongue. Perhaps as one of the many surprises of the mare today though, she didn’t immediately swallow him or anything like that. Instead… she just let him lay there. And when she felt him hold onto her tongue, her tongue gently embraced him right back, squishing him a little further into the warm, soft surface. And it stayed that way, for several, long minutes.

“... Why aren't you eating me?” Wyatt sniffled. “Are you just torturing me now before I land in your stomach?” Star snickered. “If torture is what you want to consider it, then yes, I suppose I am.” she said, letting him feel the movements of her tongue as she talked. “Even though you’re going to be fine.”

“Physically, yes, but I don't want to be in here!” He got up and ran to her teeth, trying to part them open. “Let me out! I'm not food! I'm a human being! I may be small, but I feel as you do!” Star’s tongue tilted back, pushing him away from her teeth. “Ah ah ah, those are sharp little one. Wouldn’t want to cut yourself would you?” she spoke. “I’m afraid you’re too tasty for me to let you out right now. I think I’ll just… let you soak in there… and you know what? While we’re at it…” she said, as her tongue started to gently rock him around, and make him slide all over the mass of soft flesh.

“Please! Stop! I don't like this, at all! I don't want to die like this!” he cried. “And who said you were going to die? Assumptions, assumptions. Ponies can’t digest humans honey. And perhaps you should change your mindset. With a taste like yours, this was bound to happen you know. Be glad it was from somepony like me~” she said, as her tongue flipped him onto his back, where she’d continue to slide him around.

Wyatt looked down into her glowing throat, grabbing onto her tongue and backed away. “Nononono!!! D-don't swallow me!” Star giggled. “You cry way too much.” she said, as her tongue pushed him up to the roof of her mouth, and she began suckling on him, just like a candy. Saliva moved past him in a gentle stream, as her tongue moved back and forth across her palate and his tiny little body. A minute or so in, she flipped him over again, to suck on the other side of his body.

Wyatt spat out some saliva that got into his mouth. ‘I need to get out of here! This mare is crazy!’ Unsure if it'll work or not, he began to punch Nightmare Star's tongue. Which quickly proved itself futile, as Star only laughed at him, even louder. But, on the plus side, she did release him from her palate. “Oh my, it’s like you’re attempting to struggle against me. How adorable.~” she cooed to him, as her large, thick tongue coiled itself around him in a bit of a tight hug around his whole torso and legs, leaving only head and shoulders free.

Wyatt struggled to free himself from Nightmare Star's tongue, getting his arms free. He looked at her throat and saw the mare's uvula. ‘If that's the only way to get out, then this is gonna be gross.’ With some more struggling, he freed himself from her tongue and quickly ran to her uvula, fists clenched. With a swing, Wyatt punched Nightmare Star's uvula… but this didn’t have the effect he wanted. In fact, Star started to laugh at him, in a mocking way, as she tilted her head down, so that he would slide back towards the tip of her tongue. “What’s this Wyatt? Are you that desperate to be inside of me?” she teased. Star put a mostly invisible magic barrier on her throat, and slowly began tilting her head back, making him slide from the security of the tip of her tongue, into the waiting gullet… or so, he would have, if the barrier wasn’t there. But there was a tradeoff, as he could see deep into the terrifying abyss of her throat below, like he was laying on glass… something she was well aware of, and let out a laugh at.

Wyatt screamed as he looked down her throat, turning and grabbing the back of her tongue, desperately trying to climb out. With a jump, he grabbed on and clinged onto Nightmare Star's uvula, shaking uncontrollably as he continued to look down into her throat. “You were supposed to puke! Why didn't you throw up!? Why are you doing this to me!? I'm so confused!!!” Star simply let him hang there on her slippery uvula for a bit. “You’re no fun. Trying to make me throw up are you? Don’t you I haven’t eaten in a while?” she snickered. “But fine then. I was just going to keep you in my mouth for… a few hours maybe. But you are so insistent aren’t you? Very well then.” she said, removing the barrier. Star gave her head a wiggle, and that was it, to let Wyatt fall off into her throat, to be caught by the throat muscles as if putting on a jacket… and then…

Glurk!

He was sent down into the mare’s long, swan like neck, as the muscles gently massaged him down further, and further into her, for a long journey. Upon realization, Wyatt panicked, sticking his arms and legs out to hold him in place, screaming loudly. “NIGHTMARE STAR!!! NO!!! SPIT ME OUT!!! SPIT ME OUT, NOW!!!” He did eventually, come to a stop though. Not because of his doing… but because he hit one of Star’s necklaces. That was fixed by Star pulling the first necklace out of the way, and using her hoof to push him down to the second one, with her then putting the first back on, trapping him in her neck between them. With the same hoof, she gave the lump in her neck a little rub.

Wyatt felt her rub him, which didn't help him calm down. He tried everything he could to climb his way back up, but to no success. His vision went down as he stared into her stomach, ready to accept it's snack. Panic took over him as he desperately tried to climb his way back up. “STAR!!! I'M SORRY!!! I'LL BE YOUR SLAVE!!! JUST DON'T LET ME FALL IN!!!” Star again laughed at him. “I’m not interested in having you a slave, and you have nothing to apologize to me for. Now then, my little passenger… I’m not keeping you trapped in my neck you know.” she told him. Star then released her second necklace, causing him to go down again, but slowly due to his struggling against her. Not to be outdone though, Star used her hoof to gently push the rest of the way into her neck, and let her body do the rest.

As he got deeper into her body, more sounds from the inside of her were heard. Her heart beating, the mare’s breathing, and small squishing and squelching sounds from her body elsewhere. Finally, the long, undulating tunnel gave way to Star’s stomach. Wyatt fell into the mare's stomach, splashing into the stomach juices, before he splashed right out, gasping for air and flailing everywhere. As he crawled ashore onto dry (relatively speaking) land, he might find he wasn’t in any ordinary stomach. It was much larger than her mouth was, and it was still glowing in here. The walls however, were not of any fleshy color. Rather, it seemed to have a texture to it, with the orange glow seeming to have flowing granules of darkness on it… just like a picture of the surface of the sun. Besides the appearance though, the walls felt as one would expect, slimy, soft (though, not nearly as much as her tongue) and warm. The juices themselves were of a clear color, and seemed to be the source, at least partially, of the scent of peaches.

Wyatt banged on her stomach walls, screaming loudly. “STAR!!! LET ME OUT!!! LET ME OUT!!!” Star felt him banging out there, and curiously put her hoof to her belly to feel his hands there… oh yeah… there he was. “No. I’ve told you this countless times. Also, you have no reason to fear being in there, human. Did you not get the memo of ponies can’t digest you? I even referred to you as a passenger. Enough complaining Wyatt.” she told him. As she did, she began to look around Celestia’s room for something else to do...

“I HAVE A FEAR OF BEING EATEN!!! DON'T YOU GET IT!?!?!? I DON'T CARE IF I'M SAFE IN YOUR STOMACH, I'M AFRAID OF BEING TRAPPED IN A STOMACH AND SLOWLY DIGESTED!!!” He fell to the floor and teared up. “I don't like this… I hate this… I'm just a snack to you, isn't that it? I mean nothing to you, just the worthless human that freed you.” Perhaps finally… Star saw reason. Sort of. Star really didn’t like it when he said all those things… about himself. “WYATT!” she said assertively, smacking her hoof down on Celestia’s bed. Not much unlike her lighter counterpart would either.

“First of all, you are never going to get over your fear if you don’t face it. And I have repeatedly said, over and over and over that you will be fine. Did I stutter when I said that? When I said you’d be fine, I meant it. That didn’t mean fine for now, that didn’t mean fine for a few hours. That meant you were safe in my stomach! Period.” she said. “But that’s not all. Worthless human… worthless human!? You are not a worthless human! If you were just a snack, I would have just eaten you- no, teleported you into my stomach already. And I wouldn’t have eaten a human anyway… I’d eat something I could actually digest.” she chastised.

“... do you have issues with self confidence Wyatt? Is that why you said those things? Not just ‘I’m a worthless human’, but ‘there are others tastier than me’ and when I made those compliments about your eyes…?”

“... I'm sorry. I’m so sorry...” Wyatt apologized. “Yes, I have self confidence problems. I've never been the outgoing type of guy, and landing here in Equestria, with giant ponies that want to eat me… it's not helping. And I'm a soldier now, a knight, someone who's supposed to be brave, but… well… you saw past that. L-look… I'm… not the best guy you'd like to be around. And that's not me being negative, but I believe the better man you'd like to be with would be Quinton, a member of my squad. He's the opposite of me in many ways, so he'd be a better option.”

“Wyatt. I don’t want Quinton, or any other member of your team. You’re not making a good argument against yourself you know. Given time, I know you could be brave. I don’t want to hear you say those things about yourself ever again, understand?” she said. Somehow, she felt as if she was the only one he’d actually opened up to like this… no wonder he felt that way. As mischievous as she was, Star had Celestia’s motherly nature still. “In fact, I’d rather you be the only human that I eat from now on.” she said, pulling over a magazine.

“Uh…” Wyatt spoke, unsure how to feel about this. “Thanks…? But… you know I have to work, right? And shouldn't you be hiding from Celestia and the staff? I mean… I don't think they'll be… accepting of you, for some obvious reasons.” Star pondered this for a second, before putting the magazine down in front of her, and opening it up. “Come what may. They can’t do anything about me simply being here. Let alone with a passenger peacefully inside of me.” she said, with a shrug, as she turned to the page with all the fancy technology on it. My, what’s this? A machine, you put a black disc on, and it plays music? What kind of technology is this…

“I think you should find a place to hide… or, since you obviously don't care, find Celestia and make yourself known around here. I'll be yelled at, but I can verify you're not bad.” he suggests. “Meh, I’ll let Celestia find me. I am in her room after all. Me hiding would be a bad idea. Since I have you inside of me, it would be like me holding you hostage. I’m not opening that can of worms. Why don’t you get comfortable and rest in there in the meantime… you’ve had a bit too much excitement today, I’m afraid. And I know it’s because of me, I’m aware.”

“Uh… yeah… sure…” Wyatt laid on his back, looking at her stomach in all of its glory. He couldn't lie, it was huge, but it was also surprisingly peaceful to look at, calming even. ‘I'm gonna have a lot of explaining to do.’ He thought to himself. ‘Just hope she's gentler next time she does this.’ Star looked at the clock. “It’s just past 4. Celestia will be in here soon. Let me do the explaining where I can. I have a feeling Celestia is going to see me beforehand anyway. I won’t stand to hear your commander human complain and chastise you.” she said. Humans seem to be sensitive about their pants… hmm…

Celestia strolled across the halls with Fergus in her mane. The two had went through a conference around Twilight's school of Friendship, with Fergus agreeing that the KOU should arrive as guests. To say Celestia was surprised by how willing Fergus was would be an understatement, but she decided to keep it to herself. All she hoped was that this commander didn't go on a swearing rant and scare the students.

“By the way,” Fergus began “Have you seen Wyatt? That boy missed out on that conference with all those annoying bastards.”

“Language, Fergus.” Celestia replied. “And no, I have not. I'm pretty sure he got lost, or is asleep in the bunkers. I can't necessarily blame him if-” Celestia paused as she opened the door to her room and saw Nightmare Star on her bed, reading a magazine. Fergus quickly reacted, unsheathing his sword and raising his shield.

“Who the fuck are you!? You here to kill the Princess!? I'll gut you before you can lay a fucking finger on her!” This made Star’s ears twitch, as they turned towards the source of the vulgarity in the room. Without breaking a sweat, Star turned a page in her magazine, while using her magic to flick Celestia’s ear. “Oh hello there Celestia.” she said, her eyes still fixed on the pages. She didn’t even seem interested in their arrival. The thing on the page captivated her more… a device which takes still images of real life subjects!? In color!?

“Nightmare Star!?” Celestia asked in shock. “How did you get out!? You're not supposed to be around here!” Fergus ran and stopped on Celestia's muzzle. “You better not have hurt Wyatt, ya cunt!” Finally, Star responded, with a quiet laugh. “Well that’s not a nice thing to say, human.” she said, still looking at the page. “To answer both your questions… why don’t you ask Wyatt?” she said, patting her belly.

“... YOU BITCH!!!” Fergus yelled. “I'm gonna rip your skull out and fuck it!”

“Language!” Celestia yelled. “But yes, you ate Wyatt!? How can you!? He's afraid of being eaten!” Star snickered, both at what Celestia and Fergus said. “Why little human, you’re such a kind, gentle soul. As for you Celestia, yes, I in fact ate him. And I found that out firsthand, thank you. But right now, he’s resting in my stomach. Don’t disturb him.” she told her. She then turned to look at Fergus. And stuck her tongue out defiantly, right at him.

“Oh, you're quite the sassy talker, aren't ya!?” Fergus growled. Celestia used her magic to pick Fergus up, setting him on a shelf nearby. “And how did you get out?” Celestia asked. “Nopony was supposed to release you.” Star said. “Did you not hear me? Wyatt is the the one that let me out.” she said. She then turned to Fergus, and let a sly smile creep onto her face.

In one swift movement, his armored leggings were teleported off to the side and his shoes pulled off, leaving only his pants on. Until of course, she pulled them down to his ankles, exposing his bare legs. But… you know… Star wasn’t one to leave it at that. No, she always had to take it that much further. Picking up the man, she slid his pants and helmet off of him… and replaced the helmet with the pants, pulling them over his face. And while she was at it, she pulled his bottlecap and toothpick away… and replaced them with his socks. Setting him down, she turned him back to Celestia. All within the span of 3 seconds.

Star then laughed almost hysterically at him. “Oi! Fuck you, bitch!” Fergus snapped, taking the stuff off “And Wyatt! Wake the fuck up! You dumbass, releasing this fucking, stupid bitch!” Celestia groaned. “Wyatt released you, and you ate him?” Star pouted. “I kissed him a few times… and found he tasted good. Incredible even. It was only logical. You know just as well as I, that ponies can’t digest humans. He’s peacefully resting inside of me.” she said. Internally though, Star was planning on having a little talk with Fergus after she was done.

“You better let him out!” Fergus yelled. “I gotta teach him a thing or two about being a fucking idiot and skipping his duties!” Star turned and glared daggers at him. “Or what?” she said, shutting the magazine, and rising from the bed, in all her glory. Star used her magic to pin his feet down to the dresser, and shut his lips tightly. She then slowly made her way over to the shelf Fergus was on, her imposing figure blocking out the sun as her mane’s activity got more vigorous. Like death itself looming over the horizon. Like… mama bear.

Once she was within inches of him, she leaned down to him. “Now you listen here, you vulgar little pissant.” she said, her eyes glowing with power. “I don’t care who think you are. You are not going to teach him anything. You are not going to hurl hurtful insults at him. And you… are not going to tell me what to do. And if I find out… you’ve been yelling at the poor boy… making him feel like garbage… or giving him any sort of pain for it especially…” she said, leaning down so her face was within inches of his. “I will cream. Your. Ass. Do you fucking understand me, you potty mouthed little cunt?” she said, releasing his lips.

The area went silent as Celestia sat in shock of what her alternate self said, and Fergus unsure what to say. However, the sound of someone yawning was heard in Nightmare Star's stomach. “Oh man, that felt good.” The muffled voice of Wyatt spoke. “Did I miss something?”

“... Yes.” Celestia answered. “Hey Wyatt… this isn’t directed at you. You may wish to… cover your ears.” she said, turning back to Fergus. “I asked… DO YOU FUCKING UNDERSTAND ME, ASSHOLE!? ANSWER ME!” she spoke, nearly using the Royal Canterlot Voice on Fergus.

“... Fine.” Fergus replied. “But can you let him out? He's gotta pack up and head to Twilight's school of Friendship with the rest of us.” Star’s eyes lost the magical glow, as she turned to face Celestia. “Celestia, what do you think? Oh Wyatt, a rather annoying little boy without his pants on wants you to go with him to Twilight’s school of friendship or whatever.” she said.

“... I'm not gonna get involved with this.” Celestia spoke, pushing Nightmare Star out of her room “All 3 of you discuss about this somewhere else. I need to process this alone.” She closed her door as Nightmare Star and Fergus stood outside in the hall together.

“... Star?” Wyatt spoke. “I kinda want to see Twilight's school of Friendship. From what I've heard, the students, both humans and creatures, get along pretty well, and it may not be a bad idea to show that they too can be knights like us. It shouldn't take long, like, maybe it's just for two days, tops.” Star pondered it. “Eh… alright. But before you go…” she said, quickly teleporting back into Celestia’s room, and grabbing all of Wyatt’s gear… and the ring while she’s at it, then back out again. As she did, her stomach squeezed him back up into her esophagus for the slow journey back up. He did get stopped by the necklace again though, and as he did, he started to go back down again, but Star pulled them both, and used her hoof to manually return him back to her mouth. “You’re going to a school yes? Make sure Sir Swears-a-lot down there realizes it.”

Wyatt watched as he went up from Nightmare Star's stomach and into her mouth. He was happy to be out of her stomach, but kinda wanted to be swallowed again. However, he hugged her tongue, patting it. “Don't worry, I'll make sure Fergus watches his language around those kids.” She smiled outside, and finally, opened her mouth, and let him out of it… completely sopping wet in her drool.

As one last act of defiance towards Fergus though, she smiled as she looked right down at him… and licked Wyatt right up the front, slowly and methodically, making absolutely sure the man saw it. Then she tilted her head back and dangled Wyatt over her mouth, using her magic to make him go slowly up and down. She then pushed him past her cheek, shut her mouth, and swallowed, while Wyatt was outside her mouth by her neck. She used her solar magic to dry all the liquid off of him in an instant, making it evaporate… but leaving him smelling strongly like peaches. She put his clothes on his body, and then his armor, and put him down on the ground, in front of Fergus.

“Showoff.” Fergus replied, turning and walking away. “... What's up with him?” Wyatt asked. “And one question before I leave: Why does your insides smell like peaches? It's not bad, it's just… weird.” Star leaned down to face him. Speaking more quietly, she said “What’s up with Fergus, is that he didn’t expect me to yell at him like I did. Especially from me using that colorful vocabulary he’s so fond of. Suffice to say… he isn’t going to be yelling at you.” she said, with an evil laugh. “As for how my insides smell? That… I can’t tell you. I suppose it’s just natural.” she said, giving him a kiss. “Farewell dear. Go enjoy yourself at that school. I have to go deal with lovely politics. I’ll be seeing you soon Wyatt.~” she told him.

“Uh… right… I'll be seeing you soon, Star.” Wyatt blushed, feeling pretty giddy. “So… are we… you know? … A thing?” Star gave him a bit of an evil smile. “Huntress and prey… oh yes. Friends… that too~” she said, licking her lips at him. *Maybe.* she thought. Wyatt nervously chuckled before turning and running after Fergus. Star herself parted as well, throwing the door to Celestia’s room wide open. “And you have a whole of explaining to do.” she said, inviting herself back in.

Time and Time Again (she eats me)

Winter had just began in Equestria, with the first drops of snow landing on the grounds around Canterlot and outside the castle. Everything had started to cool down, much to the relief of most of the staff and guards of the royal sister's castle, who've started making plans with their friends and family for the holidays. Of course, not all had immediate plans, or any real idea on how they can celebrate with very little time (to them, that is). For the Knights of Unification, it would be just a relief to head back to their villages, share their stories, and just relax with their community. That is… except for one in particular.

Wyatt patrolled around the halls, feeling both how cold and warm the halls were simultaneously. It was just about time for him to finish up and head to back the bunkers to get some sleep, but he didn't think staying up a bit longer was gonna hurt. All he did to help pass the time was whistle and watch the staff set up decorations that looked eerily similar to things in Christmas, even though the ponies kept calling it Hearth's Warming. ‘Christmas, Hearths Warming, both seem similar in about every way imaginable. And if this is a land of magic, does this mean Santa is real? … Or does he have a different name?’ His mind pondered on, but he stopped as he felt a similar presence nearby.

As Wyatt turned down an empty hallway, save for a door or two on the left, and a window on the right, so too did a certain flaming alicorn. Said flaming alicorn was thinking herself. Being here for a week, she had quite the culture and technology shock. She also learned about, and met, another flaming alicorn, named Daybreaker. Humph. She needed to have some confidence instilled in her, ha! And she got her hooves on the black disc music device too. And a whole lot of those black discs too. Some with music she recognized… some with music on it that she didn’t understand. Why do ponies enjoy listening to music that makes the speakers go ‘wubwubwub’, or other ones with a very hard beat and some stallion rhyming and swearing? Is it even music? Still, there was some she did like. All of it was so strange to her.

Nightmare Star was pondering all those questions in her mind as she turned down this empty hallway. Idly she looked down it as she began to walk past it. Nothing but another one of those little knights, looking away from her… moving on… wait. Star backed up a bit, to look down the hallway again. She examined that armor that human wore. No… wait… oh yes. It’s that one. Little… delectable… adorable… Wyatt. Why… she’d recognize that armor of his from a mile away. Look at him… all clad and armed like that. She considered perhaps, getting an army of these little ones… minus Fergus. But, that wasn’t what she was paying attention to. Nightmare Star turned herself around, and faced down the hallway, where Wyatt was at the opposite end of.

Her voice was like Celestia’s, but deeper, more seductive, more... sinister sounding.

“Wyatt…~”

Wyatt froze in place. He recognized that voice anywhere, and it's not how Celestia greeted him. His head turned around, where his eyes made their way up and up and up… until they were at the face of the familiar flaming alicorn, them locking eyes. “... Oh no…” A big smile began to creep onto her face, her lips slowly rising, and exposing her sharp teeth along with it. Alongside her lips, her massive wings also began to rise as well, making Star look even bigger than before.

Star took one step toward him… and adrenaline took over his body. His spine felt electric. Without even thinking, he dropped his sword and shield, them landing with tiny clinks on the floor, turning around, and sprinted away, as fast as his legs could take him. ‘Oh god… oh god…’

Nightmare Star’s laughter rang out through the empty halls. “And where do you think you’re going?” she said. She knew he was running as fast as possible. But for her… well… it wasn’t really that fast. One mile per hour, at most. Star began to follow after him, walking at a slow, leisurely pace, for her at least. Her tall, slender legs carried her with a royal gait towards the human who was trying to flee from her. Sure, she could just drag him back in her magic, but what fun is that? Even at this slow, casual pace, she was catching up to him. Fast.

Wyatt noticed how fast Star was approaching, making him quickly take his helmet off as an attempt to both go faster, and, though very unlikely, distract her. With his helmet off, his sweat fell out much more, as did his sight, seeing that he was just a few feet from a dead end. He skidded to a halt, looking everywhere for a possible way out, only to see no optional was available. Were he older, or maybe have a medical condition, he would've had a heart attack upon seeing Nightmare Star standing over him, wings flared open to make herself bigger, and more terrifying.

Star saw him throw off his helmet, and as she passed over his weapons, she picked both them and the helmet up. Ending the little chase though, Wyatt had put himself in a dead end, but this didn’t stop her slowly stalking toward the tiny human. As Wyatt backed into a corner as far as he could, Star just got closer, and closer… until she was practically right on top of him. The ground beneath Wyatt quaked with every step she took toward him… until her hooves were only a few yards away from him, where she finally stopped, and leaned down to him. “Oh Wyatt… it’s been a very long time hasn’t it~” she cooed.

Wyatt nervously chuckled, sweating uncontrollably as the powerful alicorn stood over him. Gulping, he spoke “Uh… h-hey, N-N-Nightmare Star. It has b-been quite a while. Th-that was fun, but I-I-I gotta get back to my bunker with my fellow squad so, if you'd k-kindly just let me…” He scooted to her left hoof and tried to climb over it. Only for Star’s other hoof to push him back, and back into the corner. “Oh Wyatt, that excuse again? Where you conveniently have to be somewhere else at this very moment?” she laughed. She picked him up with her magic, him slowly rising off the ground, and up to her face, where her huge, sharp teeth would fill the vision of the tiny human. The lips quickly covered them up though, as they puckered up, and moved towards him, making contact with his face, as Star giggled once more.

Star pushed him gently up against her neck… and suddenly released him, sliding down it… right into the space between her body and her ornate chestplate. A snug fit, with the warm and soft fur of Nightmare Star contrasting with the hard metal of the chest plate. Star turned around, and began to walk more, carrying Wyatt at a rather terrifying speed (at least for the human)... but at least he had a great vantage point to see the world around him. He could see far down that hallway. “On the contrary Wyatt… I think you’re coming with me. We need to spend some quality time together. Just you… and me.”

Wyatt gripped onto her chest fur, hyperventilating from not just being picked up by her magic again, but dropped to the space between her body and chestpiece. If she wanted to, she could easily toss him to the floor like the bug he was to most ponies. “Wh-where are you taking me!? I-I'm not making this up! I REALLY need to head back to my bunker! W-we can do this tomorrow! I promise!” Star just kept walking. “Oh… I’m taking you back to my own little abode right now. Don’t worry little one… but your friends and little Fergus McSwears-a-lot can wait.” she said, as she weaved through the corridors of the castle… and stopped at a rather ordinary looking door.

Opening the door, revealed what looked like a pretty standard guest bedroom at the castle… with some additions. She had some lights up in her room (but this was pretty standard holiday decor), she had a desk in there with a lamp, a calculator, a pile of papers on it as well. There was a small (by pony standards) hearth’s warming tree on it. Other notable additions was that the bed was larger, and had reddish orange sheets on it. A few paintings and pictures were also on the wall, arranged in a diamond. One was of water, one of fire and lava. The ones below them was a tree, and the other a dune in the desert. Oh, and one can’t forget the crowning jewel of her room. The big black disc music device of course! There were albums in a large stack next to it, with some of the black discs loose in her room, but not too many. Both by human and pony artists. It had a pair of bookshelf speakers on a shelf just above it. And finally, a very large camera, with some rolls of film next to it. The whole room had a light smell of cinnamon in it. Homey. Star walked in, and closed the door behind her.

“Uh… th-this is very nice, actually.” Wyatt complimented. “Did you get some help? Or was this all on your own?” Star layed down on her bed, her own this time. “Nope… this was all me. Between talks with Celestia, Daybreaker (tell that mare to be more confident by the way) and the others… I’ve had a whole lot of time to doll up my room. And it still isn’t done yet. When I’m done with all that, and listening to grating voices… I can simply fill my room with the sweet… sound… of music.... Unless it’s that loud garbage with a colt screaming with the… microphone… inserted directly into his mouth. Ugh.” she said, as she pulled the human out of her chestplate… and out of his armor, setting his stuff down on the nightstand. She then pulled her own chestplate off, and set it down on the armor stand next to her bed.

She then pulled Wyatt into a tight embrace against her now completely exposed chest fur, using her forelegs. Smothering him in soft, white fur. He panicked a bit, his screaming muffled as he banged against her chest. Oh, wait… too tight. Star used her magic to pull him out a bit, exposing his head to the air at least. But otherwise, keeping him held against her, as her solar warmth assaulted his little body on every side. “Oh please… it’s just a hug Wyatt. Calm down.” Wyatt wheezed for air, coughing a bit. “I'm… small… you know! You can crush me!”

Star shrugged, and said “Oops. But it seems like any action I make towards you can send you in a tizzy.” she laughed. She held him there, nice and snug for a few more minutes… until she suddenly pulled him out of her embrace with her magic, exposing his bare skin to the cruel cold that was the air around him, after being in such incredible warmth for so long. At least, for a grand total of 5 seconds anyway, as she repositioned him between the joints of her hoof, holding him in an odd way to expose the front of his legs and belly to her. Star’s head then came down, practically right on top of him. And her tongue ran across her lips, slowly and methodically.

Then, the tongue gently travelled up his legs, and all the way up to his neck. Once it had done that, she went back, and did it again. And again. And again. Slurp… slurp… slurp… Wyatt shivered from the feeling, not just because it was her licking him again, but how warm her tongue was against his exposed skin. It didn't help that right between licks, he felt the cold air hit his now saliva covered parts, making him shiver even more. ‘Oh great. I'm gonna sound crazy for this. Well… only way to find out.’ “Uh… Star?”

Star was practically in a trance… licking her little human like a cat licks their paws… or a lion licks their prey. But, as her tongue was still on him, she stopped as she heard the human’s voice, and it took a second to register, and for her to pull her tongue away from him, and replace with nuzzles against his chest. “Mmmmm~... tasty as always… Wyatt… but… what is it that you wished to ask me?” she said, as her big muzzle moved to under his chin, filling his vision with her eyes and brilliant mane.

“Uh… I'm… gonna sound crazy… but is it alright if I can explore your body? N-not in your gut, but I mean, around you. I-I'm sure you need help getting a scratch you can't get on your back.” Star nuzzled him a bit more, the fur on her face drying the little human off. “Mmmm…alright then.” she said, pulling him out from her embrace in her magic. Star laid down on her side, and stretched her hooves out in front of her, before noticing they had those shoes still on, so she put those down next to her bed as well. She floated Wyatt around a bit, deciding where to put him… before a smile came onto her face, and she licked her lips again. Star lowered him towards her flank… and set him right in the yellow center of her sun cutie mark with a cute little giggle, on her soft plot.

Wyatt's face turned red as he realized he was on her flank, quite embarrassed to be on a private part that he tried to avoid looking at. He couldn't deny how soft it was, though, with some careful steps from Nightmare Star's breathing and movement, he traveled to her torso, stopping at her wing. Nightmare Star's wings were much bigger up close, and from what he saw, pegasi ponies can use their wings as hands, so, if she could, Nightmare could carry him with just the tip of her feathers alone. “Uh… Do you preen your feathers like birds? Or is that a hoax?” Star turned her head to face him. “Of course we preen our feathers. Wings need upkeep as feathers get old or damaged. Just like you humans… shave your faces.” she told him. “I’m afraid my wings don’t need preening right now… but since you’re so curious about them…” she said, opening the one closest to him up. To say her wing was massive was an understatement. Her wing was a fluffy, feathery platform that looked like it could carry hundreds of humans on it, and extended out beyond the edge of the bed even. So big… so beautiful. Pure white wings like that of an angel. “Feel free to climb aboard if you want~”

“Um… Th-Thanks. And hair with us is different to your wings, but I see what you're saying.” Wyatt climbed along her wings. He was quite surprised to feel how soft her wings were, yet, were sturdy enough to hold him in place without him falling through. To say it was baffling was an understatement. But his real curiosity laid around Star's prominent feature. As soon as he got onto her closest feather, he turned around to see her face once again. “Just one more question, and I'm alright if you don't want to answer it.”

The mare brought her massive wing closer to her face, filling his vision with it. “Yes little Wyatt? What is it you wish to ask me?” she said, licking her lips again to tease him. “Do you want to be on my plot again~?” she teased, saying it with a little extra volume.

He blushed at that statement. “Uh… n-no, not that. But… it's your mane… is it really made of fire? And… can I touch it?” Star giggled. “Oh come on, we all know how much you like soft warm places. But as for my mane… of course it’s not fire. If I don’t want it to be anyway... “ she said. “I have no reason to have it like that indoors though. And to answer your question… yes. You may.” she said.

Star then removed her trademark crown from her head, leaving only her necklaces on. She scooped him up from her wing using her magic again, and then brought him above her head, dropping him right next to the towering horn of hers, as thick and tall as a sequoia tree, it seemed. She pushed him further away from her horn… and right into the flaming mane of her’s.

However, it only shared its flaming appearance with actual fire. It was almost surreal, the scene around him. Her mane sparkled, not much unlike Nightmare Moon’s or Luna’s (and to a lesser extent, Celestia’s). The mane didn’t feel like hair at all. It didn’t give off any heat besides the heat of her body. It felt like water… thicker than air. And it was constantly moving upward too, flowing gently against and even through his body. Around him, the scene looked like he was in a sea of fire with that mane, but its colors weren’t like normal fire. Closer to her head it was a brilliant, golden yellow, as flowed upwards it eventually turned orange and then finally, red. It didn’t move vigorously like fire either, it’s activity was slow and gentle.

“Wow! Just… I have no idea what to say!” Wyatt laid on Star's scalp. “It's like I'm actually in an aurora borealis! I could look at this forever.” he said. “Not quite the same as one… but I get what you mean. Honestly, I’m surprised you didn’t compare it to something like a burning forest… hehehe…” she snickered. Since he seemed to like it there, Star decided to let him lay there for a good five minutes, as she decided to go through her collection of those black discs.

However, getting bored of it though… she put the records down where she got them… and let out a somewhat evil sounding laugh. “Oh Wyatt~” she cooed gently pulling him out of her mane, and setting him down on her hoof. “I’m feeling a little bit… mmm... peckish right now~...” she said. Her violet, slit eyes narrowed on him, her tongue made it’s way across her lips… giving the tiny human full on kitchen eyes, with a sharp toothed smile. Pointed directly at him with a laser focus. And she looked almost… voracious.

“Uh… A-Are you gonna sing a song about how you're gonna eat me?” Wyatt nervously asked. Star’s hoof began to rise, as her eyes maintained the laser focus on him. “Oh no Wyatt… I’m not a character from one of your little human picture shows.” she laughed, sounding like a predator. Her hoof rose and rose, until her face disappeared from view. Using her magic, she picked him up, and laid him down on his stomach. Star tilted her head back, and opened up her mouth up, wide. Her hoof then slowly began tilting toward it, making Wyatt begin to slowly slide off from the influence of gravity…

“Nononono!!!” Wyatt screamed, turning and grabbing onto her hoof. “I thought we were bonding! Please, don't drop me! Don't drop me!” he cried. “We can still bond Wyatt…” she cooed, as her hoof continued to tilt back. “But I’m also feeling hungry… and besides… I haven’t had you inside me for a while either.” she said. Wyatt’s grip proved to be strong enough, as Star’s hoof turned more into a cliff, with him hanging off the edge of it. Down below, rather than a pit of death, lay Nightmare Star’s wide open mouth. It was just like last time… maybe with a little bit more saliva than last time actually, it seemed like she had really been waiting for this moment. Her tongue lolled out for him, rolling out like red carpet directly below him, where he’d land if he were to fall off, gently quivering and eager for it’s next treat. The teeth of her’s functioned more like stalactites and stalagmites to a massive cave. With it all wide open like this, and it directly below him, it really gave the human a scale of how large her mouth was, even compared to a normal pony. Her peach smelling breath wafted against his body again, as her hoof was stopped at 90 degrees compared to the ground.

“Ahhhhhh~”

Wyatt continuously gripped onto her hoof, but as soon as it was flat, his strength gave way. His sweaty hands made him slip, causing him to free fall, and scream his head off, flailing everywhere, shutting his eyes tight and bracing for an impact of sorts. He only imagined Nightmare missing him and accidentally causing him to break every bone on his body on her otherwise soft bed. Or she bites onto him, piercing him with her teeth, like a shark with prey, killing him instantly. As it would happen though… neither of those things would come true. Rather, he’d land right onto her soft tongue with a little splat. Her tongue was tilted back a little, making him slide back into her mouth a bit, before she brought her head back down to equilibrium, and her tongue completely into her mouth again.

“Oh ho ho~... that was fun… hehe… welcome back Wyatt~” she cooed to him, as she made him slide to the center of her tongue. “Now the real fun begins~” she said. “N-No! Star! Wait!” Wyatt reached out, only for the Alicorn's teeth to snap shut with a loud clack. “You should have seen this coming little Wyatt… little tasty human you are~” she said. “Now then…” she said, swishing him around a little. “Like I said, I know how much you love being in soft, warm places.” she cooed, pinning him gently against her palate.

Wyatt spat her saliva out, pushing against her tongue. “THAT WASN'T FUNNY!!! I thought I was in danger!!!” he cried. Star let him go, and let her tongue lay flat again. “Perhaps you didn’t notice the tongue that was directly below you. But… it was fun to at least… eat you like a mouse like that. Ha.” she said. “But that’s in the past for now. Now that you’re not… well, screaming and crying… I think it’s time I get a nice, *long* taste of you. Every little movement of yours I can taste… and it’s addicting.” she said. “And at the same time… I can cuddle you with my tongue. Win win.”

Her tongue, again, hugged around him. Not tightly either, like last time. Unlike last time though, her tongue began moving, up and around him, gently caressing the tiny human in it’s embrace. And unlike last time, Wyatt just groaned and went along with it, agreeing that it was warm in her mouth, the opposite of the cold outside, and her tongue was soft to the touch. A part of him imagined that, if he wasn't in the Knights of Unification, then Nightmare Star would likely be the one that found him and kept him safe from the so called ‘Tiny Snatchers’. But, for now, he was just an alicorn's personal jawbreaker… or tootsie roll pop… any candy that's encouraged to not bite into.

As she hugged him, Star shifted through her records again, and picked out some sweet music for the occasion. She put one of the black discs on, and dropped the needle onto the disc. Some piano music began playing… saxophones… something that sounded mellow, actually. A lady started singing. Star’s tongue let go of him from its hug, but it didn’t stay still after that. Star began humming in tune with the music, as well as her tongue playing around with him to the beat.

Wyatt could just barely hear it, muffled from her closed mouth, her breathing and humming, and the small squishes her tongue & drool made. “Ya like jazz?” Star shrugged. “I guess… first time I’ve listened to this music disc.” she said. “But I do like it. Perfect song to relax… and play with a tiny to. Mmmmm~”

“Hehe… I'm pretty sure you'd also like to sing with me in your mouth.” Star snickered. “Maybe… maybe. Mhmhm… is my voice just that alluring for you, little Wyatt? That you’d want me to sing to you?” she teased, as her tongue hugged around him, as vocal part of the song finished, going to the instrumental solo.

“Uh… k-kinda… but if you're not comfortable with singing, I understand. Though, why do you ponies go into huge musical numbers easily at the drop of a hat?” he asked. Star put her hoof to her chin, but shrugged again. “I don’t know. I find it irritating though. It’s strange to me as well. You aren’t going to see me do that.” she said. “As for me singing to you… perhaps at a later date. I’m fine with it though.” she said, looking over his armor. And sword… and getting a few ideas. Especially for the sword. Y’know… it could sure use a bit more… flames.

Just to play with him, with him still held by her tongue, Star’s head tipped back, and she swallowed loudly. Wyatt didn’t go in though, since her tongue still held him, as her head was brought back to be parallel to the floor. The Tiny reacted a bit in fear, grabbing onto the back of her tongue, with his feet dangling over her throat as he was looking at her mouth. She let out a playful chuckle, and tilted her head downwards, to make him slide away from her throat.

“Don’t think you’re not going in there later Wyatt~” she cooed to him, as vocals in the song started to fade in again. As it did, Star’s tongue began playing with him to the beat, but a bit more vigorously and quick. Meanwhile, she grabbed that tiny sword of his… let’s give it a little bit more… pizzazz.

Wyatt slid across her tongue and collided with her teeth. It wasn't enough to hurt him, but he did lose some wind from his gut. “Ow… little warning next time, Star?” Star’s jaws parted in time for her let out another laugh. “Oopsie~” she said, her tongue sliding him away from her teeth, and getting more vigorous still, sloshing him around the warm place. Star started casting a few little spells on his sword… let’s see how he likes a flaming sword…

“Wait, what are you doing, Star? Are you… tampering with my sword?” Star snickered. “Maybe. It’s just kind of… pathetic to see you running around with that toothpick of a sword. You aren’t scaring anypony with that… unless they fear needles or something.” she said. Next time he’d pick it up… the sword would gently be set alight. And glow red… that will be one hell of a deterrent.

“Look, just because I may be alone, I'm with my squad. The 5 of us together took on a single dragon. And we're just a squad; there's a whole army of us. We may be small, but like ants, we can take down anything that threatens us.” Star smiled. “I would have loved to see that. But regardless… your sword needed something more. I’m not going to tell you… that’d ruin the surprise. Of both you and your comrades~” she said, putting down the sword of his.

Star’s tongue pinned him to the roof of her mouth… and again she swallowed loudly, not bothering to tilt her head back this time. She released him, and let him lay flat on her tongue again, as the song finally faded out into another one. “Hey, I'm not down in getting some new upgrades to my stuff. But I'm sure it'll work a lot better if I was a future commander or something. According to Fergus, I'm a private. A rookie, in army terms.”

“Meh.” Star said. The next song on the record seemed to be a whole lot more upbeat than the previous one. But… Star was getting bored, again, so quite suddenly, her head tilted back, and he was cast into her throat. Star pulled her necklaces so she wouldn’t have any… stoppages this time around. Just a long, gentle ride down into the alicorn… oh he fit so perfectly in there. Wyatt struggled a bit, but wasn't screaming, only groaning in annoyance. With her necklaces out of the way, the trip down was much faster, and a bit smoother, as he splashed right into her stomach juices, breaching the liquids and breathing in the peachy air. “REALLY!?!?!? Again!?” Star snickered. “Oh please. I gave you warning, and even swallowed a few times. Don’t act like you didn’t see it coming, Wyatt.” she cooed to him. “Now then… why don’t you relax in there… and... “ she laughs. “Wanna bet how long it will be before Fergus and Celestia come in here to complain again? I’d say… give it an hour and a half.”

“... If you get me fired, I swear, we're gonna have a word about this.” Star shrugged. “Oh please… I had a look at the work schedule for you tinies… you were getting off anyway. Five minutes doesn’t make a difference.” she said. “Regardless, you are off work for now… but I think they’ll come and whine at me anyway. You should have seen me put Fergus’ pants on his head last time.” she laughed.

“I heard a bit, actually. And I thought that was a dream.” Star snickered. “Oh no… I did all that. And I yelled at Fergus too. You know… that’s why you didn’t get yelled at by him.” she told him. Star curled up on her bed, and rubbed her belly gently, and Wyatt along with it. The rubbing also produced movement in the pool of juices, making it move like an ocean with gentle waves, that would touch Wyatt every so often.

“Heh, bet if you ate a donut earlier, I could use it as a raft and make your stomach a personal wave pool.” Wyatt chuckled, splashing a little bit of the juices around. “Wouldn’t last too terribly long would it?” she said. “And who said you couldn’t go for a swim in there anyway. Heh. I’m sure you’d rather just relax though.” she said, stopping rubbing her belly, and getting cozier in her bed.

“Yeah… are you gonna keep me in here for the night?” Star said “As long as possible… yes. But I know they’re gonna come complain at me… so I’ll let you out when it becomes too grating. Celestia is very good at keeping her mouth busy… hahaha…” she said, laughing at her own joke.

“... I don't get it.” Wyatt said. Star couldn’t help but laugh… oh he was so innocent. Perhaps it would enhance his flavor. “Ah… don’t worry about it Wyatt… what I meant was she likes to talk your ear off. Like she’s your mother.” she said. “Believe me… I had a good 4 hours of that. Before I decided to teleport into the kitchens of course.” she told him. “If only there were some sort of speakers that were portable and you could put on your ears…”

Some knocking was heard on Nightmare Star's door. “Star? You in there?” The voice of Celestia spoke from the other side. “I brought tea.” Speaking quietly, Star said “Keep quiet hon… lets see if she’ll figure it out.” she told Wyatt. Star laughed, and silently opened the door with her magic. “Look who’s here~” she said. “Come to chastise me for another few hours?” she said, licking her lips.

“No, I'm actually just here to check on you and see you're adjusting to modern times.” To make a point, Star stopped the turntable of her’s. “I’m doing just fine dear. I’m a huge fan of the running water especially.” she said. “Speaking of liquids… I’m afraid I may have to pass on the tea.” she told her, a smirk rising on her face.

“Let me guess… you ate Wyatt again, didn't you?” Celestia had an annoyed look on her face. Star smiled nice and wide, showing her pearly white, shark teeth to her other, and licked her lips as a response. “Right… well, that leads me to why I'm also here, and be honest, what's your opinion on Wyatt? I know you're obsessed with.him, but care to say why that is?”

“Oh please, this is only the second time I’ve eaten him. Calm down.” she said. “And I think he’s a very sweet (in more ways than one) human. He’s polite, kind, and has a very nice body as well. He is thin, but he does have a bit of muscle on him. As he has just a perfect little face… so handsome, perfect baby blues… did I mention he tastes amazing? I could suck on him for hours…” she said, very well aware that Wyatt’s cheeks were probably burning with the fury of the sun she shared control of.

“Sounds like you really enjoy his company. Now, what do you plan on doing with him? Are you going to become a sort of nuisance he has to deal with every single night? Or do you want to do something else with him?” Celestia asked in a very suggestive way. “Don’t worry Celestia, I’m not going to do to him what you do to me~” she said right back. “As for that something else… what, do you want to watch us together? Pervert.”

“No, not like that. It would be nice if you both did start dating with each other, and not just for some obvious reasons you're thinking about, Star.” This made Star blush… the idea of her and Wyatt together like that… but her smile didn’t falter one bit. “Maybe Celestia… maybe.” she said. “Now then Celestia… I think you’re making the poor boy blush in there now aren’t you?”

“Maybe…” Celestia leaned to Nightmare Star's belly before whispering “Just between us, I've seen her this happy. She was such the debby downer, even before winding up in that ring.” ‘Star was a killjoy?’ Wyatt thought. ‘Well… if I'm making her happy… then maybe that's something… and she's not that bad, so… maybe she's just waiting to show off her true colors… or more.’

Star did hear some parts of it… namely her and debby downer in a sentence. “Honey, I think you’re confusing me for you. You were so prissy and snobby back in the day. And then all mad at the end of the day because you were so difficult to please. Ponies then figured out that you like cake a bit too much though… hehehe…” she said. “One could it really tipped the scales~”

“I am not that big! I'm the same build as Queen Novo of the Hippogriffs. And yes, I had it rough, but I still have to retain a nice outlook to my subjects, unlike you, Star.” Star snickered. “It’s a little hard to maintain any outlook if you’re locked in a damn ring Celestia.” she said. “And for the record… you really are that big Celestia. The ground quakes with every step you take. Fatty fatty.”

Celestia gave daggers to Nightmare Star. “... No pie for you.” Star said “Wyatt is better than pie. And I don’t need to ask your permission for it, fatass.” Celestia snorted at her alternate self in anger, keeping her cool.

“Why did I even make you in the first place?” she growled at her. “Why do you have to be such a killjoy? Psh. I bet you’d gain weight even by eating a human!” she laughed. “Do such heavy insults offend you Celestia?” she joked.

“No… but what's going to happen next may anger you. Remember that french toast you had for breakfast? I added a little something to it.” Celestia had a mischievous smile on her face.

Wyatt began to notice that the juices in Star's stomach began to bubble. It started slow, but it went rapid as her entire stomach shook as bubbles formed everywhere. “Star!? What's going on!?” And like that, the bubbling ceased. Her stomach was back to normal, with no abnormalities to be seen. Nightmare Star looked at herself all over, seeing nothing happened to her. She stuck her tongue out to Celestia. “Ha! Even you suck at-!” She paused as her otherwise seductive sounding voice now sounded like that of a chipmunk's. “What the-!? What did you do to me!?”

Celestia stuck her tongue out in return. “You tell me, Squirrel girl.” she mocked. Star groaned in annoyance… only making her use her voice again. “I’ll tell you this much Celestia.” she said squeakily, with a big grin on her face. “Cunt.” she said. Star then opened her mouth and started singing, her voice going higher and higher until it was a grating screech, making Celestia cover her ears in pain.

“Ahh!!! Star! Don't!” Wyatt screamed from the inside. “It's like listening to a girl scream!!!” Star complied for once. “Oh alright. But… Celestia… I will get my revenge for this.” she said with a laugh… but stopped hearing her evil laughter ruined by her new squeaky laugh that caused Celestia to try her hardest to not giggle. “Oh, I bet you will,” Celestia replied “but I'll never let this down until the day I die.”

“Laugh all you want honey…” she said, as she used her magic to make the spell wear off a little quicker. “But in the end… I will have the last laugh. Now fuck off back to your 4 hour long cake eating session~”

Celestia patted her head. “You're cute trying to sound menacing as a squeaky toy.” Wyatt couldn't help but chuckle inside as well. “Besides… a lot of stallions, pony and tiny, enjoy a mare with a nice rump as mine. Wouldn't you agree, Wyatt?” That got him to stop giggling. Celestia turned and closed the door behind her, leaving Squeaky Star alone with Wyatt.

“I put up with this on the regular.” she commented, as her voice started to lower down some, a little with each word. Star put her hoof to her face, as she began scheming, and rubbing her belly as she did, just for Wyatt. “If you were laughing about that in there Wyatt… I will eat you in your sleep.” she said, as her voice was just now a bit higher than normal. “... But that's not fun for you.” He replied. “Eating you Wyatt… is never not going to be fun.” she said, her voice now completely normal. “Especially in front of your comrades~”

“But they'll be asleep.” Wyatt countered. Star snickered. “Really now… they’ll sleep right through the big hungry alicorn stomping around and eating you. And you will of course make no sounds of your own.” she said. “If you're trying to be loud, then yeah, they'll notice… and Quinton will do everything to be in your mouth.” he said. “Quinton can eat his heart out. Hahaha.” she said. “I’d happily feed him to Daybreaker though.”

“Speaking of which… I may let you out soon.” “... Eh, alright.” Wyatt rested back into her stomach. “I've gotten pretty used to this. You gonna show me what you were making for me?” he asked. “You’re the one insistent on going back out… but hehehe… I’d like to gauge your reaction to this.” she said, as her stomach yet again squeezed him out, her muscles gently massaging him up her esophagus and throat… and then, right on her tongue. “But first… I think we should have some more... tasting....” she laughed, as her tongue pinned him against her palate again.

“... So I taste quite… peachy?” Wyatt made an awful pun as he held onto her tongue. Eventually the thing let him go, and lay on it. “Perhaps you do. I’d be surprised if you said that with a straight face.” she said. “I’m going to finish up what I was doing… then I’ll let you out.” she told him, grabbing his sword again, and giving it a little bit more shine. Then just… letting him lay there for a good few minutes, because she could. Wyatt, not wanting to just lie there, went to her teeth and carefully observed them. They were white, very clean looking, and sharp, but he saw some plaque between her teeth that made him weary.

“Star? Have you been flossing?” he asked. “Do you not think I don’t care of my mouth?” she quipped right back. “Of course I do. It doesn’t help that your teeth are sharp and cut it sometimes though... what, did I miss a spot?” she asked. “Looks like it. I'm certain you didn't notice it while brushing and flossing. I can get it easily if you want… and maybe, I can explore between your lips and teeth?”

“Eh… sure. Don't know what you’ll find between my lips and teeth that would interest you though.” she said, as her sharp teeth parted for him. “Go ahead and do your thing Wyatt. Don’t cut yourself now~” Wyatt got up and carefully slid himself between her teeth, falling onto her gums. To his surprise, her gums felt a bit like a hammock, as he felt himself dangled over air, even though he was still in her mouth. Her teeth looked a lot more menacing now, though, he wasn't exactly phased anymore. Instead, he carefully walked across from the right side of her cheek, all the way around to her left side, stopping to pick up what looked like bits of chips stuck in front. His arms stuck out between her lips, dropping the flakes.

“If I wasn't a soldier, maybe I could've been a dentist.” Star shrugged, and said “Sure. I’m sure there are plenty of tinies who have done the same.” she said. Eventually, Star pulled him out of her mouth as soon as she was sure he was done, and smothered him in her fur again to dry him off, then set him down on her desk, right next to his sword. “Alright then my little knight (and dentist)... pick up your sword… maybe give it a shake.”

Wyatt looked at his sword and picked it up. “Hmm… doesn't feel different.” He shook it, where the blade turned ablaze with fire! “WHAT THE-!? How do I turn it off!?” Star looked on, amused by it. “Just shake it again.” she said, sticking her tongue out at him. “Anyway… I hope you like it… my little knight in his baby barf colored underpants.” she cooed to him. “Because I can’t remove the enchantment now~”

Wyatt shook the sword, extinguishing the flames. “Wow… thanks. And these are briefs, ma'am. I have other colors in my bunker.” She leaned down, and slurped him back into her mouth. “Hmmm… well now… I think your little comrades are wondering where you are right about now, aren’t they? Tell me… where your little bunker is so I can take you there~” she told him. She normally wouldn’t do this… but you know… may as well find out where he sleeps…

Wyatt pushed back out, his head popping out of her lips. “I need to see where you're going so I can lead you, got it?” Star nodded, shaking him a bit. “Just tell me where to go.” she told him. ‘Even better… I can make his little friends see me sooner rather than later.’ she thought. Her tongue continued to play with him in the meantime.

“Alright… assuming you're not distracted by my flavor, let's head right out of the door find…”

In the bunkers, Fergus, Quinton, Becky, and Jessie all prepared to head to bed in their dorm.

“Anyone know where Wyatt is?” Jessie asked “He's been gone for a long time now.”

“Ack! He's probably with his bitch girlfriend now.” Fergus dismissed. “Ladd's gonna become a horse fucker sooner than I think.”

“Lucky.” Quinton groaned. “If I was with Nightmare Star, I'd BASK in all her glory! Truly, a goddess like her needs to eat a handsome stud like myself.”

“If she thinks you're handsome,” Becky replied “then she'd be more desperate than we thought.” The squad collectively laughed, though, Quinton made a pouty face.

Slowly, the squad began to hear the sound of somepony walking towards the section of the wall marked for by the tinies. “Ah… there it is…” Star said, as she pulled Wyatt out of her mouth, and put him back in her mane. “Put your clothes on, dear…” she told him. She leaned down, and looked into the little place the tinies called their home. Her eyes immediately settled on Fergus… who she picked up in her magic… and put his pants on his head yet again.

“Oi! Fuck you want now!?” Fergus yelled, taking his pants off and back on correctly.

“Yes! Nightmare Star has come for me!” Quinton cheered. “I'm here, your majesty!” Jessie slapped the back of his head. Wyatt peeked over, putting his shirt on.

“Hey guys, like to meet Nightmare Star?” He tossed his helmet and armor to Jessie and Becky, who caught it easily. Star snickered, as she put his pants back on him, and put down his sword. “Oh hello little ones… and the little vulgar one back there too.” she said, looking at Fergus. “Miss me, honey?” she said, picking him up again, and completely removing all his clothes, besides his underwear, and holding him upside down in the room. As she did this, she set Wyatt down in the room, right in front of his sword. “Come on Fergus… gimme some sugar~”

“I'll take that sugar and shove it up your arse!” He answered with a growl.

“I can be your sugar!” Quinton intervened.

“Don't. He tastes like old sugar.” Jessie said.

“Or salt.” Becky added, both ladies giving each other a fist bump.

“Oh Quinton… believe me. The only one who’s allowed to be my sugar… is this one.” she said, pointing to Wyatt. It wouldn’t dawn on her until later that night what exactly she just said. Because she was too busy fucking with Fergus. Speaking of him, she brought Fergus up in front of the other four, and began to gently shake him up and down. “I’m sorry… I didn’t quite catch that. Is there something else you wanted to say to me... oh… something with a four letter word or two~?”

“Fuck you!” Fergus replied “You can go to hell for all I care and suck on Satan's cock! I've got a team to lead here, and you're turning Wyatt into a horse fucker!” Star snickered at him. “And tell me… what’s so bad about that, honey?” she said, shaking him a little bit more. “But come on… I know you have more love for me that that. Come on… say it louder. I’m so old and hard of hearing… you might have to speak very loudly~” she said.

“I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE!!!” Quinton yelled, running to and climbing Nightmare Star's face. “Please! Take me with you!”

“Oi! Get the fuck off of that cunt!” Fergus yelled.

Nightmare Star used her magic to pull Quinton off her face. “Now now Quinton… no means no. But… perhaps somepony like mmmm… Daybreaker would be more your thing? She could really use some more confidence. A human so willing is exactly what she needs~” she suggested. Turning back to Fergus, she dropped him back down onto the floor. “I was waiting for you to call me that! Oh ho ho ho!” she laughed, clapping her hooves.

“But… I want you…” Quinton begged. “I want to make you happy, make you feel like the goddess that you are, even… pleasure you.”

“Quinton.” she said, more seriously. “No… means no.” she told him. “All the things you described are things Daybreaker needs. Not me. Wyatt is the only one allowed to do those things with me. Understand? This is not going to be subject to change.” she said, frowning. “Do not make me repeat myself.”

“But you need me!”

“You should just go.” Wyatt suggested. “We can meet each other tomorrow. Sound good?”

Star groaned at Quinton. “No I don’t. Enough.” she told him. Turning back to Wyatt, her face turned into a warm, gentle smile. “Yes… that sounds nice… should time allow it of course. Good night little one… do get some sleep.” she said, giving him a kiss on the head, to help drive the point home to Quinton… but also because she meant it for Wyatt. Star then took her leave for the night, leaving Wyatt with the rest of his friends.

“... That woman.” Fergus groaned, walking back inside. “I swear, she's what I both hate and love about women.” Wyatt sat, a bit surprised. “Wait… you like her?” He asked. “Fuck no… but I see why she likes you. But those women… only one real way into their hearts.”

“And what would that be, sir?” Wyatt sat, full attention to him. “Only way for them to show their colors is if you share them your colors. I ain't gonna be the one to do it, but when your life gets to shit, that's when you share her everything you feel about them. If she's not a total bitch… then she'll be very nurturing to you… but all of you! Get to bed! Enough slacking off!”

“Yes, sir!” Everyone saluted, even Quinton, though, he was more reluctant about it.

“And don't be getting sappy with me, Quinton! Get a woman on your own time!”

Author's Note

A continuation of the last chapter with Emu34b's Nightmare Star and her (maybe) lucky knight, Wyatt.

Dipping Into Politics (Clash of suns)

Snow had covered just about everything on and around the Canterlot castle. It was about a week from Hearths Warming, and almost all of the Tinies, both staff and knight, were allowed to head back to their respectful homes for the holidays. Of course, a few stayed, probably because they lived close, or, sadly, they had no family or friends. Wyatt fell into the latter, unfortunately, having no idea where his family was at, or even if they were in Equestria. To not think about it, working outside, in the castle courtyard may help… it wasn't exactly his brightest moment.

Because of his size, he was covered by snow, only able to see where he was going if he hopped around, jumping above the thick layer of snow. In armor, it quickly became tiring, and he began to sweat, which made things worse. The snow was so cold, he felt like he was going to become a human popsicle. Not even his flaming sword helped, being quickly extinguished by snow that lands on it.

After a while, a certain flaming alicorn came outside during the night for a little break. Neigh, she didn’t care about the cold, nor how biting it was. She was the sun after all! Nightmare Star happily came outside, with not a care in the world. She was a little disappointed earlier in the week… she couldn’t visit Wyatt as she had planned earlier. And Daybreaker was still not confident in herself. But, as you know… being a royal does have its downsides. And politics… oh god the politics… so boring! Not to mention her well… lighter counterpart and her pranks.

As she walked through the snow, she kept her eyes peeled so she didn’t step on any tinies, which kept her eyes on the ground. She was on her way to her favorite spot… where nopony could find her. She had had a bit of a long day. Up ahead though, she couldn’t help but see some flashes of light though… as if someone was playing with a lighter. Star snickered, and decided to go show them some real fire. As she got closer though, she noticed that there was no lighter wielding pony… but a path carved through the snow… seemingly going nowhere and curving randomly. This meant it was made by a tiny... and one perhaps with a flaming sword.

“Oh Wyatt~” she cooed. “What are you doing out here little one?”

“Uh… hey, N-Nightmare Star.” Wyatt answered with a nervous looking smile. He didn’t run this time around, just turned around, looked her up and down, a little nervously. “Just g-g-getting some fresh air… and got lost.” Star raised a hoof. “Hm… not gonna run away are you?” she said. “Fine by me. And yes… you look terribly lost right now.” she adds, removing him from the snow. “After all… you were in snow deeper than you are tall~”

Star uses her wings to blow the snow away around them, and blow it off of Wyatt as well, as she set him back down. It didn’t clear a large area, but it was enough. It didn’t fix the fact that it was still incredibly cold out. “Thanks, and yeah, that wasn't a s-s-smart thing.” Wyatt replied. “Say, where were you heading to?” Star didn’t respond, instead she just sat down next to him. Rather close too… and filling the most of right half of his peripheral vision with her rump. “It’s a secret… and it doesn’t matter anyway. I’d rather have company.”

“Yeah… s-s-same, actually.” Wyatt's voice sounded a bit... forlorn. Star turned to him and examined him a bit. Something seemed off about his voice… best not for her to inquire about it, she felt. Rather, she picked Wyatt up again, from the ground, and hold him in front of her face, to examine his armor a bit. “Uh… C-can you put me in your mouth? I'm f-f-freezing.”

Star recoiled in shock. He… already wanted in? Wait… he wanted in, in the first place. Star’s lips curled into a big, predatory smile. “Oh my Wyatt… what’s this now?” she cooed, getting much closer. Licking her lips loudly in front of him, she continues “Mr. “I’m afraid of being eaten, circa two weeks ago”... wants me to eat him?” she said, as she continued to look him over like he’s a very tasty looking piece of cake… or pie.

“I-I'm f-f-freezing, miss… and y-you don't want me t-to freeze, d-do you?” Wyatt took his helmet off, then his gauntlets, really showing he knew what she liked. His teeth chattered as wind blew to his exposed arms, though, he continued to take his armor off. Star watched with bemusement, capturing each piece he took off of himself, and moving ever closer each time. Once Wyatt was down to his underwear again and freezing, Star’s muzzle made contact with his body. Then, her lips parted once more, as Star’s mouth slowly opened wide to take him, just like a shark’s maw.

As soon as the maw opened, the cold was blasted away around him with a blast of hot, humid heat. A small bit of warm saliva came out and landed on his body as well. Star continued the lean forward until he was behind her teeth, where the jaws would then shut around him, and the magic release him, onto the warm, exquisitely soft, slimy tongue of hers. As the jaws shut and saliva drizzled around him, the last of the cold was banished from around the human, replacing it only with the soft, comfortable warmth of her maw.

“Ohhhhh~...” Wyatt moaned, shuddering as he hugged her tongue. He could feel his fingers once again, allowing him to grip onto the tongue. With his strength, he grabbed her tongue and hugged it tightly, doing everything to be warm in her maw, lightly rubbing himself against it even. Star’s tongue was more than happy to oblige with his cuddling, the mare purring with every embrace of his, trying to rub himself into her tongue. This was in stark contrast to what she had experienced from Wyatt earlier, she noted.

However, she had no need to stay out here now. She had a tiny human in her mouth, whom seemed to enjoy being there even. Gracefully rising from her position, Star stood and walked inside the castle, walking at a slow, leisurely pace as she cuddled the tiny human right back with her tongue, carrying his gear in her magic.

“Heh… I'm kinda glad I'm with you, actually.” Wyatt said, trying his best to not let go of her tongue. “Not because I would've frozen, but other... reasons.” Star didn’t immediately acknowledge him, but rather continued to sweetly cuddle him, with even more vigor. She sped up a little bit as she made her way to her own abode, her outfitted guest bedroom. Truth be told, when he said that, she felt a few butterflies well up in her chest, but she didn’t know what the feeling was.

When Star made it into her room, it was much as it was before, with the notable addition of even more black music discs, a lava lamp or two (she was transfixed by these when she saw them), and some spare rolls of film for her camera. The lava lamps cast a more reddish glow in the room. Star settled down in her bed, and closed her eyes, as she suckled on the human she had in her mouth for a bit.

“Uh… Star?” Wyatt noticed the strange shift. “I uh… I'm not sure if they would like to, some of them anyway… but I hope my family and friends get to know you as much as I do.” he told her. “Maybe they’ll get to know me on the outside… yes.” she said. “But as for where you are now, my mouth, my stomach… only you are allowed in there. Make sure Quinton realizes this, especially.” she said with a giggle, hugging him with her tongue.

“Well… yeah, I doubt they'd be comfortable if anypony tried to eat them… and I can't control Quinton. He's not gonna listen to me us at all, not until you do eat him.” Star giggled. “Oh, I’d like to see Fergus getting eaten. Perhaps next time I see Celestia and him together… hehehe…” she said. “And if I happen upon Daybreaker, I’ll feed Quinton to her. Those two… I think they’re made for each other. Ha.”

“Eh, you can feed Quinton to Daybreaker. Fergus isn't much of a bad guy. A bit rough, yes, but he's a real soldier, unlike us. Besides, you know Celestia would spit him out. She's not gonna swallow him immediately.” Star giggled again. “Then I’ll force her to swallow him. He’s the one running around, all ‘Oh Wyatt don’t be a horse fucker.’ I’m sure he’s not a bad guy… but that mouth and temper of his… easy entertainment… for me anyway. Besides… I hear all tinies taste good… Celestia may have a strong inclination to… have him stay awhile.” she said, licking her lips. “And before you say anything, no, I’m not going to be eating any other humans to test that theory out.”

“Eh, you are stubborn that way, but I appreciate it.” Wyatt began to caress her tongue. “And Fergus isn't too wrong. I mean… we are d-d-da-... n… nevermind. It's… well… very weird. Not bad, not by a long shot, just… strange is all.” he said, strangely choking on the last part. He released her tongue from his hands, and got on his knees, to rub the smooth surface with it. He also embedded his face a bit into the tip of her tongue. All this action made Nightmare Star murr quite loudly, the tip of her tongue curling around his head a little bit.

Again, she noted the stark contrast in actions, and perhaps the bit that Wyatt choked on earlier. She didn’t bother to inquire about that bit, but what did pique her interest was how willing Wyatt was continuing to be. The tip of her tongue released his head, although he was still nuzzling it just like he was a pony. Instead, Star rose from her bed again, and looked in her mirror. A big, evil grin forming on her face, she then opened her mouth wide, and stared straight at the human she had inside of it.

Wyatt saw his reflection in the mirror, and nervously chuckled, seeing Star's evil grin. “Uh… h-happy?” He asked as he patted the tip of her tongue. Indeed, in the mirror, Wyatt did look quite small, and the sharp teeth of the mare hung ominously over him, not helped by the slit eyes and their laser focus on him. Rather than respond to him that way though, Star pushed him back with her tongue more towards the center, with a bit of an evil laugh as well. “Star! Let me out! Let me out! Don’t eat me! Ahhhhhhh…” she mocked him, opening her mouth once more to gauge his reaction to what she said.

“H-hey! I wasn't used to being eaten back then.” Wyatt replied with a blush on his cheeks. “You've never been eaten by something the size of a skyscraper, but I bet you'd act the same!” he retorted. Star just laughed at him once more. “SPIT ME OUT! SPIT ME OUT, NOW!” she said, as she started to hyperventilate. “NO! SOMEONE! HELP! SHE’S EATING ME!!! HELP!!!” she mocked even more.

Wyatt made an annoyed look as he made an, admittedly, adorable looking pouty face. “Not funny...” he said, looking away from the mirror. “Very funny. For me.” she said. “And adorable. Why, the heat coming from your cute little dimpled human cheeks is almost too much for me to bear~” she told him. “I should make them red more often, don’t you agree? Still looking as attractive as ever Wyatt, by the way. Actually… it would appear that someone has been working out? Extra muscle does go a long way.”

“Uh… K-kinda… it's standard health routine and exercise. Gotta be healthy and ready.” Star rolled him over on her tongue, and sat him up with her magic. “What are those little ridges on your stomach? Ooooh… I bet human women would fawn over those for sure~” she continued to tease. Wyatt couldn’t help but blush even brighter.

“Uh… Y-you know I don't show off, right? And I've been so busy, I haven't exactly went into Canterlot to meet other people… or ponies…” he said, his cheeks only getting redder. “Mmmm… oh well..” she cooed. “You have me little one… I’ll keep you company.” she said, then shutting her mouth. Done with teasing him, it would seem. “After all, I do give you some place wet… warm… soft…”

“If you're gonna swallow me, then by all means, I'm down for it.” Star snickered. “You go too fast little Wyatt. Of course I’m going to swallow you… but later. I had some… ideas.” she said, rising from the bed. Without even taking a step, she teleported to the castle kitchens.

She opened up the fridges and looked in the cabinets… and found herself a selection of sauces. Wyatt has such a delicious flavor… why not augment it? So, she grabbed herself small cups of four different sauces. Caramel sauce for ice cream, chocolate syrup, strawberry syrup, and maple syrup. The latter especially… if she wants to eat Wyatt for breakfast. She put the sauces on a small metal plate, and then headed back to her room.

“What are you doing!? Where are we!? Can I see what's happening!?” Star again laughed, more evilly than last time. That means she had a little surprise in store for him… and that wasn’t always a good thing. Reaffirming this, Star adds “Oh dear… it’s a little surprise. Must you struggle and be frightened by my every unexpected move? Regardless… I think you might like it.” she cooed to him.

“And by me, you mean yourself? And I'm alright with surprises… but teleporting like that is not settling for me!” he said. As Star got back in the room, his first hint was the sound of her setting the tray of sauces down on her nightstand, and looking over them. “In that case… I should teleport more often… to get you used to it. After all… you are used to being in my mouth now… unless you can just barely contain those screams of terror. Nooooo… don’t let me fall in! Don’t eat me! Hahahaha!” she teased again.

“I'm used to your mouth, Star. I'm not used to teleporting… it feels weird all over. And what are you pulling out? Are you having dinner?” Star’s smile becomes wide. “Oh Wyatt… I’m skipping right to desert. Something that.... ehehe… you’re a part of.” she informed him, before pulling the drool covered human out of her mouth, and rubbing him in her fur to dry him off a bit. She then lowered him into the cup of chocolate syrup, where her head loomed over him… and he was covered neck down in thick chocolate, difficult to move in, like a hot tub of thick liquid.

Wyatt looked down at where he was at, a bit confused. “Chocolate? Wait… are you making me finger food? Or… hoof food? … What's the term for dippable snack here?” Star’s head comes down, her fangy smile filling his vision outside of the cup of chocolate. “I think the term would maybe be a pocky, or something like that. Regardless though…” she said, pulling the chocolate covered human out of the cup. “You have such an amazing taste Wyatt. Why not… combine it with other wonderful tastes? I could eat you alone for dessert… yes… but that’s boring!” she said. She leaned forward, and slowly licked the chocolate off his front side, murring at the double explosion of flavor she got from it.

Wyatt shivered from the feeling. He felt quite dirty… literally. “Other tastes? Like what?” Star spun him around, so he could look at the tray with the three sauces on it. “See for yourself Wyatt…” she told him, as she then slowly and methodically licked off his back. After she was done with that, she turned him back around. “Oh my Wyatt… I’ve made quite a mess on you haven’t I? Better clean it!” she said, before extending her tongue out, and tossing him onto it, and pulling him back in. Once he was in, he was covered in another slimy liquid (Star’s saliva), and rolled around on Star’s tongue and pressed up against her palate a few times, for a few minutes.

A few minutes later, Star stopped playing with him in her mouth, and announced “All clean!” Wyatt spat out some chocolate and spit that got into his mouth. “Yeah, but not for long. And I thought you'd get peppermint as well to fit in with this time.” Star pulled him out. “Mmmmm… maybe. Maybe later. For now though…” she said, then lowering him into strawberry syrup. It wasn’t as thick as the chocolate syrup before it, but it was still quite hard to move in. Star set him in the cup… and let him stay there for a few minutes, to let him… marinate.

“... I'm not exactly a sponge, Star. Or are you trying to get rid of all that chocolate in your mouth?” He asked. “Oh yes… I’m aware. But it’s fun to play with my favorite little tiny… and food… at once.” she said. After another minute in there, Star pulls him out of his tub of syrup, and tilts her head back, mouth opened wide, as she dangles him over it, with syrup dripping off of him as she slowly lowers him in…

“You REALLY like to drag this along, don't you?” he said, idly kicking his feet as he’s lowered into her awaiting maw. Star doesn’t say anything, as right as he’s an inch above her lips, her magic releases him, sending him plummeting into her mouth… for a grand total of one second, before her tongue saves him from going into her throat, by pinning him against her palate. Star brings her head back down. “Oh dear… I’ve made quite a mess haven’t I? Oh Wyatt… I’m afraid I’m going to have to clean you extra well.” she said with a laugh, as her tongue pinned him to the roof of her mouth again, and most of the sauce was sucked off of him in one go. Star’s tongue then did as it did last time, rolling him around to get him cleaned off again.

But you know… to just do the same as last time would be boring. Rather than pull him out, Star’s tongue pinned him against her palate again, positioning him so he could see her throat. With him pinned, Star made a point to quite loudly swallow, the glrk resonating throughout her maw, letting him watch her throat take the strawberry syrup and extra saliva down into the mare.

“Ugh… Sorry, I'm not used to being dipped in sauces. This feels really weird… I'm not sure if I like it or not.” Releasing him from her hold, Star pulls him out once more. “Well now… I do have just one more sauce I wish to try you in... but I’ll say this much. Dipped Wyatt… has to my favorite way to enjoy my favorite treat.” she cooed to him, giving him a friendly lick up his side, before bringing the last cup up to him, and dipping him in the caramel. This one was especially thick, and rich, going right up to his neck, and even going in his mouth just a little bit, tasting a bit like Werther’s… mixed with a hint of coffee…

“So sticky… I can barely move, Star! And I think some got into my hair!” he complained as he tried to squirm in what felt like mud. “Oh don’t worry. You know very well where you’re going next.” she said. Letting him stay there for another 10 seconds, she pulls the cup away from him, with him absolutely coated in the caramel sauce. “Oooooh… now I just I have to tie you to a stick don’t I?” she said. An evil smile forming on her face, she didn’t make a show of putting him in her mouth this time. Rather, she just teleported him right into it, right in the center of her tongue, where she’d let him sit, as saliva dripped all over him.

Wyatt grabbed onto her tongue, caught off guard by the teleporting, looking around wildly. “Really!? You had to teleport me in!?” Star simply chuckled, and said. “Why not? It’s fun to find new ways to eat you.” Her tongue then hugged around him for a good few seconds, taking off some of the caramel and distributing it across the surface of her tongue. She rolled him around a bit, the friction of him sliding taking off even more caramel. Sliding him to the tip of her tongue then, she pins him to the roof of her mouth, as she swallows again and suckles the rest of the caramel off of him, swallowing it with let another loud and proud gulp on her part.

“Alright, fine. Y'happy? Experimenting with my flavor like that? Can I get out now? Maybe use the shower and wash up?” Star however, had other plans. “Yes… I think that will be fine for now. For tasting anyway. However, I have a much better idea than that.” she said, with an evil laugh, making Wyatt a little nervous again. “Starting with… some cuddles. In my mouth of course.” she told him, as her tongue gently hugged him once more.

“Um… Star? As much as I appreciate a good tongue hug… and uh… bath, your affection seems to be a little bit more… well… ecstatic than usual.” Star turned and faced the mirror, opening her mouth again. “Well that’s a simple explanation Wyatt.” she said, as her tongue released him from the hug. “Because tonight... you’re spending the night… inside of me.” she declared to him, as her tongue rocked him back and forth, which was visible in the mirror.

“W-wait! You're gonna keep me… in your stomach… for the entire night!?” Wyatt looked petrified. “Yes. Well… I suppose I could also keep you in my mouth, but… you know… inside of me. Yes.” she said. “Someplace nice and warm for you to lay in. Don’t tell me you’re afraid of me digesting you again, even though you’ve slept in there for more than an hour before.” she said.

“Star! You can't do this!” Wyatt complained, as he crawled his way out of her mouth, and onto her muzzle, looking right into her eyes. “And what’s stopping me, little Wyatt?” she said, her magic pulling him off her muzzle, and holding him in the air to face her, for a moment anyway. He was then put back in her mouth, with a little “mmmm” from Star as she did. Star kept her mouth shut this time, so he couldn’t crawl out again.

Wyatt did his best to keep himself out. “I-I got work tomorrow! Y-you can't keep me from my job! This is kidnapping!” Star just laughed at his case. “Oh Wyatt… excuses again? Well then, you’ll just have to go to sleep early then, and I’ll drop you off where you need to be in the morning. But there is no way you’re getting away from me little one.” she told him, her tongue pushing him away from her teeth. “Those beds you have in the bunker are terrible excuses for something to sleep on anyway.”

Wyatt grabbed onto her tongue, desperately clawing for freedom. “Star! Don't! Stop this, right now!” Star just laughed at him, again. “Oh come on Wyatt, you have no reason to be acting like that. Enough. You know it’s safe inside me, and I’ve told you I’d drop you off where you need to be in the morning. Why do you insist on struggling against me now?” she asked. Star did enjoy Wyatt’s little struggles against her tongue though, even as it tipped back toward her throat, then abruptly stopped to have him slide towards the tip of her tongue again.

“Because I'm on the lookout for my family!!! What if they arrive, but I'm in your stomach!? You're not certainly gonna eat them, but I need to see them!” Wyatt pleaded. Star then responded, rather bluntly. “Honey, you’re just sleeping inside of me for the night. That’s it. If your parents arrive while you’re sleeping, you’re not going to know either way, because you’ll be sleeping. Wyatt, do you not trust me or something? Is that the problem?”

“No! … I mean, yes! I mean…” He groaned loudly “You're so stubborn, you know that, right?” Star then smiled. “Well thank you little Wyatt!” she said with a little prideful giggle. “Yes I am very stubborn. You are too though. We’re just the perfect pair aren’t we then? Hahaha.” she said to him. “Come on Wyatt, you aren’t always easy to work with either.” she added, as her tongue gently hugged and caressed him, to comfort him.

“I'm only like that because you thrust me in these situations! If you were slower, then we wouldn't be having these problems.” Star smiled. “Well, I don’t know about you, but there’s not as much fun in it when there isn’t a little element of surprise to it.” she responded, suddenly tilting her head back so he’d go sailing into her throat, only for her tongue to block his entry, and for her head to be brought back down again, Star’s tongue laying flat again. It would appear she did it just to make a point.

“I hate surprises that startle me! I'd rather live a boring life than one where I have no idea what's going to happen next.” Star scoffed at that. “I’d have to disagree. My life is boring outside of enjoying your company. Celestia and me share that opinion too… the lives of royals are monotonous. You don’t want that. Besides, as a soldier, you should learn to expect surprises, you know.” she told him.

“Those Wings of Liberty people have disappeared in the last 6 months. I doubt they were even real, now that I think about it.” Star shrugged. “Heard about them. I’m quite sure they are real though. But that’s a conversation for another time. Now Wyatt… I’ll be nice and let you pick, little one. You can either sleep in my mouth… or in my stomach. I’m more privy to the latter, but this time the choice is yours.” she told him. “Either way, you’re going to be in a soft, warm and safe place.”

Wyatt looked down into her throat, then back to her mouth. He nervously swallowed, as he scooted himself down into her throat. “A-alright… go ahead and swallow me.” Star purred, and happily obliged, tilting her head back a bit, and pulling on her necklaces. With a swift gulp, Wyatt was sent down into Nightmare Star for the third time. Star watched in the mirror, and traced the little lump he made in her neck with her hoof, as it slowly made it’s way into her body.

“Mmmmmm…” she murred, closing her eyes, and removing her crown, and hoof shoes, followed by teleporting off her big chest plate, and finally, her necklaces. As Wyatt fell into her stomach, Star rubbed her belly, and curled up snugly, jostling Wyatt around a little bit. After she got comfy on her bed, laying on her side, she gave her belly a little rub, feeling the tiny human in her belly with a smile.

Wyatt looked around her stomach again, seeing all the small movements the walls, with liquids falling into the ‘lake’ below. He calmed down, as he knew he was going to be inside of her for a while. But something in him made realize it was gonna be weird… sleeping inside of someone. “... So… do you sleep walk? Or do weird actions in your sleep?” he asked. “No Wyatt… I don’t do any of those things. Even if I did, it shouldn’t affect you in there. All warm and soft…” she trailed off. Something about having him inside her all night made her feel… well, warm inside.

“Oh… just asking… don't want to wake up to see you ate an entire month's worth of bacon in here or something.” That made Star giggle. “I don’t know what this bacon stuff is, but I understand what you’re saying. Now, I have a question for you. When do you have to be to your, job, training, whatever it is you do?” she asked, rubbing her belly again.

“I-in the morning, like always, ma'am. Around 8 o'clock.” Star licked her lips, and said “Noted. Then I’ll be up at 6:30… haha, Celestia insists that’s sleeping in, would you believe it?” she said. “But then again… I won’t have to eat breakfast will I, when I have a Wyatt in me?” she teased him. “I’d recommend you get comfy in there… so you can be up at that time, nice and early… and I can enjoy you for breakfast, and get you ready for your knightly duties in your cute little armor.”

“... Right… I-I… I'll be a part of your pancakes, I guess.” Wyatt laid on the stomach floor, getting himself comfortable, snuggling himself into a fold in her stomach walls. Star's natural warmth and sounds, not to mention soft flesh, made him go to sleep much faster than he normally would, though, his eyes opened occasionally to fight back to stay up. “Mmmm… I was thinking more dipping, and maybe having you as part of a yogurt. Something light.” she told the barely awake human. After a few minutes of no response though, Star began humming a light, but deep tune, adding the sounds of her lovely voice to her stomach, which finally put the human to a deep, restful sleep, better than he’d had in years.

Wyatt woke up with a snort. Despite not having an alarm, his mind kept waking him up, insisting he was late, even though he knew it was early. Of course, he panicked, realizing he was in a stomach… but calmed down, remembering he was in Nightmare Star. Her stomach was no ordinary stomach, after all. The moment of panic ensured that he’d wake up quickly enough. He wasn't sure how to respond, but he poked at her stomach wall. “Star? You awake?”

The stomach moved a little forward, but soon he was greeted with her voice. “Why good morning little Wyatt!” she said, quite cheerfully to him. Star had just woken up a few minutes ago herself, thanks to feeling the little squirms of Wyatt waking up in there. Looking at the time, she yawned. “6:35. Oh my. 5 minutes later than expected. Oh well. Celestia’s going to complain at me anyway. I trust you slept well in there, little Wyatt?”

“Well… yeah, I did… let's just get the breakfast thing over with. I gotta eat something to be focused.” Star yawned once more. “Come on Wyatt, we’ve got over an hour before you must go to work. I’d like to cuddle with you a little more… besides, it’ll make Celestia especially irate if I come in even later.” she said, as she rubbed her belly again. “I really love having you inside me… Wyatt...” she said, with a bit of neediness her voice. Star then put her hoof to her mouth… she didn’t expect that to come out with that kind of tone… somepony wasn’t quite awake yet, it would seem.

“... Star? Did you just… use that tone?” His question only made the powerful alicorn blush, her normally white cheeks turning pink. “I… I don’t know what you’re talking about…” she said, with her normal tone of voice. Mostly.

Wyatt smirked. “You really do care about me, don't you? And not just as a snack?” he asked, rubbing her stomach walls. Star snorted, and snickered right back. “Of course I care about you, Wyatt. Otherwise… oh shut up.” she told him, as her stomach squeezed him out, back into her esophagus, and eventually, into her soft maw once more.

“Hmm… you know, I have tomorrow off. Perhaps you'd like me to be inside you all day?” Star put her hoof to her face… having him for that long? That would be… wonderful... Star’s tongue started rocking him back and forth, giving the human a light caress in her mouth as she thought about it. However… she never did say anything, other than a light “mmmm” at his taste.

“You know you want it. You love having me in you, afterall.” Teasing her however, would only go so far this time. As her tongue continued to cuddle him and caress him, Wyatt decided to nuzzle it with his face, and knead it a little with his hands, which made her tongue stop what it was doing, and lay flat. A chuckle emitted from the mare then. “Oh ho ho Wyatt… that’s not going to work a second you know. Let me ask you this, then, little one. Do you like being inside of me? Around me, snack or not?”

“Well... you're not a bad gal, so there's that. I mean, it does get annoying when you eat me sometimes, but I do appreciate being around you.” Star smiled, and closed her eyes. She didn’t acknowledge him with her voice, but her tongue did give him a big, tight hug. Meanwhile, Star teleported her big chestplate and necklaces onto herself.

“So… what's for breakfast?” Star responded simply. “For me? It’s you, dipped in syrup and a side of yogurt. For you… hmm… well, I’ll grab some berries and such, and you can eat those. But… let’s wait until 7 for that… it’s 6:45 right now. Just so Celestia is annoyed at me.” she said.

“You really love to push Celestia's patience. Tell me, do you do anything else but troll Celestia & Fergus and attend conferences? Surely, there's gotta be hobbies you enjoy doing that doesn't hurt or troll anyone.” Star cuddled him with her tongue for a moment. “Listening to, and collecting music, cooking…” she said, her smile rising as an evil laugh came her throat. “...eating you…” she said. “I do have royal duties of my own though.”

“Already figured you'd love to eat me. But I bet you might get along with my mom and dad; my old man has a collection of records back mom, and my mom could make recipes from very little ingredients.” Star smiled. “Ah well… of course you’d love lovely parents… now I’m wondering how they’d react to oh… your son hanging out with a giant sun pony who frequently eats him.” she said, as she put on her crown, and shoes.

“I'm not sure, Star… which is why I ask that if you do meet them, please do not eat me in front of them. I want them to know their son is alright, and you're not evil as you may look like.” Star fake pouted. “Aw… I would love to cuddle you with my tongue in front of your parent though. Oh well… I suppose I could wait in that situation. Maybe a few kisses and licks.” she said.

“Thanks… Nightmare Star.” Wyatt wrapped his arms around the tip of her tongue, giving it the best hug he could muster. This made the mare purr and hug him right back, tongue curling back to embrace him, and the tip caressing his face. Star would hold him there for a good ten minutes, as her cheeks took on a rosy color once more, especially as Wyatt rubbed her tongue some more.

“Mmmm… alright… we need to go to breakfast…” she said, almost sounding a little disappointed, that she had to well… stop cuddling him like she was. “Yeah, I'm getting really hungry, ma'am.” Wyatt replied, getting up and walking to her teeth. Star rose from her bed, and pushed him back playfully with her tongue. Getting on her hooves, she walked over to the door, and made her way out, to the royal dining room.

Celestia had finished making her special Silly Face Pancakes for Luna and the other Alicorns living with them… including Nightmare Star's. Their pancakes were made to look like them, but in a silly way that would make them laugh. For Luna, hers had a grumpy face to it (a surprisingly accurate representation of what look her sister was giving her at the moment); Nightmare Moon's had her giving a sly looking smile; Daybreaker’s had large, nervous looking eyes. For Nightmare Star, Celestia just put on fake devil horns with a stick figure representing Wyatt in it's mouth. She already knew Nightmare Star was gonna be a pain in her arse, as Fergus would say. Maybe she should keep Wyatt for herself… or see if his family was here… or maybe invite Neighsay along, just to see her reaction with somepony that saw Humans as pests. It was hard to say what would work.

As it would turn out though, Celestia’s assumptions were correct. Star strolled in at 7, already 15 minutes late. And she didn’t say anything this morning, she seemed to be busy with something… and if the sounds of swishing and sloshing coming from her mouth were any indication, it was quite clear why she was late this morning. Star sat down at her spot at the table, next to Daybreaker, who turned away from her, and opened her eyes to look at her pancakes. She did emit a small giggle, as she looked at the food, but she wasn’t even paying attention to Celestia. Further cluing her in, was the fact that Star inserted the blueberry eyes of her pancakes into her mouth, but didn’t chew them.

“Nightmare Star, I have no problem if you bring guests to the table, but please spit Wyatt out.” Celestia spoke nonchalantly. Wyatt began eating the blueberries he was given, quietly, feeling a little awkward. Star’s eyes then met Celestia’s, as she looked up and face her. “No.” Her tongue snaked out of her mouth, as she blew a raspberry at Celestia with a smile.

“Star… you need to act your age. And I don't mean you act like you're dead.” Celestia responded. “Wyatt is staying in my mouth for the time being. You can’t tell me what to do with him. Get your own honey.” she told her, blowing another raspberry at her. Star’s tongue cuddled Wyatt even more as he ate his blueberries.

“Right… well, if you're that embarrassed to show off your boyfriend, I can understand that.” Celestia replied with a mischievous grin that made the other alicorns gasp at her remark. “Boyfriend? Is that what you wish to call Wyatt then?” Star said, smiling right back at her. “Jealous much? That I have a tiny that I can eat and hold close, while you haven’t had a mate in centuries? Haha.”

“So we aren't a thing?” Wyatt asked past Star’s lips. “And I've had one before.” Celestia replied. “It didn't end well.”

“Y-you know, I'd like to meet Wyatt.” Daybreaker spoke. “He sounds like a nice fellow.”

“Indeed.” Nightmare Moon added. “We're not gonna eat him; I've already got two kids that I can eat.”

“Alright, fine. But only because you and Moon said so. If you do try to eat him, you’re going through a wall.” she told the alicorns around the table. She then pulled Wyatt out of her mouth, and set him down on her plate next to the pancakes, showing to the world the little human, with only his underpants, and big blueberries in hand.

Wyatt blushed, using the blueberry to cover himself a bit. “Uh… h-hi.” He waved, looking at all the Alicorns surrounding him. Being in the presence of one Alicorn was intimidating, but surrounded by four others… he felt like a bug. Celestia was the first to lean down to him. “Morning, Wyatt. Still here for the holidays?”

Star meanwhile, looked up to Celestia. It was hard to tell at first… but one thing was certain. Her fur was beginning to quite slowly, take on a slightly more pinkish color… one that was only growing. “Perfect.” she thought, as she leaned down to Wyatt herself, and gave him a kiss, just to make him blush… and perhaps answer his earlier question.

Wyatt blushed hard. “Did you… kiss me?” He asked. Luna spoke up with a tired look in her eyes. “I'm no Princess Cadence… but I believe that was.”

“Aww! So adorable!” Daybreaker squealed. “Indeed.” Nightmare Moon commented. “Oh Daybreaker… I should introduce you to Quinton. Maybe feed him to you. He swoons over me. Perhaps he’ll love another flaming alicorn, like yourself.” she said. “And to answer your question Wyatt…” she said, pulling him over to her with her hoof, and giving him another kiss, then slow lick up his front side.

Wyatt shivered from that lick. “So… maybe?” He asked. Daybreaker had a nervous smile on her face. “Um… I'm not so sure. I'm not exactly great at this… pred thing… and I don't know this Quinton character that much.” Star laughed. “Perhaps I can take you to meet him, then.” she said. She continued to not answer Wyatt, as she continued to lick him like a cat licks its paws.

Wyatt chuckled a bit by Nightmare Star's loving behavior. “I knew you were a softie on the inside. Guess my flavor brings out the best of you… mostly.” Star nuzzled him. “Much to Celestia’s chagrin, yes.” she said, looking up to Celestia again. Pink dye was still working. She then picked him up with her tongue, and slurped him back into her wet maw. “Besides… at least my first experience with eating a tiny, wasn’t through me eating cake like a pig, unaware of your presence and covering you in chewed food.”

“For starters, it was a sandwich,” Celestia corrected. “And secondly, unlike you, I didn't decide to keep Carlos against his will, forcing him to be my one and only tiny snack. I will admit, I probably should've paid attention to avoid that scenario, but I was busy looking over the laws in whether or not our subjects should sell tinies in restaurants and if there should be an open age range.”

On the other end of the table, Star was rolling her eyes, and moving her lips up and down in mockery of Celestia. “Even though Wyatt is used to me eating him?” she laughed. “And besides, you didn’t keep Carlos against his will… instead you kept me against my will for hundreds of years in a ring. Hmmm… I wonder where I get that from, Pinkie Pie?” she said, looking at Celestia’s fur again. She was getting close to Princess Cadance in how pink she was.

Celestia looked at herself, but let out an annoyed sigh. “You should be thanking me, Star. If I wasn't what I was, Wyatt here would most likely be nothing more but property to some untouchable snob, and you would still be trapped in that ring… or summoned by Quinton.” Star didn’t falter. “Yes, I’ll give you that much. But hey, it’s nice to know you’d let me sit in that ring for hundreds of years more, until someone freed me.” she said, a slight undertone of anger in her voice this time. “Like I said, I wonder where I got that from?”

“I was actually going to release you sooner than you expected, Star. You prove to be more like Discord than the last time.” Star just cocked her brow at her. “Oh, how generous of you.” she said, sarcastically. “Is that why you left me in your dusty closet, hidden away in the darkness until some tiny would find me?” she said, rising from the table. “And you wonder why I don’t like being around you. Wyatt, and music is my escape from being around you. Because if I don’t behave to your liking, you’ll happily just pour me into a ring again and forget about me.” she said to her. She then laughed at her. “It’s funny Celestia, how you try to be all nice and motherly, with your little moral high ground, yet you can be just as cruel and unforgiving. At least Discord got to be put in a nice garden and Moon got be in the sky every night.”

“Uh… c-calm down, Star.” Wyatt spoke, patting her tongue. “I-I'm not a psychiatrist, but I think you should both talk to each other, and share your feelings with each other.” Star did calm down just a little bit, cuddling her human with her tongue some. “Talking to Celestia in my experience is like talking to a brick wall.” she said, simply.

“Oh! Excuse me!?” Celestia replied, dropping her calm demeanor. “I'm the brick wall!? I'm trying to help you shape up to be presentable to the public, and you're calling ME stubborn!?” The other alicorns quietly scooted back, ducking, and quickly & quietly exited the room. Star still did not falter in the face of the other’s anger. “Yes, you are a brick wall. The only reason you’re trying to shape me up is because you couldn’t keep me in your closet for any longer. You won’t acknowledge any criticism sent your way either.”

“I can't take criticism!? You're the one literally acting like a child! Throwing insult after insult that I swear to Tartarus, you're on repeat like a broken record!”

“Uh… gals?” Wyatt spoke, feeling uncomfortable by this argument.

“And you can’t answer basic questions Celestia, even though I repeatedly ask them. No, you must dodge and dodge them. It’s pathetic that you can’t take little jabs and insults. Like I said, you’d just keep me in your dusty closet if you had any say, wouldn’t you?” she said.

“Gals?” Wyatt tried to speak up, but it fell on deaf ears.

“I'm the pathetic one!? I'm trying to do everything I can to ensure humans get fair rights and a voice to speak with, but all you do is keep Wyatt in your mouth, sucking on him like a pacifier! Shall I change your diapers while we're at this!?”

“Please, stop.” Wyatt spoke through near panic attacked tone.

Star then laughed at her. “Like I said Celestia. Brick. Wall. I directly asked you if you’d have kept me in your closet. And you dodged it. Again.” she said. She then teleported to the fridge, and got a cup of yogurt. “This conversation is over. Goodbye.” she said, then teleporting back into her room and onto her bed, and letting out a slow breath.

“... I’m sorry you had to see that, Wyatt.”

“... I heard it, really.” Wyatt tried to joke, but knew it failed. “Star… I think… you should apologize to Celestia, and ask her, politely, on why she did that to you. You're not entirely wrong… but you should open your ears a bit more.” he said. “Wyatt, right now? Celestia’s face is the last one I want to see. She won’t listen to anything I say to her, why is this going to be any different? If I had any say, I’d go back to your planet, as far away from her as possible. I’d rather be around Fergus than her, or better yet, a world of humans who don’t expect me to be royalty because I have wings and a horn.”

“Well… not now… but please, this isn't healthy for either of you. Look, I'm not sure what you are to Celestia, but you need to find the sweet compensation area for you two.” Wyatt patted her tongue. “I'll be there by your side… maybe… most likely in your mouth.” Star quietly cuddled him with her tongue. “She’ll never understand it, Wyatt. Having you inside of me… it’s almost therapeutic to me. Hmph.”

“She also doesn't know what it's like for my kind to live in fear by giants that want to eat you. … Have you heard about my first mission ever with my squad? How we took down a dragon?” Star nodded. “Yes, you have told me about this before, I believe. But, what does that have to do with me and Celestia’s little quarrel?”

“Because we had our own quarrel, as we were unsure if we'd be successful or not. Seeing all those people, finally free, made us proud of ourselves, and landing on the news about it… I swear, I almost cried. But you two, you're a part of a squad, and you need to work together to stop this metaphorical dragon that is your anger together. You don't want to be consumed by your rage, do you?”

“No, I don’t wish to be consumed by my anger. I’d rather be away from her. I get along with the others just fine, even Luna who was very apprehensive around me initially. But it’s Celestia I can’t stand. She’s always bitching at me. It never feels like I can do anything right in her eyes. So why bother?” she asked him.

“Because if you don't, what's gonna happen if anything happens to you and the others aren't around? Even if I'm there, I'm too small to help drag you. Celestia may be tough on you, but so is Fergus, and I'm sure it's because, like my commander, she's hard on you because she cares about you deeply. It may not be seen immediately, but I'm very sure Celestia wants you to succeed in where she failed.”

“As much as I don’t like Fergus, I don’t think he’d put you in a ring for hundreds of years. He’d probably stab the person that suggested it, while calling them every vulgar insult in the book.” she retorted. “I don’t call that care Wyatt. I’m just her little skeleton in the closet whom someone accidentally released...” she said, feeling tears well up in her eyes.

“Maybe not… like I said, you really should talk to her. I'll help you in any way I can, even as morale support.” Star then hugged him with her tongue, and kept him there for a few minutes. “Maybe I will… later. Right now, again. Don’t want to talk to her.” she said. “I don’t even have much of an appetite anymore to be honest.”

“Then maybe I can go and talk to her? See what the fuss was?” Star sighed. “Wyatt… look. Me arguing with you in my mouth was enough. I don’t want you getting anymore involved in a fight between me and her than you have to. Please leave it between us…” she told him.

“With respects, Miss Star… but I can get your answers for you. Celestia’s able to talk me… and won't eat me.” Star thought about it for a moment, before she pulled him out of her mouth. “Alright… Wyatt… if you insist.” she said, drying him off, and putting his pants and shirt on him. “And if she eats you, she’s going through no less than five walls.” she told him, quite bluntly, then setting him down on the ground, and opening her door for him.

“I don't think she will… and feel free to join if you want.” He turned and walked outside, confident that Star was most likely going to follow him and stay hidden. In a way, he was right, as Star took a deep breath and slowly followed behind.

Celestia cleaned up the kitchen, grumbling to herself, making herself some tea and pulling out an emergency stash of cake. She began to messily eat the cake, sitting on the table and chewed loudly, muttering to herself. Unbeknownst to her, Wyatt was there, climbing the table's legs and was just a few feet from the princess.

“Hi.” Wyatt spoke. Celestia jumped after hearing the voice, then saw Wyatt sitting on the table. She swallowed her mouthful and cleaned her mouth. “W-Wyatt!? What are you doing here? Aren't you supposed to be with Star?”

“She lost her appetite, actually. But that was a heated argument back there… guess the sun isn't the only most heated thing around.” An awkward silence came as Celestia gave an unamused look. “... Sorry. Just trying to lighten the mood. So, may I…?”

“Oh, of course.” Celestia gave Wyatt a small piece of her cake and a thimble filled with her tea. “I take it you're not here for cake and tea, are you?” Wyatt sighed. “No, ma'am… I'm sure you know why I'm here.”

Celestia sighed herself, taking a sip of her tea. “You're wondering why she exists, aren't you? And why I kept her trapped in that ring for thousands of years?” Wyatt nodded. “There has to be a good reason, your majesty.” Celestia sipped her tea.

“Well… since we're alone… I might as well tell you. She wouldn't understand… but, essentially, I created Nightmare Star almost as soon as I became princess. Star was made to help me look at a potential future on what may happen if I was ever consumed by power, but I also figured that, if anything were to ever happen to me, then Star would come along and replace me, maybe even turn into me by the Elements of Harmony.”

“So… you sorta cloned yourself?” Wyatt asked. Celestia took another sip. “Yes. But that's not the end. See, before I casted her into that ring, Star roamed around with me, acting as a bit like my best friend. But she was meant to be a secret from public. I'm sure you can tell what happened next. Afterall, you had the same reaction.”

Wyatt lowered his head in guilt. “Oh… right…” Celestia nodded. “So, I casted a spell to help get rid of that memory, and I casted her into that ring, not as a mean to punish her, but to keep her safe from the public. I really wanted to release her, I do, but I had to be sure that my subjects were fine with alternate versions of my sister and myself.”

“So… Nightmare Moon was a test run?” Wyatt asked “And Daybreaker was a follow-up? But what about Nightmare Star?” Celestia sighed deeply. “I was going to release her about a week before you did, Wyatt. I wanted her to know that I'm sorry for what had happened, and that it was for her protection from those that would be too scared and see her as a monster.” Celestia took a sip of her tea. “You can come out, Star. You're not as sneaky as you think you are.”

Star, during the conversation, was trying to slide her head into the doorway, nice and slow, just to see what they were doing (and to make sure Celestia didn’t eat Wyatt… maybe that more than the other thing). Of course, by the time Celestia noticed her, she couldn’t withdraw her big, flaming head in time, and let out an annoyed groan when Celestia called her out. Rolling her eyes, she turned and stood in the doorway. She gave a warm smile to Wyatt, only for her looks to turn icy cold as her eyes met Celestia’s. She didn’t say or do anything but stand there, as her looks said everything.

“Star… I'm sorry for imprisoning you in that ring, and wiping your memory of it.” Celestia apologized. “I did not do it out of spite as you may think, but for your protection against my subjects back then. You may not forgive me, but I'm here for you.” Star again, didn’t say anything. In fact, her glare only got more focused on her, pupils narrowing a bit. Her glare was still cold… but now also calculating, as if she’s trying to determine if she actually meant it.

“Star,” Wyatt spoke. “Celestia… look, what she did was wrong, but she was doing it for your safety. I'm not saying you should forgive her immediately, but you should talk to her about it.” In response to Wyatt (she didn’t want to look at Wyatt like this after all), she used her magic to pick him up, then teleport him on top of her head, behind her crown and into her mane again. She just kept looking at Celestia like this however, glare not faltering in the slightest. She was trying to get Celestia to crack under her gaze, one that Celestia herself had given others many times before.

“... If you want to run away, I won't stop you.” Celestia replied, getting up and walking to the flaming Alicorn. “You can take all your stuff with you, anything you believe will benefit you, even Wyatt. I won't send any of my guards to chase after you.” Celestia hugged Nightmare Star, tearing up a bit. “I'm sorry for keeping you imprisoned all those years. You can finally be free.”

Star didn’t do anything to stop Celestia from coming over (though the thought of hitting her away from her did come to mind). Instead she closed her eyes, and halfway hugged Celestia back, silently. However, she did whisper a warning into Celestia’s ear. “If this happens again, ever. I will leave. Without warning. Understand, Celestia?” she told her, quite bluntly.

“I know… but at least you won't be alone.” Star’s frown rose up at Celestia’s words, but she still didn’t falter much. “Yes. I do have friends and family... good company.” she acknowledged Celestia, while licking her lips thinking of Wyatt. “Don’t be so hard to talk to, by the way.” she added. “I know you’re busy, I know you want what’s best for me. But I’m sure you noticed that I would never come and talk to you. Now you know why. Change it.”

“And you try to act mature… but at least we understand each other.” She looked to Wyatt, who had a prideful look on his face. “And we have to say thanks to your small friend.” Star then finally, smiled once more. “Oh yes… I believe we do. Though… he does have a name Celestia.” she told him, as she pulled him off her head, and placed him on her snout. Star was half giving him kitchen eyes (he was so delicious!) and giving him a warm gaze. Adding to the kitchen eyes, Star did lick her lips again.

“Uh… Star? I thought you weren't hungry?” Wyatt gave a nervous chuckle. Celestia tapped Star's shoulder. “If I can make a suggestion; why not have Wyatt in a slice of Pinkie’s Marzipan Mascarpone Marade Madness?” Star did ponder the suggestion, but then said “While that is indeed quite tasty, I don’t wish to cover him in chewed food. And besides… he has work this morning. Doesn’t mean he isn’t a delicious snack anytime, though!”

“Hmm… today was rough… I say he has the day off. He's got a nice mare to fill up.” Celestia patted Wyatt's head with her feathers, making the human look really unsure. “... yay.” He simply said, knowing what was gonna happen next. Her eyes narrowing down even more, Star gave him full blown kitchen eyes, and laugh both sinister and joyful at the same time.

And with a quick teleportation spell… he was right back in her maw again. For what would be many more hours of tasting and teasing from the flaming alicorn. Not like it was a bad thing though…

Tempest Noms

Author's Note

Made by a friend of mine on Discord who's also a member of the TFT Discord Server. He wishes to remain anonymous, but this is his chapter.

Edit:.New art by TJarvinen.

Tempest Noms

Ever since the arrival of the humans appearing all over Equestria, they've been powerless and weak to being able to prevent themselves from being eaten by the superior ponies and other creatures around them. However, there was one human that went to desperate measures to defending himself, and ponies even feared this one specific tiny for what he'd done. They even called him "the Edged One" because of his actions.

It all started out as a human named Andrew entered the world of Equestria, just like all of the other humans that have been vanishing into the bigger realm full of ponies. He gets up as he looked around to see that he was in someone's house, not realizing at first he was no bigger than a mouse. Andrew was a young man in this 20's, who wore a dark purple t-shirt, light gray shorts, and black flip flops. His hair was brown, but it was so dark that people would mistake his hair color as black, and his eyes were a bluish grey. As he stands on all two of his legs, he backed up in fright as he sees the massive living room that surrounds him.

Unknowing to the new tiny, the owner of the house, a stallion was watching him as he smiled the tiny. 'looks like it's my lucky day,' the stallion thought to himself. 'A tiny trapped in my own home!' Andrew could feel the unusual heavy and warm breathing behind him as goosebumps form on his skin, which was a slight bit more tan than most folks. When he turned around, he could see the grin on the stallion's face. "What the hell!?...Am I dreaming?" he said as he looked at himself as the stallion lifted his head. "...No, I can't be. I NEVER realize I would be dreaming if this was a dream!"

"That's right, tiny one. This is real," the stallion said as his face was right above Andrew, who could now notice the stallion's green fur and brown, smooth mane. "I'm guessing you're new around here, huh?" Andrew backed up a little bit, as he felt unsafe a bit. 'Maybe he's friendly?' Andrew thought to himself. 'After all, he's a bit colorful and cheerful to be dangerous.' He started to speak up. "...Um...Uh...Yeah, I guess so...Wherever I am."

"Well then, let me tell you about something," He said as he lowered his head in closer to the small human. "You tinies are tasty to us, and I'm feeling a bit hungry." As soon as the stallion said that, he licked his lips that made Andrew lose all sense of safety. "Oh crap!" Andrew quickly tried to outrun the stallion, but a giant green hoof blocked his path and pulls him back. "Don't worry, tiny one. I'll make this quick~." The hoof of the pony dragged him closer and closer to the open maw. In a bit of panic, Andrew tried to look for something to grab on. What he spotted he noticed was a loose nail on the wooden floor. He knew it wouldn't hold him from entering the jaws of the green horse, but the sight of it gave him an idea of how to defend himself from what he assumed would be his end. With little effort, he pulled out the nail from the boards and then poked it at the hoof of the stallion.

The sharp nail dug into the skin of the stallion as he then screamed out in pain and backed away from Andrew, allowing him the chance of escape as he quickly hurried towards the door that the green stallion left open. The stallion noticed him leaving the house, and with a bit of anger, he was now determined to catch the tiny. "Alright, no more Mr. Nice Pony!"

As Andrew rushed out to the open world, he stopped to see a whole crowd of ponies around him who were just minding their usual day. "...You got to be kidding me!" Andrew growled. "What kind of crazy movie am I in!? Attack on Giant Ponies?" Just then, the stallion barged from behind and attempted to tackle the tiny human, who was now spotted by all of the nearby ponies. "Get back here, Tiny!" Just as the maw of his tried to snatch the human, Andrew then launched his nail into the pony's gums as he then quickly pulled it out. The Stallion backed up in pain as he tried to use his hoof to prevent his mouth from bleeding.

The human with the bloody nail looked around to see all of the other ponies gasping and backing away. It seemed ironic how something so small could be so threatening to the ponies. He pointed at every one that were in his sight, seeming that he too was a bit afraid, since he was confused on what's going on. Suddenly, a lavender pony with both wings and a horn came flying down and landed in front of the human. She began to speak. "Everypony, please calm down. What exactly is going on here?"

"I can explain that," said the green stallion who still covered his injury as he walked forward looking down at the small human. "I found this tiny in my home, and he attacked me twice!" Andrew growled as he looked back at the stallion. "You were trying to eat me! I was only defending myself!" The stallion looked back as he felt like the tiny was pinning the blame on the stallion. "It's not like I was going to kill you."

"Eating me WOULD be killing me!" the human yelled. "Can you both please calm down," the lavender pony said as she looked at both of them.

Andrew looked at the 'winged unicorn', who in his mind seemed pretty, but was more concerned on the topic. "Alright, I don't know who are you creatures and where the heck am I, but I am not going to be pushed around by you foul creatures!" A huff escaped the green stallion. "Watch your language! You're speaking to Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship!" Andrew tilted his head as he looked at the stallion who tried to eat him. "...Friendship? How does one be the ruler of- You know what, I don't want to know!" The human then looked at the Princess of Friendship. "Princess, I ask of you to get me away from this...carnivore!" Twilight lets out a sigh as she then walked up to the tiny as she picked him up with her magic. "How about we talk about this somewhere private? I'm sure we can reason this out."

"Thank you for your co-operation..." Andrew said as he felt a bit surprised how she's lifting him up as if she was a Jedi using the force on him, but knowing that science didn't seem to exist here, he just decided to role along with it. "So, what's your name?" Twilight asked the human. "...I'm Andrew..." He said with a sigh. "Nice to meet you Andrew. Forgive that stallion for trying to eat you. I'm sure you've been aware of your kind making you 'vanish' from your world, and appearing in our world. Not only this same magic has made you appear tiny in our world, but it has also made your kind somehow tasty, and most ponies struggle to resist eating you. Luckily, the magic prevents your kind from being harmed by our stomachs, and even prevents you from going in...Well, 'too deep'." Andrew raised an eyebrow, slightly weirded out on what she said. "...I doubt the part of being unharmed by your stomachs...I'll have to see it to believe it...and I don't think I'm ready to see it." Twilight then managed to arrive at the tiny village that was in Ponyville and sets down Andrew.

"Don't worry. We've been making sure that the whole 'eating tiny' thing is more strict to reduce the amount of problems between our races. For instance, this village is a safe zone, where it is forbid for any pony to enter, let alone snatch a tiny. I'm sure you can get a place of your own within the village." Andrew looked up at the lavender princess, who just simply gives him a friendly smile. Just the sight of possibly the cutest princess he's ever seen made him smile too. The tiny (And armed, since he brought the nail with him that he 'stole' from the stallion's house.) lets out a deep breath. "Thank you, your...majesty..." He coughed to try to clear his throat. "I...Um...Am glad that we were able to...Well, work things out, I guess..." Andrew walked into the village as he rubbed his head. So much had happened so quickly to him, and he even started to get a bit of a headache. "...Well, at least I know where the 'vanished' have disappeared to," He said outloud to himself. "This is going to be hard to get used to...Then again, could be worse..."

Once the tiny had joined the village as he looked and started to speak to the tinies within the said village, Twilight flew back to her castle and when she closed the front door behind her, she slouched and huffed a bit, being thankful that the tiny didn't try to attack her as well. Spike walked up as he noticed her, placing a hand on her shoulder...er, if ponies even technically had shoulders.

"Twilight, what's the matter?" Spike said, waiting for her to reply. "...Some new human appeared, but this one is more stubborn than most tinies I've met before. He even went out to attack a pony to prevent himself from being eaten. He seemed to even be willing to attack others from the way it looks." Spike placed his claws on his cheeks as he suddenly started to get scared a bit. "You don't think he could be one of those tinies who...Killed a snatcher, do you?" Spike said as he made a nervous gulp" Twilight then got up and pats Spike on the back. "He seemed to have just recently arrived and was just trying to prevent being eaten by a stallion. He's most likely never heard of a snatcher, nor did he even knew he was going to be alright. I'm sure that he'll eventually calm down and maybe even apologize to the pony later on. In the meantime, I'm going to continue my research a bit more."

After a week passed, Twilight had been hearing complaints from the locals. It seemed that the green stallion wasn't the only one who dared try to eat "the Edged One", who now ponies had began to call Andrew, for he seemed to always carried around the same nail he stole from the said stallion. Reports of 3 other stallions who've tried to eat the tiny, seeing this as a challenge, were said to have been cut and slashed at. One even nearly lost an eye to this human, and it was even told that the human village Twilight sent him to even voted to ban him from their 'safe zone'. Starlight was also looking at the written reports that the ponies had sent about the Edged One. Twilight moaned as she banged her head onto the table. Starlight started to speak up.

"This human sounds even more violent than Stacy. I'm just worried that he may eventually join that group. Should we get that Knights of Unification that Celestia has to...Well, arrest him or something?" Twilight looked at Starlight, feeling nervous as she didn't want to make things worse. "I'd rather not have them involved. It's not like he's a threat to the other ponies...Yet..." She rubbed her chin as the Princess of Friendship tries to think of what to do. "...Maybe he just needs a friend who can help him understand...And...Hopefully keep him under control." Spike then walked in carrying a few books for Twilight, and joined in the conversation. "I'm thinking maybe some pony tough and brave enough to put up with him, like how Dash can put up with Stacy." Spike then sets down the books next to Twilight. "I find it a coincidence that one of those stallions he attacked had a scar just like Tempest. Funny thing, huh?" Starlight shivered as she was reminded of when Tempest Shadow lead an invasion on Canterlot and imprisoned everypony (And even tinies) that was at the Festival of Friendship. Twilight's ears then perked up as she suddenly had an idea that made her smile. "...Tempest..."

A few hours later, Andrew was walking across the fields with 'his' nail out like it was a sword, and while he held it in his right hand, he had a note on his left. He continued to read it as he grumbled a bit, walking towards some sort of lone tree on a small hill. "...This is just great. First I was kicked out of the village just because I 'wouldn't contribute to the village', and now her majesty has sent me to meet...Some kind of, 'old friend' by the-" Before he finished what he was saying, something big, roundish, and dark grey, with what looks like a white mohawk walked from the other side of the hill, which began to interrupt what Andrew was saying "-By the lone tree on top of the hill, you'll find a tiny with dark brown hair, and most likely armed with a tiny weapon, so please be careful to not get harmed. Sincerely, Twilight Sparkle." The strange looking creature then put down his note that he had, which coincidentally looked like Andrew's note as he looked around, and easily spotted Andrew. "...Huh, that was easy," the...hedgehog(?) said as he walked up to him, but not too close. "Andrew, the 'Edged One,' was it?" He asked to the tiny.

"That title is kinda getting annoying, but yeah, that's me. What do you want?" Andrew said as he crossed his arms. The short (But not to him) creature then started to clear his throat as if he was going to make a speech or something as he then pull out a scroll from...somewhere...And started to read it out loud. "Ponies of Equestia! We come on the behalf, of the fearsome, the powerful, the almighty...!" He stop for a minute and reads it for a bit, then looked a bit embarrassed. "...Sorry, wrong intro." After putting the one scroll away, he brings out another one, then clears his voice again as Andrew seemed a bit confused still. "Andrew the 'Edged One'! You have committed crime against the ponies of Equestria. By the order of the Princess of Friendship, you will be sentence to be the prisoner of Ex-Commander Tempest!" He shouted as he then had his arm out and he posed like when someone welcomes someone onto the stage. However, he was just looking at the open field as the creature's arm went back down. "...Oh yeah, I was suppose to bring you to her."

Andrew still had his nail out and he used both his hands to grip at it, pointing at the hedgehog creature. "I don't know who you are, or who this 'Temple'...or 'Tempest', or what's-her-name is, but I am NOT going to let you put a single finger...Er, claw, on me!". The hedgehog raised an eyebrow, then smiled as if an idea suddenly popped into his head. He reached into the back of him, who Andrew still don't know what's he reaching into, since he clearly didn't had pants on, so he didn't have pockets, as the white haired (Not sure if it's hair, though) creature pulled out some kind of tiny orb with what looked like a green crystal inside. "No better time to test this out to see if these work on tinies." Andrew tilted his head as he watched him raised the orb into the air as it looked like he was going to throw it. "What the heck is-?" That was all Andrew could say before the last thing he saw was green smoke and grey crystals forming around him, then everything becoming black...

"...Grubber, you are sure this is safe for him? I've already have gotten a bad enough reputation from you-know-what," Said a female voice, who sounded very serious. As Andrew started to wake up, he then felt that whoever the female voice must have been that 'Tempest' he's been hearing about from who he assume was 'Grubber', who he thought was a weird name for the hedgehog creature thing, who he started to hear his voice too. "Come on! It's not that bad! They even taste AND feel good! Trust me, I tried one once. I just don't eat them because they're not that filling. That's why I let the one I ate go free. Oh, speaking of tiny, he's awake!" Andrew rubbed his head as he looked at himself for a bit, then shook his head. "Ugh! What the hell did you just do to me?!"

"Oh, I wouldn't worry about what happened...I think you should worry more on what WILL happen," Grubber said as he chuckled in an evil way while turning the tiny cage Andrew was in, which was being held by Grubber himself. From seeing the anthro-like Hedgehog, to now seeing the dark purple unicorn with a magenta-ish mane, a broken horn which seemed to be creating sparks from it, and wearing black armor. Her serious looking eyes stare down at him as he could see the scar that resembled the same scar that he gave to a stallion who he nearly ended up cutting their eye out. Her muzzle came closer to him as she watched him in his tiny cage that Grubber held. "Not so tough, now that you have no weapon," she said, as that made Andrew looked around, realizing he no longer has his personal nail. "...Aw crap..." Andrew looked back at the dark mare, knowing his fate was in her hands...Er, hooves.

"Alright, here's the deal: I owe Twilight Sparkle a...Lot of favors, and since you've been causing a bit of problems with her 'loyal subjects', she's requested me to make you my own edible prisoner." The part 'edible' got his attention. "...She sent me to you just so you could eat me...Dammit, and I thought I could trust her..." Tempest grinned as she giggled sinisterly. "I've been hearing a lot of how ponies enjoy eating your kind. I, for one, have never dared to give one a try...But since the Princess had requested to keep you in my stomach until you are no longer...'violent'..." Just before she continued to speak, Grubber tilted the cage at a 90 degree angle, to where Andrew falls onto the side of the cage where he was now facing Tempest's lips underneath him. The tiny now realized that Grubber was standing on top of a table, which from the look of it, shown that Tempest was a lot bigger than most ponies, especially for a mare, which now continued on what she was going to say with a smirk. "...You will have the honor to be the first to become my tiny snack~." Suddenly, the front of Andrew felt the tongue of the broken horned mare slurp the tiny prisoner as it was long, warm and wet. A faint blush appeared on the cheeks of the tiny as Tempest smacked her lips to get a good taste of the human. "...Mmm, cinnamon rolls...Oh, and don't worry, little one...I'll make sure I'll make this last~." Before Andrew could say a word, Grubber then pulled him out of the cage and danged him as he held onto his shirt, while keeping his head facing down towards the face of the ex-commander pony. "Time to go down the 'hatch,'" Grubber said as he laughed a bit while lowering the prisoner closer to Tempest's lips, which then opened up wide as she let out an 'aaah', waiting for the tiny to enter his next little prison.

Andrew started to slightly panic as he could see the saliva in her maw started to drip from the top and landed at the back of her pulsating throat, which he knew would be his destiny now. The small human could have tried to jump away, but seeing how he got closer and closer, he knew resistance was futile. Next thing he knew, everything became dark for him as the only thing he could feel was the warm, soft, and saliva-coated tongue of hers. It would have stayed dark for him, but thanks to the magic that brought him to Equestria in the first place, he was able to see her pearly white teeth, which stayed shut to prevent him from having any chances of getting away. Before he could manage to get up inside of her warm maw, the tongue of hers begin to toss him around, then began to lick his small form. The sounds of 'mmm' vibrated all around, which caused Andrew to begin blushing a bit. Most humans would normally panic being eaten for the first time, but something about him being tasted and toyed in the maw of the dark mare felt just so...comforting. Instead of showing struggling against his fate, he accepted it.

"...Hm. I'd expect you to put up more of a fight," Tempest said, while making sure he'd stay within her mouth. "On the other hoof, that means this won't be painful for you." As she grins once again, she then begins to tilt her head back, causing Andrew to soon slide straight towards her open gullet that still looked dark even with the magic's 'night vision' it gave him. He did try to grab a hold of one of the taste buds on her tongue, but he was soaked with so much drool of the soldier pony that everything was slippery to him, which led him into the dark, as she let out a loud gulp to remind him who's got control over him. Ironically for such a tough mare like Tempest, her throat's muscles was gently as it squeezes around the tiny that faintly squirms as he journeys downward, feet first to his new prison cell. After what nearly felt like a few minutes, he then felt the endoscopes open up and let him fall into the deep chamber that was Tempest's stomach.

When he landed in the shallow acid pool that laid in her gut, the ex-commander let out a belch that was loud, even for having such a small snack. When he got up, he gazed around, which surprisingly was empty to him. He expected to see at least a few skeletons inside, but then remembered she said he was going to be her first. A part of him wondered what it would be like to get digested, but he was interrupted from his thought as he felt the faint hooves rubbing her belly a bit from the outside. "...Hm...This DOES feel good~," He heard Tempest say. There was another voice, but he couldn't make out what Grubber say as the sounds from the outside world were muffled by her pulsating walls, which gurgled around him. With no where to go, and nothing that he could do, he laid against the stomach walls and curled up, and closed his eyes.

Andrew opened his eyes and then examined his surroundings, now no longer in the gut of the dark colored mare. He had appeared on top of a table next to a plate of pancakes which Tempest seems to be eating, while Grubber had just set his plate on the table, and then began to eat the breakfast he obviously made, since he had a chef hat and a white apron on. As the tiny human got onto his feet and looked up at Tempest, she began to speak after swallowing some of the pancake. "Ah, good. You're awake. Breakfast is ready for you." She then cut a small part of her pancake, that was just enough for Andrew to have plenty to eat. He tilted his head as he seemed to be confused. "...Hang on, how did I got out of your gut alive?" After Tempest ate another bite of her pancake, she cleared her throat as she used a napkin to wipe her maw. "Surely even you have heard that Tinies, or 'humans' which you call yourselves, are immune to stomach acids. Besides, I was told to keep you as a prisoner, not to execute you. After breakfast, you're going back in there."

The tiny human looked at the tiny slice of pancake, which looked huge to him, as he then begins to eat a part of it. It was surprisingly good. Andrew let out a sigh as he slowly eats his share, while eventually Tempest finished hers as she looked down at the human. She remembered that Twilight asked to see if she could befriend Andrew, hoping to prevent him from seeing other ponies as 'monsters', so she began to see about starting a conversation. "...You ever had any friends back from where you came from?" Andrew then stopped eating as he then lowered his head as he started to remember something. "... I used to," he said, after sitting down and holding onto the last of his share of the pancake. "...But about during the last years of going to school, they eventually moved away, and I never heard from them again. Ever since then, I never had a friend. I could have tried, but I just...Never did..." Tempest remembered how her friends back in her childhood also had abandoned her, leaving her alone and with no one. She then stood up and picked up the human as he still had the tiny pinch of pancake left with him. "Twilight told me you've put up a bit of a fight with a few ponies before. Some would consider that as a challenge to eat you, especially snatchers...So how about this, I will give you some extra time out of my stomach by giving you some combat lessons to help you from defend from such snatchers, but as long as you don't use them to intentionally harm others. Is that understood?"

After hearing her offer for training, he had thought about this for a moment. Back on Earth, he was thinking about considering to learn fencing so that he could learn melee combat, just like in the video games he used to play like. It would also get probably boring if he had to spend who knows how many weeks or months inside of Tempest's gut, so it seemed like there was little of a choice. "...Very well. I'll accept the offer." Tempest nods as she then faced Grubber. "Grubber, I need you to-." She then stopped to see that Grubber was already asleep after finishing his pancakes. The broken horned unicorn looked disappointed at first, but then smiled and shook her head. "I'll get him to make you a weapon later. In the meantime, we'll just start using a bottle cap to practice shielding" As she was about to leave the room after putting the human on top of her mane, she had just realized something. "By the way, how DID you get out of my stomach?" Andrew then looked down at her, with a confused expression. "I thought YOU let me out. I didn't do anything." Tempest rubbed her chin as she seemed puzzled. "...Hm...that's...odd. Well, try not to get out without my permission next time." Andrew nodded, starting to once again form trust for a pony, and maybe even a bond with her. How he got out of her stomach still made him wonder though...

The Strange World. (Guest)

Author's Note

Made by Lukington17, His Discord Friend, and myself. Starring Electric Blue (Right) and Cuteamena (Left).

The Strange World. (Guest)

What was a normal day in the world suddenly changed within seconds. No one expected something straight out of a fantasy movie to happen in their everyday lives. People began to glow all around their bodies, and within seconds, they ceased to exist. Nothing was left behind; clothes, wallets, purses, keys, they vanished with the person that had them. And just like that, panic broke out everywhere.

In one of the trains, a young man in the UK ran past the panicked crowd, standing on one of the seats, watching people vanish in the large glows. When he wished something exciting would happen a few days ago, it had been answered by whatever deity was listening… and Luke wasn't happy about it. His mind was all over the place, unsure what this was all about. Some form of rapture? An experiment gone wrong? Was the Matrix broken and everyone's being freed to the real world? It didn't help that the people glowing asked for help, but with no context on what's going on, it might as well have been a death trap.

But as he made it to his stop, right by his apartment, he noticed his hands glowing. His body went stiff as the glow went all over his body. If there was one thing he wish he could do, it would be to call his family and say goodbye. That, and maybe have a pint or a smoke. But he couldn't do any of those; just pray it's not going to send him straight to hell.

When the light went away, his vision had to adjust to the new place he landed in. As soon as it came back, he was a bit taken back. He was in a bedroom of sorts… a bedroom that was now gigantic. It looked pretty neat, actually. From the looks of it, some woman lived here, as the place smelled clean, the bed he stood on was pink, and on the counter was a profile picture of a blue horse for some reason, sporting a stubble beard. His mind went screwy, unsure if this was all a dream or not. He heard the door open and slam shut with the sound of… hooves running inside? Sanity was close to being thrown out of the window.

It was seemingly a normal day in Ponyville. Everypony trotted along, doing their jobs, hanging out with friends, or perhaps making new ones. But just as everything was seemingly going normal, small flashes began to appear everywhere at random. Just as the small flashes appeared, in their place was a 3 inch tall, bipedal creature of sorts that had exposed skin, hair on top of their heads, and wore what looked like clothes. To say it was surprising was an understatement; panic broke everywhere upon the arrival of these small creatures.

Among these ponies was an earth pony mare with a blue coat and a yellow mane with tail, wearing a pink bow. What was supposed to be some time buying groceries to make dinner turned into a panic attack as small creatures appeared from nowhere. In fear, she ran away, nearly dropping everything she had bought, fortunately avoiding any of these small creatures. Their sudden appearance was one thing, but how they looked like, if there was anything special about them, or if they were dangerous… she didn't want to figure it out. All she could do was hide in her house and wait. She ran into her house and slammed the door.

The man jumped in place upon hearing the door open and slam shut. He heard what sounded like the clip-clops of a horse’s hooves trotting, with a woman panting, speaking to herself.

“What's going on outside!?” Her voice spoke. “What are those things!? Where did they come from? Why are they here?”

He wasn't too sure what she was. And by her word choice, the ‘vanished’ people had landed here… maybe not in the same area, but perhaps this world. Truth be told, he was scared out of his mind, unsure himself. Maybe he could introduce himself to this woman? Well… whatever she is, really.

“Uh… you ok, ma’am?” An unfamiliar voice of a man spoke. The pony jumped with a squeak, unsure who said that. Best guess is that it's one of those small creatures that appeared, somehow getting into her house. She opened the cabinet and pulled out something, though she couldn't see, as the voice came from her bedroom.

“W-who’s there?” She asked, her teeth chattering.

“Relax! I'm just as unsure as you are.” She walked slowly into her room, readying her weapon.

To his surprise, walking into the bedroom was a horse of some kind. It was covered in a blue coat and had a yellow mane with tail. Despite it being an equine, it wore a pink bow on the back of its head, and had a skirt draped over its back legs. The real thing that caused him to worry was its size; this horse was a giant, easily towering over him and most buildings. In its right hoof was… a wooden spoon. He backed up a bit, holding up his hands to show he meant no harm.

“Whoa! Ok, calm down!” He spoke. The giant horse screamed, throwing its spoon and backing away from him.

“IT TALKS!!! THEY CAN TALK!!!” She screamed.

His ears rang a bit, but he didn't want to make it worse. “Uh… yeah… and you're a talking, giant horse. Your point?”

She gave a curious look. “Giant? I'm not a giant! And I'm just a pony. You're a small… thing.”

“Thing!? I am a human! And you can't be a pony! Ponies are only three feet tall, you're WAY over that size limit!” The pony cautiously approached him; he backed up again. “Ok, I take it back - I'm the small one! Just don't-”

“Huh… you're pretty cute!” She stopped and puckered her lips abruptly, and her cheeks turned a little bit red.

He paused and blinked. “... Excuse me?”

“You're an adorable little fellow.” She said again, the blush slowly fading away on her cheeks.

“Uh… thanks?”

She stood up and straightened out her mane before gently picking up the small creature from the floor. “I hope you don’t mind if ask you a few questions,” she said.

Her enormous hoof surrounded him as he felt the nauseating sensation of rising through the air, climbing what would have been skyscraper height in a matter of seconds. He shook as he grabbed her hoof. “I-I’ve got questions myself, actually… just don't drop me, ok?” She walked into what looked like a kitchen with a dining room nearby. The giant pony sat on one of the tables, setting him down. He was mesmerized; this mere animal somehow had a human lifestyle (albeit larger than life) right before his very eyes - kitchen, table, food supplies...bizarre.

“Well, I dropped you,” she joked. “But what's your name?”

“It's Luke, ma'am. Yours?”

“Cuteamena. But you can call me Cutea.”

“Uh… right… this is going to be interesting.”

Two hours had passed for both parties. Luke had learnt about this land of Equestria, its rulers, some of the various creatures, and that ‘his kind’ were recent arrivals. To Cuteamena, she’d learnt about Earth and a good sense of what it's like. As they were talking, the door suddenly opened and flying speedily in was the stubble-bearded blue stallion from the framed photo earlier. Luke was a bit nervous upon meeting another giant pony, unsure whether they’d be as welcoming as Cuteamena. He did notice, however, that this pony had wings. Surely it wasn’t the fantastical pegasus?

“Electric! You're back!” Cuteamena exclaimed; her boyfriend locked the door in panic and panted heavily.

“They're everywhere!” He hyperventilated. “Those… things! Those small creatures! Those-” He paused and saw Luke. “THEY'RE IN OUR HOUSE!!! GET RID OF IT!!! GET-”

“ELECTRIC!!!” Cutea shouted. “This ‘thing’ is a human, and he has a name.” She picked Luke up and introduced him to Electric. “Electric Blue, this is Luke. Luke, meet my coltfriend.”

“Uh… it's nice to see you.” Luke spoke, offering a hand - and feeling pathetic for how small it was compared to the giant stallion. Electric Blue was unsure, using one of his firm wings as if it were his hand.

“Uh.. hi.” He spoke as Luke shook the feather. It felt strange to both parties, to say the least.

“There we go,” Cutea began. “now that we've greeted each other, shall we give him a tour of both our house and Ponyville?”

“You're not serious on keeping him, are you?” Electric asked. His marefriend scolded him with a vicious frown, and he shrugged back. “What? He's not a pet.”

“No; he's a guest.” She nuzzled the tiny human. “It's alright, I'm not gonna let anything happen to you under my watch.” Luke nervously patted her muzzle.

“Uh… yeah… thanks.”

Several months had passed since Luke and the humans had arrived in Equestria. Despite being a mere 3 inches tall, everypony had found these tiny species to be more than useful - from retrieving small items to getting an itch they themselves couldn't reach, everything seemed great for both creatures. Of course, it didn't take long for something else to be discovered - one that caught Electric off-guard, and made him utterly sick to see. He knew he had to tell Cuteamena about this… ‘But would Luke be comfortable around us if he knew too? It’s probably best to tell him later.’

Inside their house, Cuteameana prepared dinner as Luke rested on her mane. Luke may be small, but he tried his best to help around the house and aid the pony couple in relaxing a bit - from massaging them to trying to do their Hooficure. Truth be told, Cuteamena felt like Luke was becoming a servant - but he simply told her it was the least he could do for being welcomed into their home. Of course, his fascination meant he enjoyed nestling in their manes and observing what they did daily; in this case, watching Cuteamena prepare dinner, today apparently a salad. The door opened, prompting Cutea to turn and see Electric Blue enter.

“Bluey!” She cheered, trotting to her coltfriend.

“Hi honey” Electric replied, then seeing Luke on her head. “Hey, Luke.”

“Hey.” The tiny human replied.

“I'm just making us dinner,” Cutea explained, “one of our favorite delicacies - Garden Salad!”

“Oh! That sounds yummy!” Electric replied, but then he leaned in. “Can I have a word with you?”

His marefriend tilted her head in curiosity. “Is there something wrong?”

“No no, nothing's wrong - but it needs to be between us only.”

“I did something wrong?” Luke asked.

“No! It's uh… I found a place… but I need Cutea's thoughts.”

“Ah, fair enough. I'll cover my ears.” Luke said, and with a sigh Cutea lowered her head and allowed Luke to climb down, placed on the kitchen counter next to the salad mixer.

Electric strolled away, walking into the bedroom. The mare followed, looking nervous. “Blue? What's wrong?” She asked. “Is the place far?”

“What? No! It's-” Electric took a deep breath and sighed heavily. “It's not about Luke moving away. It's… something I saw.”

“Oh… well what did you see?”

“... At the park, I saw…” - he shivered - “Rainbow Dash eating...humans.”

“WHAT!?!?!?” Cuteamena yelled, prompting Electric to shush her immediately.

“What's wrong!?” Luke asked from the kitchen.

“Uh… J-just the locals!” Electric fumbled before turning to Cuteamena, who shivered now.

“H-how could she do s-such a thing?”

“It's not just her.”

“Wait… others were doing it?” She asked, and Electric nodded and lowered his head.

“I saw ponies everywhere, left and right, hunting and eating these humans, as if they were cats with mice.”

“W-why? There has to be a reason. That would kill small creatures like those.”

“I thought the same. As it turns out, there’s science behind it. See, while I was at work I met some stallion from the Canterlot labs...he told me that humans have been discovered to have an intense and pleasant flavour; they’re considered the tastiest things around here, and the spell that made them small - when they were transported into this place - also keeps them safe from being digested.”

“... D-did you-?”

“I was offered, but I refused. Those humans… they were terrified… I can't do something like that.”

“Oh thank Celestia. But what about Luke? Are you going to tell him?”

“Not yet. I don't even know when would be the best time to tell him… all I do know is that the human villages are safegrounds for his kind. We ought to show him them calmly. If it happens, if either of us get affected… then he has a place he can live.”

“What if he asks?”

“... I… don't think he'd want us to eat him.”

Luke’s voice suddenly interrupted from next door: “Hey! Shoo, flies!”

“I think we mustn’t worry for now, as long as we know where he is.”

“Agreed.” Cutea nodded, and heading back into the kitchen she saw Luke using a toothpick as a spear against some flies. The mare went to shoo the flies away. “Hehe, thanks for that, Luke. I'll take it from here.” She swatted the flies away, giant in size for the poor human, and neatly aligned the toothpicks on the counter. Luke, exhausted from his brief fight, lay down to recover as Cutea opened the window.

“So, how was your day?” Electric asked her.

“Funny you should say that. Today, we both played a game of…”

As Cutea spoke, turning her full attention to Electric, Luke placed his ‘weapon’ down and strolled past the salad down on the counter… or, he would have. He tripped on the line of toothpicks, landing face first into the unwashed salad leaves, which was presently picked up by the mare and placed into the salad spinner under the sink. Luke popped his head out of the salad, looking up to see the underjaw of Cuteamena high up above.

“Hey! Wait! Down-!” Luke called out, but his shouts fell on deaf ears as the distracted Cuteamena turned on the tap, washing him and and the leaves immediately. The water came gushing down, and Luke felt like someone had just turned on a waterfall on his head - or a strong jet of it, at least. Soon he was engulfed in darkness; the lid was placed, and after a few presses and noises from above, everything began to spin rapidly. Poor Luke was hurled into the sides of the container. Immense salad leaves tumbled around him, their moisture causing water droplets to splash onto him and drench him. Everything went blurry for him, making him want to puke, especially when everything came to a halt. He couldn't move now, with the world spinning around him, as the freshened salad was picked up by an unseen force and placed in two large bowls. All Luke could see was the blurred blue figure with yellow mane, hidden past the green foliage.

“...But that's all that happened. Nice day.” Cuteamena finished, before stirring the salads with a pair of tongs and adding some oil.

“Huh… you two seem to get along well.” Electric answered quietly, taking his seat in front of his bowl of salad. “Give it a month and he’ll know you better than I do…”

“Oh please, I don't think he has the potion you got all those years ago.” Cutea grabbed her fork, took a large amount of leaves, and took a huge bite. “Mmm… totally never realized how hungry I was until now!”

“Agreed.” Electric sat down and began to eat his salad quietly.

Luke's vision steadily came back, and he looked around to see the green foliage around him echo a loud crunch. He jumped as he saw giant, sharp prongs heading straight towards him. Luckily for him, he cowered to one side; the prongs missed his flesh, but caught him by the shirt. A loud crunch reverberated around the forest he now found himself in, and Luke was picked up,along with the greenery. It dawned upon him, as he rose, that he had wound up in a bowl of salad, and turning around, realised his situation in more vivid a way as possible: he was facing the gaping mouth of Cuteamena! In clear detail, afforded the view he had of it, Cuteamena still had small pieces of salad in her mouth and stuck in her teeth, with webs of saliva connecting the top half of her mouth to the bottom, trickling all over her throat at the far end. It did not make for a nice view at all, and Luke almost froze in terror, were it not for his shrieking voice: “Cuteamena! Stop! Pleeeease don't eat m-!”

CRUNCH!!!

Luke's vision turned dark, wet, and warm: he was in the mouth of the mare. Before he could process anything mentally, her mouth went into full motion - he bounced everywhere on her tongue as it dictated the show, with the salad around him getting hurtled into the immense jaws of mountainous teeth. These teeth crashed down on the leaves, the chomping sounds echoing all around as they ground the leaves into mush. Luke fought for control of his own body as he was tossed here and there, trying to seek shelter under the leviathan tongue on whose surface he now stood. Indeed, every taste-bud around him cradled him between each other, and the brightness of the outside light came bursting in and blinding him as the sweet mare seemed not only oblivious to his presence inside her mouth, but also manners (in chewing with her mouth shut).

CRUNCH CRUNCH CRUNCH!!!

“CUTEAMENA!!! STOP!!!” Luke yelled. He watched and listened as the massive gnashers chomped and tore the salad leaves to bits, in a most voracious and carnivorous way. And I thought ponies were vegetarians, he thought. Desperate, he thought that maybe his clothes would be detected by her taste-buds, and so he tried to roll around - but covered in water and salad fragments his efforts were futile.

CRUNCH CRUNCH CRUNCH!!!

Everything stopped. For a minute he thought his plan had worked...but Cuteamena’s tongue rose up, pushing Luke and her mushed salad back towards her throat. Luke felt himself sliding down along the bumpy surface of her tongue, and saliva and mushy bolus tumbled and overtook him on either side. The noise was like the sound of rushing water as they all headed towards the gaping throat ahead. Despite it being dark, Luke knew what was happening, and tried to grab a hold of something, anything - and as Cutea opened her lips slightly, he was afforded a glimpse of his surroundings. Looking up, he noticed her immense uvula dangling above the entrance to the throat, guarding its cavernous entry with its intimidatingly-gentle swaying; he could even hear it swaying overhead. He envisaged himself going down her throat, with no way to escape. “CUTEAMEEEENAAAA!!!” He screamed.

GLURK!!!

Electric and Cutea were nearly finished with their salads. Electric looked up suddenly. “Oh shoot! We forgot to offer some food to Luke!”

“Oh yeah, we were too busy being hungry...” Cutea replied, looking around and gulping loudly as she swallowed. “Hey, Luuuuke, want some salad?” There was no answer as she called. “Uh… Luke? You there?” She got up and walked to the kitchen counter; Electric followed suit. Luke was not on the counter, nowhere to be seen. Cutea looked worried now. “Luke? Now's not the time for hide and seek. Come out now.” she ordered.

“Wait a minute, don’t move.” Electric flapped his wings and rose off the ground, flying close to it though and examining the floor there. “Oh thank Celestia! He didn't fall to the floor!”

“Oh no! Did I sit on him?!” She presented her flank to Electric; the stallion blushed and tried to ignore his lustful urges, shaking his head.

“N-no, you didn't at all.”

“Well, where is he!? He must not be left alone in case-!” They stopped as they heard a muffled scream.

“Did you hear that?” Electric asked with a blink.

“Yeah.”

“It sounded like it came from-”

“HELP!!! I DON'T WANNA DIE!!!”

Their faces went pale, as they pieced together a most-unfortunate reality. Electric, almost reluctantly, winced and leant his ear into his marefriend’s abdomen. He pulled away and gave her a regretful look that in turn made her realize she had accidentally eaten Luke. Cutea looked down at her belly and poked it, inadvertently causing Luke to scream. Electric again pressed his right ear on the light-blue stomach near her navel.

“Luke? Luke, can you hear me?”

“Electric!? Get me out of here! Cuteamena ate me, and if we don’t hurry she's gonna-”

“Calm down, mate! Take a deep breath and-”

“WHY IS THERE A HOUSE HERE!?!?!? She ate someone else!? Is this all some kind of scheme for you to torture us people!?”

“No! Don't go in there!” Electric flapped his wings angrily and flew to the refrigerator, pulling out a can of soda. He presented it to Cutea. “Drink fast, hurry!” Cutea nodded, quickly opening the can and chugging the contents. After a few seconds, her stomach bubbled, followed by her cheeks perking up and-

BBBRRAAAAAP!!!

She belched long and loud. Despite the gigantic burp, Luke didn't fly out as either had hoped.

“... I think-.” Cutea began.

“Wait there, hun.” Electric replied. He zoomed upstairs to his study’s mini-fridge and pulled out a beaker containing a yellow liquid. Without any hesitation, he downed half of it and soon enough, within seconds, he began to shrink rapidly. Now the size of a fly, he whooshed back down to the kitchen, heading towards his lover’s mouth as she looked around in confusion and panic. Cutea let out a long “Huh…?”, and Electric flew right inside her mouth in time to hear her ask “Where did you go, honey?”.

It was only when she felt a bulge in her throat, going faster than her own muscles would force it, that she knew what had happened. Gently massaging her throat, she muttered: “go get him, lover-boy...”

Luke had taken refuge inside the bizarre house that was inside Cuteamena's stomach. All around him the stomach gurgled and sloshed loudly, processing its contents into nutritional sustenance, with Cutea's breathing and distant pounding heartbeat adding to the deafening sounds. The salad she had eaten swiftly dissolved in her stomach acids as bubbles rose, and thick slime oozed and dripped from the stomach walls and above. Despite all of this, the house he was in seemed the most normal to Luke, despite its location being in… well, the stomach of a pony. The door was locked but a window had been left open and allowed him to enter this strange and curious abode, limited in decor but certainly enough to get by. A loud gurgle erupted - a gurgle that told him that Cutea ate something - but he avoided looking at the oesophagus that teased him of freedom. What made him jump - and nearly scream - was when Electric Blue entered the house.

“What!?” Luke asked, confused. “How did you-!? You're in-!? Aren't you-!?”

“For starters, this is MY house.” Electric answered, picking Luke up off the ground. “Secondly, I make a potion that I acquired from Zebrafrica that allows me to miniaturise myself - sometimes I come to live in here for some peace and quiet. See?” At this point he pointed to one of the photographs hung up; this one showed Cuteamena opening her mouth for the camera and a hardhatted-Electric posing in front with some timber, tools and a thumbs-up with his feathers. He continued: “Thirdly - I wish I didn’t have to tell you this - but Luke… your kind is now officially at the bottom of the food chain.”

“W-What!? Are… you saying-?” The human looked hurt.

“Ponies everywhere are hunting your kind and eating them left, right and centre. Yes, I know - I saw it happen. Whatever curse, or magic, brought your kind to our universe has not only altered the perspectives and dimensions of your species to ours, but sadly made you taste delicious, apparently. I would like to think it is not out of malice or sadistic joy that ponies are ingesting you folks, but the good news is that somehow you are kept safe in our stomachs.” He looked at his own stomach now, as if searching for some verification that he was harmless.

Luke swallowed hard as he took this in. “I...I can’t stay here then...this is all a trick...you’ve been friendly to me just so you and your mare could get the satisfaction of swallowing me!”

“Uh, in case you haven't noticed: I'm just as small as you right now, so I can't exactly swallow you. And this is just an accident.”

“And how would you know!?”

“We tried to get you out, mate. Look, if it'll help, I'll get us out of here and I can personally take you to the local human village. There, you can be safe and have your own home and not worry about being eaten by anypony. I did find a potential house in there you may like, if it means you'll be comfortable being away from us.”

“Who’s to say you won’t just get me out of here so you can eat me?”

“You’ll have to trust me. I promise I will introduce you in the human village. Or, we can just sit here and go fishing in her stomach.” Electric gestured to his fishing rods hung up, and Luke gave a confused look.

“She swallows whole fish?”

“No, but she may have accidentally ingested a bug, maybe a parasite, without looking or knowing too much about it. I’ve gotta protect her. ‘She’s my everything’ has a whole different meaning at this size.”

Luke tried his best to come to terms with this, and as a sign of respect Electric lay down and gestured to be stroked. Luke stroked his hand gently along the stallion’s dark blue coat, a sensation that was surprisingly warm and comforting at this moment. The stomach shifted slightly as they could hear the sound of Cutea rubbing her belly outside, and Luke finally offered his hand. Gently, Electric licked it humbly. He tried not to show his true reaction: it did indeed taste amazing, the greatest flavours his tongue had ever received. Instead, he offered a smile and gestured for Luke to hop on his back. With a flap of his wings he headed for the sphincter marking the entrance to the throat.

Cutea felt something come up her throat, but didn't try to re-swallow it, but opened her mouth to let Electric and Luke out. Through the gaping jaws of teeth they flew, and Electric grew back to his normal size within seconds, carefully placing Luke on the floor.

“There we go,” Electric spoke. “Now, I think we should-” Luke made a mad dash for it, running to a mousehole before he could finish.

“No! Wait! Luke!” Cuteamena yelled, jumping at him. She was too late, as Luke went into the mousehole, disappearing from sight. Both ponies looked into the hole in the wall. “Luke! Come back!!! I'm sorry! It was an accident!” Cuteamena yelled into the hole, her muzzle practically inside it.

“...shoving your mouth in his face won’t help, darling. I don't think he's willing to listen.” Electric replied, internally hurt after their petting bond.

“But he's going outside! We need to-”

“Let him go. We can't hold him forever and make his fear of us grow. I'm pretty sure he found the human village already the other day. We should go look for him in a week or so and see if he wants to come back.”

“And if he doesn't?”

“If he doesn't, it's his choice, and we should respect it.” Electric turned around and sighed, hoping Cutea won't do anything drastic. Cutea continued looking into the mousehole.

“Please be safe, Luke.”

Luke sprinted out of the house and to the big outside world. His adrenaline was working on overtime, and he felt like he was on the brink of collapsing. Looking outside, a simple flower was the height of a lamppost, or a telephone pylon, with the houses around easily trumping most of the skyscrapers back home. Of course, surrounding the area was ponies, all ranging from the different subraces, age, looks, and colors. Were they not gigantic - nor supposedly maneaters - it would be nice, but the latter made him more than wary, wanting to avoid them as much as possible and slinking under some leaves. He watched in silent horror as a rainbow-maned Pegasus mare pinned a fellow person on the floor, gave a lick, then engulfed them, casually swallowing them.

The sight made Luke turn and run across the house, hiding around the corner. Everything flipped on him: these once-friendly giant ponies are monsters that loved to eat people. Truth be told, he just wanted to break down and cry, but couldn't risk giving him away. Sneaking between bushes, he darted to a side street. The street wiggled out from the mat. Fortune favoured him as eventually he saw a village in the distance, and getting closer to it, he could make out it was filled with people around. Since it appeared not to be within direct threat of ponies on the prowl, he advanced.

With adrenaline fueling him, Luke ran towards the make-shift village of homes made from models and trash, hoping to escape the horrors of what the ponies would do to him. Some people noticed him running towards them, taking a step back to let him through, and gesturing him to enter. As soon as he entered, he fell to the floor, nearly passing out with his lost of breath.

“What on Earth happened to you, stranger?”

“He looks brand-new!”

“Look out, he might be feral haha”

Luke steadied his posture and composed himself, a slight quake in his voice as he spoke to the surrounding crowd: “About two miles that way, there’s this giant community of IMMENSE horses that ea-”

“Oh, we know,” one of them silenced him. “That’s Ponyville, and they’re a friendly bunch at heart… kinda. A couple of them like us a bit too much, if you know what I’m saying…”

A few laughs followed, so Luke questioned: “Sorry, you mean to tell me you guys are not only aware of our dire position but are okay with it?!”

“They’re fine folk, most of ‘em wouldn’t hurt a fly!” A guy, dressed up like a doctor, replied, helping Luke back up. “But by the looks of it, you’ve just had a bad encounter with somepony. Let me guess; a love interest? A guardian? A friend? Any of those three and they ate you?”

“... uh… yeah… that one… who are you?”

“Sorry, name’s Phil. Dr. Phil, as folks here jokingly call me. And don’t worry, we’ve all been eaten before. Just last week, I was accidentally swallowed by Nurse Redheart after I fell into her glass of water after setting some medicine up for one of her patients.”

“And… you’re fine with it?”

“I was a bit peeved, but it wasn’t the end of the world. It could've been worst; I could've been eaten by Rainbow ‘Gulper’ Dash, right fellows?” Various chuckles and murmurs of agreement went through the crowd.

“Oh yeah, it's practically everyone’s initiation here with the gulper.” A woman replied, sipping from a canteen. “You'd be surprised to see how much people she ate. I thought she was gonna burst.”

“... And… everyone’s alright?” Luke asked. “None of you were traumatized?”

“Eh, we get used to it.” Phil answered. “I mean, it could be worse; they could digest us, take us away from our farms, or even kill us like bugs, but they’re not bad at all. Chances are, we’re not gonna be back on earth anytime soon, not in a million years...but as far as new homes for humanity goes, this one isn’t as bad as you may think.” He offered a canteen to Luke. “Come on, let’s find you somewhere to sleep for tonight while we get a new house built.”

Luke looked a bit worried, unsure how everyone here can be nonchalant about giant ponies eating people. But by the sound of Phil, and everyone else here, they sounded pretty sincere about it. With nowhere else to go, Luke accepted the drink and followed Phil across the makeshift village that was a far cry from home. Living with Cuteamena and Electric made him sense there wasn’t going to be a lot of modern stuff like back home, television or cell phones, but here… well, everything was a lot more open, yet crowded at the same time. It was going to take him a while to adjust to this new life, one of being in an ‘open cage’ of sorts with other people around, all from different parts of the world.

A week had passed since Luke ran away, and Cuteamena & Electric Blue had been unable to cope with the guilt of frightening their guest away too long. They decided to head out to the nearby Tiny village to see if he was there. Chances were hopefully that he’d be there; if he wasn’t, then Electric could find Rainbow Dash and see if the aforementioned gulping pegasus had got to him first. Hopefully, the latter wouldn’t need to happen - it’d be very embarrassing for Electric to have to ask Dash to cough Luke up, given the poor guy’s previous bad experience with being eaten.

The pair approached the tiny village, seeing the recycled models and trash used to make the various ‘buildings’ the tinies now called home. It was weird for Cuteamena to see some of her old socks being cutted out and knitted into small jackets, and Electric’s various bunsen burners were made into open campfires. Their relief came when they saw Luke playing a game of cards with some other people, all laughing, showing that they had found something nice to help pass the time. Luke noticed the pair, dropped his smile, folded his hand, muttered something to the group before getting up and heading towards the two ponies. Electric and Cutea looked a bit nervous, stepping back as Luke walked out of the village’s borders, standing in the open with the two towering above him.

“Uh… hi.” Cutea began, nervously waving at the human.

“Hey.” Luke replied calmly.

A momentary awkward silence followed, until Electric spoke up: “So… you found the human village. Looks like they’ve welcomed you in here with open arms.”

“Yeah, I made a couple of friends. They’re nice. A bit crude, but hey, gotta do something here.” There was another awkward silence.

“Luke… about what happened…” Cuteamena began nervously. “I’m sorry. I should’ve been paying attention. Had I known you were in there, I wouldn’t-” she looked like she was gonna tear up. Luke approached her and placed a gentle hand on her right hoof.

“Calm down, it’s ok. I forgive you. It wasn’t your fault Cutea; you were both so hungry and didn’t see me fall into your salad. If Electric had eaten me, it wouldn’t be any different.” Electric blushed. “The point is, the guys here have all enlightened me about what’s going on in this place. Naturally it takes time to adjust and I just reacted a bit in panic last week. If only we’d known this before.”

Electric swallowed, “I knew a little before we met you but I was struggling to find the courage to say it.” Luke stared at him with a death glare. “I wasn’t sure how you were gonna act, especially with Rainbow Dash lurking around...”

“... Anyways…” Luke turned back to Cuteamena. “The point is, I’m just glad you found and took care of me when this all started. And… looking back at it now… I’m kinda curious what you think I taste like.” The final note made Cutea’s eyes wide.

“You… want me to eat you? … Here?”

“Well… not here, per se, but can we take it slow? And, of course, with Electric… if he wants to eat me, that is.”

“Uh, no thanks on that.” Electric replied. “One lick was quite enough. And to be honest… you’re not my cup of tea.”

“... Ok! Whoo! Only one hungry pony to fill up now, I guess… with permission from you both, of course.” Cuteamena looked at Luke, a bit unsure, but licked her lips, picking him up with her hoof.

“I’m very curious on what you taste like, Luke,” She spoke very anxiously. “I couldn’t really taste you amongst the salad haha...And don’t worry, my Bluey needs some company, and I doubt other ponies would be fine being in my belly as he is.” Electric blushed again, pushing Cutea back to their home.

“Not in public, sweetie!” Cuteamena only giggled.

“Oops, guess I did it again.”

They headed back into town to the couple’s house again, with the door closed behind them. Cuteamena set Luke on the kitchen table, rustling the tiny’s head. Electric, meanwhile, went into the fridge and pulled the last vile out of his potion.

“Hmm… I’m gonna have to look for the ingredients tomorrow.” Electric said, walking by Cuteamena’s side. “And just as heads-up, unless it’s completely necessary, please avoid my house, got it?”

“Next time, shut the windows, honey.” Cutea replied. “Now drink up. Luke will be joining you shortly.”

“Yes, dear.” Electric drank the rest of his potion down. To Luke’s surprise, he saw how quickly the pegasus went from being a giant to being about Luke’s small size now. Cuteamena opened her mouth wide, and Electric flew right in. Luke watched as Cuteamena swallowed Electric whole, only a small bulge going down her throat and disappearing past her belly. She giggled as she licked her lips and put a hoof to her throat.

“Alright, now it’s your turn. Don’t worry, I’ll be gentle.” Cuteamena lowered her head down and presented her maw to Luke, rolling her tongue out like carpet. Luke looked into her maw, a bit triggered at the sight of seeing her maw again. He watched as her throat opened and closed in rhythm to her breathing, with her uvula swaying in the breeze, and how her mouth was webbed with drool. Despite what he was reassured, Luke wanted to run away instinctively, and he backed away until a glance up at Cutea’s affectionate stare stopped him. With a deep breath, he walked towards the mare’s mouth, stepping onto the soft surface of her tongue and sending a tingle through the mare. He walked along her tongue, steadying his balance as her tongue brought him in slowly, followed by her teeth closing around him and sealing him in darkness.

Cuteamena was in heaven as Luke was on her tongue. His flavor… she couldn’t even describe it beyond pure perfection. A hint of blueberry here, some chocolate there, even some pasta mixed in, oh, she couldn’t even pinpoint it! All she could do was enjoy the taste of him, savor his flavor like there’s no tomorrow. Even with drool coming out of her lips, she didn’t care at all; no one was watching. She did, however, stop upon hearing Luke inside.

“Uh… Cutea? Am I really that tasty?” He asked, covered in her spit. It felt weirdly gross, even more so than being in a pile of chewed-up salads.

“Oops! Schowwy!” Cutea replied with her mouth full. She picked up a rag to wipe her mouth. “And yesch, you tashte that guud.”

“Thanks… I guess… so, are you gonna…?” Luke asked, chancing a look toward her throat, guarded by her dangling uvula.

“Yesch, pwepare yourschelf.” Cuteamena leaned her head back and swallowed. Luke felt her tongue push him to the back of her throat, seeing the abyss into darkness before falling in. Like before, her throat was tight, almost squeezing his small form, but not in a painful way. Suddenly he felt something pinning him, slowing his descent into Cutea’s stomach. Outside, Cuteamena used her hoof to slow down his journey into her belly, enjoying the feeling of Luke in her throat. The large lump from the hoof surprised Luke, but he endured it; he could hear her thumping heart next to him intensified, separated by her throat muscles, then a low gurgle which signalled his entrance into her stomach. Cutea noticed how low Luke was now, and released him. With the sudden opening of her sphincter, Luke fell down into her stomach, splashing in to her pool of stomach acids - he then breached the ‘waters’, taking a deep breath. He turned to see Electric at the ‘shore’, offering an extended arm to help him.

“Hmm… and this is why I have wings.” He commented, showing off his feathers. The stomach shook with a massive gurgle, followed by a loud-

BRAAAAP!!!

“Mmm… you’re both so tasty.” Cuteamena’s voice boomed and echoed around them, as the stomach walls bounced as she patted her belly. “You boys enjoy your stay in there…” A long yawn let loose from her mouth. “I’m gonna go take a nice nap in the meantime.” The entire place rocked as she began to make her way into the bedroom. Slowly, but steadily, she got into her bed, and in a few moments, she went to sleep, lightly snoring. Inside, her heartbeat began to slow down, as did her breathing, though, the gurgling of her stomach proved not to have changed all that much. Luke climbed out of her acid puddle, looking around her stomach.

“Huh… so… how did you get into all of this?” He asked Electric once things had calmed.

“It’s a long story.” Electric answered, turning and walking towards his house having surveyed his accompanist’s soggy state. “Come on, let’s get you dried up.”

“And what do you do here, exactly?”

“Just read some books, write a few things, sleep, and fish occasionally.”

“Wait, fish? What’s there to fish in here?”

“You’d be surprised. But we're not doing that. Not today, at least.”

“... What are we gonna do?”

An hour had passed, and back inside the miniature house the stallion and Luke sat across from each other, reading: Electric read a book of classic poems, while Luke read about the history of Equestria, and its various residents.

“Huh… Celestia and Luna sound powerful.” Luke observed.

“Yep.” Electric replied, turning a page.

“Kinda surprised they're over a thousand years old. They look pretty good, considering.”

“Heh, yes they do.”

Luke lowered his book, “... find it weird reading in a stomach?”

“Nope, done it enough times.”

From elsewhere in the body, distant rumbles and sounds made the two lock eyes. A loud yawn shook the stomach as Cuteamena woke up. “Ahh… what a nice nap.” Some rhythmic tapping made her stomach shake as she patted her belly. “You boys getting along in there?”

“We are.” Electric answered. “Luke's just learning about Equestrian history.”

“Yeah, Equestria’s past is pretty weird.” Luke said pensively, closing the book.

“Hmm, I guess it probably is to an outsider.” Cutea agreed. She looked at the clock. “Oh, it's near dinner time. Would you both like to come out? It's pizza night.” Electric had a very content smile on his face, and the belly oozed loudly as Cutea herself was drooling at the prospect.

“Mmm… Pizza…” Electric murred.

“I haven't had pizza since I got here.” Luke got up, setting his book back in the bookshelf where he found it. “So, yeah, I'm open. Just hope I don't become an accidental topping.”

“Oh hush!” Cutea playfully hissed. “Go further with that and you'll be a purposeful topping.” She giggled at her warning. “Electric, sweetie? Care to get you both out of there? I don't want an entire pizza in there crushing you.” Electric got up and stretched, cracking his wings, before hovering and picking up Luke.

“Come on, it's pizza time!” Electric sounded like a colt, excited for pizza. His wings flapped hard as they flew up the esophagus, up into Cutea's throat. Luke looked up, seeing light as Cuteamena opened her mouth. As they reached the back of her throat, Luke enjoyed this view out, her teeth framing the outside world, before her small dwellers got out into the open sky again. Electric, like before, rapidly changed sizes, growing back to his normal size, with Luke in his mane. He only watched as Electric turned around, and both gigantic ponies gave each other a passionate kiss. Must be some good pizza they're having…

The aroma of freshly baked pizza came from the kitchen. Luke held on tight as Electric flew straight to the kitchen, anxiously awaiting the food. Cuteamena opened the oven, pulling out a fresh pizza that was topped with olives and herbs. She took Luke out of Electric’s mane, setting their small human on the table, before pulling out the slicer and cutting their meal into several slices. With some plates, she served a slice to herself, another to Electric, and a very small slice to Luke… which was still bigger than his hands, but he was most grateful nonetheless! Before anyone could take a bite, a small knock was heard.

“Huh? Who could that be?” Cuteamema asked.

Luke had an embarrassed smile on his face. “Oh, I hope you don't mind, but I invited a few friends over tonight that I'd love for you to meet.”

“What?” Electric’s eyes widened. Cutea walked up and answered the door, looking down to see a small group of Tinies standing outside.

“Hi, I'm Dr. Phil.” The knocking Tiny in a doctor's outfit spoke, waving. “Our friend Luke told us this is your house, and you're Cuteamena, is that correct?” She blinked, but smiled.

“Honey! We got guests!”

Electric grumbled as he set about cutting tiny pizza slices out of one normal one, skipping the crust. Cuteamena brought their unexpected, but welcomed tiny guests into the kitchen, setting them on the table with Luke. Although it was a bit of a hassle, Cutea gave each of them the slices cut by Electric.

“Mmm, so good!”

“Thanks, Cuteamena”

“I’ll be sure to visit you guys again soon, or you should come to the village sometime!”

The ponies laughed happily and Luke began to recount the tale of the salad encounter, much to the amusement of his human friends. Electric gave Cutea an affectionate wink as their guests sat happily. Once everyone had finished up, Cutea sighed and said, “well that was good, but I’ve still got a bit of room. Luke?” She licked her lips at the humans and the tinies laughed as she leaned in, giving him a playful lick.

The New Alpha

Author's Note

The Sequel to Wolfed Down Another part will be made soon, but not exactly how you'll expect.

Made with ShrunkenBro

The New Alpha

A few months had passed since Mike had met the giant wolf huntress, Canis. Both the human and the anthropomorphic wolf watched over each other, with Canis generally providing food for the two, and Mike being sure his giant friend was healthy… even if it meant she had to swallow him like a pill. Of course, Canis taught Mike how to be a hunter, even if he was a fraction of her size, and Mike taught her how to be more civilized, with her putting on more appropriate clothes that aren't just leaves on string. One could say they were more than friends, but, neither really wanted to say anything. That was, except for one day.

Canis and Mike traveled through the forest and looked out, seeing a desert. Mike was comfortable on the wolf's head, before looking out and seeing where they're heading.

“Hey, Canis?” Mike began. “Where you heading to? Home’s back there.”

“Actually, Mike… I'm very thankful that you've been with me through the last few months, and with your size, you've been going through a lot.”

“Well… yeah, but I'm with you.”

“It's… rather important, but, I've never been alone, and my real home is across this dessert. I was a member of the most powerful wolf pack, up until I was exiled for being born… differently.”

“Differently? How? You're beautiful.”

“My kind is very superstitious, and anyone born with white fur must be exiled to ensure the pack thrives.”

“That's messed up. But are you seriously going to walk back home?”

“Yes. And you're gonna help.”

“Wait, what!?”

“I've never been the type to ask for help, but Mike… I really want to head home, and I need your help. I need you to become the new pack leader!”

“... WHAT!?!?!?”

“Please, I beg of you! Our time together was great, but it made me realize how much I miss being with other sentient creatures. I've taught you everything you need, but they don't allow exiles back in at all, not unless the exiled has a friend that will battle for them, and challenge the leader to a duel to take his place as the alpha. It's part of our tradition.” Mike had a blank stare, but shook back into reality.

“Wait… we're gonna head to your home, and I'm gonna do everything they throw at me just so I can become an honorary pack member, and then I'll fight the alpha, hopefully win and become the new alpha, so you can rejoin your family?” Canis nodded. “... Well… it'll be something, at least. Screw it, let's do it! I have nothing to lose!” Canis picked Mike up and gave him a very affectionate kiss.

“Thank you! This means everything!” Mike blushed.

“Canis, please.”

“Oh Mike, I love it when you blush like that.” Her stomach growled. “Hmm… It's gonna be awhile before we get there. We'll arrive as soon as night arrives. But, to keep you safe from the heat, and keep me full…” She licked her lips. “Snack time!”

“... Oh great.” Mike was unceremoniously tossed into Canis’ mouth and swallowed immediately. He let out an annoyed huff as he was pushed down from her esophagus and landing in her stomach, right on top of the fruit salad she ate earlier. Her stomach bounced as she patted her belly.

“Go on, get some rest, Mike. I want my little hero to be ready tomorrow.” The stomach shifted and rocked as Canis began to stroll through the desert. Mike just sighed and rested on her meal.

“Alright I'll see you in the morning.” He got himself comfortable, closed his eyes, and went to sleep.

Mike felt a tight, warmth around him, his eyes opened slowly to the blurry sight of a moving forest starting to take form. Little beams of light shined through the trees branches, Mike blinked taking in the sights. He felt what seemed like a furry pillow it was soft and warm to the touch keeping the little human relaxed, he pressed his hand into the soft wall letting his hand sink into the squishy wall when he moved he felt another furry wall on his back.

“Had a nice rest, Mike?” The voice of Canis asked over him. His eyes opened, wide. He looked and realized that, in his sleep, Canis not only coughed him out, but stuck him between her breasts.

“Canis? …. Wh-Wha… Your boobs!”

“Don't act so surprised. I've seen you stare at my chest a lot. Not sure why, but you like it a lot.”

“Uhh…” He felt funny all over.

“But enough of that. We're here! Klooge Town!”

“Kloo what?” Mike looked out between Canis’ breast fur, seeing what looked to be a city built on and around a cliff to the ocean. It looked really rough, like it had seen better days, and, as far as Mike could see, there were giant Anthropomorphic animals everywhere! Fish, turtles, cats, and even strange rodents he never saw before were around, standing on their hind legs and wearing clothes like people. He had many questions on how the carnivores acted, but, if it's like Canis, they'll eat non sentient animals on a whim with no guilt.

Mike sunk back deeper between the wolfess’s breasts out fear of being seen by the creatures. He had spotted some staring at Canis, some fish like creature that resembles a shark looked over at Canis, its massive jaws were salivating, Mike gulped, sinking so deep, nothing would be able to spot him now. His concern for Canis grew a bit; he didn’t know how well she would be able to handle those fish creatures let alone a giant shark.

“Smell!” A grumbled voice gurgled. Canis turned slowly seeing a large fish slumping towards her. The lumbering giant had a hammer shaped head resembling a hammerhead shark. “Smell nice.”

Canis slowly backed up ready to fight if needed. She then stopped looked over at a flower sticking to the tuffs of her fur plucking it off and shower her hand to the slow beast. “You like this?”

The hammerhead lowered sniffing at her hand then slowly nabbed the flower and nodded his head slowly. “Nice! Smell!”

“Hey big guy think you could tell me where wolves like me are?” The hammerhead blinked and slowly nodded. His large hulking arm stretched out and pointed a finger out to peak that resembled a skull.

“Oh… Well thanks big guy. Take care of that flower, ok?” Canis patted his hand and began to head towards the peak.

The way up the mountain took many hours. They had arrived at night time, but as soon as they had reached the top, it was dawn. If Canis wasn't the one going up, it may have taken Mike a year to make it… assuming he didn't fall off first. Both couldn't lie at how breathtaking the sight was, though, to see the sun rise from the ocean, and the city below them, just showing how small they all are to the world.

“Wow.” Mike spoke looking out at sight. “Feel small yet?”

“Yep.” She replied. “You?”

“... Smaller.” Canis giggled.

“Well, I'm sure a little guy like you is gonna make a huge difference.” She smiled patting Mike on the head with her finger tip. “Let's keep going.” Canis turned and entered through the eyehole of the giant skull. Both saw that, inside, wolves were everywhere, ranging different from size, the color of their fur, and what they wore. All the wolves stopped and stared at Canis, a few even flaring their teeth and growled loudly.

“C.. Canis…” Mike shivered.

Canis looked around seeing the wolves snarling at her. Some of them drooled at the mouth, almost not showing there sentient and only their feral side. Soon they began to surround her, showing their large fangs.

“STOP!!!” A voice rang out. All the wolves paused and backed away lowering their heads. Canis looked up, seeing another wolf sitting on a throne. He stood up, looking muscular, but still lean enough, showing that he wore a black tunic over his red-orange fur. The Alpha stood over Canis, being a couple of inches taller than her, looking everywhere at her. “Hmm… you're an albino. You know what happens to albinos. What are you here for? Make it quick.”

“I…” Canis cleared her throat. “I brought a friend who wishes to challenge you.”

“To become the alpha?” He chuckled. “And where is your friend? They need to know the rules first before they think about challenging me.”

Canis blushed, reaching into her cleavage and pulling out Mike holding him in the palm of her hand. “Him!” Mike shook himself and paused, looking up at the Alpha. The Alpha looked back at him, confused.

“.... Is… Is this a joke?” He stifled a chuckle, then began to laugh. “Hey! Everyone! Look at this! The albino has a bug as her champion!!!” The other wolves looked around, and began to laugh with the alpha, most falling on the floor, slamming it with their fists and/or tearing up. Mike felt very embarrassed, not because of how intimidated he was, but how he looked like a joke to Canis.

“Are you afraid that little thing will beat you!” A voice yelled out from the crowd. The Alpha along with the rest of the pack stopped and scoffed looking among their own to discover the voice. There stood a chopper orange wolf with a messy top with a ripped grey tunic. He wasn’t built as muscular, but outsized a few of the wolves near him.

“Romulus!” The Alpha approached him “You speak pretty high for an Omega. So tell me why are you standing up for this clear furred one?”

“She… I..” Romulus shrunk a bit. “We should take her up on her offer at least and give her a chance. If nothing else, we can all watch at her… pet's failure.”

“A PET!?!?!?” Mike asked before Canis covered his mouth

“Hmm… for once, I agree. We'll humor her choices in champions, even if this small… thing is no more than a mouthful.” Mike pushed Canis's paw out of the way, standing on the edge of her paw.

“Hey! This ‘Thing’ is a human!” He yelled. “And his name is Mike!”

“Oh? A human? And it can talk?” The Alpha leaned down to him. “Well, the name's Remis, and what other tricks can you do? Because if you fail at this, then you'll be my personal pet for eternity, as your master will be exiled with extreme prejudice.” Canis closed her paws over Mike, pulling him away.

“He may not look like it, but Mike will whoop your tail!”

“Heh, in your dreams.” He stood up and raised his right arm. “Alright! Let the challenges commence for Mike the Human!” He let out a loud howl, followed by all the other wolves, most likely a huge chant. Canis walked away with Mike, entering one of the caves and stopped. Romulus entered, looking at her in shock.

“Canis… you really came back?”

“I had to.” Canis whispered. “This is my home.”

“But… The law and… If he loses, you’ll just be exiled again.” Canis put a paw on his shoulder.

“Trust me little brother I know what I’m doing.”

“Wait, what!?” Mike yelled, pushing his head out of Canis' clutched paw. “You had a brother this whole time!?”

“Oh, uh, hi.” Romulus began “Wow! I've never seen a creature like you before! Are there other humans around?”

“I… uh…”

“We don't know.” Canis answered “I found him a few months ago, during one of my trips. He-”

“Come on! The first challenge is made.” Remis' voice howled.

“... I'll tell you the rest later.” She looked down at Mike. “You ready for this?”

“... As ready as I'll be.” Mike answered, sweating heavily. Canis strolled out of the cave, alongside Romulus, with Mime in her paws. All the wolves were gathered around, anxiously waiting to see how Mike would perform. Remis looked down at him.

“Alright, Mike.” He spoke. “If you think you have what it takes to become a part of the pack, then you'll need to go through what our ancestors did to prove they're worthy of living here. Starting with the obvious.” He approached to Mike and took off his shirt with a pinch.

“Hey!”

“And the pants. Our ancestors didn't wear clothes.” Mike blushed heavily, though Canis looked away to give him respect. He kicked his shoes and socks off, then unbuckled his pants before taking it off. Lucky for him, his underwear was “skin” colored, so the wolves didn't seem to notice anything off. He was picked up by Remis. Canis was ready to attack, nut Romulus quickly pulled her back.

“Now, Mike, The Human,” Remis began “There are 3 major challenges that our ancestors had to mast that we now take for granted. You are going to have to use your skills to emulate what they do… assuming you don't get stepped on first.” Some chuckling. “First: The maze.”

“Maze?” Mike asked.

All the wolves and Mike stood at what looked to be a very cramped, dirty hole. Mike stood in front of the hole, covering his near naked body.

“Before we can hunt, our ancestors had to navigate all on their own in darkness.” Remis spoke. “Simply find the exit to the maze in five minutes, and you'll beat this challenge. Take forever, and… well…” He snapped his paws. Some of the wolves growled. “Better get going. Time starts now.”

“Right now!?” Mike asked. “But… I don't know where to even-” Remis kicked Mike into the hole, turning a sand dial.

“As soon as the last sand falls, feel free to get your snack.” Caznis sweated a bit. The maze was going to be impossible for a guy like him, but she had to trust him.

Mike found himself in near complete darkness with only the entrance above him.

“Jerk.” He said to himself. His vision went to the darkness. “Ok… time to find my way through this maze.” He stopped as he had an idea. “Wait… they didn't say how I could do it.”

Five minutes had passed. As soon as the last grain of sand fell, three of the wolves ran into the maze to look for Mike. They got a smell from his clothes and made their way into the dark maze.

“Well, any last words before your friend is eaten by my best men?” Remis asked. Canis turned to him.

“Just wait, Mike will make it out.” She reassured him. “I bet they're gonna have a hard time trying to-”

“I GOT HIM!!!” The echo of one of the wolves was heard in the maze.

“As you were saying?” Remis replied with a sly grin. “Let's ‘see’ how your friend is doing at the ‘end’.” Remis walked to the exit, followed by the rest of the pack. Canis reluctantly followed, though Romulus gave her a supporting hug. There was some commotion at the exit as the three wolves exited, sniffing the air. “Well,how was he?”

“We don't know!” One of them answered. “We got his smell, but we don't have him!”

“Wait, what!?”

“He's nearby! But we can't see him! He's-” the wolf yelped in pain

“Oh, hey guys.” Mike popped out of the wolf's right ear. “Sorry for that. Kinda surprised I was that quiet.”

“What!?” Remis looked surprised before growling. “You cheated! You were supposed to-!”

“I did navigate through the maze. You just never said how I could do it. And you never did state the 5 minute mark is an immediate fail.”

“... He is correct.” Romulus spoke. “There were no rules saying he couldn't do it, so, by technicality, he won.” Some of the wolves looked a bit surprised, but shrugged, clapping for the unexpected victory. Canis had a large grin on her face as she walked to Remus.

“As you were saying?” Her tail flicked at his face as she picked up Mike, giving him a passionate kiss. Remis growled, but kept his composure.

“Alright… he got lucky… but the next one, he will fail on. How good is his nose?”

“... My nose?” Mike asked.

Everyone stood in the marketplace of Kludgetown, where nearly all of the other animals kept their heads down and quickly ran away from the pack. They all stood in front of a dumpster, with only Mike gagging at the awful smell.

“Seems you may fail this one.” Remus commented, taking a ring out from his toga. “Your next challenge is to find this ring-” He threw it into the large pile of garbage “in that pile of garbage. You got ten minutes, starting… now!” He gently pushed the human into the dumpster. Mike huffed as he jogged into the pile of garbage, gagging the whole way through.

To say the smell was bad is an understatement. It was unbearable. Mike's lungs felt like they were gonna collapse, and trying to find a ring in this pile of garbage was impossible. He felt like he was gonna fail, but he saw, in the trash, a baseball.

‘Ok… I'm gonna be gambling a lot on this, but if it works… at least I know a way to keep the pack busy.’ Mike rushed to the ball and grabbed it, but not before feeling himself and the ball be lifted by something.

“Hey! What the-!?” Mike looked around trying to see what was happening, until he saw himself looking pair of bright green, slit eyes looking over him.

“Hmm... Well isn’t this an odd find.” A deep soothing voice spoke, out of the shadows came a light brown large cat with fluffy hair on top and wearing a long red jacket that looked like it would have been worn by a pirate. “Just what are you little one?”

“Uh... its Mike, and I’m a human.”

“I have never seen a creature like you before. You look like a hairless mouse.”

“Hey! I’m not a mouse!“ Mike shivered, the cat grabbed Mike’s shirt by the scruff holding him up to his face.

“Well, you can talk, so I’ll give you that.” The cat smiled. “What brings you to the dumps?”

“Trying to find a ring to join a pack of wolves. You?”

“... Wait, you're trying to join the wolves?”

“Yeah, so? I might be small, but I've got what it takes to beat Remus.”

“... And you grabbed this ball?”

“Baseball. I have an idea that will distract them from the ring and have more fun with that ball in your paw.”

“A ring eh?” The cat put the ball into his pocket and then reached into another pulling out a ring. “Like this?”

“... I think that’s the one.” Mike shrugged. “I didn't get a good look at it, though. But maybe we can make a trade? If this works,you just toss the ball around for a few minutes, and you keep the ring, deal?”

“... Sounds like a lot of work on my part.”

“I'm pretty sure the ring is worth a lot, Mr. Kitty.”

“It's Capper… and if it is a lot, then sure, deal.”

“Thank you so much, Capper.” Mike offered his hand, letting Capper’s finger tip go into his grip to resemble a shake.

“I'm just a friend that you'll need.”

Remus and the wolves watched as Capper strolled out of the dump with Mike on his head. The wolves growled seeing the cat walking. Capper grabbed Mike placing him on the ground. As the wolves growled slobber dripped down there exposed fangs, they started closing into on the cat, Capper grew nervous hopping this plan would work. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ball, the wolves all stopped looking at the round object in the cat’s paw.

“Fetch!” Capper yelled tossing the ball the road. All the wolves barked and yipped, chasing after the bouncing baseball. “...I can’t believe that worked.”

“Thanks Capper!” Mike waved as he held the ring placing it around his chest like armor and ran. “I won’t forget this!”

“Take care little friend.” Capper jumped hearing the wolves barking and coming back with the ball in one of there mouths some biting at each other as they ran. The one with the ball ran up to Capper dropping the ball at the cat’s feet and painting loudly at the cat, so much his hair was being blown back, Capper then picked up the slobbery ball, grossed out, and gave it another chuck watching the wolves give chase once again. Once that was made, he took the ring and disappeared into an alleyway. The wolves returned with Remus having the ball.

“... Where'd the cat go?” He asked.

“Aww, did you enjoy catching the ball?” Mike asked. Remus looked down at him.

“Wait… you did this!? What spell did you do!?”

“Nothing. Just figured you wolves loved to fetch stuff, like that ring,but make it much more fun via a baseball I found. Gotta say, I'm glad Capper was willing to-”

“That was Capper!?” Remus smacked himself on the forehead. “ARRG!!! You idiot! He's gonna cash in that ring! You failed this-!” Mike pushed the ball away. All the wolves went silent, watching the ball roll on the floor, gaining speed as it went downhill. The speed made the wolves turn and run down, though, Canis and Romulus did their best to not chase the ball.

“... What? Go on! Fetch!” Mike's words made both wolves sprint ahead, chasing the ball with the others.

Everyone was back in the Wolf den. Remus looked down at Mike, furious.

“Alright… I have no idea how you did it, but you beated not one, but BOTH tests! And you didn't follow them properly!”

“Well, they were vague at best.” Mike replied. Remus snarled at him.

“Well the last one is your defeat! Because I will be participating in it!”

“... You are?” Remus stood up, cracking his knuckles.

“Last challenge. You have to fight me and survive.” Mike's heart dropped upon hearing that. He didn't have any weapon, nor any protection,and it was just him, barely 3 inches tall to a wolf like him.

“Uh… c-can I get something? Like a needle? A helmet?... or first try?” Remus chuckled.

“Go on. Try to hit me. I'll give you the first shot.” All the wolves chanted in unison,ready to see a fight between their alpha and the challenger. Canis and Romulus watched,unsure if they should intervene. Mike looked at Remus’ feet, unsure how to hurt a giant like him… at least… not on the outside. With his focus, Mike charged at Remus’ foot… and bounced. The Alpha just laughed, picking his right foot off of the floor and dangled it over Mike.

“My turn.” Mike closed his eyes and braced himself as Remus’ foot came down onto him.

STOMP!!!

Mike felt himself smothered under the Alpha's paw. The humid, furred flesh of his smelly foot pressed down holding his tiny form down into the ground, he could feel the dampness of Remus’s foot soaking into his hands. Mike tried pushing on the wrinkled smelly pads to no avail, he grabbed a hold of his needle pointing it up and poking it into his foot.

“AHH!” Remus’s foot lifted up stepping back holding the foot he used to stomp on Mike. “What!? You're still alive!? How!?” Mike coughed hard as he got up,but wasn't exactly graceful, falling over immediately.

“I'm ok! Just… give me a minute.”

“Will see about that! I’m done with these games, and I'm done with you!” Remus grabbed Mike, scarfing him up into his gigantic hand, squeezing him as tight as he could in the palm of his hand. Mike tried fighting back pushing on the fingers and hairy palm. He felt the palm open and then fall out, being caught by the tip of his foot.

Above him, Remus looked up at him, baring a gigantic toothy grin. Saliva seeped out from his fangs as he licked his lips, wetting the fur around his muzzle. Remus’s maw opened wide, exposing his large, pink, fleshy tongue and the pink & black colored mouth, soaked in his warm drool. The Alpha exhaled onto Mike, letting his uvula flick from the gust of his throat. Remus simply released Mike from his fingertips, letting him drop right into his slobbery tongue. Canis and the crowd gasped at what he did to Mike.

Mike thrashed around on the slobbery member. He crawled to the tip of the tongue only, for it to lift up flicking him back into the center of his tongue, Remus’s jaws slammed shut, sealing Mike inside. The tongue lifted up, pinning Mike to the roof of Remus’s mouth, then it shifted down, letting the tiny human drop down into the fleshy floor. Mike fought the tongue, trying to stop the thrashing of being tossed left and right into each side of slammed shut fangs. He punched the sloppy lumps of the tongyoyc conly to be thrown up and down by the goliath sized tongue.

Mike felt gravity pushing him down towards the entrance of Remus’s stomach, the awaiting throat. He clawed at the tongue, his grips slipping from the taste buds as he slid down faster and faster to the gaping throat. Then he was pushed into the flappy large uvula by the wolf’s tongue lumps and quickly grabbed a hold of the fleshy orb hanging above the waiting throat. Clinging on to the uvula, sinking his fingers into it, Mike looked passed the fleshy lump, seeing the tunnel below like a fleshy cavern moving and flexing, waiting for it's next meal. Unfortunately, even with all his strength, Mike couldn't hold on, and fell down into the abyss.

GLURK!!!

All the wolves watched in silence as Remus had swallowed Mike. Canis himself shivered, unsure if Mike was going to survive in Remus’ stomach,or if it's just her. Remus let out a meaty belch, patting his belly. “By the stars! He was the most delicious morsel ever! We need to find more humans and eat them more often! Oh, and Canis, a word with you?”

Mike felt himself pushed down into Remus’ throat, before being pushed into his stomach. He coughed hard, looking at the stomach around him, seeing just how bigger it was than Canis’. As much as he wanted to scream, he had to think through on this. “Ok… calm down, Mike. You got eaten by the pack leader. It sounds bad, but, I'm sure it's like Canis. Yeah, that's it he's just a mean version of Canis… which means!” He got into a corner and pulled down his underwear, then began to relieve himself.

Canis stood in front of Remus, who sat on his throne, licking his fingers. It took Canis all her willpower to not just straight up attack Remus.

“Well, your champion has failed, and that means you gotta go. Go on, get out before-”

“I'm not done yet!” Mike shouted from inside his stomach. Both wolves looked down at Remus’ stomach.

“Oh come on! You're still moving in there!?... Eh,it's not a problem. You'll be pudge in no time.” Romulus stood behind Remus.

“Uh, sir?” he began. “According to ancient laws, until one of you dies or surrenders, then this fight is still going on.”

“I know that!” Remus barked. “Alright. You wish to surrender? Or become a part of the alpha?”

“I ain't giving up on Canis!” Mike yelled. “It's best if you surrender!”

“Pfft! This is gonna be easy.” Remus laid back on his throne, taking a handful of berries and eating them. “Enjoy your last meal!”

An entire week had passed. Mike was still alive in Remus’ stomach! And it wasn't like Mike was struggling, on the contrary, Mike was having a blast in the Alpha's stomach. To Remus, it was torture to realize how Mike was alive and doing… something that made him sick.

On the following morning, after Remus swallowed Mike, he was surprised to feel and hear Mike was still moving in his stomach. Remus was sure that Mike would be digested the following morning, even if he did have a stomach ache. The days went by, and not only was Mike still moving, but Remus felt himself getting sicker with each day.

Today, Remus felt like he was on the brink of death. He had been coughing hard, his stomach was in so much pain, and no matter what he ate, Mike would eat most of his meals first. There was no other way, but Remus had to surrender. He got on all fours and hacked loudly, before puking Mike out. Every wolf around was shocked to see that Mike was alive, unharmed at all, just covered in stomach acids and whatever Remus ate earlier. The small human wiped himself off.

“Well, that was something.” He spoke, standing up. “Had enough, Remus?”

“Yes! You and your dirty tricks went far enough!”

“Dirty tricks? You ate me! And by you surrendering, this makes me the new alpha.”

“What!? No! That's not how this-!”

“On the contrary,” Romulus interrupted, standing beside Canis, who now wore a leather jacket and pants. “The rules stated that if the challenger can survive after a set amount of time, they'd become an honorary pack member. But if the alpha loses, then the challenger takes the place.” Romulus leaned down and picked up Mike, cleaning him up before showing him to everyone like a trophy.. “Behold! Our new alpha! Mike the Human!!!” A series of howls came from the wolves, congratulating and welcoming their new Alpha. Mike blushed from all this.

“Please, Thank you very much for all this support.” Mike spoke. “As the new pack Alpha, I only have One rule to change, and that's for us to not banish any albino wolves. So, Canis! You're a part of this pack!” Some Howls and applause came, with Canis tearing up. “Romulus, since you know more about your kind than me, I'm making you my knowledge guy.”

“Ooh! I'm very humbled!”

“And finally, Remus… for you eating me, and blindly following these rules… you're now an Omega.”

“WHAT!?!?!?” Remus yelled with a growl. “You dare assign me as an Omega!?”

“I'm the Alpha now. Be glad I don't exile you.” Remus snarled, but backed away, reluctantly following Mike's command.

“If I may suggest something,” Romulus spoke. “Perhaps we should have a feast to our new leader?”

“Oh, good idea. But first, I'd like to have a word with Canis.”

“As you wish.” Romulus brought Mike to Canis, to which the Wolfess took him in her paws. Mike looked at her.

“Hmm… you dressed up, finally.”

“Hehe, thanks for noticing, my Alpha.” Canis replied. “It's gonna be hard running a pack. Especially if others want your spot.”

“Eh, they can try, but they'll keel over in a week like Remus did. You big puppers should learn that just because it's small doesn't means it's even more dangerous than you expected. Just look at mosquitoes or fleas.” Canis giggled.

“Maybe. But what if I challenged you?” Mike had a blank stare on his face.

“I… well… Uh…” Canis grinned.

“I'm just playing with you. But I will do this.” Before Mike could react, Canis pursed her lips and gave the tiny human a very passionate kiss on his face. He blushed hard.

“... I think I'm in love with you.”

“Hehe, same here.. and I'm a bit hungry. You'll probably taste good with the pork they're bringing in.”

“Uh… just let me eat first, ok? But yeah, I'd love to be in your belly again. Hopefully, for not a week.”

“I'll enjoy your flavor even more.” She gave him a slobbering lick across his chest to his face. “Mmm! You taste even better with your clothes off!” Mike nervously chuckled.

‘Hope my parents dont see this… or do… how would they react seeing their son be the alpha to a huge pack of giant Anthropomorphic wolves?’

Sub Snack (guest)

“I’m so excited! This will probably be my next step in teaching others about all about the Legend of Equestria!” A very spastic Sunburst yelled out with a large goofy smile stretched across his muzzle. “AM I YELLING AGAIN?”

“Hehe… Just take it easy, I know your excited, just remember this only temporary, we just need you to sub for-” Starlight tried to setting the excited unicorn.

“I know! But this is my first time ever teaching! Oh what subject should I teach them first? Starswirl's journeys throughout Equestria? Or the wisdom of Clover the Clever?” Sunburst cut off Starlight making her back up as he grew closer to her levitating many different books around him that almost seemed like his army ready to invade. Sunburst backed away and began to prance leaping around back and forth.

“Just try to keep it to a minimum, nothing to extreme, alright?” Starlight smiled calmly at her friend, Sunburst inhaled then exhaled calming down a slight bit.

“Ok… Ok I’ll just pick one subject… Hmm maybe test them on it too.” Sunburst tapped his lower lip. “Oh but which one!?”

“I’m sure whichever one you come up with you’ll do good at it, and who knows maybe you’ll be able to become a full teacher here, I know Twilight would love you teaching the students all about the old legends… When Rockhoof isn’t around that is.”

“Right… Ok I’ll do the best I can. I’ll be the best sub ever!” Sunburst said with wide smile on his muzzle.

“You’ve been hanging out with Pinkie Pie haven’t you?” Starlight smiled smugly.

With the help of Starlight, Sunburst’s class was all set. The classroom was previously Rockhoof’s room; in his class he told the tales of all his quests to students young and old. Unfortunately due to the gentle giant becoming sick from food poisoning he had to be laid off till he was back to full health.

“So when do you think Rockhoof will be back?” Sunburst asked.

“We'll have to wait and see. He ate a lot of the cafeteria's food when one of the students said he couldn’t eat all of it at once. He took it as a challenge and well….” Starlight paused making a bit of face. “Let’s just say the cafeteria will need some repairs and Rockhoof’s stomach didn’t really agree with him.”

“Oh... Poor Rockhoof, hope he recovers.” Sunburst levitated a stack of books onto the desk.

“I’m sure he will, you know more about the Pillars then I do. I’m sure a bad bellyache is gonna take more than that to hurt him.” Starlight scoffed. She used her magic to levitate a large poster onto the chalkboard of an old Equestrian map, as well as some things from the human world as Sunburst had a billboard full of enlarged posters from human mythology, many of whom stretched from Greek, Norse, Japanese and Celtic sources.

“Hope the tinies… Ermm humans like these. I hope it can remind them of home.” Sunburst smiled shyly looking at the posters. “Do… Do you think they’ll like me?”

Sunburst began to grow nervous and started shaking like one of Flurry Heart’s rattles. As he sweated, his lips curved into a worried look with his left eye twitching. Starlight walked over to him and put a hoof on his back rubbing the shivering unicorn. “Your gonna be fine, just breathe and take it easy.”

“...Ok, just take it a step at a time.” Sunburst smiled nervously wiping away the sweat from his brow, he walked over to his seat and settled down into it giving a relaxed exhale and looked out into the empty room ready for the day.

“You're gonna do just fine.” Starlight smiled and waved at him walking out of the room closing the door behind her leaving the sub Sunburst in his new classroom.

“Come on, Colton! Hurry up!” A punk girl with pink hair yelled as she stood on the desk, tapping her sneaker impatiently. She wore a bright orange vest on top of her black T-shirt that had a white skull on the center. The friend she was yelling for was a boy packing up the books off his human sized desk into his bag.

“Hang on Annie! I’ll be there soon.” Colton yelled back. He had normal blond shaggy hair, and a iconic green shirt with a blue big stripe across the chest of the shirt, and a pair of ragged jeans. He ran his way towards Annie, standing beside her as she looked at him annoyed. He tended to ignore her moods, like most of the human students at the School of Friendship had their own desk, but set on the desk of the creature partner. Annie scoffed, waiting at the edge of the desk. Her pony partner arrived; a large stallion with crates on the sides of his body to allow the Tiny students to travel from class to class with ease.

Colton and Annie, along with many of the other students gathered up in there crates, with the stallion walking out of the room going into a direction. It was weird how the cafeteria food made most of their creature partners sick. Colton watched with excitement as his favorite class was next; Rockhoof’s Myths and Legends. Over the months he had been in Equestria, he had grown to enjoy the new world around him and learning about it. He really admired Rockhoof loved hearing the stories he told, even if Annie didn’t care much for it.

“Hey guys I hear we have a sub.” One of the students spoke up, Colton’s excitement for his next class soon began to drain, he slumped letting his arms around, he had a feeling today was going to be boring.

Soon the class arrived into Sunburst’s classroom. The excited unicorn smiled happily from behind his desk as his hooves tapped happily into the floor. He stopped when a griffon student asked what the sound was, Sunburst’s face wrinkled with embarrassment he quickly sat down in his chair.

All the students Ponies, Tinies and Creatures alike, sat down in there assigned seats, with all the students, including Colton, looked at the orange and white unicorn with confusion. Sunburst stood out of his seat and went to the chalkboard an excited smile plastered on his muzzle using his magic he picked up the chalk and wrote out his name.

“Hello class it's nice to meet all of you my name is Professor Sunburst, and welcome to the Myths and Legends of Eque….”

“Where’s Professor Rockhoof, Mr. Sunburst?” Colton interrupted. Sunburst paused he looked out at the class and pushed his glasses back up nose.

“Well… Rockhoof is well… has a minor case of food poisoning from last week's incident, along with most of your partners. I’m sure I don’t need to explain all the details…” Sunburst heard the students chuckle giving him back some confidence. “But until Rockhoof makes a full recovery I’ll be taking over the class.” The students started talking among themselves about the situation, “Well I may not do everything Rockhoof does but I’ll try my best to make this class as exciting as I can!” Sunburst levitated sheets of papers from his desk and into the crowd of students.

“Alright let's begin! We will start with learning about all the studies of all different Myths of old Equestria.”

The class began with the students slowly starting becoming bored. Some were sighing aloud and not even paying attention to Sunburst’s lectures, with others falling asleep, listening to how boring Sunburst was, despite the students attention the nerdy unicorn rambled on talking about the various Myths going down to every single detail there was about them.

The eternity long lecture had finally ended, the students had woke and gathered themselves back to reality, Sunburst looked out at his students with a joyous smile. “Alright everyone since we went over all the details it's time to see how well you know them. Tomorrow will have a test!”

This made the students all jump in there seats and there jaws drop, leaving all the students to look at Sunburst in shock.

“Hope you all do well!” Sunburst obviously smiled not seeing how shocked his students all were to this sudden turn of events.

After a long fifteen minutes of disappointed students mumbling to themselves about the upcoming test, the bell finally rang letting the students finally feel a taste of freedom from the boring torture the students all let out sighs of relief quickly getting out of their desks and leaving the room with slumped shoulders.

“Man that was disappointing… Rockhoof never gave us surprise tests!” Colton slumped into his desk hiding his face in his arms. His voice being muffled behind his arms. “I didn’t even pay attention to all his boring stuff…”

“I’m just glad it over, at least till we have to take that test.” Annie chimed in grabbing her back pack from her chair.

“I can’t fail another test! My old man will kill me.” Colton barked with frustration in his tone, he ran his hands with his blond shaggy hair. “What the heck am I gonna do?”

“Well… I don’t know. Guess I better study whatever it was he was teaching us.” Annie shrugged walking over to the edge of the desk as the cart stallion made his way into the room.

Colton rose up from his desk the gears began to work in his brain he quickly gathered up his things into his pack and ran to Annie, “Ok do me a huge favor, take my stuff and when I'll see you in the next class, just be sure to give it back.”

“What? Why!? What are you gonna do?” Annie had little time as Colton pushed his backpack into her making her grip hold of the pack, stumbling in confusion. “What are you doing?”

“I can’t fail another test, and this is the only way I know how to pass it.” Colton walked down to the seat end of the desk turning to face Annie one last time. “Cover for me…”

Colton sat down at the edge of the desk and then slipped off the smooth wooden desk hanging off the edge by his hands, then swung himself into the shelf. A faint rumbling shook its way from the floor to the desk, the mighty footsteps of the ponies walking around picking up the students shook the shelf. He almost slipped into the floor from the shaking, one last Earthquaking tremble and the sound of giant equine breathing let the shivering student know the pony was near his desk.

He held his hand over his mouth to cover his breathing, his forehead became damp with nervous sweat he backed himself up into the wall, he heard the normal footsteps of the other human students atop of the desk walking into the carts. “Hurry up guys I wanna get some real food.” The pony’s voice rumbled the desk, sending tremors through it that almost knocked Colton off his feet.

Soon, another series of stomps rattled the desk sending shock-wave after shock-wave to the desk, making the human lose his balance and flop to the metal floor. Colton waited with nerves, the sound of a door creaking closing shut gave him the hint they were gone.

Colton slowly made his way towards the edge of the shelf he looked over at the seat, he backed up than ran taking a big leap he sailed through the air and landed into the seat with a hard thud. He winced, pulling himself up, rubbing his knees. The aching in his body slowly faded away, Colton stumbled down the large hard seat going to the metal leg below it and quickly slide his way down into the wooden floor. Very quietly, he made his way across the class room floor, dashing to the cold slender metal legs of desks for cover in hopes Sunburst wouldn’t see him. A series of loud rumbles shook the floor as Sunburst walked out from his desk, Colton peeked out from the safety of the legs seeing Sunburst with a gleeful smile on his muzzle.

“That went so well! I think I’ll be a great sub…. I hope.” Sunburst gave a nervous laugh. “O-Of course I am… Hehe I’ll be the best sub ever!” Colton felt a little twinge of guilt for his substitute from how unsure the giant seemed, but sadly, he had his own selfish needs that were now out-rivaling his temporary teacher. He ran to the space between the row of desks, to the tiny human it was like a gigantic city block, he looked down the path seeing it lead directly for Sunburst’s main desk.

Colton ran as fast he could, managing to get past one desk untill he stopped. A loud rumbling made his body suddenly freeze and flop to the floor. The student lifted himself up rubbing his chin another tremor made his body go limp and flop into the floor again. The boy looked up to see Sunburst’s shadowy form casting over him from the light behind him, Colton quickly picked himself up from the floor he stared up in shock at his giant teacher.

“Better check for gum under the desks. Hope none of the students left any.” Sunburst’s voice echoed across the room, Colton held his ears cringing at the booming but at the same time timid like voice of the unicorn. Sunburst slowly began his way down the path, his hooves stomped into the floor causing a shockwave through the floor and making tiny Colton flop up and down into the floor. The boy watched as Sunburst walked closer and closer towards him, Sunburst’s hooves smashed the flat wooden surface each impact was like an Earthquake to the tiny, little human. He quickly lifted himself up and tried the best he could to run down the path he looked passed him to see the long towering yellow pillars with white socks stomping up and down, growing closer and closer, His eyes shrank as Sunburst’s left hoof lifted up casting a large round shadow over him. The student kept running trying to avoid the gigantic white hoof, the hoof slammed down missing Colton by an inch causing the tiny human to sail through the air from the blast of Sunburst’s slamming hoof.

Colton landed with a loud a thud the panicking human stumbled to push himself up, he looked up seeing Sunburst trotting his way the hooves slammed up and down. The giant unicorn was too close for him to run he closed his eyes tightly and wrapped his arms around his head, Sunburst’s hooves stomped up and down towards the tiny human, the right hoof lifted up Colton could feel the warmth coming off of the bottom of the hoof, it hovered over the student and then it slammed down inches away from the cowering human.

Colton opened his eyes once the stomping had stopped he felt relieved to be was alive, he sat up staring in shock the four towering pillars of Sunburst’s legs were surrounding him. He looked up, now realizing he was under the giant stallion. The boy took this opportunity to stand up and ran to Sunburst’s left hind leg, he stood at the base of Sunburst’s hoof as he watched Sunburst lower himself to look under the desk to make sure there was no gum under the desk, running back away from his giant teacher while he was distracted. He paused seeing how far his destination was then looked back at Sunburst seeing his white sock leg. Quickly, Colton made his decision and ran for Sunburst’s leg, grabbing onto the tufts of white hair surrounding his hoof. He felt the warmth coming off his fur, it felt somewhat comforting, as he reached out grabbing into the fur as he slowly made his climb up the unaware unicorn.

Colton climbed up the white sock and into the pillar of yellow he reached the flap of his clock he felt a quake clinching the fur with all he could Sunburst started moving. He felt the blast of air blowing past him as his leg moved back and forth the clock whipped at his face making him bury his face into Sunburst’s fur, a tremor vibrated up his leg with each step he took, the human shivered with every step feeling like he was going to taken off from the blasting winds and the violent shaking, Sunburst came to a stop checking under the other desk as Colton continued his climb, reaching the flap of his clock then grabbed hold, the cloak lifted up with the unicorn’s movement he clinged to the cloak feeling the rush of the wind blasting under him, Sunburst made a sudden turn that cause his cloak to flap giving Colton a rush as he rode on the lip of the cloak he started to lose his grip. The human lost his grip and shot up into the air he watched as Sunburst grew further and further away as he sailed through the air his little body flipped through the air his vision went blurry, Colton’s fears raced wonder what would happen to him he expected the worst imagining he’d be nothing but a spot.

Colton hit something, something soft and very bouncy he blinked he became flabbergasted almost in total shock to what happened, he had to collect himself to realize he had bounced on slice of bread the size of house. “I… I…” Colton tried to make words but his mind kept racing. “I.. I love bread! I love it so much!” Colton rambled flopping into his belly hugging into the softness of the bread, his new found love ended as stomping of Sunburst’s hooves drove him back to reality looking up he saw Sunburst at a more even level and he was walking towards him once again.

Colton looked around seeing he had made it to his destination he looked around trying to find the test answers he had to find them before Sunburst reached his desk, he leaped off the bread and stumbled around seeing only pencils, paper clips and building high stacks of books.

The tremors of Sunburst’s hooves grew louder Colton ran for a stack of papers, the thundering stomps of Sunburst’s trotting rumbled the tiny student he peeked over from the stack watching the gigantic wizard pony sit down into his chair, he smiled happily looking joyus. Sunburst levitate a sheet of paper up to his face he smiled showing confidence, he laid the paper down near the stack papers were his tiny student stayed hidden, Colton slowly leaned forward looking at the sheet at the top it read ‘Answers’ Colton beamed with joy he found them. He reached into his pocket pulling out a sheet and pencil he quickly started writing down the answers as fast as he could his handwriting wasn’t the best but he would be able to understand it, the sound of glass plate echoed Colton jumped dropping his paper.

“Time for lunch!” Sunburst blurred out levitating a plastic box up onto his desk he opened the box levitating out a leaf of lettuce, sliced tomatoes and cheese. “Hmm where did I put… Oh right!”

Colton leaned back against the paper wall he breathed heavily, sweating from fear of being spotted ran through his head he looked down at his cheat sheet he went to all fours and reached out to grab the sheet, he suddenly found himself being lifted up into the air he was about to scream from his new height but held in his pleas of terror seeing that his teacher wasn’t even looking at him. Sunburst was reading a book and humming a pleasant song Colton watched the world around him move around he flouted over the plat till the same gigantic bread slice he had landed on gently laid down on the plate. Colton yelped finding himself plummeting into the bread he landed into the soft familiar surface he shook his head looking around at the massive slice a shadow formed over him, he looked up seeing a floating straws clump of hay and the lettuce leaf Colton was about to yell but his pleas were muffled by the hay and then the leaf pressing down on his tiny form. The floating slice of cheese laid down atop the leaf like a blanket with the two slices of tomato laying down one by one, Sunburst took his face out of the book smiling at his handsome creation topping it with the top of another bread slice.

Sunburst lifted the sandwich up to his face licking his lips hungrily, from inside Colton struggled to get loose the straw poked into his body, making it very uncomfortable for the poor human. He froze feeling the slight bits of movement he was moving and he knew were he was going. He thrashed around trying to get loose and crawl out he felt a rumble then a loud crackling sound he adjusted his eyes to the brightness of light he saw a long line of white blocks quickly being covered up by Sunburst’s lips he could barely see from where he was but watched in terror as his teacher chewed up his bite his cheeks swelled and shrank, little strains of drool leaked from the corner of his lips he quickly rubbed it away with his hoof. Sunburst stopped chewing and swallowed sending his food down into his throat Colton could see a little lump enter his neck than quickly vanish.

“Wait… Wait no no no no! Mr. Sunburst!” Colton screamed trying to get loose from his trap his pleas fell to deaf ears as Sunburst’s mouth opened, Colton could only stare in shock, Sunburst’s mouth was littered with sticky saliva webbing from his pulsing tongue that made little movement he looked passed that seeing behind the fleshy lumped hills of the back of his tongue was his cavernous like throat it was mentioned with fresh saliva, between the throat was a wiggling uvula that swayed as hot air left his mouth. “No… This can’t be happening! Please don’t eat me!”

Colton found his surrounding grow dark he no longer saw the outside world but only the inside of Sunburst’s mouth, the panicking human watched as the teeth motioned together there was a loud crunching sound as the stallion’s teeth ripped through the tomatoes leaking juices out that spilled out into the shivering student, with his thrashing Colton was able to slip through falling down into the slimy tip of Sunburst’s tongue. With a loud splat Colton found himself covered in drool coding his whole body, matting down his blond hair and soaking his clothes he heard the boom of as the teeth connected ripping into the bread and vegetables, Colton quickly clinged to the slimy hillsides that wiggled to his touch as the food feel down into tongue the gigantic clumps of food surrounded the tiny human blocking his way to any kind of safety. Colton went to his knees as the tongue lifted up he was sent flying with lumps of bread into Sunburst’s molars he landed roughly on the gaged surface, he grounded from aggravation rubbing his arms looked up seeing the top molars dropping down to crush him!

Colton yelped then quickly jumped landing back into the wiggling fleshy titan Colton laid flat on the soft slimy surface trying to cling to it only to have his hands slip from every attempt the human yelled as he started slipping down into an impression in Sunburst’s tongue splashing into a pool of his saliva. He grimoused feeling sick to his stomach, Sunburst began to chew the food that was laid out in his mouth with the help of his tongue the bread became moist making it more soft, Colton covered his head as the teeth crunched the tomatoes squeezing out bits of there torn flesh and juices that flooded into the unicorn’s mouth, a rising flood of ripped lettuce and tomato bits mixed with Sunburst’s saliva squashed out into the tongue flooding the sides and splashing Colton in bits and globs. Colton froze getting grossed out by all of this he watched in disgust as the teeth grinded the food up ripping and tearing with each chew it revealed the food was nothing more than webs of slime and mush.

Soon the slope seeped out of teeth and began to wash over into the tongue, Colton panicked trashing his way up into the soft lumped surface slipping and falling but managed to climb his way up. Colton stumbled looking behind him seeing the flood of slime heading his way ready to swallow him up, Colton yelped when the tongue shifted suddenly dipping down then lifted up pinning the human to the roof of the mouth the tongue slapped down making the human fall into the mush, the back lumps of the tongue rose up and swallowed half of the slop with a loud gurgling gulp. The back lumps of the tongue shifted back down a blast of hot air shot out from his throat making his uvula wiggle dripping saliva off the fleshy orb.

Colton pushed himself out of the slimy blob he felt gravity slipping him down further to the throat he cringed seeing the rising and fall of Sunburst’s tongue shifting giving him a peek down his teacher’s throat. The tongue lifted up brushing up against the slimy fleshy orb Colton took this opportunity it was cartoonish but he just hoped it would work, Colton leaped up reaching out his arms clinging to the wiggling orb with all the strength he had he held onto the uvula as much as he could, the tongue shifted allowing the mush to go down Sunburt’s throat, he swallowed sending his food down into his belly.

Colton shivered clinging to the dangling uvula as it slowly swayed saliva ran down the slimy orb dripping off him Colton felt some curiosity now that he was hanging on the uvula of his teacher he looked around watching the saliva drip into the soft spongy light orange tongue, he now had a chance to see all the details of Sunburst’s mouth he could see his pear white teeth had some little bits of food stuck in-between his teeth and flesh dark pink walls that made up his gums, Colton gave a nervous gulp looking down seeing Sunburst’s throat that lead down to his esophagus it looked like an endless cavern of flesh it slowly moved opening and closing as the rings flexed, he watched the entrance of the esophagus be closed off by a fleshy flap showing a new opening showing Sunburst’s vocal folds the two flesh flaps opened, Colton winced feeling a blast of chilling air enter into Sunburst’s mouth beams of light entered as his slightly opened his mouth. Colton squeezed tighter into the orb the inhale made the uvula sway the motion made him sea sick.

Sunburst relaxed in his chair smiling happily reading his book he breathed in ready to spend the rest of the day reading his book and thinking of new ideas and projects for his students but a sudden tickle in the back of his throat distracted him his lips moved trying to itch whatever this was, he felt mildly annoyed trying to get the odd itch he kept scratching with his tongue but nothing seemed to work.

Colton held on with all he could the gigantic lumps of the tongue lifted up brushing into the uvula the slimy lumps pressed into bottom of the uvula with Colton between them, both slimy walls of the uvula and tongue smothered into to him, Colton wiggled between the twin slobbery walls he felt his body sinking into both the fleshy walls of the uvula orb and the lumps of Sunburst’s tongue he tried to speak up but his words became muffled as both slimy walls squeezed his face. The tongue brushed up and down into the uvula smothering the human up and down the uvula, the saliva dripping down soaked his grip making his fingers slip the tongue shifted letting the uvula drop and sway back into place causing Colton to panic he climbed the uvula using his feet and hands to quickly cling to the squishy lumped orb.

Sunburst grimused the itch in the back of his throat he tried clearing his throat and scratching with his tongue nothing seemed to work, he slumped his head down to his shoulders his muzzle scrunched leaving him to push his glasses back up to his eyes, he scratched at his mane then brightened up a wide smile stretched across his face he reached down under his desk levitating a water bottle up to his desk he twisted the cap off and brought the bottle up his lips.

Colton shivered breathing heavily the humidity was growing too much for and the saliva dripping into him made him uncomfortable he tripped feeling his legs dangle from the slimy orb, he quickly adjusted himself so that he wouldn’t fall to his awaiting destination. His eyes shut tight as the sudden arrival of light blinded him, he squinted seeing the light coming in from behind Sunburst’s teeth and another thing, a giant water bottle the tip entered into Sunburst’s mouth his lips formed a circle wrapping around the bottle tip, the gravity shifted making the fleshy flap dip back immediately silver and light blue water came rushing into Sunburst’s mouth the water rushed in like a raging sea, the water flooded into the mouth soon rising up to the uvula Colton held his breath trying to hold onto the slimy flap, the flooding water rose up till it reached his head leaving him submerged in water his grip loosened leaving him trying to float, he waved his arms around with one good swallow Colton and the water was sent down.

Sunburst gulped loudly his cheeks turned a bit red from the hard swallow he loudly exhaled a feeling of relief made the stallion happy his horrid itch was finally gone, he reached back down levitating his book to his face to continue reading.

With a long rush of sliding a tight narrow fleshy tunnel Colton bounced off the walls not even being able to see where he was going till he reached a closed up sphincter of flesh that opened to his arrival. With a blast of water the tiny human splashed down into the gigantic wide stomach it reacted to the arrival of the water and its small passenger the walls motioned morphing in then out, the walls were a soft spongy surface a light pink ruby like color showing some faded veins inside they were coded with fresh slimy saliva, in the center of the stomach was a small lake of green liquids it bubbled like a hot tub eating away the chewed up lumps of food that Sunburst just ate loud gurgling echoed off the walls, the sound of trashing liquids became a new sound inside the stomach Colton surfaced from the green lake gasping for air he stared in shock to where he was he was actually inside Sunburst’s stomach, he had always heard those stories about people being eaten by ponies but he never thought it would happen to him. He began to panic swimming his way to a floating clump climbing into it, his cloths all drenched in the slime his hair matted down to his face he looked around at the chamber shivering in fear.

“I’m in his stomach! … This can’t… This just can’t be happening.” Colton panicked he wobbled on the clump falling down into the juices he surfaced again salty tears rushing down his face, he was expecting to feel pain… Something wasn’t as it seemed Colton brought his hand up from the liquids he watched as the slime slipped out from his fingers just like water would he blinked in confusion the acids didn’t even harm him not even burn his clothes, Colton looked over to an area were the acids didn’t touch the stomach he swam to the shallow end climbing into the fleshy land exhaustion was getting to him, he was tired and aching from all he went through he flopped into the soft fleshy folds of Sunburst’s stomach. “I gotta… Get his attention.” He pressed his hands into the wall and looked up. “Mr. Sunburst!”

Sunburst jumped a small faint voice ran in his ears he blinked in shock causing his glasses to slip down his nose, he looked down at his stomach and gulped nervously. “H-Hello?”

“... M-Mr. Sunburst I’m in your stomach…” Colton shivered now his cover was blown.

“Who are you, how did you get in there?” Sunburst’s voice echoed off the stomach walls. Colton sate up sitting back on the wall resting in the folds.

“Well… Um I’m a student…”

“Wait you are… Why didn’t you go with the your class?” Sunburst lifted himself up from his chair the sudden wind of his movement made a little sheet of paper flutter upwards Sunburst quickly grabbed the tiny paper with his magic bringing it to his eyes he squinted at the paper not seeing it at first but with help of a magnifying glass he saw it. “Cheating!”

“Uh oh... I can explain…” He sake deeper into the folds of the flesh wall hearing the pony’s voice echo.

“Your trying to cheat on a test, you know that’s a good way for you to get into some real big trouble.” He roared at his belly.

“I-I’m sorry sir… I’m so sorry… I had too! I had no choice I didn’t pay attention to your lecture and I….” Colton was on the verge of tears, he started sobbing. “I couldn’t fail another test, I had too cheat...”

“Wait… What?”

“I… I fell asleep I’m sorry, I’m really really sorry.”

“You fell asleep?” Sunburst’s voice became concerned.

“Y-Yeah… You were um kind of boring…”

“Oh. I was....” Sunburst blushed rubbing the back of his head.

“I’m really sorry… But if I didn’t cheat I would have gotten in trouble with my Dad.”

“Oh…” Sunburst slumped into his chair frowning his head dropped bringing his hooves up to his face covering up his face. “Oh I knew it! I’m a terrible substitute…”

“What…” Colton asked.

“I’m an awful teacher I’m so boring that my students have to cheat…” Sunburst’s muffled voice echoed inside his stomach.

“It’s my fault for trying to cheat. I’m sorry Mr. Sunburst.” Colton frowned feeling guilty. “I guess we both messed up.”

“Well… I’m still the teacher I should have done better.”

“And… I guess I should have payed more attention.” Sunburst’s stomach made a slight gurgle the walls slowly sways in and out. From outside Sunburst took his face out of his hooves looking down at his belly.

“You said you would gotten in trouble with your Dad?” Sunburst asked.

“Yes. I’ve been having some trouble; I’ve been getting behind in my grades.” Colton felt the quakes of the stomach rumbling almost like a slight tremor.

“How about I help you out with classes? I can tutor you with classes your struggling with. It's the least I can do for you.

“You’d really do that?” Colton asked his voice bounded off the fleshy walls.

“Of course I wanna help as much as I can, that’s what teachers are for. Oh and forget out the test I’m gonna call it off.”

“T-Thank you Mr. Sunburst!” Colton smiled actually hugging into the soft walls of the stomach folds.

“And don’t worry I’m not gonna tell Twilight or your parents about you trying to cheat, but I am going to keep you in my belly as punishment.” Sunburst smirked rubbing his belly a bit. “I’ll remember to let you out so don’t get too worried.”

“Yes sir.” Colton nodded relaxing into the soft folds of Sunburst’s stomach wall. He smiled having a feeling that things were going to start getting better for him.

“Well, better start reading up on some of these old legends while you're in there. I can tell a little bit about them.” Sunburst chuckled and began to read up on the some of the legends.

Author's Note

Made by ShrunkenLittleBro.. It was a trade between him and StarSage, but also made it a part of TFT. Enjoy

How did you eat your Partner?

Author's Note

Been a while since I made a chapter, I know, but I also wanted to make a chapter involving the student 6 and their partners. Had some help from Shrunkenbro and Autismo555, who worked on the Sandbar and Gallus parts. Hope you enjoy.

How did you eat your Partner?

Gallus, Sandbard, Ocellus, Silverstream, Yona, and Smolder all sat in a circle, looking at each other alongside their tiny partners sittin on their muzzles or beaks, sweating hard. Fluttershy watched over them all, making sure that it all went smoothly. This activity was all about resisting the urge to eat their tiny partner, who, earlier, were laced with a potion that made their smell more tantalizing to eat. As for the tinies, they looked at their huge partner in the eyes, encouraging their partner to resist eating them… all except for Nick.

“Come on, Smolder.” He spoke, laying down on her muzzle and rubbing his hands on her muzzle. “You know you want to eat me. Afterall, I’m your most tastiest, juiciest, excellent tiny you’ve ever-”

“Um, Nick?” Fluttershy spoke. “You know you’re supposed to encourage your partner to not eat you, right?”

“I know, miss Fluttershy… but I don’t mind at all. I love to be eaten by Smolder, isn’t that right, big gal?” He practically placed his hands in her nostrils. Smolder’s sweating went wild, but, in a blink of an eye, her tongue snaked out, wrapped itself around Nick, and pulled him in to her mouth. The dragon drooled heavily as Nick was in her mouth, tossing him around in there.

“Oh yeah, that’s the stuff.” Smolder spoke with her mouth full before swallowing Nick. She leaned back in her chair, patted her belly before belching. Fluttershy looked down at her with a disappointed look. “... What? I can’t help it. He’s a tasty guy who wanted to be eaten, and I granted it. Not the first I ate him.” Fluttershy sighed.

“Alright, I think this experiment is over. Class, you can take your partner off and-” Fluttershy didn’t say anything as she saw all the students try to eat their partner. Silverstream tossed Jasmine in the air and caught her in her mouth, with the girl screaming as if she was gonna die. Ocellus had Ellie’s top half in her mouth, making loud slurping noises as if she was like a pacifier. Yona stuffed Phillip in her mouth with the large boy making a surprised yelp with the yak chewing with her mouth open, showing how he tossed Phillip in her mouth. Gallus lowered Edgar by his feet, head first into his beak, with the boy making nervous squeaks before deposited. Sandbar had Kathy in his hooves, giving loving licks, making the girl giggle.

“STUDENTS!!! STOP!!!” Fluttershy shouted. Her sudden shout made all the students stop, looking like they had seen a ghost. “Spit out your partners, now!” The students listened, spitting their partners out and into their appendages, with their tiny partners covered in spit. They all had different reactions; Phillip looked grossed out, Ellie smile had a nervous look on her face, Jasmine was petrified, Edgar was shivering, and Kathy just smiled, unphased. Fluttershy turned to Smolder. “You too, Smolder.”

“Uh… yes, ma’am.” Smolder replied. She pounded her stomach hard, then Nick flew right out, landing in Smolder’s claw, covered in stomach acids and bits of digested gems.

“Hey! What gives!?” He asked.

“Alright, I think it’s time for a new group project.” Fluttershy spoke. “It seems all of you have eaten your partner before. Now, I’d like each of you to explain how you have started to eat your partner.”

“Heh, guess we’re out of this.” Smolder spoke with a chuckle, holding Nick close to her chest.

“Well… yes, Smolder and Nick will be the exception to this, but the rest of you, with your partner, explain how you’ve started to eat your tiny partner.” All the students remained silent, unsure who should go first, and how to say it properly. Fluttershy gave an annoyed look. “Alright, then I’ll choose one. How about… Yona and Phillip.”

“U-us!?” Phillip and Yona asked.

“Indeed. Go on, tell us how this started between you two.” Both Yona and Phillip stammered a bit, sweating hard. “Don’t worry, this is a judge free zone. We won’t make fun of you for answering.”

“Uh… well… Yona...uh…” Yona tried to answer. Phillip stood forward.

“Easy, Yona. I’ll explain it first.” He spoke. “You can add extra details, but it all started with a dream I had.”

Phillip found himself in front of a live audience, with photos taken of him, as he wore an NFL Jersey. Everyone around him were asking various questions, though he couldn’t answer all, he tried his best. His fingers pointed to one of the interviewers.

“You have a question?” He asked.

“Yes, how does it feel being the youngest NFL player to date?” The interviewer asked.

“Gotta say, I’m very surprised, but happy to be here.” He pointed to another person. “You?”

“Do you have any sponsorship deals?”

“Not that I know of. I’d like to find out sooner than later.” Another point to someone. “You?”

“You do realize you’re still a worthless human, right?” The interviewer asked in an all to familiar voice.

“Wait, excuse me?” Everything began to break down and turn into sand. The room and people disappeared, with the spotlights turning wide over him, becoming more menacing. Everything shook as Phillip saw himself in front of Neighsay, who’s eyes were the spotlights, looking down at him in disgust.

“You humans need to learn your place! You are insects, and insects are meant to be squished from existence!” Neighsay lifted a hoof and lowered it to crush Phillip. Phillip turned and ran as fast as he could, barely missing the stomp Neighsay did to squish him. Everything around Phillip went blurry as he tried to run away, but he tripped and saw Neighsay, looking down at him. “You disgust me!” And his hoof came down, rendering Phillip to scream before-

“AHHH!!!” Phillip screamed as he woke up. He sweated and breathed heavily. Everything was quiet as he was back in his dorm, then turned to see Yona looking at him with a concerned look. To say the least, Phillip jumped out of bed in shock, seeing the face of the Yak looking at him, scaring him. “Yona! What are you doing!?”

“Yona heard Phillip being scared in Phillip’s dream.” Yona answered. “Yona wanted to be sure Phillip was alright.” Phillip got up and walked to Yona, wearing some sweatpants his parents gave him for his bedtime.

“Alright… thanks… and don’t worry, it’s just a dream, nothing else.”

“What happened in dream?” Phillip looked at Yona, unsure if he should or shouldn’t, but seeing the Yak’s large, very dog-like eyes, he sighed.

“Only for you, Yona.” He cleared his throat. “Alright… you remember that I’ve always wanted to be a football player, right?”

“Yona remember!”

“Shh!” Phillip shushed. Yona covered her mouth. “Anyways, my dream quickly turned into a nightmare, form me being the next NFL star to being chased by that Neighsay guy.”

“Phillip chased by bad pony?”

“Worst. He crushed me.”

“Oh… that even worse.”

“Yeah.” Phillip shivered a bit. “Jeez, it’s cold around here!”

“Do Phillip need a warm place to sleep? Phillip want to sleep with Yona?”

“... You know, that wouldn't sound so-” he was interrupted as Yona’s stomach gurgled loudly. Yona had an embarrassed smile on her face.

“Sorry, Yona didn’t have dinner, and Yona’s stomach not exactly happy.”

“Ah, right, well, it shouldn’t-” Phillip paused, then thought of something. “Wait… do we have to go to class tomorrow?”

“Hmm… Nope. No class for Yona and Phillip tomorrow.”

“Oh, sweet! Then maybe we can experiment a bit.”

“Experiment?” Yona asked. Phillip had a small blush on his face.

“Uh… well… Yona… I’ve never had this experience before, but… can… can you eat me?” Yona had a shocked look on his face.

“What!? Phillip want Yona to eat Phillip!?” She covered her mouth as soon as she realized she yelled that aloud. Only slight annoyed sounds were heard next to their dorm, but nothing else.

“I’m just curious, Yona. Honestly. Plus, I haven’t been eaten yet, and I doubt you have eaten anyone.”

“Yona has not eaten anyone, but Yona don’t get why Phillip want Yona to eat Phillip,”

“Well… it’s simple, really. I like you, Yona, I really do. And you’ve heard how ponies love to eat people. Maybe you’ll think I’m tasty. Plus, I doubt you want your stomach to be empty, so I’m just temporarily keeping you full. This should be harmless for me.” Yona looked around nervously.

“Uh… Yona been curious what Tinies taste like, and Yaks never ate Tinies before, so… Yona unsure about this.” Phillip walked up and placed a calm hand on her nose.

“It’s ok, I’m a bit nervous as well. If anything goes wrong, then spit me out, got it?” Yona blinked, but nodded.

“Yona… ready… Yona nervous… and excited.”

“Same.” Yona opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out, allowing Phillip to see her huge maw that, upon closer inspection, didn’t really look all that inviting. Her breath was enough to knock out a whole football team, causing Philip to almost gag at the smell. He looked inside seeing webs of saliva sticking to the tops and bottom rounded block like teeth he could see some bits of some meals she had eaten prior, with some of those bits were left over hay strays, something that looked like wood or even cardboard? The yak’s teeth didn’t fair better, looking as yellow as possible, and haven’t been brushed in years. For being cute, Yona sure had bad dental problems.

Philip took a deep breath and held his nose with one hand as he entered Yona’s mouth. Yona’s eyes widened as she could taste how delicious Phillip was, but held back incase Phillip wanted out. The humidity made the boy sweat as the hot air bathed over him, his feet sank into the squishy mass of the giant flesh member making a ‘Squish’ sound, soaking his bare feet in the slimy drool that drove a shiver up his spin giving him goosebumps making him cringe. Philip tightened his fists taking in all of Yona’s mouth as he went down on all fours, feeling the spongy, lumpy taste buds, Philip began to crawl further inside, leaving the tip of Yona’s tongue as he crawled deeper as he felt the slimy drips of Yona’s saliva splat on his head and back, resulting in Philip turning a bit green, holding back the urge to toss his cookies.

Yona couldn’t take it anymore as she closed her mouth and tossed Phillip around, though, coming from a more… loud kingdom, she didn’t close her mouth as she ‘chewed’ loudly. Phillip bounced everywhere in her mouth, seeing her mouth open and close on repeat with the outside world in frame of her teeth before it’s just the back of her teeth. His world went dark as Yona finally closed her mouth, leaving Phillip’s head spinning, but not before seeing himself fall down into Yona’s throat. He pushed back a little bit, but he fell down into the abyss, and was swallowed whole. The Yak’s throat proved to be quite tight, and the smell below was even terrible than before, making him want to puke even more. With one final push, Phillip landed in Yona’s stomach, where he began to cough hard and gag at the terrible smell all around him. His vision went blurry, but he looked around, seeing how wide Yona’s stomach was, with how dry everything was… and how there was some food from earlier, still digesting away.

“Mmm! Phillip taste great! How is Phillip doing inside Yona’s stomach?” Yona’s voice boomed and asked around him. Phillip got up, holding his nose.

“Alright… Yona?” Phillip began. “I really like you, I really do, but we’ve gotta work on some stuff together. Starting tomorrow, you REALLY need to brush your teeth, and maybe eat some breath mints, ok? I’m not trying to be mean, but it smells like something died in here!”

“Yona not know how to brush Yona’s teeth. Yaks have best teeth!” Her stomach gurgled before she let out a near deafening belch. The sounds of groans from her fellow classmates could be heard all around, as they got up from bed to complain about the loud noises. “Uh… lay low, Yona need to apologize.”

“What!? What did you say!?”

“And Phillip taught Yona how to brush Yona’s teeth, and Yona can say Yona has best teeth out of any yak!” She smiled, showing off her now clean teeth that looked more presentable.

“Trust me, it was a nightmare to get those teeth clean.” Phillip added. “Especially after the deafening belch to end all other belches.”

“That did explain that night.” Ocellus replied, drying Ellie up with a rag.

“At least you worked it out together.” Fluttershy added. “And Yona, I’m very happy to hear how you cared about Phillip after that nightmare of his. I’m glad to see you do care. Would anyone else like to go?”

“Ooh! I want to go next!” Silverstream insisted.

“Oh no! Not us!” Jasmine shouted. “We are not gonna talk about this again!”

“But I saved your life, Jazzy!”

“Wait, you saved Jasmine by eating her?” Gallus asked.

“Indeed!”

“She did not!” Jasmine yelled.

“It started as we visited Ponyville’s lake to go for a swim-”

“She kidnapped me from my studies.”

“And she went swimming herself.”

Under the bright, open sky, the sun shined over a small lake that Silverstream, in her Seapony form, splashed around in, having fun. Jasmine, meanwhile, sat under some rocks that provided shade. Silverstream breached the waters, swimming towards Jasmine.

“Come on, Jasmine! Swim with me!” She insisted.

“Why am I here?” Jasmine asked, crossing her arms.

“So we can have fun together!”

“No, it’s so YOU can have fun. You took me away from my studies, Silverstream.”

“Aww, but you looked so sad while studying.”

“It’s not sad, it’s called being focused. And I was focused on my studies to get a good grade and pass, not just lolligag and swim when there’s a big test tomorrow.”

“But didn’t a study show that students who go out and play develop their cognitive thinking better than those that stay inside and study more?”

“I… wait… how did you-?”

“I study too, Jazzy! I didn’t want to brag or anything, but I’m a Straight A student! And the two of us should have fun together to make our brains process all our information better!” Jasmine had a blank look on her face.

“You’re… a straight A student?” Silverstream nodded, using one of her fins to pick up Jazmine.

“Now come on! Let’s have some fun!”

“No! Wait-!” Jasmine yelled, but Silverstream tossed her in the air. “SILVERSTREEEEAM!!!” Jazmine screamed as went flying in the air, before falling down and splashing down in the water below. Her eyes opened as she looked up and flailed her arms and legs, trying to swim up. Her head breached the waters, where she coughed and gasped for air. Unfortunately, Silverstream dived in, causing a wave to crash into Jasmine, bringing her underwater again. Silverstream swam around her underwater.

“Isn’t this exciting!? We’re both underwater and having fun!” Silverstream only saw Jasmine flailing, trying to get up with small bubbles exiting her mouth. “Ooh! You want to talk like fish!? I gotcha! Glub glub!” Jasmine’s eyes closed as she went limp. “Hey! There’s no need to sleep. We’ve got a lot of… wait… Jasmine?” She poked at the limp human, seeing there was no reaction. Silverstream’s eyes widened. “Oh no! Hold on, Jasmine!!!” Silverstream used a fin to hold the limp human, swim up, and breached the water, quickly turning into her Hippogriff self and flew high up onto a cliff. She set Jasmine onto her side and, with a pinch, began to move Jasmine’s arm up and down like a lever, causing water to come out of the tiny’s mouth, followed by her puking out the water and regaining consciousness. “Jasmine! Are you alright!?”

“... Alright?” Jasmine asked back. “Alright!? You almost killed me!!!”

“No! I didn’t mean to, I was-!”

“I’m a human! I can’t breath underwater! And I don’t know how to swim!”

“But I-”

“No! You listen here, birdbrain! For being a Straight A student, you’re the biggest idiot I’ve ever been with! You can’t take a hint that I hate you! I struggle with trying to get good grades so I can have a better future and not suffer like how my parents did! But oh no! You’re somehow a genius that’s also from royalty, so if you make a bad grade, it’s just a light slap to the hand, not like me who gets punished for me being an idiot!” She began to walk away, not seeing the edge.

“Jasmine! Wait! There’s-”

“Don’t bother! You can’t convince me otherwise how you’ll be-” Jasmine fell over the cliff and began to fall. “AHHHHH!!!”

“Hold on! I’m coming!” Silversteam ran and jumped off the cliff, zooming past Jasmine, then opened her claws, ready to catch her. “I got ya! I got ya! I got-!” Silverstream was off as she felt Jasmine land in her mouth roughly. She didn’t how to react, but felt Jasmine move in her mouth… and how she tasted so great. Jasmine found herself in a narrow, wet, and dark spot. She was alive, but the place she was in was moving, and the smell of fish overwhelmed her nostrils. Her eyes adjusted to see that something was closed in front of her, and what looked like twin boulders nearly blocking that place. Then it dawned on her.

“Wait… Silverstream! Spit me out! You hear me! Spit me out, now!!!” Silverstream didn’t hear, instead, found how delicious Jasmine was in her mouth. Her narrow tongue went active as she tasted her partner in her mouth, finding that the tiny student was even better than her mom’s salmon juice. Jasmine, meanwhile, was grossed out as the tongue tasted her body, and hearing Silverstream murr in her flavor. “Silverstream! Stop it! Spit me out, or I swear, I’ll-!” She felt herself being pushed down into Silverstream’s throat. Her anger quickly went to fear as she clinged on to the back of the Hippogriff’s tongue. “No! Wait! Silverstream! I’m sorry! You’re not an idiot! You’re a smart gal who just made a mistake! Really! Please! Let me go, and we can have a laugh about this!” All she could hear was Silverstream giggle, followed by her mouth opening, and a waterfall of water entering, washing her down. “SILVERSTREEEEAM!!!”

Silverstream swallowed Jasmine with a mouthful of water provided by the lake. She couldn’t lie, Jasmine was pretty tough to swallow, but water certainly helped, especially feeling her move down her throat as she swallowed. The Hippogriff sighed with relief as her tiny partner landed in her stomach. A shiver went up her spine as she could feel Jasmine move in her stomach, though she walked back to their school, with no one aware that she swallowed her partner.

Jasmine landed in Silverstream’s stomach, the water making a puddle that reached to her feet, with the smell of fish overwhelming her. She hyperventilated as she saw various bones and fish scales around, slowly melting away, then felt the place shift as the Hippogriff walked away. The student ran to the Hippogriff’s stomach wall and banged on it. “Silverstream! Let me out! I’m sorry for what I said! I didn’t mean it! Please, I don’t want to go, not like this!” Tears began to fall as Jasmine fell to her knees, banging on the stomach walls

Silverstream stopped as she could hear Jasmine’s faint crying and pounds against her stomach wall. She placed a claw on her belly, feeling where Jasmine was in her stomach. “Uh… Jasmine? You ok?”

Jasmine looked up, seeing and feeling Silverstream’s claw around her area. She sniffled a bit. “N-no! Y-you swallowed me! You swallowed me after you nearly killed me twice! Of course I’m not fine!”

“Well, I tried to warn you about the cliff, but…” Silversteam stopped and shook her head. “Uh… look, I’m sorry for taking you away from your studying. I really wanted us to get along and have fun together. And I really was trying to catch you with my claws, not my mouth. But you really were tasty, so… yeah… that’s on me.” Jasmine sighed.

“No, this is all my fault. I shouldn’t have been so grumpy and so focused on my tests to not just have fun every once in a while… I guess mom was right that I took more from my dad than I thought. And I shouldn’t have been such a jerk to you, Silver. I guess… I was just jealous.”

“Jealous?”

“Well… you remind me a lot of those happy go lucky popular girls back home that can get anything they want, whenever they want, and are still somehow geniuses that go to college. Whereas with me, I’m nowhere near as charismatic as you are, or even that smart that I can go out to all the expensive parties and still have an A on. Plus, you’re royalty, you’ve got everything at your fingertips, where the rest of us have to work to even get even at least one hundredth of what you have.”

“So… What did your parents do? Care to tell me about them? I’ll listen as we make our way back.” Silverstream continued to walk, and Jasmine braced herself as her stomach shifted with each step.

“If you want to listen… well, my dad is a plumber, worked on fixing people’s toilets, sinks, the likes that involve water. But before that, he was a stockbroker, making millions by helping others make millions, investing money into products that might be successful or not, it was all a gamble. But he wasn’t the smartest guy around, being a high school dropout at that time, and got lucky working with a company that, as far as I know, went bankrupt after doing some shifty activities. Had he had known his company did it, he might’ve left with all his cash and maybe find a new company to work for, but, as you guess, he stayed, and lost everything, and since he had to take care of me, he had to take care of me and make sure that I didn’t fail as badly as he did.”

“Whoa… I don’t anything about that, but that sounds tough. And your mom?”

“She was a model, but it didn’t last long after she had me, and depended on my dad for income. We were just about to become homeless, and me taken away with Child protection services, until the Vanishing happened. On one hand, at least we’re together again, but on the other, we’re in this world with giant, man eating creatures, and now, I’m here, in your stomach, slowly waiting to be digested.”

“Digested!?” Silverstream laughed a bit but stopped herself. “Sorry, but you’re fine. You’ll be out in no time, back in the fresh air once again, with me by your side!”

“... Really?”

“Yep! I wouldn’t want to harm a friend, even if they were a bit harsh and unlucky compared to me.” Jasmine smiled a bit, though still felt a bit guilty.

“You… uh… promise not to tell anyone this?”

“I promise!”

“... Pinky promise?”

“Yep. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!”

“She broke a Pinkie Promise!” Pinkie Pie shouted, sitting with the circle.

“Uh… Pinkie?” Fluttershy began. “How long were you sitting by us?”

“... Gotta go!” Pinkie ran away, leaving only a cloud in the shape of her silhouette.

“... Anyways,” Jasmine continued, “we’ve grown up together after that, though I still don’t like being eaten for… well, obvious reasons.” Silverstream nodded.

“And I try to make sure to not harm her, or annoy her that much,” she added. “So while it may not seem like it, we’re getting along just fine.”

“Huh… thought you didn’t get along with Silverstream, Jasmine,” Ocellus commented. “Says a lot on what I know.”

“Oh, care to tell us how you started, Ocellus and Ellie?” Fluttershy asked.

“Uh… do you think we should?” The changeling asked her partner.

“I think we should.” Ellie answered. “It was after Twilight’s science class as we learned about the pony body, and I figured it’d be a good time for me to see it first hand.”

The school bell rung, signaling the end of the day. Ocellus and her partner, Ellie, both sat down in the library, studying for an upcoming test about the pony body and how it worked. While it was nice for both, with the lack of ponies anywhere, the test proved itself that it was going to be quite difficult. They shared a book, one Ocellus can hold and flip the pages while Ellie can read and see all the small texts that the Changeling might’ve missed.

“So, we know the simple idea of how the digestive system works, right?” Ocellus asked.

“I think so.” Ellie replied, seeing the picture. “Food goes in the mouth, the pony chews to make the process easier, food goes down the throat and into the stomach, the stomach churns food down before going into the intestines, the intestines break food down into nutrients, and everything left over that is is bad is turned into-”

“I think we have the idea.” Ocellus had a nervous chuckle. “Though, the test says we need to label all the organs correctly.”

“... Wait… isn’t there an extra credit portion?”

“Why… yes! I believe so. Using a different creature to compare and contrast their anatomy to a pony’s.”

“Is there a book about changeling anatomy?”

“Um… from what I can tell, no, there isn’t, but we can still use-”

“Wait, you’re a changeling, but there’s no books about how your body works?”

“... Well… no… I mean, I doubt anypony wanted to dissect a changeling. Especially back then, before King Thorax came and-”

“The extra credit portion is around the digestive system, right?”

“I mean… yes.”

“And no one knows how a Changeling’s body works, right?”

“... What are you getting at?”

“Easy; you eat me.”

“Wait, what!?” She covered her mouth, looking around to see nopony was around, then lowered her head to Ellie. “Are you crazy!?”

“No. Just want to get that extra credit in case we get a less than great score.”

“Yeah, but with me eating you? I can’t eat you!”

“Why not?”

“Well I… I never ate someone, that’s why. And I’d rather not eat someone, not after Thorax ate someone.”

“Oh? What happened to him?”

“Look, he ate some people, tresspassers, really. Turns out, if they don’t have love for us, meaning if they’re scared or angry, then they taste nasty, and one of the tinies gave Thorax internal bleeding after stabbing his stomach walls.”

“Oh… is he fine?”

“Yes, Thorax is fine, but seeing that as nymph, I didn’t want to eat anybody, not after that horrible sight.”

“Ah… well, I’m not like those people. I’m not scared… a bit nervous, sure, but I trust you.”

“... Really?”

“Yeah! And I won’t hurt you at all.” She placed a reassuring hand on her muzzle. “How can I hurt my BBFF?”

“... BBFF?”

“Big Bug Friend Forever.”

“Oh! Right… but… are you sure? Do you think you’ll be able to take notes in there?”

“Leave that to me.” Ellie grabbed her notebook and held it tight. “As for you, well, you still got some of those grapes, right?” Ocellus’s horn glowed, picking up a bundle of grapes.

“Right here.”

“Then leave it all to me as you snack away and study.”

“Um… are you sure? I mean, I don’t want you to be uncomfortable or anything, but-” She didn’t get to say anything else as Ellie jumped into her mouth, landing on her tongue. “What!? Ellie! Wait! I-!” She stopped as her tongue tasted Ellie. She shivered wildly and felt giddy as Ellie was the most sweetest thing she had ever tasted. Ellie, meanwhile, held on to her notebook, but giggled at how Ocellus was enjoying her flavor, happy to know that Ocellus loved her flavor. She was quite surprised to see how her mouth looked normal, with the only minor difference being that the changeling’s tongue was very soft, almost enough for Ellie to sink in, were it not for Ocellus moving her tongue around to get a good taste. It was ticklish, to say the least, with Ellie playfully pushing back Ocellus’ tongue.

“Stop it, Ocellus!” Ellie giggled.

“Mmm… you’re so tasty, Ellie!” Ocellus giggled, lightly drooling a bit. “I almost feel bad for bad for this,”

“Hehehe, it’s alright, I’ll be fine.No go on, don’t be afraid. I’ll be fine.” Ocellus leaned her head back and swallowed Ellie. Ellie found herself going down a somewhat loose throat that felt more like a waterslide. And like a waterslide, she slid into the stomach of Ocellus, causing a bit of a splash as she entered. She got up, seeing how Ocellus’s stomach acids reached to her knees, and the stomach, was discolored, having blue walls, along with being more flexible looking. Immediately, Ellie opened her notebook and took notes, noting everything about Ocellus’ stomach as she walked away from the entrance, her feet sinking in with each step. Loud giggling could be heard.

“Hey, stop it down there!” Ocellus teased.

“I can’t handle it. I think changeling stomachs are much more sensitive and loose compared to pony stomachs. What with you having an exoskeleton. Now go on, eat up. I need to see the effects.”

“If you say so.” Ocellus grabbed some grapes and chewed on them. Ellie could hear Ocellus chew her food, then swallowed, followed by some mushed up grapes entering and splashing in. Immediately, Ellie saw how fast Ocellus’ stomach broke down the grapes and took notes of it.

“Oh boy! This is quite the discovery!”

“Wait, the test isn’t until a few days from now.” Smolder spoke.

“Well, gotta be prepared to get extra credits.” Ocellus replied.

“And I’ve made a few discoveries while in my BBFF’s stomach.” Ellie added.

“That’s pretty… interesting.” Fluttershy replied. “Would anyone else like to go?”

“Oh! Oh! Miss Fluttershy I wanna tell our story, if it’s ok with you?” Kathy looked up at Sandbar, he had a soft smile on his muzzle and gave her a slow nod, she smiled happily giggling she was starting to get over excited and coughed from losing a bit of breath.

“Just calm down a little bit before you tell it, ok?” Sandbar lowered his head down nuzzling the side of her shoulder, she took some deep breaths leaning against Sandbar’s face and smiled up at his saucer-like eyes.

“Okay, so it all started when we were playing outside the school…”

“Alright get ready, Kathy!” Sandbar held a small marble sized ball in his hoof. It was the perfect toy for a tiny to play with, he smiled happily as Kathy readied herself waving her hands all around like a goalie at her net. “Alright here it comes!”

Sandbar backed two steps away holding up his hoof taking in three deep breaths along with his teeth baring, his face tightened growing more intense, biting down on his bottom lip throwing back his arm. He threw his arm forward his quick and intense motion quickly turned calm and slow once again as he let the ball slowly roll off his hoof.

The ball rolled down the flat grass it picked up speed once it the ground bouncing it rolled right passed Kathy who leaped for it missing it easily, she quickly got up and ran for the little ball she payed to much attention to the ball she didn’t see it was heading for a rose bush with visible thorns, Sandbar panicked rushing over to Kathy as she ran towards the bush.

“Kathy wait!” His words echoed making her stop as she looked up nearly inches from the bushes the low stomps from Sandbar made her ground shake looking up to see a slightly shocked Sandbar standing over her. “Sorry… I didn’t want you to get hurt, there’s thorns all over this bush.”

“Wait… What about the ball?” Kathy looked inside the spaced areas of the leafy wall seeing the ball deep in the bush surrounded by twigs, leaves, tangled vines and thorns, Kathy stared with disappointment. She felt a touch on her shoulder which was Sandbar gently putting his hoof on her shoulder.

“Its ok I could try and get for you.”

“No, I missed it so I’ll get it.” Kathy lowered down and crawled into a narrow space she pushed passed the twigs and the leaves see the ball in her sights she reached out not seeing the thorn poking into her arm, she quickly pulled back with the ball in her grasp scratching her arm leaving a noticeable mark. “Ow!” Kathy backed out holding the ball then quickly held her right arm.

“Kathy! Are you ok?” Sandbar closed in trying to see what was wrong with her, she looked up at the nervous pony giving a smile showing him the ball being held by her right hand Sandbar easily saw her cut, he gently picked her up with his hoof letting her sit down on the soft padding of his frog and walked away from the bush he gently trotted making sure Kathy didn’t fall off, he laid down on a blanket near a tree giving the two shade from the hot sun. “Kathy why didn’t you let me get the ball for you?”

“You do so much for me already, I just wanted to do something for you.”

“Well next time just let me get the ball, ok?”

“Ok.” Kathy opened her hand showing off her fresh cut, there wasn’t much blood coming out despite it being a new cut but some noticeable blood did start to leak out, she winced seeing it almost feeling sick seeing her own blood.

“Hold still.” Sandbar brought her closer to his face she could feel the hot gusts of air being blown into her from his nostrils his lips parted and his tongue slipped out licking at her arm, the spongy pink member licked at the cut lapping what blood leaked out and cleaning the cut as much as he could. Kathy winced at the touch the saliva from Sandbar began to seal up the cut clearing the wound of the blood. It stung, but it felt good, and a tad bit ticklish.

Sandbar had the awful taste of Kathy’s blood, but then had Kathy’s taste, which overpowered the taste of her blood. He looked to see that she was healed, but continued licking, finding Kathy even more tastier than expected. Kathy didn’t know what Sandbar was doing, but giggled as Sandar continued licking her, finding it ticklish. The young stallion slurped Kathy into his mouth, overwhelmed by how tasty his partner was, with Kathy laughing hard at how tickling his mouth was, both in total bliss of what was happening. Sandbar retracted his tongue back into his lips he giggled Kathy began to calm down a bit, snuggling up to his face hugging his muzzle his tongue slipped out once again licking Kathy across the face making the girl laugh and then pressed herself into his tongue giving it a somewhat hug. Sandbar’s tongue slipped back in and began to nuzzle her gently, Kathy stroked his muzzle resting on his nose. Kathy sat back on the soft frog of his hoof she looked up at him smiling Sandbar and her stared at one another till it was slightly awkward making Sandbar blush. Kathy looked over at her ball, picked it up, then looked back at Sandbar whose coat soaked with a nervous sweat.

“Hey Sandbar?”

“Yeah?”
“Can you swallow the ball?” Sandbar blinked looking at her confused.

“Uhh… Swallow the ball, why?” Sandbar rubbed the back of his head still very confused.

“Please.” Kathy held out the ball to Sandbar he blinked and gave a loud sigh and shrugged opening his mouth bringing Kathy closer she looked inside his mouth observing the details looking closely, she brought the ball into his mouth setting it behind his teeth. She brought herself up to his lower lip holding onto his front teeth, she watched as Sandbar worked the ball into the center of his tongue it rolled up and down becoming coded in his drool. Sandbar’s tongue shifted as it motioned up slightly letting it roll down into the double lumps getting caught between the back of his tongue the wet ball easily slipped behind Sandbar’s tongue and with a shift of his tongue lifting up he swallowed the ball letting a gust of hot air breeze out from his throat.

“Alright…” Sandbar spoke letting Kathy let go of his teeth and sit back on his hoof. “I swallowed the ball so what now?”

“Now I have to go get it.” Kathy giggled leaning into his lips.

“Are… Are you sure about this?” Sandbar smiled sheepishly.

“Yep, sure am.” Kathy felt Sandbar’s lips morph into a smile she waited patiently as Sandbar’s mouth opened Kathy rod on his lower lip watching his mouth open again with fresh saliva webbing all around his tongue and the roof of his mouth, Kathy climbed inside feeling the soft taste buds under her knees and hands letting it sink into the pink spongy flesh. Kathy flopped into the center of Sandbar’s tongue snuggling into the soft flesh, Kathy watched as the light from outside faded away as Sandbar’s mouth closed, his tongue lifted up and began tasting her once again.

Sandbar ‘Mmmmed’ loudly her taste was amazing to him he began to drool a bit from the corner of his mouth saliva flooded inside saliva drenched Kathy she laughed as Sandbar’s tongue moved her around enjoying the thrill ride. Kathy moved herself down and began to snuggle into the tongue once more pressing herself into it, the stallion’s tongue lifted up pinning her to the roof of his mouth playfully making her giggle, Sandbar’s tongue dropped down allowing Kathy to roam in his mouth once more she crawled over towards his throat looking up at the swaying flap above his throat she smiled, giggling she reached up hugging Sandbar’s uvula.

Outside Sandbar felt a jolt almost choking feeling what Kathy was doing inside his mouth he rubbed under his throat and smiled feeling how gentle she was now being it almost felt like a massage for his uvula. Then, Sandbar swallowed Kathy, her being a small bulge in his throat, disappearing quickly into his stomach.

Kathy was gently deposited into Sandbar’s stomach with a large grin across her face from all her laughter and tears in her eyes. She looked around, seeing that Sandbar’s stomach was fairly small, just enough for and maybe a friend to occupy in, though she didn’t mind being alone. With how soft Sandbar’s stomach was, she crawled around in search for her ball. She found her ball, picked it up, and found a nice spot to snuggle in with the toy in her lap. She got comfortable easily, laid down and quickly dozed off. Sandbar, meanwhile, was a bit surprised at what he did, not meaning to swallow her, but with how he felt her getting comfortable, he was relieved with how Kathy enjoyed being in his stomach.

“And it was the best place I’ve ever slept in,” Kathy spoke

“That’s a very nice story Kathy,” Fluttershy smiled. A curt snort drew everyone’s attention to the class’s only laidback griffon.

“You call that the first time you got eaten by your partner?" Gallus said, his cool demeanor contrasting that of his young tiny partner. "That's nothing. If you wanna hear the story of the first time I ate my partner, you should hear about the time I ate Edgar here..." He drew in the tiny teen to his fluffy, feathered chest. "...and he wasn't even awake to tell the entire tale."

"You mean he was unconscious at the time?" Ocellus inquired.

"And you ate him when he was in his most vulnerable state where everycreature would swoop down and eat him up in one bite?" Silverstream asked.

Gallus waved them off. "It's not like that," he clarified, putting his talons at the back of his head, leaning back in his chair, and putting his paws on his desk. "The little guy was too afraid to be eaten up like that. In fact, the first time I opened my beak to him, he was so shaken so bad that I thought he was gonna pass out. That's when I realized about his fascination with paws and feet. Right, Edgar?"

"Wait, so Edgar likes feet?" Smolder's attention peaked at the tiny, sliding her body across her desk in his direction, head propped up on her shoulders and eyes sparkling with interest. "I'd like to hear that story any day of the week."

Soon, the entire class was drawn towards the young tiny sitting at the griffon's feet, whose toes curled teasingly to stimulate his nervousness. He felt his face glow vermillion as the temperature rose up to his head. He was so flustered he felt he could shrink smaller than his fellow humans and hide away on a microscopic molecule. "G-G-Gallus! You didn't have to tell them that I like paws, feet, or whatever like that! It’s embarrassing!”

"It wasn't that embarrassing the first time you snuggled up to them."

The entire class clamored with interest, but Fluttershy wasn't having it.

"That's enough! Everyone back to your seats!" Fluttershy ordered. The entire class shuffled back to their desks. "Gallus, don't tease your partner like that! It's not polite to call them out based on their own, um... interests! If you want to, you can tell the class in detail about the first time you've swallowed Edgar while he was asleep, but don't embarrass him about his interests in your paws, please."

Gallus sighed. "Alright, fine, you win," the griffon said, repositioning his seating so he was sitting up in his seat. "So it happened a week after we got our partners, and we were having a lazy night. By lazy night, I meant that I was lying back and Edgar was doing his homework... near my paws..."

The class giggled, but Fluttershy shot them a slightly stern look.

"Explain to me why you're doing homework on a night like this when we could be doing something right now?"

"I am doing something. I'm doing homework so I won't have to worry about it later."

"Ugghhhh. So bored..."

Gallus was lying on his stomach on his bed. His hind paws were upside, and lying on the soft paw pads was his tiny charge, Edgar. He was doing his homework from one of his classes and the only comfortable surface he could do it on was on Gallus's paw pads. It was actually comfortable. He often fidgeted and wriggled around to get a better seating position. Sometimes, when he got stuck and needed a mental break, Edgar would lie comfortably into the soft dark leathered pads. This hadn't gone unnoticed by Gallus in the last few days, but he kept his tongue in his beak about it.

During one particular evening, Edgar was racking up his brain with research and study and felt his muscles get sore from the stress. To rest himself, Edgar snuggled in with the metacarpal pad with the other three digital pads, though it was deeper than before. Feeling a tickle of the tiny on his paw pads, Gallus snickered and turned over to meet his tiny partner's sight.

"You know," he said, grabbing the boy's attention, "if you really wanted a place to get comfy, you can always find a better spot on my pillows than my paws."

"What's wrong with my comfy spot?" Edgar asked. "If you must know, I happen to like your paws. They're like bean bags I can sleep in every night."

"Yeah? But what if one day that you get sick of sleeping in my paws and you wanted to sleep in something for comfortable like... like my stomach, for example?" Gallus laid a talon on his underbelly.

"That could be a possibility," Edgar said. "You know, I've often been curious of what it's like to be swallowed and inside a stomach."

"Oh really?" Without warning, Gallus plucked Edgar off of his paws and held him in front of his beak. "How about I satisfy that curiosity?"

In the span of a few seconds, Edgar's curiosity did a one-eighty and turned to fear. He was lifted up and dangled over Gallus's face as he opened his beak. At the sight of his moisturized mouth, his giant pink tongue, and the dark tunnel leading into his esophagus, Edgar thrashed around in the tough talon grip, screaming and yelping. "Wait, Gallus, stop! I didn't mean I wanted to be eaten now! Gallus, are you listening to me!? Put me down! I said, PUT ME DOWN!"

At the screech in his voice, Gallus suddenly stopped, turning his talon so Edgar would be seated in his palm. "Geez, Ed, what's your deal? You're all fine and dandy when you're on my paws, but every time I open my beak to you, you act like you've got your underpants twisted in a knot. Why can't you just let me eat your for once?"

Gallus somehow failed to notice the slight tremors Edgar's body felt. "Y-You don't get! I can tolerate being smothered in your paws, b-b-but if there's one thing I'm deathly afraid of, it's being eaten alive!"

Gallus raised an eyebrow. "What? You mean you were eaten once before and it was rough?"

"No, but my parents were! When we landed in Equestria, we were hunted down by those Tiny hunters! A stallion caught up to my parents. He tossed them into his mouth, chewed them up, and swallowed them down like they were food and not living beings! When he was done with them, he did the same thing to me, and it was horrible, just horrible! I was trapped in that awful cafe, getting soaked all over by his spit! I thought I was gonna burst in between his teeth! I can still smell the inside of his mouth! I would've been stuck in his stomach forever in the Night Guard hadn't found me, but the way he chewed me up really messed me up! I couldn't go nights sleeping without being in that stallion's mouth!"

"Okay, okay, calm your jets already," Gallus quickly insisted. "Look, if you don't wanna get eaten, then I won't eat ya. Simple as that."

At this, Edgar felt the trauma of his near-vore experience calmed down. "Thanks, Gallus. That means a lot to..."

"But that doesn't mean you're not gonna be squished in my paws!"

Without warning, Gallus caged Edgar in his talons and brought him over to his paws. Loosening his fingers, the griffon dropped the tiny onto his paws and went to work with his signature playful torture. The second Edgar landed between the metacarpal pads and the digit pads, Gallus clenched his toes together, trapping him in a cushiony embrace of soft and rough leather. Then the giant griffon got up from his stomach, turned and sat straight up, keeping his little victim clenched in his foot, feeling him wriggle and tickle in his toes. With a smile on his beak, Gallus watched as Edgar forced himself through the tight leathery vice grip at the edge of his feet. He loved putting that shrimp into that torture, and he suspected the shrimp felt the same way for some time.

From between his pads, Edgar's arm popped out, pushing on the pads, pulling the upper half of his body out for breath. Too easy, Gallus figured as he moved his foot to sandwich the boy trapped in the other foot. Edgar barely had time to catch his breath when he felt and saw his partner move his paws together and sandwich him inside. As gently as possible, Gallus squeezed his toes, giving Edgar a full body massage. The tiny did his best to hide it and resist it, but in the end, between the gentle squeezing sensation all over his body and the heavy endorphin release, Edgar was enjoying it immensely. The overload of endorphins in his system was so great, so pleasurable, that he fell into blissful unconsciousness.

Gallus massaged Edgar's body until he fell limp. Gently prying his feet apart, he raised his paw upwards and smirked at the sight of the tiny hanging unconsciously from between his toes. "Heh, I knew you liked my paws, shrimp," he teased, prying the sleeping boy from his toes and hanging him over his beak. "I hope you'll like this more when you wake up."

Gallus lowered Edgar towards his open beak and set him daintily onto his tongue. He slowly retracted his tongue into his beak, being careful not to wake him, and closed his mouth shut. In endless darkness, Edgar laid in blissful slumber, but on the outside in the light, Gallus felt himself go into bliss with a bounty of flavors absorbed by his taste buds. Gallus gently suckled his tiny partner's body between his tongue and the roof of his beak, gently humming and moaning from the sweet taste. He tasted like his favorite, undisclosed food, mixed in with the flavor of his paws. He didn't mind that one bit. With one smirk, Gallus lifted his head and let Edgar's unconscious body slide into his throat, where one gentle gulp sent him sliding down his esophagus. As soon as the tiny hit his stomach, Gallus let a content sigh loose from his beak.

"Wow... that was amazing. I can definitely see why everycreature does this." Gallus licked his chops noisily and gently patted his stomach. "Well, at least he made a nice late night snack. I'm definitely looking forward to seeing his face when I tell him about this. But in the meantime..." the griffon said, yawning and stretching his limbs out, "...time for some shut-eye."

Gallus covered himself in his bedsheets, switched off the lamp, and fell to sleep.

A few hours into his sleep, Gallus was stirred awake up to the sound of, "Hey, where am I!? What's going on!? Did somebody eat me!?"

A few tickles from inside his stomach jolted the griffon awake. "Hey, let me out! Let me out of here! I don't wanna stay in your stomach! Please, let me out! I don't wanna be eaten!"

Gallus's only response was to gently pat his stomach area. "Hey, keep it down in there, will ya? I'm trying to sleep."

It got quiet for a second. "Gallus, is that you!? Wait a minute, were you the one who ate me!?"

"I was," the griffon casually said. "You looked so pooped from my paws that I had to put you somewhere safe."

"S-S-Safe isn't exactly the word I'd use to describe here!" Edgar cried from his stomach. "You know I didn't want to be eaten, but you did it anyway! I already told you w-why I hate being eaten, but now I wake up in your belly and you tell me it's safe!? W-W-What if something happened to me in here and I couldn't come back up like a pellet!? You put m-m-my life in jeopardy here! I hate you! I don't want to be your partner anymore!"

Gallus didn't like to show his concerned face outside of his laid back demeanor, but for this he made an exception. "Hey, don't be like that. So what if I ate you while you were unconscious? If I hadn't eaten you when I did, then somecreature else would've did the same and I'd never find you. Trust me, if anyone else tried to take you like that, I'd fight beak and claw to get you back."

"Why? So you can torture me in your paws again?" There was a slight hesitation there. "Not that I don't like it... or anything... baka..."

"No, so I could protect you. Your folks told me to look after you, and that's what I'm doing. From what I hear, lots of creatures do the same with lots of tiny kids."

"What? By locking them away forever in their stomachs?"

Gallus shrugged. "Eh, I wouldn't call it locking them away forever, more like putting them in a safe place."

"...and you think your stomach is a safe place for me?"

"Well yeah. You don't like it as much as you like my paws, but it's safer in there than out here."

A pregnant pause loomed over the griffon and the tiny in his stomach. Gallus felt him shift against the stomach walls and heard him sigh.

"You know you're the closest thing to a brother I don't have?"

Gallus looked down to his stomach with surprise. "Really?"

"Yeah, I'm the only child with my parents. I've always wanted a younger brother or sister for me to protect and sometimes I wished I had a big brother or sister for me to follow around with." Inside, Edgar curled up against the griffon's stomach walls. "But my parents can't afford to make another baby, so they have to settle with me. I tell you, it gets lonely being the only child and not having a brother or sister around."

Gallus frowned at this. His tiny charge was lucky to have a blood family on his own, but he still felt lonely. Gallus often spent many a day alone in Griffonstone, an unwanted orphan on the streets with no parents or siblings whatsoever. He didn't even count that grumpy old geezer as a guardian. Things changed when he first attended Twilight's Friendship School and when he was in charge of looking after his partner. Despite the initial hardships of getting along at first, Gallus felt something between him and Edgar. It was more than just a simple friendship bond between tiny and griffon.

"That's not true," Gallus said, drawing Edgar out of his melancholy. "You're the closest I have to a little brother I don't have. I'm one of those street cubs in Griffonstone who try to get by with less than squat... but after coming to this school and getting paired up with you, I feel that's changed me for the better. I mean, yeah, I tease you a lot. I joke around with you, I tease you with my paws, and I just ate you like I eat mice in the streets... but isn't teasing each other and looking after each other what brothers are for?"

Edgar felt his breath freeze. "You mean to tell me that you think I'm like a brother to you?"

"Uh, sure. Why not? I don't have a real family waiting for me in Griffonstone, so you, your tiny friends, and my friends are the next best thing."

For the next ten seconds, Edgar felt an overwhelming joy inside of him. He felt happy, so happy that he was on the verge of crying. He jolted around and hugged Gallus's stomach walls, the griffon who was taken by surprise by the tiny hugging feeling in his body. He swore he could heard labored breathing inside too. "Hey, what are you doing in there? You're not really crying in my stomach now, are you?"

"N-No! I'm not crying, you're crying!" he bawled uncontrollably. "I-I-I can't believe y-you consider me a bro-o-other-her-herrrr!"

Gallus patted his stomach. "Hey, don't get so sappy about it. I'm just here to look after you like your mom wanted me to."

"Yeah! Th-Th-That's what a big brother does for his little brotherrr-her-her-her!"

"Hey, stop that. You're embarrassing me," Gallus insisted. After a moment, Edgar eventually calmed down. "Look, don't tell anyone this because Professor Egghead will be all over my case, but I think you're cool, even cooler than me. You put up with what I do every day, you keep me in the straight and narrow with work, and your parents are accepted me to be your partner. If anything, I'm just as lucky to have a partner like you as you do with me."

Edgar sniffled, wiping his eyes and nose. "Thanks, Gallus. And you know what, you're pretty cool too. You're laid back, you tell it like it is, and you don't give a *darn* about anything. And just when I thought you couldn't get any cooler, you come out to me and you tell me your backstory. I'm glad you were teasing me during the first day of Friendship School because I can't think of anyone else in this school that I couldn't hang out with."

"Ah, come on, shrimp. I told you to stop embarrassing me," Gallus said nervously and happy, wiping away a tear.

"Why? I thought all the cool kids stay cool when they receive their compliments." Edgar teased.

"Not this one, but let's keep that a secret between us."

"My lips are sealed," Edgar said, making the horizontal zipper motion.

"Good. That settles that," Gallus said, suddenly yawning. "Now we gotta settle the matter of sleeping 'til morning."

"I... *yawn*... agree." Edgar curled himself against Gallus's stomach walls. "'Night, big brother."

With a smile, Gallus rubbed his stomach area and closed his eyes. "'Night, little brother."

And so the two surrogate brothers drifted off into a blissful sleep, with Edgar drifting off to dreamland safe in the stomach of his protector and partner, Gallus. The tiny let the sounds of the griffon's body slowly lull him into an unconscious state until morning rolled in, a smile growing on the youth's face.

"You know what I also heard?” the griffon asked. “The tinies say the food tastes better when they fall into the stomach they're staying in."

"Ew, gross."

“And that’s how I found about my little brother.” Gallus finished, ruffling Edgar’s hair. “And he’s been getting used to me eating him now without being crushed by my paws.” Edgar had an embarrassed blush on his face.

“I still enjoy being between his paws.”

“Heh, strage, but I like it.” Smolder spoke, presenting her feet to Edgar. “Perhaps you might enjoy my feet for a change.”

“Smolder.” Fluttershy spoke sternly.

“Nono, it’s ok.” Edgar replied. “And sorry, I’m gonna have to decline. I prefer actual soft and rough pads over sharp and scaley feet.” Smolder crossed her arms and looked disappointed.

“Ugh, fine.”

“Well, I have to say, each of these stories are really great to hear,” Fluttershy spoke. “And I’m very glad that each of you are getting along with each other so well.”

“So we’re… not in trouble?” Ocellus asked.

“Um… I’ll let you off with a warning. If you want to eat your partner, that’s fine, just do it at the end of the school day and other days off.”

“Yona can do that!” Yona spoke.

“Wait… but this is the last class before the-” The school bell rang, interrupting Jasmine. All the students looked down at their partner and licked their lips.

“... Well, glad to see I’m not alone anymore!” Nick spoke.

Star's Small Surprise

Author's Note

Two for one chapters!? Crazy! Anyways, this is the next part of the Nightmare Star chapters Emu34b and I have been making. Enjoy!

Star's Small Surprise

Another day of exercising and patrolling had came to an end for the tiny knights, especially for Wyatt. Even though his arms and legs ached, he made his way into a particular room in the Canterlot castle, belonging to a particular mare. Nightmare Star, or simply Star for short, had a little something planned for him, one that she’d do, lest she went out and hunted for him again. The young man had now learned that he couldn’t hide from her, no matter where he was at, so it was best to just head to Star and get over what she had planned for him, all of which involved him in her mouth, and maybe her stomach. It was still scary, to say the least, but he was getting used to it.

Star sat on her bed, seeing Wyatt enter her room, sweating pretty hard under his armor. “Looks like somepo- human had a hard day at work.” she said, noticing him come into her room. She shut the cracked door behind him, and removed his armor, putting it off to the side on her nightstand. In a vase on the nightstand, there happened to a rather large, blue flower. Star paid it no mind though, as she used her magic to simply levitate him to herself on her bed, between her hooves.

“Yeah, you can say that.” Wyatt answered nonchalantly, resting on her hoof. “We had to do a marathon today, which, to us, is running across the garden. I was very lucky I didn’t end up hurling my meal when it ended, otherwise I’d be in the hospital.” He looked up at her. “Other than that, I’m fine. You? What’s your big plan now?” Star smiled, and maybe her face turned a slight shade of pink.

“Well now Wyatt… I had a little idea.” she said, glancing over to the flower she had on her nightstand. “But it’s quite clear you’ve had a long day… so I’ll start a little slower, how about.” And with that, his drenched shirt and pants were simply teleported off (she no longer made a show of it), and she came much closer, and gave him a slow, gentle lick, replacing all the sweat on half of his body with a thin coat of saliva.

Wyatt, nonetheless, shivered at the feeling of her tongue making contact to his skin. “Bet I taste like french fries now with all this sweat. Is this the part where you get ketchup out and dunk me in it? Or have me in fries as you have a meal?” Star shook her head. “You still shiver at the feeling of me licking you?” she snickered. “You just taste saltier than usual. I don’t think it’ll take long for that to go away. Also… I’m definitely not including you in any food that I’m required to chew… for obvious reasons.” she told him. She then turned him around, and licked the rest of the sweat off of his body.

“Huh, alright. But what are you gonna do with me now? And is this gonna continue with your rivalry against Celestia? A sort of way to show me off to her.” Wyatt asked as Star licked him clean of his dried up sweat. This made a large, sharp toothed smile appear on her face almost instantly. One that was sure to make Wyatt worry what she had in store for him. And without much pause, she pulled the blue flower out of the vase, and gave him a light brushing with it. “Giving me further ideas are you?” she cooed to him.

“No… not really. I just know you a bit too well, really, and how you might show me off to Celestia and say how you’re superior to her in every way with me being proof… for some reason.” He spoke, but shrugged. “But that’s just me. For all I know, you probably just want me to live in your stomach.” It would appear as if it was taking a moment to take effect. Whatever. “Well, for one, I’m not extremely ticklish like Celestia is. Right under the wings… you can have her laughing hysterically.” she said with another snicker. “I’m not sure if I’d want you living inside of me… or if you would even want that. But I do like the idea of you sleeping inside of me… every night. And maybe spending more than a few days inside of me too… ehehe…” she said, thinking aloud.

Meanwhile… it would seem as if Star’s face was getting a little bigger for Wyatt… “Uh… Star? What’s happening?” Wyatt asked, a bit nervous. “What are you doing?”

“Oh, I’m not doing it. A certain plant is, though.” she told him. Star just seemed to get bigger and bigger… until she was exactly twice as large as before, no more, no less. “Looks like poison joke shrinks you down to half your size, in fact. Oh… I’m going to have lots of fun with this…” she cooed to him.

“Wait, what-!? Poison Joke!? You shrunk me down even more!?” He crawled backwards. “S-star! Hold up! I’m fine with you eating me, but not like this! Why, I-I may not be tasty anymore. I’m not a mint!” His voice was even more meek than before to her. “Hm hm hm. You don’t know that Wyatt. Ah, I do love your reactions when I surprise you though.” she said. “Now then… lets see how not tasty you truly are at this size!” she said, then leaning down, and licking him again. Absolutely smothering him in the process, or at least, more than normal. The front of Wyatt’s body was covered in her tongue for at least 3 whole seconds. However, to Wyatt, her tongue would feel much softer than usual. And for Star? Twice the flavor… leading her to murr at his flavor loudly after she pulled away.

Wyatt wiped Star’s spit off his chest and face, feeling much more grossed out than usual. He felt adrenaline building up, as his mind told him to run, but he stood there, frozen in fear… and annoyance. “Ugh! Really!? You still haven’t answered me what Poison Joke is, Star.” he said to her. “Poison Joke is a flower that has different effects on those that touch it. It’s like Discord… but in flower form.” she said. “It makes you smaller, apparently. Now now then Wyatt, you don’t have any reason to fear… I know that face. It will wear off eventually.”

Wyatt went pale, realizing what Star was going to do. “Oh no! Star! Don’t do this! STAR-!!!” His vision went dark as Star used her tongue to swiftly scoop him up and put him in her mouth. Her teeth clacked loudly, as Wyatt was in her mouth again, only with everything much more gigantic than it was, including her behemoth sized tongue, and her teeth that looked like they could come from a T-Rex’s. He hyperventilated in her mouth, seeing how smaller he was now. “Star! What are you doing!? Don’t do it!”

“Oh my gosh you’re so much more flavorful!” she said, almost childlike. Still, now inside of her mouth, her tongue did indeed feel much softer. “Oh, my bad. You should have expected that though. You know me well enough by now to know how much I enjoy eating you.” she said, continuing to talk while he was inside of her maw. “Now then, get comfortable in there will you?” she added, before she started to rock him around… much more gently than usual.

Wyatt had a blush on his face, feeling her tongue fold up and holding him. “I-it feels nice, Star. B-but you shrunk me! I’m already small as it is, but this is even more frightening! When will this wear off? And is there a chance I can be… normal size? Like… not be eaten for once?” Star shrugged. “I’m not aware of anything that can make you normal size. And if I would have known it would have done that to you… well, I would have just shrunk you myself!” she told him. “But you know… I think you’re starting to like me eating you. After all… I am a nice, soft and warm place.”

His blush was brighter. “I mean… yes… and no… I mean, I’ve only been eaten by you. If anypony tries to get me, you’d attack them immediately.” He pushed against her tongue to get some space, but her tongue was stronger than him, rendering him to be held in place. “But why did you shrink me even more? I’m already small as I am. Why do you rub the dirt in even more by making me even smaller?” Star rolled her eyes outside, though he couldn’t see it. “Like I said… I didn’t know it was going to do that… though I had a feeling. Besides… it’s just another way I can enjoy eating you. Plus… it’ll make it easier for you to say… sleep in my mouth.” she suggested not so subtly. She then gave him a bit of a hug with her tongue.

He tried his best to push back her tongue hug. “Please, this is getting ridiculous. Is this what you’re gonna do now? Have me shrunk by some plant and eat me at a smaller size? Don’t like it when I struggle as you swallow me? Or do you want to eat a bit more without me taking much space?” Star couldn’t help but snicker. “Getting ahead of yourself aren’t you? Can’t I just enjoy you at a smaller size without you thinking I’m going to do it every time?” she said. “I’ll do it on occasion. But if you think it’s because of you struggling… the past few times I’ve eaten you, you haven’t done it much at all anyway.”

“Uh… well…” He stammered a bit, trying to find the right words, but groaned in annoyance. “Alright, listen, I didn’t want to admit it, but I... kinda like being around you… even if you are… well… a, very nicely put, different Celestia.” Star smiled. “I’m a better Celestia… that is correct.” she said, twisting his words more than a little. “But I know what you just said… and I have to say I feel the same. I don’t think I would have eaten you more than a few times if I hadn’t… let alone let you stay inside of me.”

“But… why are you all over me? I mean, I don’t want to make myself sound lower, but there’s other people that are better than me in many ways, hell, some of them haven’t been eaten yet. Yet, you keep going after me, and persist that you either eat me or keep me in your mouth. Is this like a reverse stockholm syndrome thing you’re having?” Star sighed. “I’m quite sure we’ve been over this before, Wyatt. Back when I first ate you. I believe I did just explain why I kept coming back too.” she said, as she got up, planning to go tease Celestia. And maybe show Luna a thing or two about her… specifically the tickle spots of her’s. “I like having you inside me Wyatt, what can I say?”

“Well… I also like being in you… not like that way, but-” He blushed hard at the accidental perverted thing he said. “You know what I mean, right?” Star chuckled a little more loudly. “Yes, I know what you mean. Trust me, I know the context if you’re saying it. Versus Fergus or Quinton. Now then… lets go visit Celestia. I know she’s finishing dinner at the moment. And likely about to eat half a cake.” she said, as she began to walk, cuddling him with her tongue as she walked.

Celestia sat in the royal dining hall, sipping on some tea as she finished a salad. The room was fairly empty, with the exception of a staff pony taking Celestia’s finished plate, and Luna sitting down, waiting for her own breakfast. Everything was quiet until one of the doors opened, with Star entering.

“Good evening, Star.” Celestia greeted. “Here to try to explain how you’re superior in every way again, despite not coming out of your room?” she said. “Now that’s just false, Celestia. If you had your way, you would be in your room all day.” Star retorted. “How’s that weight loss regimen going for you, by the way?” she added, earning a snicker from Luna.

“Better than yours. Afterall, you have your own way, since you are the better me.” The sound of glass breaking could be heard that remark and Luna holding in her laughter. “Why are you here, Star? Lost your Wyatt? Want to find a soldier Wyatt thinks is giving him a bad time? Or just here to tell us how you love Wyatt?” Star snickered, then swallowed Wyatt quite suddenly, earning a gasp from him. “Gee, I wonder where he is? Better not have been in a sandwich you’re eating again.” she said, flicking Celestia’s chin.

“You know it’s funny, I haven’t said much since I came in here, and you’re already on the defensive.” she said. “... Luna? Did you tell Star about this?” Luna looked both ways before her horn glowed and teleported out of the room, right at her pancakes came in. Celestia gave an annoyed look to Star. “It was an accident. Nothing more. Carlos got out fine and is working well here. I even chatted with him a few days ago about how he wants to take a vacation to meet his family. And I’m pretty sure if Wyatt wanted to go on vacation to meet his family, you’d object.”

“Incorrect. I’d wish to go with him though.” she said, dismissing what Celestia said. Too bad Luna wasn’t here… she had something devious she was going to tell her. “Luna, your pancakes are here.” Star said, raising her voice a bit. “That’s quite the accident there, Celestia. After all, how can you not notice a 3 inch human struggling on your tongue?” she snickered. “One shudders to imagine what would have happened to him should have been in a cake.” she laughed.

“Unlike you, I don’t take pleasure in eating unwilling Tinies, so while I may make mistakes, I learn from them, unlike you. Now, what did you do to Wyatt? Had him in some salsa? Added him in soup? Purposely added him in your sandwich?” Star shook her head no. “Oh dear Celestia. There’s a reason why I don’t eat him with solid food.” she said, then showing Celestia her teeth, just to make a point. “I just prefer to enjoy him alone.” she said, as she sat down. “And I swallowed him in front of you without you even noticing.”

“... Put him in a pill?” Celestia asked. “Didn’t think you took medication now if you’re ‘better’ than me.” Star laughed at her. “You know I haven’t once said that since I came in here, correct? You just love to make assumptions.” she snickered at her. Luna then popped her head in the door, sure that Celestia and Star weren’t about to have an insult match like last time, and snuck in and began to eat her pancakes.

“Then what did you do to Wyatt?” Celestia asked. “Surely it has nothing to do with that Poison Joke you brought in.” Star then made a giant gasp, in an over dramatic expression, and pretended to faint against the wall. “Oh woe is me! I’ve been found out! Put me on the gallows! Oh no!” she said, putting her hoof against her face in fake admonishment. “Took you long enough to figure that one out, ha.”

“You still haven’t answered what happened to Wyatt. For all I know, you finally digested him so he can permanently become a part of you.” Star snickered. “And I told you. I swallowed him right in front of you. I’m not going to digest him ever.” she said, more seriously, and with a slight bit of annoyance too. “Shame on you for thinking I would be that cruel to Wyatt.” she said, before returning back to her normal demeanor, and seeing Luna in the corner of her eye. She smiled quite wide, knowing what she was about to tell Luna.

“It’s not cruel if it’s painless.” Celestia replied. “And with how much you eat him, I wouldn’t be surprised if you did that to ensure he’d never leave you.” Star grunted. “Wyatt is just getting comfortable with me eating him. He’s afraid of being digested, painlessly or not. It is cruel Celestia, no matter how you put it. What, are you planning on doing it to someone?” she said, with a serious tone in her voice. “The last thing I’m going to do is kill him.”

“But… I do know what game you’re playing Celestia. And let me just say that I can play that one too.” she said to her, before teleporting herself next to Luna, who had half a pancake in her mouth. “Oh Luna… do you know what the back of Celestia’s hind legs and that spot under her wing have in common?” she asked her.

Celestia had a surprised look on her face. “Oh no! Luna! Don’t-!” She begged. Luna, however, pulled a loose feather from Celestia and presented it to Star. “Here, knock yourself out. I’m busy.” Luna spoke as she took another mouthful… but with a devious smile on her face. “Luna! How can you-!?” Celestia was interrupted as Star wiggled the feather on the back of Celestia’s leg. The princess began to laugh wildly as she was being tickled by Star with her own feather. Meanwhile, Star ran her own wing along Celestia’s side, increasing the volume of Celestia’s laughter. “Enjoy your new knowledge Luna.” Star told her. “You had it coming Celestia.”

Inside Star’s stomach, Wyatt held on to Star’s stomach walls, seeing how huge her stomach was now compared to him, but heard the commotion outside. He looked around, then remembered how sensitive Star’s stomach was to him. Using his fingers, began to tickle Star’s own sensitive spot in her stomach. For being small, and almost unnoticed by Star, she felt a tickle in her stomach… it was enough to make her chuckle, but not downright laugh as hard as Celestia did. In fact, it felt very nice, having something as small as Wyatt tickle her sensitive areas. Her chuckle quite quickly died down to a pleasurable sigh, as she finished tickling Celestia.

As Celestia was still recovering from it, Star started to walk out the room. And Luna was finishing her pancakes. “Anyway, I’m going to take my leave. Wyatt’s had a long day.” she said. As she did, Luna smiled not too much unlike one would expect Nightmare Moon herself to smile, and it was beamed right at Celestia. “How does it feel now that you’re getting the feather?” Luna asked.

“I hate you.” Celestia panted before falling on the floor, trying to catch her breath. “And what did Star do to Wyatt?” Luna finished her pancake. “By the sounds of it, Wyatt was shrunk even more by the Poison Joke, and Star ate him as an even smaller morsal… but that’s my guess.” she said. “Finally you get it. Hehe.” Star replied, as she walked out. The second she did, the door was slammed shut by Luna.

“Luna. Luna! No, don’t you dare!” Celestia could be heard saying, as she could be heard letting out another loud round of laughter, combined with some evil sounding laughter of Luna’s own, as Star walked away. “Luna is going to use that against her for weeks, knowing her.” Star told Wyatt, as she walked back to her room. Wyatt, meanwhile, held on as her stomach shifted as she walked. It was another one of the major disadvantages for being small, especially since Star’s stomach acids looked to be even deeper than before.

Night had arrived with Star laying on her bed, and Wyatt back in her mouth… well, more to say, he climbed back up. Being small, he was able to climb Star’s throat without her noticing, or choked on him, but with being even tastier, she found out immediately as soon as he touched her tongue. Wyatt quickly climbed over and rolled onto the tip of her tongue, breathing heavily. “Star? Can I go back to my regular size again? And perhaps sleep on a regular bed?” He asked. “Sorry dear, but the Poison Joke isn’t going to wear out for another 8 or so hours. It only lasts for 12… and you’ve been in me for about 4 hours.” she said. “Why don’t you just sleep here for the night? I’ve never had you sleep in my mouth yet anyway.”

“I have slept in your stomach before, which is close enough. And I’d rather not be swallowed during your sleep.” he said. “Now now, a little spell would be all it would take to make sure that doesn’t happen. And I guarantee my tongue is softer than my stomach anyway.” Star responded to him. “Especially now that you’re smaller now. I’m sure it feels like the the largest bed in the world. And you did say you enjoyed it.” she said, then snickering and hugging him with her tongue.

He blushed a bit. “Well… yeah, it is… and if you have a spell, then sure, maybe it won’t be bad.” Wyatt stretched a bit, allowing her tongue to fold on him and hold him tightly, but not crush him. She could feel his arms and hands touch her tongue, giving a small pat to her taste buds. It felt very nice for both, though, Star could faintly hear the sound of Wyatt sniffling, and a very small taste of something salty past his sweet body.

Star nonchalantly cast a spell over the opening to her throat, not much unlike the one she used the first time eating him. As she did though, she did notice that Wyatt was sniffling and presumably tearing up in her mouth. “Wyatt? Something the matter?” she asked him, rolling him around a bit. She felt him move a bit, most likely wiping a tear from his face.

“Oh, sorry, it’s nothing. Just something boring I doubt you’d want to hear about.” Wyatt said, trying to avert Star’s curiosity. Despite that, she pressed on. “Something that’s making you tear up is something I’d like to hear Wyatt. Come on now, tell me honey.” she said, swishing him around a bit. He sighed in defeat, getting into a comfortable position on his right side, and used his left hand to stroke her tongue.

“Well… ever since I got here in Equestria, I still have n idea where my family is at. They could be home for all I know, anxiously waiting for their son to return to tell them he got into the Military, or out there, looking for me, unaware that I’m now a full blown knight in armor. But it’s not all, Star… you came in. Ever since I released you from that ring, I’ve had this… feeling inside of me, something that’s like… almost wrong, but also right. It’s really hard to say, but despite how much I’m in here, I’m equally scared and excited at the same time, but yet, you’ve been equally as gentle as you have been rough with me and… well…” he sniffled again, wiping it away quickly. “I’m very grateful, actually. If my parents were to suddenly arrive here, I think… you’d be part of my family, actually. No joke.”

Star sighed, and went quiet for a minute, just processing Wyatt’s words in her head. Finally, she spoke. “You really think I would fit right in, hmm?” she asked rhetorically. “I’d be honored. I wouldn’t eat your parents, heavens no, but I would eat you in front of them… maybe.” she said. Star laid her head down on her pillow. “Perhaps you like me more than you realize.”

“Yeah, I sure do.” Wyatt chuckled. “Can already imagine my parents reaction to seeing you eat me. My dad would be yelling at you to let me go, perhaps even try to fight, and my mom would be screaming her head off as her baby was eaten by a monster. Best to not eat me immediately if we do meet them. Just lick me if you want… or have me sit in your mouth.”

“We’ll see about that.” she said. Star then let out a yawn. “But… I’m getting a little bit tired, I don’t know about you. Get comfy Wyatt… by the way. In the morning you’ll be back to 3 inches tall.” she said, as she started to cuddle him again. Wyatt grabbed her tongue and wrapped himself in it. “I wouldn’t mind being this small. It has it’s perks.” He closed his eyes and began to drift off to sleep himself.

Wyatt suddenly woke up from his sleep. He didn’t have a nightmare or anything, no, it was rather embarrassing: He had to pee. He got up and made his way towards her teeth and, very carefully, but as fast as he could, placed his hands at the root of her teeth and tried to lift her mouth open. Despite all the strength training he took as one of the many knights, Star’s mouth would not open. The young man could feel the urge to pee rise by the minute.

“Uh… Star? Hello? Can you wake up? I need to go to the little boy’s room.” He spoke up, not wanting to sound rude. Star simply smacked her lips, and pushed Wyatt back with her tongue. “Mmmm… later…” she said, not totally awake yet. Wyatt got up and walked back to her teeth, holding back his urge.

“Ahem, Star, I really need to go and take a number one. I haven’t had an accident since the 2nd grade, and I want to keep it like that.” He spoke, pushing at her teeth. Star again didn’t respond much, again pushing him back from her teeth, but she did begin salivating some. “5 more minutes.” she said, smacking her lips some more.

Wyatt could feel his bladder becoming much weaker now. He quickly ran back to her teeth, pushing her teeth. “Star! Wake up! I need to pee! I can’t wait 5 minutes to pee! I need to go to the bathroom now!” Finally Star began to stir, once again smacking her lips, and raising her head, as her mane started to become more active. “You have to pee, Wyatt?” she asked him. “Sure… I can… take you to the bathroom in here…” she said, getting up.

“I need to go now!” Wyatt practically begged, feeling he was on the verge of letting it all go. “Like, now! Or else you’ll get something bad tasting in here!” Star hopped out of bed lazily and went to the bathroom, and then sat him at the drain in the tub, not wishing to risk him falling into a pony sized toilet. All while still covered in saliva. “There… make it quick.” she said, as she ducked out of the room. Wyatt quickly made his at the drain and, with the drop of his briefs, relieved himself.

“Oh yeah… that’s the stuff.” As soon as he was finished, Star picked him up with her magic, walked back to her bed, but flopped onto it, heading back to sleep immediately, dropping Wyatt next to her. Wyatt bounced on her bed, but saw that he was outside, next to the Alicorn. Though he was free to leave, he got up and gave Star a hug to her muzzle. “Heh, Night, Star. Sweet dreams.” He simply said to the sleeping Alicorn.

Power People

Author's Note

Been a while since I made a chapter, I know.

Power People

It was another night in Manehattan, and in a nearby alleyway to the tiny village, a group of women waited, each looking a bit impatient. Each of them looked different, almost like they were complete strangers, yet they all knew each other. In what looked to be an old officer's uniform was Barbara, covered in noticeable muscles, but wasn't so noticeable that didn't make her look masculine and not feminine. Next to her, jogging in place and sweating a bit was Cindy, wearing fitness attire that screamed late 80's and early 90's. Fanning herself to keep herself cool was Edith, wearing a suit and looking the most presentable in the bunch. Reading a book to pass the time was Mandy, wearing a dark dress that almost made her camouflage into the alley way. And finally, applying makeup was Abby, who looked like, if given the chance, would live in a Starbucks and have men pay for her drink.

"Like, it's been forever!" Abby spoke. "When is she, like, here?"

"I told you already," Edith replied. "Hope is bringing her brother with us, and today just happens to be the release of those 'Power Ponies' comic books."

"Ooh! Comic books!?" Cindy asked. "I haven't seen those in a LONG time."

"How old is he?" Mandy asked. "Because that stuff is only meant for kids, and I'm sure he's supposed to be in high school right now."

"Supposed to." Barbara replied "And don't judge him for what he likes, Mandy. He's just… special that way."

There was the sound of grunting heard. The five women quickly got up and hid behind some trash (though Edith had a disgusted look doing so). Walking in to the alleyway, dragging a comic book was a more punk looking woman and a teenage looking boy. There was a collective sigh of relief as the rest of the women got out from their hiding spots.

"Like, wow, you scared the, like, daylights out of us." Abby spoke. Both stopped dragging, taking a deep breath.

"Sorry, Eddie just HAD to get the next issue of those Power Ponies comics." Hope apologized with a touch of salt in her tone.

"It's a new series!" Eddie defended himself. "You might like it. It's-" He was quickly silenced when hope put her hand on his face.

"Yeah, sure. Unless some other heroes like Iron Man joins, not interested." She took her hand off and approached the other women. "So, what have you all been doing? Gonna arrest us for loitering, Barb?" Barbara rolled her eyes.

"You know I'm not a robot. And it was a one time thing."

As the women all chatted, Eddie turned around and read his comic, each page having him to get off the book he stood on, and push the page over to read the next panels. An hour had passed, and the women still chatted, and Eddie was near the end. Said issue ended with a cliffhanger. It made him angry as it was getting good,but he noticed something small written on the corner. Curious, he walked to the end and read aloud to himself.

"You can return to the place you started when the Mane-iac is defeated." He blinked a bit. "Is there an Easter egg in the beginning of this issue?" He looked closer. "Take a closer look to join the adventure in this book." Confusion took over him. "Wait… is there a contest right now!?" The page began to glow, causing Eddie to stagger back. All of the other women saw what was happening, looking at Eddie who had a frightened expression.

"Eddie!" Hope yelled. "What did you do!?"

"I don't know!" There was a vacuum formed, sucking Eddie into the glowing pages. He tried to turn and run, but was pulled in a bit. Hope ran and caught his arms, trying to pull him out, but was getting herself sucked in as well. All the other women grabbed onto Hope and each other, all trying desperately to pull themselves away. The vacuum proved too strong, and with a single gust, all 7 people were sucked into the large comic, where it sat in place. Moments later, a stallion walked by, seeing the comic and picking it up.

"Wait a minute," he spoke. "They did WHAT to the Power Ponies!?"

Everything was dark and blurry to Eddie as he woke up. He felt a bit off, as if he was in a completely different set of clothes. His vision returned shortly, and he was in an alleyway, but everything felt a bit different. He wasn't sure why, but the city felt more… animated, if that was the right term. The place shook, as he could hear maniacal laughter around.

"You can run,but you can't hide 'heroes'!" The voice belonged to a woman who continued her maniacal laughter, as giant cars were flipped around, crashing into buildings and causing ponies to flee in terror. Towering over most of the ponies was another mare with a purple coat, wearing a darker shaded costume with yellow edges, using her green, tendril-like mane and tail to navigate the city. "Come out now! You claim to be heroes but you're just cowards!" She laughed hard before moving away. Eddie's eyes widened and pupils shrunk.

"Wait… am I in Maretropolis!? Then… that means-!"

"Uh, Eddie?" Edith's voice spoke from behind. "What are you wearing?" Eddie turned and jumped.

"Holy crap! You're… you're superheroes!!!"

Standing in a straight line was all the women, now in superhero costumes. All their costumes were tight, revealing the shape of their bodies, and since they were all fit, the costumes looked even better. Abby wore a dark violet costume with a metal armor around her neck and back with mechanical wings protruding from said back, a matching mask with goggles over it, and a mechanical horn jutting from her forehead. Edith wore a dark blue costume with light blue diamonds decorated all over her costume, purple diamonds around her wrists, and some of the same diamonds were in her hair, with an elegant looking mask over her eyes. Cindy wore a white costume with a few purple arrows on her chest, hips, and forearms, and had an exposed face. Mandy wore a turquoise costume with some darker patches on her shoulders, hips, the sides of her breasts, and just around her lower regions, and had a simple purple mask on. Barbara had a red costume on with some green on her chest, with some bandages around her hair, she also wore a utility belt with some rope at her side, and had on a black, ski-like-mask on her face. Finally, Hope had a simple dark blue costume with white gloves, a pair of wings popping from her back, and a sort of helmet on her head with a lightning necklace on.

All of the women looked at each other in surprise and themselves.

"What the hell are we even wearing!?" Barbara asked.

"Great, I feel so stupid while wearing this." Mandy added.

"Like, how do we get out of these?" Abby asked.7

"I don't know about you gals, but I'm LOVING this!!!" Cindy shouted.

"Indeed. My costume looks rather nice." Edith added. Hope looked to Eddie .

"Uh, Eddie? What's going on?" Eddie stared and had a bit of a nose bleed before shaking himself to normal.

"I… think we're actually in the comic book." He answered. "You're all the heroes of this world and-"

"Wait, are you saying we're the Power Ponies!?" Barbara asked. "Then why aren't we ponies!? We're still human!"

"Well, yes,but-"

"Like,how do we get home?" Abby interrupted. Eddie sighed in annoyance.

"If what I think is true, then we have to beat the villain of this issue to make it back home."

"And who do we have to beat?" Mandy asked.

"I'll ask around, dear." Edith spoke, walking out from the alleyway.

"No! Edith!" Eddie shouted.

"Hello!? Is anybody around? We have some questions to ask."

"Edith! Get back here! You're in danger!"

"Danger? There's no one around."

"There is! And she's-" he was interrupted again, this time, as an individual tendril wrapped around him and the other women. All were wrapped tight in hair, face to face with the mare with her movable mane.

"Ooh! Lucky me! You were all hiding in the same spot." She teased.

"Uhh, do we even know you?" Hope asked, trying to get her arms out but was effortlessly pinned and squeezed by the mare's hair.

"Oh,not yet, but you will."

"Who's this mare with the mane!?" Barbara asked. Eddie nervously swallowed.

"Sh-She's the Mane-iac."

"What a stupid name." Mandy commented.

"Stupid!?" The mare yelled. "I don't see how it's stupid like you, Saddle Rager."

"Saddle Rager?" Cindy asked. "Ooh! What's my name!?" The Mane-iac lifted her with one of her tendrils and licked her lips.

"Supper."

"Supper? That's not a good name. I thought I'd be called- AAAAHHHH!!!" The mare flipped Cindy into the air and opened her mouth, ready to catch her for a snack. Cindy fell into the mare's mouth, with her teeth making a loud KLACK!!! Everyone saw what had happened and tried to free themselves, but were squeezed by their tendrils of hair around them. As for the Mane-iac, she drooled a bit as she tossed Cindy around in her mouth, who screamed loudly and sputtered.

"Quick! Everyone! Use your powers!" Eddie yelled.

"Powers!?" Hope asked.

"You all have powers! Your Zapp,Hope, reach your medallion and summon lightning!" Hope struggled to free her arms, but the tendrils wrapped around her, letting her head to be exposed. The Mane-iac lifted Mandy up to her mouth, showing an exhausted Cindy on her tongue.

"Mandy! You're saddle rager! Get angry and use your strength to fight back!"

"How can I be angry if I'm gonna be eaten!?" Mandy demanded, right before the Mane-iac's hair went into the mare's mouth and came out, covered in spit with Mandy gone.

"Mmm… you're scho good…" the villain taunted as she lifted her head back and swallowed. A small bulge was shown in her throat, but the bulge didn't move down. The Mane-iac's cheeks perked up, looking like she was gonna throw up, only for her mouth to open with Cindy holding her teeth open.

"Quick! Someone! Save Mandy before she's swallowed!" She yelled. The Mane-iac used a small tendril to flick her back in, then brought Abby close to her mouth.

"Ew! No! Don't you,like, do it!" She spoke.

"Abby! You're the Masked Matterhorn! Use your horn!"

"Like, how!?"

"I don't know! Just do it!" Abby saw herself getting closer to the mare's mouth, and seeing Cindy near her throat and grabbing on to the back of The Mane-iac's tongue. She closed her eyes and concentrated… only to fire some ice cubes. It didn't stop her from entering the mare's mouth, shoved right in.

The Mane-iac swallowed again, now the bulge in her throat going a bit deeper, and the faint screams of Mandy heard. Barbara used her muscles to free herself from the Mane-iac's tendrils, but jumped right in, pulling the rope out and using it to lasso Abby's arm. Cindy fell into the throat, but caught Abby's leg, causing her and Barbara to fall in a bit.

"On the count of 3, pull!" Barbara yelled. "One! Two! Thr-" She failed to see Mane-iac's tongue to simply rise up and effortlessly push them into her throat. The 3 women fell into Mandy, and all 4 went down the villain's throat.

"EDDIE!!!" Edith yelled. "What do we do!?"

"Uh… y-your'e Radiance! You can make anything!" Edith panicked, conjuring up a saw and tried to cut herself free. Though a few strands came off, it wasn't successful as the villain saw what she was trying to do, giving Edith a slobbery lick across her face. The lick was enough to get Edith to stop, before she was promptly stuffed into the Mare's mouth, swallowed instantaneously.

"Ahh… oh dear, I'm feeling free from the MANE course!" Mane-iac taunted as she rubbed her stomach, with the sounds of screaming in her stomach. Hope groaned.

"You just HAD to make that pun?" She was brought to the mare's eyes.

"But of course. And I've got room for one more would-be hero."

"No! Don't eat her!" Eddie yelled. "Eat me! I'm sweeter!"

"Eddie! No!" Hope yelled.

"Hmm… that is very tempting, Humdrum." Mane-iac spoke as she used a tendril to act like fingers to rub her chin. "But perhaps later. For now, it's time for something sour." She brought Hope close to her lips. Hope winced at the sight and closed her eyes, right as she entered. Eddie only watched in silent horror as the Mane-iac began to eat Hope, tasting her thoroughly. The Villain had a noticeable sour look on her face as Sparks of electricity went across her mouth and hair, giving Eddie a small shock. It didn't stop the mare as she swallowed Hope fully.

"Hope…" Eddie whimpered.

"Hmm… probably should've started with her. She was SHOCKING." Her stomach gurgles a bit. "Oh! A gift for you, Humdrum." She brought Eddie right to her mouth and opened up, followed by a long, warm belch right to his face, and the necklace of Zapp landing right on her tongue. "Ahhh… you're all so delicious. Tiny heroes? More like tiny Zeros!" She laughed maniacally as she used her tendril mane and tail to swing across the city buildings and light poles. Eddie sweated and teared up,unsure what was going to happen next.

In the Mane-iac's stomach, all 6 women were tossed and turned in the Villain's stomach, even if some tried to get up and hold themselves into the stomach walls.

"Eww! This is, like, totally gross!" Abby spoke.

"Ya think!?" Barbara replied.

"Guy! We need to focus!" Hope yelled. "My brother is still out there and I have no idea what this Mane-iac is gonna do to him!"

"Him!?" Edith yelled back. "What about us!? We're in a stomach, and I don't know the rules, but I'd like to NOT be Digested!"

The 4 women began to argue with each other as Cindy tried to maintain her composure, and Mandy's face turned red from anger. She stood up and shouted.

"SHUT UP!!! SHUT UP, SHUT UP!!!" The 4 ladies saw that Mandy's muscles began to pulse a bit. They all had the same idea and knew what to do.

"Oh yeah? Why should we?" Hope began to taunt.

"Why!? It's because of your stupid brother we winded up in here!"

"It's not his fault!" Edith replied. "He didn't know what was gonna happen."

"You're right. It's your fault, Edith! If you had thought for a second, then that mare wouldn't have found us and eat us!!!" Her costume began to rip as veins protruded from her neck. "You wonder why I don't hang out with all of you!? This is the reason why!!!" Mandy became a monster of a woman with her costume now ripped.

"Take cover!" Barbara shouted as Mandy charged.

The Mane-iac suddenly felt a huge wince of pain in her stomach, causing her to drop to the floor, releasing Eddie. Eddie took the chance to get up and run, hiding behind a trashcan, but watched the Mane-iac in pain. She pounded on her stomach.

"Hey! Stop it in there!" She ordered, before a noticeable fist was seen in her stomach, causing the mare to slide forward a bit and groan in pain. Her cheeks went green. "I should've chewed my food." Not able to hold it back, the Mane-iac vomited out all of the heroines, now covered in stomach acids and bile, all groaning. Mandy went from her huge beast self back to normal, though she was passed out. Their villain looked at them. "You! You might've been lucky, but I'm going to destroy you another way!" Her hair all gathered up into a ball, similar to a fist, and went down to slam on them all.

"NO!!!" Eddie yelled as she slammed the floor. A sudden force field appeared, taking the damage away from them. Using her mechanical horn, Abby concentrated, making a force field around the other humans. The Mane-iac promptly reacted, repeating the slam move on the force field, making it sink into the floor. Her last slam broke the force field, but Barbara was able to get up, throwing a pair of horseshoes at the Mane-iac's face, prompting the mare to take a few steps back from the sudden pain.

"Everyone! Run!" Barbara yelled. In a mix of white and pink, Cindy was gone and next to Eddie instantly.

"Wait! I have super speed!?" She asked.

"You're Filli-Second! You're the fastest things alive." Eddie answered. Cindy's eyes and pupils widened.

"Yesyesyesyes!!!" She ran away, returning shortly with an unconscious Mandy. "Just for now." She returned and ran up to Mane-iac's face. "Hiya!" Mane-iac growled a bit, before was promptly blasted away by Abby.

"I think we're, like, winning!" She spoke.

"Indeed." Edith replied, making a giant slingshot and firing a ball at the Mane-iac's face. The Mane-iac fell, and Barbara used her lassos to tie up her hooves together. Hope picked up the lightning necklace and raised it in the sky, prompting a huge bolt of lightning to crash down onto the Mane-iac, making her hair point right out and remained stiff.

"Did we do it?" Cindy asked.

"I think we did." Eddie replied. "We did it! The city is saved! All thanks to-" he was interrupted as the same portal that took them in reappeared and sucked them all back in.

In an office building, a stallion with a short mustache overlooked the latest issue with a writer and artist of said issue

"Just what in Celestia were you two thinking!?" He barked. "Do you know what everyone is gonna think when they see this!?"

"I think what we did was bold and creative." The writer, a young looking stallion wearing a striped blue sweater, replied.

"And it's not canon. It's an Alternate universe." The artist, a larger stallion, added. "The Tinies do it all the time in their comics."

"I don't care what Tinies do in their stuff!" Their boss yelled. "We are not going to turn the power ponies into-!" The comic he held glowed and opened up it's pages, and out came the group of women and single boy. "What the-!? Oh great! Another case!? Who keeps enchanting our comics to be like that!?"

"Our printer did say there was a one in a hundred chance it'll happen." The writer answered.

"Ugh… my head…" Hope spoke, getting up.

"My back." Edith added.

"My everything!" Cindy added. They noticed the stallions looking at them.

"Uh… hi." Abby began. "We just, like, had an adventure in this comic, and we would, like, demand an apology."

"And why didn't we turn into ponies!" Barbara spoke.

"That's what I was trying to tell you earlier!" Eddie spoke, getting up and closing the comic book to show the cover of the power ponies… but as people. "You weren't the Power Ponies! You were the Power People! It's the power ponies, but reimagined as us humans."

"And that's the stupidest idea I've ever heard!" The boss stallion yelled. "No one would want to read that! Not especially after the last supposed superhuman team."

"Wait, excuse me!?" Mandy began.

"Well, sir, that comic failed because one of the writers didn't know what to do, and made them "normal" size instead of keeping the struggle of being small." The writer informed.

"And it never went anywhere after that." The artist added. "It never had any good or bad press, no one responded to them at all, and those we did responses said it was boring, even if they were mutated."

"My point still stands! We won't make comics based off of Tinies!" There was a moment of silence

"... Ok, wow, that's, like, wrong on so many levels." Abby spoke.

"Yeah. That's… pretty racist." Mandy spoke. "Or Species-ist?"

"Sir," Eddie spoke. "Um… I think you should let this happen."

"Why, kid?" The boss stallion asked sternly. "You know how business works?"

"Well… no… but neither did most of the influential people back home who also made comics. Are all your comics just around ponies?"

"Of course! That's who we market to!"

"But… wouldn't it help if you expand?" The boss's eyebrows raised up.

"What are you getting at?"

"I mean… sure, you can get the mass majority to read it, but if you expand on it but keep your principles, it'll make other creatures want to buy your comics. Back in my home, on earth, there's heroes that range from all places in life, each with something unique that makes them stick out and are relatable to many readers, from race, gender, to just how they act. I'm not saying you should quit the power ponies, but, maybe you can give it a chance?"

The stallion had a pondering look.

"... Kid, we've been losing a lot of money. Not a lot of ponies are buying comics, and your kind can't carry a simple bit. What makes you think this can work?"

"I don't… but if you don't try, then how will you succeed?" The stallion had an unsure look on his face. Hope walked over and placed a supporting hand on Eddie's shoulder.

"I'm not much of a comic reader sir, but this is some publicity that can work." The other women got up and huddled around Eddie. "We all do."

The stallion let out an annoyed huff. "I'm gonna go with what you say. I pray that it goes well for you, because if this fails, your tail is on the line!"

"I wouldn't be scared." Eddie replied. "And we don't have tails, Mr… uh..."

"Excelsior."

Comic sales increased ten fold. The human version of the Power Ponies made everyone start talking again, as the reimagined characters took Equestria by storm. Ponies and Tinies read the adventure of how the Tiny heroes took on the Mane-iac, and then got the different, yet similar, origins for the heroes. It didn't take long for Eddie to finally get a job to be Excelsior's assistant, keeping an eye on what they should add and make a few changes of what they should add. His older sister, Hope, and her friends, received the job as editors and posers of how the scenes should look in the frames, with a few adding to the stories as long as Eddie found them entertaining and worthwhile. It didn't take long for new heroes to be added to the actual power ponies universe, including a rewriting for the original human heroes by keeping them small for the necessary drama. For what seemed like forever, they were successful, and happy to see that they were doing something positive for everyone. Of course, every now and then, they actually got an enchanted comic book and went in to do various adventures as a team, prepared to battle villains in said world, and do their own thing.

Cold Winter, Warm Pony (1st person)

I walked across the freezing winter floor and battled against the cold wind. I had no idea what happened; the first thing I remember was that I was sitting down and playing some videogames, then I'm out here, in my pants & long sleeve shirt, walking to find someplace warm. It's not like I forgot about it, though; it was a large, white flash that caught me by surprise, immediately taking me from the warmth of my house to the bitter coldness outside. I wasn't sure where I was at all .There were trees, but they stood much taller than many of the buildings back home, and the entire place felt like a freezing desert with the dunes made out of snow. I rubbed my hands together & blew into them. The cold was getting to me, and fast! I lost track of time from when I started, and looking behind, my tracks were immediately buried in snow, so I couldn't go back if I wanted to, though that's already difficult since every step I took felt like minutes. I actually felt like quitting on my life and accept becoming a human Popsicle; perhaps there were other worst ways to go. But then I heard much more louder crunching of snow right behind me, along with a shadow looming over me.

"Are you alright?" A female voice asked, not booming surprisingly. I turned around slowly, and saw what was large, mint green legs of something. It was tough, but I looked up, seeing what I couldn't believe was a real: A giant, mint green unicorn with a mane that looked liked toothpaste, wearing an orange scarf around it's neck. Did... Did it actually speak!? Either I was hallucinating, or this mythological creature actually spoke. It lowered it's head to me, going into a crouching position.

"Aw, It must be freezing for you, isn't it?" It spoke in that woman's voice. It actually talked! Yep, I've officially gone insane!!! I'm seeing a towering, talking unicorn with a woman's voice, asking me if I'm cold! I just stared right at it, completely baffled. The unicorn blinked at me a couple of times, then reached over and poked me with it's giant, right hoof. I fell.

"Oof!" I simply spoke, landing onto the cold snow. Okay, maybe I'm not insane... or maybe I am, and this is what I'm thinking of right now.

"Sorry about that. You weren't moving and I just want to be sure that you're with me."

"Uh... y-y-yeah... s-sure." my teeth chattered in between each word. She smiled.

"My name's Lyra Heartstrings. What's yours?" My teeth chattered harder, making it harder for me to speak. "Oh dear! I almost forgot! You're freezing!"

"C-c-cold... n-need...w-w-warmth."

"Lucky for you, I know the place where you and I can warm up. But you need help right away! Here, this should help." She leaned her head to me and blew her breath at me. Her breath was smelled horrible, though it also had the strange aroma of a fruit salad. The real taker for me was how warm her breath was. It melted some of the snow around me, and it made me warm, though I still felt the cold immediately afterwards. I stood up from the floor, reaching out to catch her warm breath.

"Warm~"

"You like that? Well... this is going to be a bit frightening, but hop in." She lowered her head to the floor and opened her mouth wide, rolling the huge, strangely colored, orange tongue out. Her saliva melted the snow upon impact. In my mind, I wasn't sure whether or not to enter. In one hand, I could either freeze to death out here, but in the other, I might be chewed up & digested by this unicorn. But... she's a horse... horses don't eat meat, and she may just hold me in her mouth. Another blast of her breath hit me. I chose the latter. I cautiously walked to Lyra's mouth, unsure if she's really nice about this or if she's planning something else. Either way, this beats the cold. I hesitantly placed my right hand on her tongue, feeling how wet & sticky it was, but also how warm it was. In fact, it was so warm, I just flopped onto her tongue, hugging it and not even caring about her saliva all over me. I heard her giggle as I felt her tongue moving, having me & the muscle go into her mouth. I looked around quickly, seeing the dark abyss that was her throat with the dangling flesh of her uvula, but also all the perfectly clean teeth around me that looked dangerous, but also somewhat safe at the same time. Her mouth closed, sealing me in darkness, but I actually felt safe, as I heard & felt her breath hitting me, as well as some saliva dripping from the roof onto the tongue, some landing on my back, making me shiver, but relax. The tongue rose and I began to slowly fall into Lyra's throat. While I'd be frightened out of my mind, due to how warm her breath was and how relaxing the place was, I just allowed it to happen.

~GULP!!!~

I felt the throat muscles all over me, feeling how tough, but also how soft it was when I slowly descended. I heard her heart as I came down; a series of relaxing thumps that were like drums. I felt myself slide into what I could tell was Lyra's stomach, and the place felt like a sauna! All around me, the flesh slowly moved, dripping what was probably stomach acids, but I never felt any stinging on me, nor a lot of liquid. I heard her giggle, followed by the whole place swaying. She was rocking, and her stomach became like a cradle for me. I slept it away, hearing her heart, but also the gurgling of her stomach around me and her breathing. If I were to die, then this was much better than freezing.

I woke up to some light as I felt myself lying on something fuzzy, also with something fuzzy on me. Looking around, I was in a house, but it could easily be in a scene from 'Jack and the Beanstalk'. I realized that I was leaning on the side Lyra's belly, and over me as a blanket was her tail. Her belly moved, pushing me forward, but came back, making me realize that she was sleeping. I pushed her tail off gently and stood right up, feeling the floor was soft. It was probably a bed or a couch she was sleeping on. I walked up to her head, my right hand on her soft body the whole time, then to her whole left foreleg, seeing that her hooves looked like that of a giant marshmallow rather than a real horses' hooves. As I was investigating her oddly shaped hooves, Lyra woke up from her nap, seeing me look around her giant body. She moved the hoof on where I was, surprising me as she rolled me over to her. I looked up, seeing her smile at me.

"Morning, Sleepy head." she spoke in a cooing tone. "Enjoyed your rest?"

"Y-yeah." I replied, a bit nervous, realizing that she was indeed real and that I might not be dead.

"Ah, don't be nervous. I saved you from the cold, didn't I?" She did. I nodded "And I felt you inside my belly, how you really liked it in there. My belly loved you in there as well, how you just laid and relaxed instead of running everywhere & hitting it's walls, though it still enjoys that." I froze as she said those words.

"Y-you also ate... humans?"

"Sure! All you humans are so tasty!"

"Tasty?" She leaned her head towards me and gave me a slobbery lick from her massive tongue. I cringed at it, feeling saliva drip from me.

"Mm... you're no different from the others. Don't worry though, I already had my fill with you." Her horn glowed a green color as she brought in a rag to me and dried me off. I felt like a child, but worse as I was dried off by a giant form of something that would've been in the girls section in the toy store. As soon I was dried off, Lyra levitated an apple as big as me. "Hungry?" My stomach growled and I nodded. She pulled a small slice of the apple off, probably an eighth of it, and gave it to me as she munched on the rest. I followed, eating my apple, but could only finish a quarter of it. Lyra took my piece away and ate it.

"So... what are we gonna do?" She yawned.

"I'm gonna take another nap." Her horn glowed and I found myself in her aura, being lifted up & over her face. "You, however, have two choices: rest in my belly or give me a belly rub." I didn't want the smell of apples in my nose, nor be eaten again, despite how nice it was in there.

"Belly rub!" She smirked and readjusted herself to lie on her back. She then placed me on her belly, though I heard her stomach growl & felt it shake, causing me to fall.

"Aw, my belly loves where you're at. Tell you what; rub my belly now and tomorrow, I'll personally drop you off at the nearby human settlement in Ponyville's park."

"Ponyville?" What a ridiculous name.

"Mr. Belly is feeling ~empty." Without hesitating, I began to scratch Lyra's belly with all of my limbs. She laid her head down and slowly began to doze off. I stopped working a bit, feeling her belly slowly ascend & descend with each breath, making me tired as well. I'm thankful that she found me, and you know what, I kinda liked her. Sure she may have teased me a bit, but strange enough, I believe she truly didn't want me to be afraid. Who knows, maybe we might get into a relationship in the future... thought I won't lie, that would be weird. But, I guess if I'm in this weird world, I might make the best of it. I laid down and dozed off myself. She turned to the side and had me in her forelegs, holding me in a hug with me pressed into her tummy. It felt so soft. Yep, I've gone insane, but I love it!

Author's Note

More coming soon!

Update: 9/21: Art by Ponythroat!!!

Hors D'oeuvre (2nd Person and Guest)

Author's Note

Original found here (Just have a Deviantart account): http://star-sage.deviantart.com/art/Hors-D-oeuvre-587562939
Full Permission from Star-Sage
Seems like I'll be adding 2nd Person to the list

Picture/Title Cover by emu34b

Hors D'oeuvre (2nd Person and Guest)

“Excellent, just what I wanted to know,” and with that, you hear a snap of fingers echoing around you, and suddenly you’re floating. Not weightlessly, like in space or the like, but more like you’re at the peak of an arc, being tossed high into the sky, while the world whizzes by around you, unseen except as a blurry impression of movement. Just as you feel you’re getting used to the weird sensation, the world decides to crash back down around you, dragging you into what feels like a long drop, before you find yourself abruptly halted by floor.

Groaning, more from surprise than from pain, you slowly work your body over, pulling joints and limbs into place as you’d landed in a tangled heap on what felt like cold tiles, your vision too blurred still to make anything out as you try to blink away the spots in your eyes. Rising, pushing yourself off the ground, you shake your body to loosen it, and then rub at your eyes, getting everything to come into sharp focus, which is good in that you know somewhat where you are, but bad in that that knowledge brings your brain up short, causing your thought process to stall for several minutes.

Around you is a home, or perhaps more like to say a palace. A marble column is set into a nearby wall, and a table that looked to have been possibly carved from diamond stands nearby, its surface reflecting the light from a nearby candle at odd angles, the dancing flame creating shapes and shadows that move like they’re alive. Further on you can see tapestries hung along the walls, showing scenes of what look like epic charges of massed cavalry, while others show horses receiving accolades from a tall white horse, that appears to have wings and a horn.

All of this would have been enough on its own to probably at least stun you for a moment, after all, just breathing in the air in the hallway you find yourself in is probably costing you more than you make in a month. But that’s not the worst of it. No the worst part of the vision of decadent wealth is how big it all is. Nearby, you can see the decorations along the wall, and estimate yourself to be barely an inch tall, and that’s far smaller than you normally are, a fact that your mind refuses to allow to parse correctly.

Then you’re forced to think of something else, as there’s a sudden explosion behind you, and your turn your head sharply to find the source, not yet jumping out of the way or running, as you really aren’t thinking straight. Of course, the explosion happens again, and this time, looking towards it, you hear the sound much more clearly. It’s not a blast, it’s a clack, so loud and power that it nearly blows you away. The source of the sound is lovely, in all truth, though, as it appears to be a small horse, a pony, with a long horn glowing slightly to provide more light, while it walks towards you.

Something about the stance and build makes you think, female, looking at her, as her delicate hooves clack against the hard, cold tile, and the grace of her movement, the fluid way her legs pull back into the air, then step down again, just speaks of femininity. Her form even looks delicate, despite her size, as she appears thin, but in the way of a model rather than sickly, with her coat shimmering in the light of her horn and the candles, her soft features thrown into sharp contrast by the flickering flames.

It takes your brain, still in safe mode, a few steps to realize that she’s growing larger in your vision as she grows closer. In fact, as your lean your head back, you fall on your bottom, only just realizing as you do so that she’s nearly right on top of you. then her left foreleg lifts, and the hoof, still looking like delicate ivory, hangs over you, before screaming down towards you out of the sky. Crying out in fear, your raise your arms above your head, as if that would somehow protect you, and firmly shut your eyes, expecting to be a smear in moments, and have no thoughts after.

When pressure enough to break a tank doesn’t fall on your tiny form, your slowly open your eyes, and nearly faint, as the hoof is hover above you, only an inch or two from your perspective. This gives you just enough time to appreciate how well manicured it is, without a single pockmark or blemish, before it is pulled away, and you find yourself looking into a pair of huge, liquid purple eyes, which blink in surprise at finding you beneath their hoof, before a pale purple glow from the horn suddenly covers your body, and you’re drawn off the floor, to stare at the face much closer.

“Oh, what is this?” says a voice with a cultured accent, sound powerful and slow, but somehow still very feminine, not bass and low like a male's.

“Uh, uh, uh,” you stammer out, your arms held at your side as she holds you in her...magic is the best way to describe it, the aura of it pressed tightly against you. Not painfully though, just like a firm mattress, holding you in place, but not restricting your breathing or the like in any way.

“Oh? You can talk?” she says, taking a moment to tap her hoof against her chin before suddenly brightening up, her forehooves clacking in front of her in a way that reminds you of a school child finding a shiny penny in the road.

“I know what you are. You’re one of those human things that everypony has been gossiping about,” she declares, and stunned once again, as this giant pony woman identifies herself, you can just nod in response.

“Such a pleasure to meet you, little one. Are you here to see Lord Fancy Pants? Or perhaps you’re here to meet myself, the lovely Fleur Dis Lee?” she says in that high society voice of her’s, pushing against her mane in a way to show off her face more, before giggling in a way this both feminine, and very, very cute.

“I uh, I don’t know,” you say at last, and she giggles again, holding her hoof to her mouth for a moment, before leaning forward, her face filling your view of the world.

“Oh, you don’t do you? Well, I suppose it is my lucky day then? I haven’t had a human to have fun with in ages. They all seem to appear around that Ponyville place,” she informs you, and then she licks her lips in a rather...well, it should be menacing, but given every other trait of her’s, she makes into something less threatening, and more inviting.

“Um, what are you going to do?” you ask, and she chuckles, a bit deeper than the giggles from before.

“Oh, just what comes naturally between humans and ponies,” she tells you, and then opens her mouth. The candle and magic light shine into the space, reflecting off the saliva moving around her mouth, giving the whole place a crystalline look to it. A flow of spit down her soft tongue, which wavered gently in the light, her teeth, looking more like pearls than molars, standing in hard contrast to it, and in the back, a quivering throat that seemed to swallow the light itself, resulting in a darkness behind that seemed total.

“Oh my-” you say, and then are shocked as your body is thrown, the magic surging forward and then releasing you. You land with a soft splat on the tongue, the oddly textured surface rubbing against your form, making you feel like you were being poked by a hundred fingers. Then everything was cast into darkness by the teeth meeting with a clack, what few rays of light getting through between them quickly cut off by the lips outside meeting with a sound like a kiss, and you are sealed inside Fleur’s hot, humid maw.

Before you can do much to protest the state, the tongue beneath you moves, its surface rising up beneath you, and pressing you against the roof of the mouth. Instantly, saliva begins to pool around you, drawing at your body and soaking your skin, hair, and clothes straight through. You try to cry out in surprise, but your instead get a mouthful of the stuff, as the slimy member itself cups around you, sealing the edges tightly, so the spit has more time to pull out your flavor, leaving you floating in a bubble of it.

You are released from it before you can drown with a strangled cough, the tongue dropping, and you following soon after as the spit sticking you to the roof of her mouth lets go, allowing you to land with a splash in a pool of the stuff beneath her tongue. Still trying to breath in, even as her own warm breath moves over you, you are smashed into the floor of her mouth by the tongue descending on top of you, forces once more beneath the surface of the spit pool, even as the deafening "MMM" sound starts to shake the world about you.

Released as the tongue rises, your body racked with coughing fits, you are blinded as the mouth opens like the door of a great tomb, light shining within and causing you to cry out as you cover your eyes, giving you little in the way of defense as the tongue once more comes beneath you, and then you are placed in the center of it. Blinking away spots for the second time, you look outside to find you’re staring at yourself, Fleur Dis Lee holding her jaw open so you can see your body sitting on her tongue.

“Heh, you seem to not be enjoying this as much as most. Do not worry, little one, the trip down is fun, from what I hear, and as with all such actions, you will come to no harm in my belly,” her voice assures you, coming not in words you hear, but in your mind, as her horn glows, and a similar shine appears around you head for an instant. When the jaws slowly shut, you don’t try to resist, somehow trusting in her words, as she gently closes her mouth, sealing you in again, though this time with a small light near you.

The tongue undulates beneath you, the muscles rippling like they were made of water and passing you backwards, slowly drawing you away from her teeth, and towards the back of her mouth. You pass beneath the unicorn’s uvula, a dangling bit of flesh above, then finally fall off the back of her tongue. Your descent is halted as the muscles in the walls around you catch your body, their soft, velvety texture grabbing you like a coat rather than the throat of some predator, and then you begin to descend.

Outside, Fleur swallows, a single, simple gulp sound echoing over the hall as she watches her neck. A bulge moves down it, squirming a little as the human fights slightly on instinct, as many did, and then it slips out of sight, vanishing into her chest, which tickles a little as it passes. Smiling, the unicorn licks her lips, enjoying the flavor on them from his body on her tongue, and then wonders if this was his first time. Smirking to herself at that thought, she wonders idly if she should use him again, once she burps him up in the morning, and then if he would consent to being part of her balanced breakfast. After being cleaned of course.

Bug ponies and people. (Guest)

“How could this happen to me?”

Shanna was your every typical teenage girl, with your everyday normal teenage problems. This however was a problem a normal teenager like her did not expect or anticipate. Not in a million years. What started as a normal routine trip to the mall, changed to an unexpected hike through the woods as a strange portal suddenly dropped her into a huge forest in the middle of nowhere. Of course, 'huge' was more of an understatement, as everything around was literally HUGE. She had a keen eye when it came to trees and she had seen a Sequia before. But these trees were not Sequias. These were the kind of trees you'd find in almost any forest. And yet they were far bigger than her. This led to only one possible conclusion: Not only was she in a totally different location, but she had been shrunk! The reason she believed herself to be shrunk? Not only where the trees huge, but every bush, flower and fauna were bigger than her as well. After passing out just shortly after her arrival, she woke up to find a rabbit as large as a truck standing over her and curiously sniffing at her before running off. Lucky for Shanna, that rabbit was closest thing to a wild animal she came across so far. Being as tiny as she was, the thought and dread of crossing paths with a wild predator was an ever growing possibility. It was even getting close to sunset and Shanna knew that she would not last a night all alone in a forest filled with wild animals. Just then, she heard it.

She didn't know what it was, but it sounded like a cheerful humming. The kind of humming you hear when someone is working. If there was someone humming, then that could mean that there was a person nearby. A person that could help her! Shanna quickly followed the sound of the humming, wrestling through the thick grass before finally reaching a bed of wild flowers in a small clearing. Hearing the humming more clearly now, she noticed that it was coming from one of the big flowers. She didn't see anyone, except for two large wings that seemed to belong to a big bug, along with two large feelers sticking out. What made things even more bizarre was that the humming seemed to be coming from the bug. Just then, the bug emerged from the flower. Shanna gaped in surprise: It was a pony, or rather, a 'bug pony' by the looks of it. With large butterfly wings and two large antennae on its head. It had a mane and tail like any pony, except it was thick and seemed to be defying gravity. It carried around a basket latched to a saddle and seemed to be collecting pollen from the flower. It was too preoccupied with its work to even notice Shanna as is flew off the flower and settled on the ground to inspect her harvest. Shanna was only a few steps away and could see the strange pony was nearly her size, if not a tad smaller.

“Da min hända. Sä da same du knut.”

Shanna couldn't understand what the strange butterfly pony was saying, but judging from the sound of its voice, it was clearly female.

If this bug pony can speak, then maybe she can help me. It's worth a shot. If I'm lucky she can get me back home... She took a deep breath and carefully approached the pony as she was busy still sorting through the pollen she had just gathered.

“Mei ta oppa. Ka ka have detta-”

“Ahem!”

The sound of Shanna clearing her throat caught the little butterfly pony's attention and she froze, dropped her pollen and turned her towards her.

“Um... Hi.?” Shanna saw the frightened look in the pony's eyes. ”It's okay...” She calmly reached out her hand. “...I'm not dangerous-”

“WA DE BLEE DET?! WA KA DE!!”

The butterfly pony panicked and quickly reached for something in her basket. She threw it at Shanna and it exploded into a cloud of yellow powder. Shanna coughed and quickly pulled back as the powder got in her eyes and lungs. It seemed to be some kind of pollen. Almost immediatley as the pollen hit her, Shanna began to feel tired and unable to keep her eyes open.

“What the-” she yawned confused. “What did you... Wha..?” Unable to stay awake, Shanna collapsed on the ground and dozed off.

“Du vea...” With the 'threat' pacified, the pony took a moment to breathe and calm her nerves. Feeling a bit braver now, she carefully approached the sleeping form of Shanna.

From this moment onward, she and every other Breezie will now speak Equestrian english to make it more easier for the Readers to better understand them.

“That was close...” Glow Leaf breathed with relief. “Lucky I had Sleep Pollen with me. What is this creature?” Looking over the new creature before her more closely, Glow Leaf soon realized that this was a creature she had never seen before. It was bipedal, clothed, with no coat or fur. Judging by the sound of its voice earlier, Glow Leaf quickly deduced it to be female. “She doesn't look that dangerous...” She began to feel a hint of regret. “I guess I must've overreacted when she startled me. We aren't supposed to use the Sleep Pollen unless it's really nessecary. She'll be out cold for hours...”

“Glow Leaf!” Glow Leaf turned and saw two other Breezies approaching her.

“Sea Breeze! Chanterell!”

“Glow Leaf!” Sea Breeze yelled as he and Chanterell landed. “We came to find you and remind you that we were about resume our migration when we heard screaming! What happened?”

“And what's THAT!??” Chanterell yelled in surprise and pointed at Shanna.

“I don't know what she is!” replied Glow Leaf. “She... She surprised me. I thought she was going to attack me. I-”

“Wait a minute.” Sea Breeze interupted and suddenly rushed towards Shanna, pushing the others aside. “It can't be...”

“What is it?” asked Glow Leaf. “Do you know what she is?”

“This creature... I think she's a human!”

“A 'what'?”

“A human! They seem to have been appearing all over Equestria quite recently. On our journey few days ago I noticed ponies with a bunch of them in a jars and baskets. Some even had some in their mane.”

“What for? And what are humans-?” Sea Breeze suddenly leaned down and licked Shanna's face. The human only murred in her sleep.

“SEA BREEZE!?!” both breezies exclaimed, completely taken by surprise by that action. Sea Breeze licked her lips and seemed to be quite pleased with the taste.

“So it's true...”

“What's true!?” asked Glow Leaf, more confused than ever. “Why did you lick her?!”

“Girls... These humans are delicious.” Both Glow Leaf and Chanterell just blinked.

“What..?”

“On our journey, I managed to see that some of them actually grabbed these humans and ate them!”

“WHAT?! THAT'S TERRIBLE!” exclaimed Glow Leaf in horror. “I didn't know ponies did something so cruel!”

“Why would the ponies do that?” asked Chanterell, more curious than horrified.

“I don't know, but the ponies seemed to really enjoy them, saying they were really delicious. They even said it was better than anything in Equestria. When I saw her, I just had to find out it was true.” She then gestured them towards Shanna. “Don't believe me? Go on... Try.” Hesitant at first, Glow Leaf and Chanterell's curiosity soon won them over and they both licked her. And as with Sea Breeze, they both became overwhelmed by the taste.

“You're right! She really is delicious!” Glow Leaf drooled. “It makes me just want to eat her up right now!”

“Me too!” said Chanterell.

“Too bad she's too big...” Sea Breeze said comparing both of them to Shanna. “Just how would you go about doing that?” Glow Leaf's ears dropped as Sea Breeze had a very good point. She was too big for any of them to eat and the only other way was deemed too grizzly for any of them to suggest out loud. Just then, all three heard the sound of flutter and noticed all the other Breezies were now resuming their journey.

“We've gotten what came for. It's time to head home.” said Sea Breeze. “Come.” Suddenly, Glow Leaf's ears twitched as she was startled by a noise in the woods. Though she didn't see anything, it didn't leave much to the imagination. It was already getting dark and she knew the forest wasn't going to be safe place for long.

“We have to go Glow Leaf.” said Chanterell, having heard the noise as well. “It's getting close to night.”

“But... What about the human?” Glow Leaf pleaded. “We can't just leave her here.”

“I'm afraid we have to.” said Seas Breeze. “We don't have far to go but we are running short on time before the gateway closes. I'm not going to be stranded here.”

“But what about her?” asked Glow Leaf concerned. “We can't just leave her like this. Some forest creature could come by and eat her. We have to take her with us.”

“Not a chance!” said Sea Breeze. “I can't just allow you to bring a creature like that into our lands. She could be trouble.”

“Please! It's my fault she's like this. We have to help her!”

“I agree with Glow Leaf.” said Chanterell. “Like you said, we're not far from home. And the closest pony town is miles away. We'll take her with us and let her stay until the gateway reopens again.”

“Please?! I'll take good care of her. Promise!” Finding himself outnumbered and outvoted, Sea Breeze sighed and conceeded.

“Fine... Just don't let me regret this.” He gestured them to do as he did and instructed them stand around Shanna in a triangle. “You girls ready?”

“Ready.”

“Ready.” All three Breezies kneeled down before Shanna and touched her body with their antennae. Each antennae began to glow, and within seconds silk began to form from their tips and spread all over Shanna's body. The silk enveloped her like a soft warm blanket, covering her completely from head to toe. Once it was done, Shanna was all wrapped up inside a silk cocoon like a butterfly larva.

“There! That should keep her safe for the trip.” said Sea Breeze.

“We better hurry!” said Glow Leaf looking at the sunset. “It's almost night and we're running out of time!”

“Then let's hurry! We have to catch up with the others!” With Sea Breeze leading the way, the other two grabbed each end of the cocoon with their hooves and gently lifted Shanna off the ground, following close behind Sea Breeze.

“She's heavy...” Chanterell groaned.

“...But we can do this.” said Glow Leaf. “Now let's get her home.”

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

Made by TJHoofer. He was dying for a Breezie chapter, and I had no idea what to do, so he made one. Part 2 will come soon.

The Hunters and the Hunted; the other view

Author's Note

More or less the opposite side from the same story, now, the ponies having character rather than what you read.

The Hunters and the Hunted; the other view

Inside one of Equestria's various, last forests, their was a cabin. There was a trail that lead to and it, and though it was a bit of a walk to get to it, many ponies were surprised to see that such a thing existed in the middle of nowhere. The cabin itself didn't really stick out, why, many ponies who saw it wouldn't see it until they squint their eyes, as it was blended in with the forest. Around the forest, various fruits grew, raning from the common apple to the more exotic star fruits. In this cabin was a family of ponies, or, to be precise, batponies.

While not endangered by any means, batponies are rarely seen by anyone, not unless they stayed up at night or were in the Canterlot staff, more precisely, working under the princess of the night herself, Princess Luna. They were more of a nocturnal species, and a strange one, as they are the only pony subspecies to actually eat meat, a taboo act in Equestria, but really tend to suck the juice out of various fruits with their notiable fangs. Of course, that all changed when both the humans arrived, and when ponies found the taste of humans to be irresistible. While anyone can grab a human and eat them, batponies have to be careful to not cut them with their teeth when putting them into their mouths, but when they're in, that's when the batpony is rewarded with both a blast of flavor, and a living, moving snack in their bellies.

In the cabin, a family of Batponies slept inside, all the shades closed while they hung from the ceiling, their wings surrounding their bodies for extra warmth and to block out any light that may enter. The family was standard; there was the father, the mother, and a child, a daughter of the two. The father was Fang, a retired soldier from the Canterlot Army who was enjoying his time with his family. The mother was Nightgale, a nurse at the local hospital who, despite her appearence, was soft & warm to the staff. Finally, their daughter was Cloverwing, a special student for her school thanks to her genetics; another teacher taught her & some other students at the otherwise closed school everything they needed. However, today was a special day, as not only was it the first day of summer, but it was Cloverwing's first hunt!

Though many Batponies have left it, some, like Thorn, keep their ancestral tradition of hunting, as it was their way of survival. Before, they would catch mice, as they were the easiest to catch and make a good meal, but the humans... they were better. The obvious was their taste, and the fact that they can't be digested is an added bonus, but they can be tricky. Fang has had a couple of humans escape from him, mostly because they were either experienced or knew what to do, but he's had a couple of nice snacks, mostly from the new & inexperienced humans that had just arrived, or because of one wrong move. Soon, his wife joined, and though she wasn't the best at this, she too has had a few good snacks. Now, it was their daughter's turn.

The sun began to set, and the moon began to rise. The Family, all huddle up, woke up and stretched their wings out with a small, screech-like yawn. The parents released themselves from their perch, but their daughter just woke up with her own, much more, adorable yawn.

"Night, Sweetie." Fang said with a smile. "Ready for your first hunt?"

"Y-yes, daddy." Cloverwing replied, a bit nervous for her first hunt.

"Aw, don't worry, honey," her mother assured her. "we're here to help you learn how to do one properly. And, if you mess up, don't be sad, we mess up, especially your father."

"Oh... okay. B-but what about them?"

"They'll be fine." Fang replied "I've eaten so much, and all are just fine. It's gonna feel a bit weird when they're here," he poked at her belly, making the filly giggle a bit "but you'll get used to it." Cloverwing released from her perch and landed next to her parents.

"Okay. I'm ready. So where do we find some humans?"

"It varies, really, but we're gonna have to fly. Do you have a good grasp of how your wings work?" She turned and fluttered her wings a bit.

"I do."

"Good. Now come on, I'm gonna show you how to do a proper hunt." The family left the cabin. Outside, the cold wind blew into their manes, and the moon's light was around them. Fang's wings flapped and he flew into the sky, followed by Nightgale. Cloverwing flapped her wings rapidly, but she made it to her parents. The family flew off, looking to find some humans to eat.

***

The time passed was long, and, they were beginning to believe that there were no humans around tonight. Without a word, they all agreed to go back home and have some fruit, probably apples. That was, until Nightgale's ears twitched and she could see what was essentially a small campfire in the distance.

"I believe some humans are over there." She said.

"Should we check?" Cloverwing asked. Fang nodded.

"Be very quiet," He said "humans may not have sensitive hearing as us, but they're very skeptical." Fang lead the way, flying to the campfire, being as silent as possible. He landed a few feet away from the group, then crawled along the floor. Both Nightgale and Cloverwing landed behind him, but Nightgale sniffed the air.

"Hm... yep, humans." she observed. "At least four... three male & a female... two of the males are related."

"You can tell just by their smell?" Cloverwing asked.

"Just one thing I can do better than your dad." She nuzzled her daughter. The family of three, using a bush as cover, saw the fire and the group of four humans sleeping.

"There they are," Fang said "sleeping away."

"Can we get them!?" Cloverwing asked

"Shh.. no, that's not the way. That'd be too easy. Hunts are suppose to be thrilling, both for us and them. We'll just wait until they wake up and separate."

"I don't think that's going to be a problem." Nightgale said, pointing. They silently watched as one of the humans, a male & the smallest, woke up with a yawn, stood up, and walked away.

"...Watch and learn, Clover." Fang said, creeping his way past the camp. Both mares followed, also being as silent as possible. After some creeping, they saw the boy was in an open field, standing near some grass, doing his business. "Okay... this is important... but wait until they're done. That's when their defense is lowered, and it won't taste horrible. Trust me. Watch, and learn." Fang lowered himself even more and snaked his way. He watched as the boy, finally relieved, pulled his pants back up. Fang struck. He sprinted to the human with his mouth wide open. Before the human could scream-

*NOM*

Fang caught the tiny human in his mouth. The human's screams were muffled and he flailed around on the stallion's tongue. Fang couldn;t help but murr to himself, finding the human tasty, and ticklish, on his tongue, with some drool falling out. Then he felt something sharp hit his gums.

"OW!!!" He yelled! His voice made the boy fall & cover his ears. Fang, using his tongue, made the boy go into his throat while he used the tip of his tongue to feel the thing in his gums. The boy screamed, holding onto the tongue for dear life, though Fang winced once he felt the thing wedged into his gums. Solving one problem to get to the other, Fang tilted his head back and swallowed the human, but still winced as he felt the thing in his gums. Cloverwing watched in awe as the human her dad caught was nothing more but a moving bulge in his throat that then disappeared into his chest, but saw his father make a painful expression. Nightgale approached to Fang with a worried look.

"Fang!? What's wrong!?" She asked

"Something... in gums!" He replied.

"Oh dear, hold still." Nightgale pulled out some tweezers and, using the moonlight, saw the thing in her husband's gums. She pulled it out with the tweezers, much to Fang's disliking from the pain, and dropped it to the floor, though there was both blood & saliva on it.

"Oh sweet Luna! That hurt! What was it?"

"Hm... it's a knife. The human used a knife on you."

"Oh... wow... never thought that'd happen. Am I bleeding?"

"Yeah, you are. Hold still, this should help." Cloverwing approached to her father and placed her left ear onto his belly. Past the growling of his stomach, and the beating of his heart, she heard the human inside, as he was... scared?

"NO!!! HELP ME!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!! ZACH!!! I DON'T WANNA DIE!!!"

"Dad?" Clover asked "Is this normal?" Her dad was too preoccupied as her mother placed cotton balls in his mouth, soaking up the blood. She turned back to the belly, hearing the little guy crying to himself. "Hey, are you... crying?" He heard the little guy gasp.

"Wh-who's there!?... Mom!? ... An angel!?"

"No... neither... sorry. I'm Cloverwing, who are you?"

"J-J-Jeremy. Oh no, I'm hallucinating, aren't I!? I'm gonna be digested by some... horse thing... and I'm already hearing voices!"

"Oh no, you're not gonna die. You're in my dad's belly."

"...What!? No! That's a lie! I can't trust a demon horse! Quit your lying!"

"No, please, listen. We're not... demon horses. We're ponies! Batponies."

"Bat... ponies?"

"Yeah, and you're in the land of Equestria."

"...Equestria? Oh great... please... let my suffering end."

"No, you're not gonna be harmed, okay?"

"How so?"

"How did you wind up in Equestria?"

"...This forest? I was in a hunting trip with my brother and his friends. We were driving to their local hunting grounds... until we crashed from an oncoming truck. That's as far as I know."

"Ah. Well... that's the light that brings you here. You're in my home world, and you're now encased in magic."

"...Magic? Really?"

"Yeah! Magic is what makes our world go round. Your kind has been appearing here, and somepony found out that you all taste good, with the addition that you can't be digested, so we've been... well... eating you."

"...great... I'm now at the bottom of the food chain from some gigantic horses... whoopy flipping doo."

"Well... I can't argue with that, but please, trust me. Nothing bad's gonna happen to you, okay?" She placed her hoof onto her dad's belly. "Do you trust me?"

Some silence fell between them, but she felt a tiny hand, albeit, covered in her dad's fur, toughing her hoof.

"O-okay... but I want my brother here, ASAP. Deal?"

"Deal!" She giggled to herself, finding this experience to be weird, but heartfelt at the same time.

"Oh dear," Her mother said "This looks bad." She turned to her "I'm sorry, but your dad needs proper medicine. It got wedged pretty far in there."

"I don't need medicine!" Fang said with pride in his voice "I'm gonna teach her how to hunt, and we're gonna-OH THAT HURTS!!!" He covered his mouth, wincing in pain.

"...As I was saying, we're gonna have to cancel this hunt, dear. I'm sorry, but your dad needs help."

"But Jeremy wants his brother here." Cloverwing said. Her mother sighed.

"Alright, we'll find his brother and friends & take them with us. If they're not there, then we'll search tomorrow; the sun's almost up." The Batpony family walked back to the camp, only to see that it's deserted.

"Ah great." Fang said "Looks like they're gone. ...Guess we're gonna hunt them tomorrow." Clover went and poked at the strange machine on the floor, only to accidentally crush it under her hooves.

"Oops." she said. Nightgale rolled her eyes, but saw the various equipment.

"Hm... these could do good for them once they're with us." She said, picking up the miniature equipment.

"But mom? What about them?"

"Don't worry about them," Fang said "they're most likely going to keep moving in the morning, and we'll get them all tomorrow. Nothing to be afraid of." He winced again, looking down at his belly with anger. "Too bad you had to that with that knife you had, otherwise, you'd be with your brother."

"Excuse me for trying to protect myself!" Jeremy replied.

****

Back in their cabin, Nightgale set up the smaller camping equipment to the best of her abilities, but turned to Fang.

"You may want to spit Jeremy for this." she said.

"Agreed." Fang replied. "You're gonna have to take note of this, Clover." Clover nodded and watched. Fang began to cough hard, followed by Jeremy, as a bulge, going up his throat and into Fang's perched cheeks. He opened his mouth, and Jeremy slid down the tongue, landing on the table, next to the 'camp'. He coughed and stood up, though a bit weakly. Fang, however, winced.

"You might want to stay still." Nightgale said, pulling out some medical supplies. "It's gonna hurt, but it's for the better."

"Yes, dear." Jeremy's sight refocused all around him. He gasped and backed up as he was greeting to the filly's face. She giggled.

"See? You're fine!" she said. Jeremy looked at his body; despite being covered in saliva & stomach acids, he was fine. He looked up at her.

"Wait... you're Cloverwing?"

"Yep!"

"...huh... you really are a bat-horse thing."

"Batpony. Here, let me get that for you." She pulled out a rag and dried the human off. "There you go, all dried off." Jeremy looked at his now dried off self, and looked around the small cabin.

"So... what are you going to do with me?"

"...What do you mean?"

"Are you going to kill me?"

"What!? No! We wouldn't hurt you!"

"Fine... guess I'm your go to meal, then?"

"No, please, listen. Look, yes, you humans really do taste good, but we don't want to make you feel like slaves. It's terrifying at first, in your case, but, soon, you just kinda get used to it." Her own stomach growled. She blushed with a smile.

"So I'm next?"

"Nope! Want an apple?"

"Uh... sure?" Cloverwing walked through the door and quickly returned with some apples for everyone. She placed one apple near the human and crushed it below her hooves.

"You're much too small to eat it whole, so enjoy." Jeremy watched as the small, dangerous but adorable looking fangs pierced the apple, and was sucked the fruit dry.

"...Are you part vampire or something?"

"...Vampire? No, I don't think so. As I said, you humans are tasty, but we love fruit. In fact, if you weren't around, we'd be low on fruit, so we should thank your kind for being here." She ate the rest of her apple. "Mmm... delicious."

"Not as delicious as your first human." Fang said, his gums now healed.

"Later." Nightgale replied "It's getting late, we better go to bed." She turned to Jeremy. "I'm sorry if my husband scared you like that. Please, make yourself at home." She gave him a small, warming nuzzle. He was caught off guard, falling down, but finding her muzzle to be soft, he patted it, though cautiously. The three perched up to the ceiling, hanging upside down, and wrapped themselves in their wings. Jeremy looked around, hoping to find a way to escape, but they were nice, and, if he fell from the table, he'd die.

"Guess I better sleep." He said to himself. He went inside one of the empty sleeping bags and went to sleep.

****

Night time came again, and the family woke up, seeing their guest. Cloverwing gently poked him. He woke up but jumped at her sight.

"GAH!!! ...Don't do that!"

"Sorry," she replied, her ears folding "just wanted to wake you up. Would you like to join us? We're gonna help you find your brother & friends."

"...Alright."

"Sweet!" Clover lowered her head and opened her mouth.

"...What are you doing?" Clover closed her mouth.

"Oh... I though you were gonna hop in."

"No, don't." Fang said "We don't want you full while hunting, even if it's with his friends."

"And I'm not going inside you, sir!" Jeremy said, backing up a bit. "I mean, no offense, but that place was rough! Not my thing."

"Oh... well, what about me?" Nightgale asked "You seem to like me."

"I... do. You... it's gonna sound weird, but you kinda remind me of my mother." She blushed.

"Oh? Why... that's sweet, actually. Don't worry, I'll be gentle." She lifted Jeremy in her hoof and, very carefully, placed him into her mouth. She couldn't help but taste the little human, hearing him let out an unsure whimper. She tilted her head and swallowed him, then she patted her belly. "There, there... it's alright. Let's get your friends, okay?"

"Y-yeah... sure... let me just... sleep here." He yawned and went to sleep.

"Let's see if they're at the campsight," Fang said "For all we know, they could be in the same place, so be prepared to chase, Clover."

"Okay, dad." Clover replied

****

The family landed near the campsite, seeing it was empty.

"Hm... seems they know we're here." Fang observed "Well, we still have the element of surprise with us. Honey?"

"I got it." Nightgale said. She sniffed the weird, metal thing Cloverwing accidentally crushed. "...This way."

"Lead the way. Clover, stay low."

The family followed the scent, and found the three humans, walking and unaware of them. The family crouched and hid.

"Okay... this is it." Clover said to herself. "Who should I get?"

"Hm... it's your choice." Fang replied.

"...I got him in my sights."

"Go for it." Clover took a deep breath, crouching and hiding from the group of three. Her sight was on the larger human; sure, he was much bigger than Jeremy, but she wanted to catch a human that would both satisfy her hunger and make her parents proud. Then she remembered how hungry she was. How tasty were humans? Are they really filling? Does each human vary in a lot, or little things? What if she-?

Crack

She looked down to see that she stopped on a stick. The humans froze, unsure what that was. It was now or never. Clover sprinted to the large human, his back at her; she opened her mouth and snagged the human! His screams were muffled, but Clover... a blast of flavor assaulted her mouth! She couldn't help but sit down and enjoy the human, struggling in her mouth.

"Stop! Let me out!" The human yelled inside. She played with him for a bit, not caring if he was afraid or not. Then, she tilted her head back, using her tongue to guide him into her throat. " AAAAAAA-*GLURK*-aaaaaaaaa..." She let out a content huff, feeling the human in her stomach. He was ticklish inside, and she wanted to talk to him.

"EE-!" A sound was heard. Clover stood still, then she swung her ear, determining where it came from. She turned to see the other two humans; a man and a woman.

"B-Becca..." The man whispered, nudging to the woman "We...we have to go...like, now." Clover tilted her head, curious on the two. Then, the two kissed. Weird. More snapping of twigs were heard. Fang and Nightgale were approaching. "Run!" The two ran away.

"...Huh... that was weird." Clover said to herself. She turned to her parents. "Mom! Dad! I caught a human!"

"That's great, Sweetie!" Fang said "How was he?"

"Delicious! And very ticklish inside."

"Let me out!" The Human yelled in her "I'm gonna make you fuckers pay for my brother!!!"

"Brother? ...Oh! Jeremy!? He's fine." She patted her belly. "And you are going to be fine as well. My name's Coverwing, what's yours?"

"The guy that's gonna kill you!!!"

"Huh... that's not very nice. Mom? Can you get Jeremy up?"

"I think it's for the better." Nightgale said. She gently poked her belly. "Jeremy? Wake up. We have your brother."

"...Wha-?.. Zach!? You guys got Zach!?" Nightgale felt the human run inside her and placed his head against her stomach wall. "Zach!!! Bro! It's me! Jeremy!"

"Little Bro!?" Zach yelled, banging against the filly's stomach walls. "DUDE!!! You're fine!? How did you escape!?"

"Uh... I didn't really escape. I was eaten, but, turns out, we're actually safe in their stomachs."

"Safe!? How!?"

"I don't know. Something about magic. Look, don't question it, but know that we're gonna be fine, and they're gonna get the other. Say, how were Becca and Ben?"

"...I... I fucked it all up. I... I was so... broken without you. I-I thought you died, bro. I was going to hurt them... heh... guess I should be thankful for this girl to eat me before I could."

"No problem." Cloverwing said, rubbing her belly. "You should probably get comfortable, sir. You've had a long night."

"...Yeah... as much as I want to be with my brother, I gotta get some shut eye." Clover coudn't help but giggle as she felt Zach adjusting himself in her stomach, and went to sleep. Nightgale rubbed her belly as well.

"Hm... they feel so fulling when they struggle." Nightgale said. "Oh! Clover, did you happen to see the final two?"

"Yes, mom. In fact, they kinda watched me as I ate Zach."

"...That must be terrifying to them." Fang commented.

"Yeah, but they kissed each other for a while, and when you came, that's when they ran."

"Oh? And where were they?" Nightgale asked.

"Over there." Clover pointed. Nightgale approached to where Clover pointed and whiffed.

"Hm... Are you still hungry?"

"Nah, Zach's pretty filling, actually."

"Well, it seems fair that I get the third." Fang said.

"Oh, but what about the fourth?" Nightgale asked

"...I guess we can just take him home. Lead the way." His wife saluted.

"Yes, sir!" They followed her as she sniffed the floor, but the sound of laughing was heard nearby.

"...Guess we just follow that?" Cloverwing asked.

"Yep. Stay low." Fang replied.

"But they already know we're here."

"... Know what? You're right. I'm gonna show you how to do a swoop and grasp!"

"A swoop and grasp?"

"Believe me, it's easier said than done." The family, with Nightgale sniffing, saw the last two humans in a log. While they still hid, but their eyes were exposed. The final two were lying down, hugging each other.

"Aw! That's so adorable." Nightgale said "Think you should eat one of them? They look like they're in love with each other."

"Hm... maybe I'll do the move on one of them, then just eat the last one normally." Fang said. "I'm really hungry, and they both look... so delicious." he drooled a bit. Some light hit their eyes; it wasn't blinding by any means, but they could tell that one of them held a flashlight. "They see us. Just wait for the right moment, Fang." After a while, the two humans go up and ran! "Perfect. Watch and learn, Clover." Fang flapped his wings, easily seeing dim lights moving below. He didn't care who he'd eat first, just something to satisfy his hunger a bit. Licking his lips, he torpedoed himself to the human in the back; the woman named Becca. His mouth opened wide as he was going to get himself the first half of his meal!

"Becca, watch out!" Ben warned "They can fly! They have wi-!" It was too late.

FWOOSH-*GULP*

Fang flew right back up, feeling Becca slide into his stomach. Then, something came up his throat and out of his mouth.

Braaap~!

His family flew up to him, though Clover seemed to have trouble, what with Zach, the biggest human, in her stomach.

"Hyoo!" Fang said "That was filling!"

"...Oh god!" Becca yelled, followed by her pounding on Fang's stomach walls. "BEN!!! BEN!!! HELP ME!!! OH GOD, HELP!!!" Nightgale approached Fang's belly and gently pressed onto it with her right hoof.

"Shh... it's okay, you're safe and sound." She said in a motherly tone.

"... Who's there!? Oh god... I'm dying already!"

"No you're not. Don't worry, your friend will be joining you soon." She could hear Becca falling to the folds in Fang's stomach, probably rolling into a ball, fearful of her surroundings. She looked up to Fang. "You better get him soon."

"Right." Nightgale flew down. Zach woke up in Clover's stomach.

"Wha-? Becca?"

"...Z-Zach?"

"Becca!"

"Y-You're alive!?"

"Yep."

"But... how!?"

"I'll explain." Clover said.

****

Nightgale found the last human. He just stood there, most likely surrendering to them. She landed right behind him. He turned around and flashed some light to her. It was a bit brighter, but considering how closer she is, it wasn't much of a surprise. She smiled a bit, trying to not look terrifying, but with their actions, it was probably thrown right out of the window. They stared at each other for a bit.

"Fuck. You." Ben said. How rude. Before she could say anything, he pulled out something from his waistline and aimed it at her eyes! She didn't know if it was dangerous or not, but, to be safe, she covered her eyes with her wings. It may not be a knife, but she had to admit, humans were pretty clever if they needed to be. But Fand and Cloverwing landed nearby. The human turned to them, pointing the strange thing in his hands. Cloverwing, really unsure what it was, took a few steps back; she didn't something similar happen to her like what happened to her dad yesterday. Fang, wanted to tell him to stop, but his body said other wise. The human noticed his face as he-

Braaap~

The human stared at him, then growled.

"YOU. ARE. DEAD!" He screamed! He aimed the device at Fang! All three gasped at what he was doing, and he fired four times! Fang anticipated much pain as he protected his face with his wings. It didn't hurt. It felt like having a pebbled being flicked on him; didn't hurt at all, and was annoying if repeated. But they gaped again as they saw Ben place the device on his temple. His eyes teared. They realized that he thought that they killed all of his friends and were going to have him next. He was frightened and didn't want to suffer before dying; he wanted it to be painless.

"I love you, Becca...I'm so sorry, guys," He said to himself "I should have been more careful. I should have seen what they could do. I should have been calm, maybe then...maybe then I could have saved you..."

Becca heard what Ben was saying and tried to get his attention, though Fang's stomach muffled her voice. Ben began to pull the trigger.

"STOP!" Nightgale screamed. He fumbled and dropped his weapon.

BANG!

He recoiled into a fetal position as one of it's projectiles hit a nearby tree.

"No! Ben! Oh, god...Ben..." Becca began to cry, falling to the stomach floor and slamming on it.

"Becca! BECCA! I...I CAN HEAR YOU! WHERE ARE YOU?!" Ben shouted, getting up and running to Fang's direction.

"BEN! Ben...you didn't...oh, thank god...I'm in here!" Ben looked up and suddenly realized that she was still in Fang's stomach. He fell onto his bottom. Fang looked down at the human, unsure of what to do next as his wife & daughter teared up, a bit sad but happy that he was alright. Ben gave Fang a look that was filled with Determination.

"Let...her...out..." He demanded. Fang, not wanting anymore trouble, began to hack out Becca. It took him a while, but not wanting to startle Ben, he lowered his head to the ground. A wave of warm air seeped out, bathing Ben in it's humidity. Becca came right out of Fang's mouth, using his tongue as a slide, and sprinted to Ben.

"BEN! Oh my god, Ben..." She sobbed, her tears mixing with the layer of sticky saliva that had covered her completely. She threw her arms around his prone position, pulling him into the tightest hug. He didn't even care that she was smearing Fang's spit all over him, but he was just so happy that she was still alive. He pulled her up, moving her to his lips. She didn't even need his help; her face shot forward and smacked. They didn't even care. All that mattered to them was that we were both okay. Then she slapped him. "YOU ALMOST...you...why...?" she sobbed, looking down at him angrily.

"I thought I lost you..." She pulled him into another hug, her cheek rubbing against the cheek she had smacked.

"You made me think the same thing, you asshole..." she cried. His fingers crawled up her back, reaching her brown hair and brushing them. She settled down somewhat, though the feeling probably wasn't quite as good as normal. Her hair was soaked together with Fang's spit, after all.

Without a word, both Nightgale and Cloverwing knew what to do.

Hurk

Bleh

Both Zach and Jeremy fell landed on the floor, covered in their spit & other juices. Ben turned to them. Zach easily got up, but he had a smirk across of his face as he cross his arms.

"So, finally kissed her? Dude, it's about time." Zach said. Ben stared for a bit, then fainted.

"Ben! BEN!!!" Becca said. Jeremy groaned as his eyes opened.

"Are... are we home?" He asked.

"Not yet." Nightgale said, approaching to Ben's unconscious body. "Aw... poor guy. Can't believe he's that in love with you." Her stomach growled. "Oh... sorry. Uh... I'm not sure how to say it, but-?"

"You want to eat him?" Becca asked.

"...Yes, that's it, but-"

"Only with me. You're... nice, miss...?"

"Oh, Nightgale. That's my daughter, Cloverwing, and my husband, Fang."

"...And you're bat-horses?"

"Batponies. And, yes, we are hunters, but, as you experienced, you're going to be just fine inside of us. May I?"

"Yes, you may." Nightgale carefully held the two humans in her hooves; this was her first time swallowing two humans at one. She opened her mouth and allowed the two to slide onto her tongue. She closed her mouth and began to play with the two for a bit, getting all of their taste. As soon she got their taste, she leaned her head back and swallowed the couple. It was quite the experience for her; swallowing two humans at the same time, though can be done, was pretty taboo. She patted her belly. "Now both of you be safe in there."

"Oh, I will. I just make sure he doesn't try to climb his way out." Nightgale giggled. Both Jeremy and Zach looked at each other.

"As warm & comfotable as it was inside," Zach said "It was much too cramped in there, and being inside of a little girl... it's kinda-"

Before he could finish, Fang engulfed Zach, leaning his head back and swallowed Zach whole.

Braaap~

"How's that?" Fang asked.

"...Much better, actually." Zach replied "But warn me next time!"

Jeremy turned to Cloverwing. She lowered her mouth and opened her jaw.

"Might as well go with it." Jeremy said to himself, walking onto her tongue. She closed her mouth and swallowed him. The family felt full, but noticed the sun rising.

"We better get home." Nightgale said "The sun is rising."

"Are we gonna let them out?" Cloverwing asked.

"...You know... I think they can spend the morning with us." Fang said. The Batponies flapped their wings and made their way home. The brothers found a nice corner to sleep on, and the couple... though Ben freaked out a bit, Becca was there to calm him down.

"...So adorable." Nightgale said to herself as soon as the couple inside of her cuddle with each other.

A Filly, a Boy, and Their First Day at School (Guest)

Daisy and Cody made their way to the Ponyville Schoolhouse. Well, really just Daisy; Cody is currently slipping and sliding around in her mouth, and he’s just lucky to be there and not deeper inside. It took Cody all sorts of promises and a hefty amount of begging and pleading to keep Daisy from making her stomach his permanent bedroom, along with a somewhat stern talking from Twilight. Cody was certainly not keen on the idea of spending the rest of his life within the confines of Daisy’s stomach. Especially the part about how he’d have to eat chewed food and anything he drank would’ve had a her saliva in it.

That didn’t mean his current position is much of an improvement. As she headed along to the school, she keeps pushing and pulling him around with her tongue, hence the slipping and sliding, humming her deep appreciation of his taste, and Cody knew it. Even worse is the fact that because he obviously tastes good to her, her saliva keeps pooling up heavily, and every time she swallows it, he fears that he might go along with it, and with the amount she’s swallowed already, he’d be literally swimming in drool. To which he already is, but here, she can at least give him some form of aid. In her stomach, it’d be a churning lake of saliva and breakfast threatening to drown him.

___

Twilight watched from a window in the castle, sighing in relief that she was able to convince Daisy otherwise as well. First and foremost in her mind, it wouldn’t have been a very nice thing for her to do. She had explained to Daisy that Cody, though tiny, needs to be able to see the world he now lives in, and that keeping him imprisoned would be downright cruel towards him. However, what she didn’t mention was that if he were imprisoned within Daisy then she wouldn’t be able to enjoy him either.

Poor Cody, he doesn’t know it but he’s to tasty for his own good. The boy, for whatever reason, has a much more potent flavor than the normal tiny, and even more it seemed to vary upon a pony’s tastes, his scent was even delicious. For whatever reason his flavor seems to be whatever a particular pony liked most. She sighed once more, this time however in how bad she felt for him. He’s going to have a really rough life here in Equestria. Out of all the tinies that came here, that poor boy had to be the one to get an extra dose of that magic that brought him here. Everypony, no, everyone native to Equestria will find him as an absolute delicacy, and I doubt all of them will be like BonBon and I who can resist it… For the most part. Hmm, what could’ve caused that. Perhaps because he was with Daisy it took much more magic and that would give him much more to trace and… Oh Starlight and I are going to have a hayday with this! He might even be the key to figuring out how or why it happens! Oh there’s just so much to do! “Starlight! Something just occurred to me!”

___

Daisy arrived at the school and cantered in, picking a desk near the back. She’s pretty early, as only a few other ponies are around and Ms. Cheerilee isn’t there yet. She opened her mouth and lets Cody out onto the desk. Absolutely drenched, and with saliva pooling up on the desk, he stood there, now shivering in the cool air.

“Sorry Cody…” Daisy apologized, wishing she had something for him to towel off with. “Oh, I know.” She picked him up and took him into the school’s bathroom, where Cody washed himself off in the sink and Daisy used a few paper towels to dry him off. Taking a few extra sheets to wipe off her desk, they head back and wait for school to begin.

When Cheerilee got there, their first day at school officially began. It went rather well, even for Cody. Then they were released for recess. It was fairly interesting for them to watch as Cheerilee let out the majority of her tiny students with a loud burp, the rest being with their adoptive pony siblings, such as the boy, a little younger than Cody, draped across his giant unicorn 'sister's' horn.

Many of the tiny students would either buddy up with one of their giant pony classmates or play in areas that were difficult to reach… As long as the pony wasn’t a unicorn.

Suddenly something revealed itself to Cody; he’s all alone. Looking around he noticed that Daisy was gone. Apparently, the filly merrily attempted to learn and play as many pony games as she can. However, that wasn’t all he noticed. He found himself in somepony’s shadow. He looked up to find out it’s one of the ponies in class. The pink pony with the purple and white mane, also wearing a crown, looks down at him giving him a kind smile.

“Um, hi, I’m Diamond Tiara…”

“I-I’m C-Cody…” He awkwardly replied.

“I was wondering if you wanted to…” She starts as she laid down, trying to make herself smaller to calm him down. However, everything changed when a gentle breeze wafted his scent into her nose. “Wanted to…” She mumbled, now more focused on the smell. For whatever reason he smelled like her favorite dessert, one that she’d been craving for a long time. “Um…” She gulped.

Cody noticed something about her eyes. Before she’d started sniffing at him, they’d actually been friendly, but now, they looked like most ponies about to grab a tiny, well when they’re going to grab a tiny for something very specific. Cody slowly backed away for a moment.

“Uh... bye!” He took off like a bullet. As he rushed away, Diamond Tiara took off after him. What was initially just trying to make a new friend, an activity she was now keen on since her “transformation”, has devolved into the typical game of cat and mouse that ponies love to “play” with tinies. If it were any other tiny, or had she been a little more capable of controlling herself, this wouldn’t have happened and she would actually be befriending him, unfortunately it isn’t the case.

Cody continued running, attempting to escape his new huntress. He rushed around a corner of the school house and under a large bush, it won’t take the filly too long to get around it but at least it will buy him a little time. Unfortunately he bumped right into another pony. A grayish-purple filly with two toned light blue hair.

“Oh, hi there.” She said with a bit of a giggle. “You should really watch where you’re going.” As the bushes rustled, she realizes just why he’s running. “Oh, um. Here I’ll hide you.” She lowered her head to his level and opened her mouth. “Come on, quick!” Cody gulps nervously.

Hiding in her mouth! I should’ve just let myself get caught! Oh well, at least she doesn’t seem to be crazy like Diamond Tiara. He rushed inside and she immediately closed her mouth... and swallowed him. He whimpered as he fell down yet another slimy cavern. What?! I thought she was just going to hide me?! He landed in her stomach and, as usual, he cowered at a corner, watching the stomach try to process him into nutrients for the giant's body.

The filly smacked her lips, enjoying what flavor had hit her tongue. He tasted just like her favorite food. “Um, sorry, but if I need to talk to them, then it'll be easier if I don’t swallow you right in front of them. Um, let’s just say we’re even now or something.” She whispered to him, waiting for whoever it is to come around the bush. “Don’t worry, I’ll let you out as soon as they continue on.”

Diamond Tiara, who had dove headfirst into the bush attempting to go after the tiny and getting stuck in it for a moment, finally got herself out and rushed around the bush finding nothing but Aura standing on the other side. “Oh no, did you catch him?” She asked, head still swimming in the craving.

“Who?” Aura replied.

“A tiny! He’s a new student! He smells just like the cakes my dad sometimes orders from Canterlot!” She stated, still hoping to satisfy her craving.

“Oh, um... must’ve gone that way. I didn’t see him.” Aura replies pointing toward the next corner of the school. Upon which Diamond Tiara took off. When she’s out of sight Aura coughed up Cody onto the floor “Well, I guess you're okay now. Um, sorry to mention this, but you do taste really good.” Cody, wiping himself off, got up and started to back away from Aura now.

“H-how good?”

“My favorite food good.” Aura said without making motions to grab him. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to eat you again. I mean, I could, and you are delicious, but, that would be kind of mean, and I’d actually rather have the real thing anyway. But why’d she say you smelled like cake? I mean, I thought you tasted like a daffodil and daisy sandwich, made my favorite way, with a slice of cheddar cheese and some sliced carrots.” She pulled him in close and takes a large sniff, nearly sucking him up her nose. “Yeah, you even smell like it.” Cody swallowed nervously.

“P-please don’t!”

“Hey! I said I’m not going to eat you again, and I’m not, well, unless you say so. I’ve got one of those for lunch. Here.” She said before lifting him up and placing him on her back. “You came with that new student, Daisym right?” He nodded. “Okay, well, I’ll take you back to her.” With that, Aura walked back over to the area of the playground and sat with Cody as they watched Daisy play. They are soon joined once again by Diamond Tiara, who looks more than a little apologetic, and in control of herself again.

“Oh my gosh! Thank goodness. I’m so sorry I chased you. It’s just, you, well…” She looks up at Aura who waved a little awkwardly. “Oh, um I guess you heard… Anyway, I’m sorry, I was just trying to be friendly, then I smelled you and well... I really love those cakes.” Diamond said staying upwind of Cody. “I’m sorry.” She apologized once again, her head low and her ears back. Then Daisy showed up.

“Sorry I left you behind Cody I kinda got caught up in the… Hi… Um…” Daisy suddenly stopped, noticing the two new ponies. “Um, I’m Cody’s, um, sister I guess. Daisy. Um, who are you two?”Diamond Tiara and Aura both introduce themselves to Daisy, along with telling her how they met Cody. Which caused Daisy to wrap her forelegs around Cody, in a giant hug. “I’m so sorry I left you alone Cody! Um, but I guess at least everything turned out alright…”

The rest of the day went pretty well after that, at least until Daisy and Cody got back to Twilight’s castle. That’s when they encountered a rather manic faced Twilight and an almost similarly faced Starlight, both of whom immediately announced they’d have to run a couple of tests on Cody, who swallowed nervously.

I hope they’re not taste tests!

Author's Note

It's been a while since Jerec made a chapter. Another addition will come later! He also has a chapter planned that will spice things up a bit.

And the Winner is...? (Guest)

Author's Note

Made by Lady Phoenix

Edit: More Ponythroat!

And the Winner is...? (Guest)

"~Uuurrrrrrrpppppp!~...Sssssooooooo... full!" Moaned a very full Rainbow Dash. Her belly had descended quiet a bit, it being full to the brim with tiny humans. Each human was roughly 3 inches tall, or, at least to the ponies. Her belly is so full its reaching the top of her joins in her legs. However Dash wasn't the only pony around.

"COME ON DASHIE! YOU CAN DO IT! EAT THOSE HUMANS!" Pinkie cheered from the sideline, as she did cartwheels and the like.

Rainbow Dash was currently standing on all fours, just about, on the stage in the middle of the street. It being a simple set up, with a scoreboard behind her keeping score. A sign above her saying 'Equis World Records!'. She may only be the only pony on stage, but her competitor is the current holder, which she is currently tied with. Around the stage was the population of Ponyville cheering her on, well most were.

"Thanks Pin-~Uuuuurrrrpppppp!!" Dash started to say as she felt a bulge making its way up her throat. It slowly made its way up her neck before being deposited in her closed mouth. It consisted of mostly of whats she's eaten recently but also a past few days.

"Mmhmmm!" Came the muffled cry of human as it pressed it's body against the cyan pony's cheek. Making a very clear impression of them in the process.

'Oh no you don't! Back down you go!' Rainbow thought to herself as she tilted her head back and reswallowed the tiny. The human tried to escape, but fell in, screaming all with their might as it ended up being jammed into the very tight space that was Dashie's stomach. All the human could hear was the muffled cries of her fellow others as they all felt cramp. Miraculously none if the hundred or so humans were squashed to death. Meanwhile Dash groaned in disgust as she basically felt sick and already swallowed alive food.

"That puts you in a tie on the world record! There's now a grand total of 117 humans in this cyan pony of a machine belly! Can she eat the last human in the bowl to take home the record?!" Said the commentator as he tried to get a reaction of the crowd.

You see the last human consumption record was held by the orange farm pony herself, Applejack. The total being a 117 humans! This came about when Dash lost a bet to AJ and was dared to beat the farmpony's record. Dash accepted and entered herself into try beat the record. Seeing as humans tasted really good, and it also meant not losing again to AJ, Dash all but agreed without even thinking of the consequences.

It all started of easy as the first 10 or so humans slid down her throat very easily. It has to be said all humans are volunteers, so you don't have to worry about chasing more with a full belly. After the 47th human, Dash started to feel the strain on her tummy. The 63rd, Dash groaned slightly as her belly was clearly descending. She could see every tiny humans body or body parts being pressed up against her stomach walls. The 89th human made Dash want to stop, but she was determined to be the record, to be the best. Then came the milestone of 100, at this point Dash was freely, if somewhat restraint, groaning. The next 17 she had to take her time with, each one getting more and more difficult to swallow and also wanting to swallow them grew less and less. But the tough Pegasus continued.

Sweat was freely running down her face, the Pegasus's eyes were unfocused as the only thing shes concentrating is winning and not throwing up. She could hear all the muffled voices of the humans in her gut as they groaned for more space and wanting to get out.

"You need t one more human, Miss Dash, or you won't beat the record." Said the male commentator in Dash's ear. That seemed to get the Speed devils attention as she focused on the seeing through bowel that all the humans were previously stored in. However to her joy, but mostly horror, the last human wasn't in the bowl. Little did everyone know, the lost human had been eaten by one of the world record staff. The staff member didn't know the human had a role to play and did their best to not look suspicious. "Huh? Where'd the human go?" Asked the commentator aloud. He soon however catch movement in the corner of his eye.

"Uggghhhh my head......." I groaned as I clutched my aching head. "Knew I shouldn't have gone out last night with Katie. She's such a party animal, uugghh never again!" Sitting up however only made it worse, I suffered in silence as I held back the groan.

I went out celebrating last night with my friends. After finding out I was finally pregnant with my first child. (And no I didn't drink, which I haven't caught onto yet) My husband was all over the moon about it, as we've been trying for years. I may only be 24, I'm still a well paid *cough* adult themed actress *cough*. Sure there are more...... Better suited jobs out there, but frankly I enjoy it. And well, its how I met my husband. Plus, if all adults have consented, then what's the problem? Plus, all the time and effort I put into keeping up my figure is too much of a pain to waste. Not to brag or anything, but I give Kim Kardashien a run for the money, or big rears. Because of this I'm very popular, which means more money for me. Though my chest size is just below average, I'm okay with that.

I have jet black hair that's styled to one side, my left. The end of my hair ended in sweeping curls, which reached down to just passed my shoulders. I have hazel color eyes, light skin with a slight natural tan look to it, a tiny bit over average sized lips. My cheeks, being thin, made my cheek bones and eyes pop easier as they say. Under my eyes were very faded freckles, about 4 or 5 under each eye, about on the top of my cheeks. Going down I have a slender neck, but average side shoulders. My waist, being slim, is smooth and flat to make my rear seem that much bigger, which makes my thighs kinda thick, thanks in part to my rear. I'm currently wearing my favorite outside: white jeans that hug my lower half really well, showing off all my curves. My top being a beautiful, but simple, cotton flees, with it folding at the top of it and stopping just above my chest cushions. It was all held up by very thin straps and my body itself. Surprisingly its very comfortable, doesn't fall, or feel like it will, and it surprisingly keep me warm.

"W-wait a minute! I didn't even drink ANY alcohol! So why do I feel like I have a hangover?" I asked myself, worry sickly in about the baby. "C-calm, keep c-calm Ana..... Worrying won't help anything here." I told myself. "T-this isn't my bed..." It was only then did I take in my surroundings. The feeling and worry about the not-so-hangover was immediately forgotten. As my view took center stage, literally, there in front of me was a stage, right behind the curtains. But that wasn't the problem; It was the fact that it, along with buildings surrounding it, are not just huge, but double huge! However,even that paled in comparison to what was actually surrounding the stage. Giant like horses surrounded it, ALL, if not most, cheering for something out of sight. I'll admit it shocked me to the core seeing GIANT INTELLIGENT HORSES, I mean who wouldn't be?

"Man what did they put in my drink?" I may not have drunk any alcohol, but other drinks were ok.

I started to back away, slowly from the freaks of nature. When suddenly my body went stiff and couldn't move; I had my back to the stage but I could hear the crowd noise go quieter.

"Ah! There you are, you little rascal!" Came a booming voice from directly behind and above me. I couldn't even turn to look as my body ignored my requests. Or rather, they could, but an a invisible force stopped them. However, I got the butterfly feeling in my stomach as I was suddenly lifted up from the ground. Did I mention I have a phobia of any heights? I was just about to scream my lungs out when I came face to face with one of the giant horses. I wasn't even bigger than its muzzle for gods sake! "Well hello there. Why'd you run off? No matter, come we need you on stage." The clearly male voice said.

Hope swelled in me because if they were expecting me, or someone like me, they wouldn't hurt me. I wished, oh so I wished, he just accidentally stomped on me by not seeing me, killing me instantly. As I rounded the corner in toe behind him, there, in the centre of the stage, was another huge horse, but this one had wings! It has cyan colored fur, a rainbow mane and tail, with some kind of image on its butt. However that isn't what got my attention, no, it was the belly of the beast that did. With probably hundreds of poor souls inside, causing tiny bulges from people inside, I was likely next on the menu. My efforts to break free increased to maximum as I didn't want to be eaten. I also kept my screaming down to hopefully not attract the stuffed mares attention.

"Here you are, Miss Dash! I found the little rascal. Now, if you eat her, she will be your 118th, and you will be breaking the record." He said as he brought me into the line of sight of the human eater. I'll admit, I almost literally wet myself; only reason I didn't is because I was too scared as I saw into the mouth of the monster. There, at the back of the throat was another human. I couldn't tell, but she was, for some reason in her birthday suit. 'Oh please don't say I'm going to be eaten naked!' I begged to myself. The woman was showing panic across her face as she tried to escape her fate.

"Uuuggghhhh....." Groaned the pony monster. It's eyes suddenly opened up a little more as it rolled it's tongue into it's mouth. The poor woman was pushed up against the roof. A hand reach around the tongue as she tried to grasp anything. I, however, would never see her again as the Pegasus tilted her head and swallowed. To my terror, I couldn't only see, but hear the woman as she was pulled down to the stomach. She becoming one of many bulges within the stomach. "Uuurrrrrppppp!" Burped the pony. "Lets... just get this done... already" moaned the mare.

"Ok, open wide, miss Dash." To my terror, I was lifted above the mares head. I once again tried to escape but it was no use. I was spun around, now facing the open maw of the pony. I saw into the abyss many humans have evidently took. I whimpered as I didn't want to die or like this.

"P-please! Don't eat me! I'll do anything! P-pleaAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" Did I mention I was terrified of heights? I didn't even get to finish my plea before the force holding me suddenly disappeared. Gravity took a hold for me to deal with, and my designation being very clear. The said mare opened her mouth as wide as she could with her tongue rolling out to complete the look. it was as this point that my bladder evacuated itself as a wet spot appeared on my underwear. This, however, wasn't anywhere near on my mind as I was FALLING INTO A MOUTH!!! "AAAAHHHHHHHHHMMMMHMMM!" My scream was muffled as I passed the lips, teeth and tongue with no problem. Its scary as your view point was a mouth you're going into. I hit the back of the mouth with force. My head slipped into the very tight space no problem. Beforehand, I could even scream for mercy or to not let go, I heard the noise I was dreading.

GULP!!!

My vision turned to almost complete darkness as I was virtually yanked back. I could barely see anything, other than slimy wet flesh. "NO PLEASE! SPIT ME OUT!" I begged to the mare, but it fell on deaf ears. It felt incredible tight as I was pulled deeper into the throat. I couldn't even use my arms to stop myself. Suddenly, I felt a ring open up around my head. The ring then proceeded to go down my body, my face came into contact with something... Or, in this case, someone. Even so, I was all but forced in, my face pushing down deeper as well. The entrance soon closed up tight after my feet came through. Apart from the fact it was extremely tight and cramped in here, the first thing that entered my nose was stomach acids and other smells. I could see as my face was buried into someone, but I'm not sure who. I could now more clearly hear the humans inside the stomach, which now I'm apart of, with them begging for more room to breathe, a way to get out, and the like, all with the booming sound of the mare's heart, her breathing, and any other body noises.

"H-hey! Whoever's got there face in my butt, get it out!" I didn't need a second to take in what the girl said, it probably being the same one who almost escaped. My nose pressed in between butt cheeks. What made it worse was now I recognized I had my face where it was. I moaned inwardly. I however couldn't move, even if I wanted to, so I was stuck where I am. Tears started to flow down my cheeks as it sunk in. 'I-I'm not even going to have my baby! I'm not going to have anything anymore... I didn't even tell my hubby I love him... P-please god, I know I'm a none believer, but please... Please save me!' Pure desperation sunk in as I wanted to be saved. I didn't even notice I wasn't the only person getting face full of butts.

"UUUUURRRRRRRRRPPPPP!!!"" came both the muffled, but clear burp from my alive coffin, shaking everyone and everything inside. "N-no more! ...Too... full!" Moaned the mare.

'WHY COULDN'T YOU BEEN FULL BEFORE YOU ATE ME?!' I screamed in my head as sorrow turned to anger. Just my luck, she stops eating right after me.

"UUUUUURRRRRRRRRPPPPP!" I belched as the last human slipped into my bloated belly. It I wasn't so full, I would've said she was really tasty too. I rubbed my aching belly as I could hear the stomach noises from here, plus all the humans inside. "N-no more! ...Too... full!" I groaned as this is by far the most I've eaten. Thank Celestia humans don't digest, I'd be huge by the end, and not be the fastest mare, if they did.

"Congratulations, Miss Dash! You've completed the first part of the record! Now all you have to do is keep them all down by tomorrow and you officially win!" The commentator said cheerfully. The crowd cheered as I completed the first half the task.

Easy for you to say pal! Your not the one with 118 humans in your belly! I rolled my eyes slightly at his comment. With my belly being this big, sitting down, or even laying on my stomach is out if the question. I....I think I need to take a nap..... with the main event over, the crowd started to leave, but my friends trotted over to me.

"You did it Dashie! I knew you could!" Pinkie said enthusiastically while coming in to hug my neck.

"Did ya'll think you could do it? Well, it ain't over yet, so don't start counting ya'll chicken eggs yet." AJ said with a smile on here face.

"So what's it feel like having all those tasty humans in your tummy?" Asked Pinkie.

"I feel... like I'm going to be sick." I groaned, making AJ chuckle to herself.

"Ah hear ya there, Rainbow. Ah though Ah was gunna split in two when Ah did it." She patted me on the back gently as she said this.

"I-If it's alright with you guys, I need go take a nap. To... you know, sleep these little guys off." I said with a slight painful expression. Thankfully, my friends understood, after we said our goodbyes for now. I set off for my cloud home, who knew having over 100 humans in your stomach would affect your flying; my wings worked hard to keep me up, and I was SO SLOW!!! I hate being slow.

Darkness was all I could see, as I have given up trying to get the bubble butts off my face. I also realized someones's head was in between my chest cushions, meaning it has been an awkward path to my death. My eyesights adjusted to the darkness, and I found that everyone wasn't entirely naked, just wearing minimum attire, like briefs to bikinis. I'm yet to feel what I would expect from being digested. Maybe there simply to many of us in here to digest? Probably not, but it was the only hope I have, so I'm going to hold onto it with all I have. My crying hasn't let us out since I arrived here, although my actual tears ran out about a hour ago; My body no longer had the water to supply for tears. The monster of a mare had taken off to 'sleep us off' as she said. That put pure fear into my heart, I think I may have fainted as it's too much for me to handle.

'A-at least you only just became pregnant. Now your child won't experience the pain of digestion' I chuckled slightly at my dark thoughts. It was a small, but bitter sweet victory, in that I didn't get pregnant earlier than I did. 'Would I have ended up here if I didn't go out last night?' I ask myself, but finding no answer.

There was also a torturous fact about my current position in the stomach: My butt was covering the entrance to the stomach. Every time it opened up slightly, for the mare to let out air for a burp, my butt sank into it before I was eventually pushed back in, my fave ending up in same position each time. The first few times, it gave me hope in a escape, but that was soon smashed to pieces as it happened for the 23rd time. I don't even know how long I've been in here, time seems to loose its meaning if you're at death's door. The only thing you want is either closure or escape from it.

"Uuuggghhhh... Do I win now?" Groaned the mare.

'Win now?... Win what!?' I ask myself.

I couldn't hear the response to who ever she was talking to, as I had more pressing matters to deal with. Like the sudden extreme tightness of the stomach, I, and many others, cried in pain as we probably all thought we were going to be broken. However, I could feel the hole open up very slightly, with free space to go into. My cheeks accepted the free space without complaint. However, this had an effect of my situation; Not a second after what happened, I was virtually forced through the hole butt first with many others being pressed into me. The smell of sick assaulted my nose as what probably was said thing, rushed passed me. Let me tell you, being thrown up butt first isn't pleasant, not in slightest. It's also not comfortable... Thank god I'm flexible.

"UUUUUUGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!!" And out I shot of the mares mouth, along with around 13 people and a load of junk. I land on the ground with a thud, landing on my back. I groaned in pain as I slid away thanks to the gunk. "Ummph!" My back slid right into something hard. I just laid there trying to ignore the pain in my back, and failing. But, at least I was free, and watched the monster mare burping loudly, expelling more people out like some sort of hive.

"Ooh! You look so yummy! Dibs!" Came a very high pitched voice from behind me. Looking up I didn't even get to scream as a rapid, fast pink open muzzle was coming towards me. I tried to put my arms to protect my face, but my vision was darkness as the pony had. It didn't even waste time as she wrapped her tongue around me, tilted her head back and swallowed.

"NNNNNNOOOOOO!!!" I screamed as my journey to another stomach was fast and was over before I knew it.

"UUUUUURRRRRRPPPPPP!!! Oh, she was good!" Moaned the mare. I, on the other hand, flopped onto the bottom of the stomach. I mean, I've been in a stomach and somehow survived, I guess I won't be as lucky this time. Tears roll down my cheeks at how fate can be so cruel. However, I felt a poking. I looked to see some guy, fully dressed in clothing, poking me with a stick. He turned.

"WE GOT ANOTHER HELPER!!!" He shouted.

'Helper?' I thought. Looking up, I saw more people, about a dozen or so, building some houses with what I can only assume are Lincoln logs. The guy picked me up, but in a respecting way.

"There, there, we'll get you cleaned up. Welcome to Pinkie Pie, the first human village established in a pony's gut." I could only stare and blink occasionally.

"... I need a drink." I muttered to myself.

Another Day in Griffonstone: Kyle, Marie, Ami, and Sasha

Ami made her way through Griffonstone, heading to Sasha’s home. She and Kyle met Marie a few days beforehand, and the three hit it off. Kyle was tucked safely away in her crop, so she could cough him up much easier than if he were all the way in her belly. She giggled a bit as he moved around at the very bottom of her throat, prevented from going into her stomach by her choice to keep him there, and the muscular sphincter, as is the ability of all birds or bird relatives. She made it to Sasha’s home and knocked on the door, the large griffon answering practically immediately.

“Hi Ami, come on in.” She says, waving to the young griffon. “How are you two doing?” Ami coughed up Kyle.

“I’m doing fine, Aunt Sasha.”

“So am I, Auntie Sasha.” Kyle replied happily. For whatever reason, he had a much easier time getting used to Sasha than he had with Ami. It was strange to her, after all, at her size, Sasha was massive, even to Ami, who in turn shuddered, only imagining if she were Kyle’s size. Sasha lowered her massive head and gently nuzzled the tiny boy with the tip of her beak.

“Someone’s been looking forward to seeing you guys.” She said, turning and leading them deeper into her home. She headed to her nest and plucked up the sleeping form of Marie, upon which the girl drowsily wakes up. “Marie, Kyle and Ami are here.” Sasha whispered to the little girl. Marie groans drowsily for a moment before she seems to shoot fully awake.

“YAY!” The little girl cheered. She stood up on Sasha’s massive talons and looked around before spotting Ami and Kyle. “Hi! Ready to play!?” She called out to the two.

“You two can start thinking of some games to play. I need to have a little chat with Ami before she joins you.” Sasha told the two tiny children, setting Marie in her tiny room. Ami went over and sets Kyle in the room as well, admiring the intricacy of the work that went into making it, especially considering that the griffon who made it could crush it by complete accident. She then followed Griffonstone’s largest resident into her kitchen.

‘How did she get so big? Is there a chimera in her family somewhere?’ Ami thought to herself. Sasha walked over to a cupboard and pulled out a box. She placed it on her kitchen table, opened it, and pulled out a small, stoppered vial.

“Alright Ami, I bet you’re wondering why I had you come with me.” The fledgling griffon nodded in curiosity. “Okay, so you know how Tinies are protected from about every known digestive systems? Well, this little vial contains a potion that provides the same form of protection, only over a limited time. It's an old family recipe of mine. You see, my family has always been very large, too large sometimes.” Sasha paused, remembering her fairly klutzy youth. “However, as chicks, my family was always really small, and so my ancestors developed this as a way to keep our babies safe.”

“Wh-why are you telling me this?” Ami asks curiously.

“Well, it’s simple really. You know how you’re spending the night?” Ami nodded, not liking where this is going. “Well, since it’s a sleepover, I figured it’d be nice if you three slept all in the same room, and not just you with them in your tummy like last time.” Sasha said before giggling a bit. “So instead, all three of you will be spending the night in my tummy." She patted her own belly. "It’ll be nice and warm for you. Plus it’s only fair that you get to see what it’s like." Ami only stared at her belly, sweating a bit. "Don’t worry, the potion lasts for a nice long while, about a week, moslty for your size.”

“O-okay…” Ami replied, a little on the scared side. “B-but, wh-why?”

“Well, Marie usually spends the night in there, and I have to admit that the last time you slept over, I got a little lonely, but there’s another reason. Has your sister told you about how we became friends?”

“Yeah, you saved her from freezing one winter. She got lost in a blizzard and nearly froze, blacked out, and the next thing she knew, she was here, under a blanket and next to your fireplace.”

“Well... she hasn’t told you the whole story. In fact, she doesn’t even know the whole story. Actually, your sister owes her life to this little potion right here. I was hunting and heard her calling out. She had already blacked out by the time I’d got to her, and needed warmth right away. She would’ve died had I simply carried her back, so I gave her the potion and swallowed her up. Then I flew back home and let her out so she could warm up without freaking out and hurting herself, or me.”

B-b-b-but how’d you even fit her?” Ami asked, astonished that Sasha could swallow her sister. Sasha only giggled.

“I could probably still swallow her, as long as she doesn’t struggle, anyway. After all, I’m a really big griffon, and Mika and you are really little griffons. I’m kinda the reason none of the other griffons mess with you, because they know I’d knock them down quite a few pegs if they did.” She laid down and pulls Ami to her side. “Just remember Ami; you four are my only friends. I wouldn’t trade you guys for the world, and I certainly wouldn’t do anything to put you guys in harm's way. So, do you want to see inside Aunt Sasha?”

“O-okay.” Ami says, still a little nervous.

“Don’t worry about it. Just drink the potion and everything will be fine. So, just to make sure, drink it up right now, and give me the vial. After that you can go play with Kyle and Marie, while I get you fledges dinner ready.” Sasha stood up, holding out one of her talons. Ami takes the cue and drank the potion before giving her the empty vial.

“Aren’t you going to have dinner?”

"Two tinies, and a fledgling will be more than enough to keep me happy over night.” Sasha replied with a giggle, only to see Ami’s scared face. “Please, I said don’t worry, I’m not gonna harm you, and I mean it. You don’t want to take a bath in a pile of mushy food, do you?” yet another giggle escaped from her. Ami thought for only half a moment before shaking her head with a disgusted look. “I thought so. Now go play with the others while I get dinner ready.” She gave a warm, motherly smile. The young griffon rushed off, leaving the large griffon alone. “Now then, as good as they taste right now... what would complement those flavors?” She pondered as she started preparing the meal.

In the meantime, Ami rushed back to the others, still somewhat scared of the plans for later that night, though, as soon as she got back with the two, she’s distracted from her fears. The three played hide and seek, until Sasha called the group in to have dinner; tomato soup with grilled cheese sandwiches. Sasha lets the kids play some more while cleaning up the dishes. Eventually they get tired and got ready for bed.

“Alright kids, are you ready? Tonight, you three will be spending the night in my tummy.” Sasha said cheerfully. “Don’t worry about Ami, she and I already sorted out how she’s gonna spend the night in there too.” She informed the two confused tinies. Ami gulped with her fears returning. “Alright Ami, you're first.” Sasha said while carefully wrapping a talon around the small fledgling. She picked up the little griffon and carefully pushed her into her wide open beak. Ami looked around, shivering in fear; Sasha’s beak is so large, she easily fits all the way inside, though her paws are at the back, pushing against the flesh at the back of Sasha’s mouth. She stared out of Sasha’s beak, the beak tips framing the world outside as it slowly closed. In one smooth flick of her head, Sasha gulped down the fledgling, who appeared as a slight bulge in her large neck. The fledgling inside struggled against the powerful muscles, propelling herself deeper into the wet, fleshy pink innards of the massive griffon. Eventually, she was deposited in the massive griffon's stomach. The space around her is large enough for her to fit and she pivoted 360 degrees turn before curling up in fear. The stomach shook with a loud growl, which was followed as Sasha let out a loud belch. Soon after, Sasha picked up the two tiny kids. “Okay you two, Ami’s new at this part, help her calm down okay.” She said to the two, who nod in return. “Good, time for bed.” She says before tossing them into her beak and swallowing. The two tinies were so small, her throat muscles couldn’t get a grip on them and they slid swiftly down into her belly. The two tiny kids looked around the vast stomach and see the mass of quivering feathers that is Ami.

“Don’t worry Ami, you’ll be fine. Sasha wouldn’t hurt us!” Kyle said gleefully

“Yeah, mommy wouldn’t hurt any of us! She’s really nice.” Marie added.

The two tinies run over to Ami and give the fledgling griffon as much a hug as they can. The young griffon returned their hug and pulled them in close to her, as if they were dolls to cuddle up with. Still shivering a bit, the griffon slowly succumbs to the atmosphere of the massive gut, from the bodily noises, to the gentle rocking motions, and finally, the all encompassing, yet gentle sound of Sasha humming a lullaby as she curls up in her nest. Sasha continued to hum as she looked over her massive form, the fledgling griffon not even barely showing up underneath her bulk.

“Goodnight, sleep tight, you three.” She cooed softly as she got comfortable and fells asleep herself.

Author's Note

It's been a while, but here's some Jerec for you!

A strange happening.

Author's Note

Another Chapter by Pixel Berry and Jerec. I wanted to add the colors for some dialog, but there was a LOT of dialog to go through, so, sorry, but I had to skip them.

A strange happening.

It has been three weeks since Tania met Blueblood before, and if she was to be honest, he was much different after the first day. Not in a bad way, of course. But in a way that showed wasn’t as shy and stuttering as before. He sometimes liked talking about himself, but not to the point of boastfulness or just growing his ego. She always saw him in Princess Celestia’s chambers, seeing that he wasn’t allowed to go far without the princess or even herself around.

Other times, he couldn’t be found anywhere, but that was either because he was being tested on to ‘cure’ him… or he was just eaten by one of the castle’s employees. Really though, she didn’t see why anyone would. They say he’s a jerk, that he didn’t give any respect, yet he always saw fit to be given some. But… he’s nothing like that. At least, not around Tania or just not anymore. It was probably cause ponies could eat him, while tinies could do much worse stuff since he can’t defend himself that much.

Also, it seemed that the Princess saw how different Blueblood acted around the female tiny, and decided that when Celestia wasn’t around to keep an eye on Blueblood, Tania would take her place, while also helping him get more acquainted to being tiny now. And let’s just say that the practice and training was worth it. Now he can climb onto large furniture without using any magic. He can push a full jar of ink on his own. And he was even learning how to play the violin thanks to Tania. Of course, it is a little hard to use his hooves instead of magic, but he was learning at a decent pace. And he knows he could use magic for everything, but sometimes he has to be reminded that he has hooves for more than walking and making them look good. Also for the fact that his magic is only strong enough for small levitations. He can work on that on his own.

Speaking of practicing, the two were currently outside in the garden, resting on the giant bench that was more suited for ponies instead. They had a small picnic set up, it mostly consisting of biscuits, bread, and lots of types of jams. It took awhile for Celestia to even allow the two out of the castle, but once the deal of Tania being Celestia’s tiny snack for a week sealed it. The two also brought in their instruments, Blueblood with his violin, while Tania bought a ukulele instead. The tiny was lightly strumming it, plucking strings and making random notes while she relaxed on the bench with the tiny stallion.

Blueblood sits there, his tiny violin in his hooves, looking it over for a moment before smirking at Tania. “Now I really can play a sad song on the world’s smallest violin.” He says jokingly, before checking to make sure it was in tune. “I just hope nopony decides to sit here, especially since we’re all alone out here.” Blueblood comments on their situation.

“I don’t think so. There’s plenty of other benches, and this is close to the flowers, which in theory attracts bugs, and I don’t think ponies would be okay sitting next to some bugs.” She guessed, not wanting to be in the best spot where it’s under a shaded tree, and has the perfect view. She felt that they didn’t need a grand bench when they weren’t going to take not even a quarter of the space.

“Well, I guess we better hope my Aunt isn’t coming to pick us up too soon, because after that, it’ll just be the three of us for a week. You, me, and my Aunt’s stomach.” He replies, while continuing to tune the violin, sneaking in some magic use to help tighten the strings precisely.

“Yep. But it’s not like it’ll be our first time.” She mumbled, messing with her instrument a little more, seeming to have something else on her mind. She looked up at the blue sky, it having some clouds drifting about. Her foot bobbed a little in the nonexistent beat she wasn’t hearing.

“Bet you’d rather it be my other Aunt, Luna. Or that new Nightmare Moon. You seem to get along better with them.” Blueblood says, a little jokingly, knowing she wouldn’t want to be eaten by anypony in reality.

“I don’t think there’s any difference. A stomach is just a stomach.” She lightly shrugged, knowing the only difference would be the pony, and whatever they did or will eat while she was inside. Even though she wasn’t fond of being eaten, she wasn’t one to physically fight back, but to just let it happen and get it over with. She was now playing a mindless tune that actually sounded nice while she played it.

“Well, there is a bit of a difference. After all, Celestia’s is much bigger than Luna and Nightmare Moon’s. However, since Luna rests during the day, we’d be able to talk to her since she isn’t busy with all the stuff Celestia does. Kinda the same with Nightmare Moon. Then there’s the nights, in Luna’s we’d be joined by kids, and in Nightmare Moon’s, well, shrunken, scared snatchers.” Blueblood explains, now completely using magic to manipulate his violin. “Oh, I’ve heard that they’ve brought in another pony to give alicorn powers to. Apparently Celestia also has a hidden dark side and this pony is getting that.” Blueblood looks off. “I’m still just trying to picture what Aunt Celestia would look like being evil.”

“Probably with fire mane and tail instead of that rainbow one she has.” She assumed, already picturing the dark side of Celestia being more around fire and the dangers of the sun itself. “Lots of red orange and yellow.”

“Yeah, and sharp teeth.” Blueblood adds, remembering the shark toothed grin of Nightmare Moon. He slides the bow across each string of his violin, testing to see if he’d tuned it right, still using magic. “I know she’s nice to her adopted kids and all, but being in her mouth would be terrifying.” He comments on the dark mare, not realizing he’d only vaguely referred to Nightmare Moon.

“Yeah, but you can’t really judge a mare who was… born? With those teeth.” She wasn’t sure how else to word it. “Besides, some humans can actually make themselves have that shark like teeth, but it looks weird to me.” She said, remembering one thug online with braced shark teeth.

“I’d say gifted. She was a Night Guard who had a horrible accident and became disabled. I think it’s going to be kind of the same with Celestia’s pick, only this one isn’t a guard.” Blueblood replies, before shaking his head. “Wait, some humans would have their teeth surgically altered like that?!” He asks in surprise, wondering why anyone would submit themselves to that kind of torture.

“Humans do a whole lot of stuff to themselves just cause they want to stand out or just don’t like who they are. Changing teeth is only the tip of the iceberg. They can change their hair, eyes, and even put on tattoos. It’s more or less like a cutie mark, but we choose where, when and what it’s going to be.” She said, thinking of more stuff, but deciding to stop where she was unless he was curious for more. “But I don’t mind what other people would do. It’s their body, and it’s their own choice of action that either helps or ruins their body. No one else to blame but themselves.”

“Well, we actually have ‘mane’ dye as well, so that isn’t too out there. Still, that sounds painful. U-um, anyway, you said you wanted to practice a song?” Blueblood asks, partially to change the subject, not knowing if she would go further.

“Oh, yeah, I came up with a little tune just now. And it has to do with what we’re having right now.” She smiled, sitting up as she strummed her ukulele a little more to make sure it was in tune. “We can improvise. Sometimes I do that when I’m bored or just inspired to make a song about anything.”

“Okay.” Blueblood replies, readying his violin, still using magic. “Ready when you are.” He says, wondering why the song would be about jam.

Tania only nodded, starting the small tune on her ukulele before Blueblood trailed behind to harmonize with the tune. Knowing that this was just improvised, she knew it wouldn’t exactly make sense at this point in time, but she started singing anyways.

“The sun is bright, our shirts are clean, we’re sitting up above the sea.

Come on and share this jam with me!” She started, before Blueblood continued while playing his violin.

“Peach or plum or strawberry, any kind is fine, you see.

Come on and share this jam with me!” He stood up on his hooves, still playing while his eyes were closed, and he kept on going.

“I’ll do my best to give this jam the sweetness it deserves.”

“And I’ll keep it fresh, I’m jamming on these tasty preserves!” Tania jumped in, also standing before the two came together.

“Ingredients in harmony, we mix together perfectly, come on and share this jam with me!” They sung together before Tania plucked the final string.

Once the short song finished, Tania couldn’t help but laugh a little at how great that first improv song with Blueblood was. “That was great!” She couldn’t help but hug Blueblood. “And you sung so amazingly!”

Blueblood returned the hug, only, after a short while, he couldn’t help but feel like they were being watched. He opens his eyes and freezes. What he sees, looks quite a bit like his Aunt, if she had black eyes with gold irises, and her mane and tail were flames. Not even the gentle look on her face, or the man sitting on her nose, could make up for how scary she looked to him. “I-I-I think we had an audience.” He says, gulping in fear a bit.

“Huh?” Tania was a bit confused on what he said, breaking the hug and turning around to see the giant alicorn flame demon… she was probably being over dramatic, but was quick to hide behind the unicorn prince, more so on some strangers hearing her sing.

Blueblood let out an ‘eep’ as Tania hid behind him, gulping in fear, he nervously laughed and waved to the alicorn in front of him, and the man on her nose. Surprisingly enough, the giant mare glanced bashfully away, causing the man to roll his eyes. “You’ll have to forgive my, uh, marefriend. She’s still getting used to her new look. I’m Charlie, and this is Lily, though I guess I should call her Daybreaker now.” He says, introducing himself and the mare, who only shyly waved. “Yeah, she’s also really shy, doesn’t help that until now she was stuck in her house.”

Tania still remained hidden behind Blueblood. It wasn’t like she was scared of the way she looked, but more so that a pony heard her singing. She never really sung in front of a huge crowd of people, but singing in front of giant ponies that could hate her singing and eat her just to silence her… that was one of her fears that her singing would be that bad.

Lily, or Daybreaker, seemed to be gathering up some courage to speak. “Y-you sing really good.” She says softly, ironic given her appearance.

Tania was still shaking a little in fear, but she was able to utter out two words. “Th...thank you.”

Charlie jumps onto the bench. “Don’t worry, Lily is a softy, she wouldn’t hurt a fly.” The giant mare behind him twiddles her hooves, looking a little embarrassed. “In fact, up till now she probably couldn’t hurt a fly. I even accidentally hurt her a couple times.” He smiles up to the mare. “Guess you don’t have to worry about that now either.”

“Th-that’s not what I-I’m sc-scared about.” She said in a shy manner that almost matched a certain butter yellow pegasus someplace else.

“Then what are you scared about?” Charlie asks, Daybreaker seems to be curious about it too as she tilts her head in the quizzical look often seen from dogs.

Tania didn’t answer as she felt her reason was ridiculous. She only got closer to Blueblood, still scared and shy around the newcomers.

“Hmm. Well, I doubt it’s because you’re shy around any of us tinies. I’ve seen you a couple times at the Cornerstone Club in the castle. Is it because you are shy around… Normal sized ponies like Daybreaker here?” Charlie asks.

She was hesitant at first, but slowly nodded as that was one of the main reasons.

“Don’t worry.” Charlie says. “She’s pretty shy herself.” He continues, pointing to the mare who, by appearance alone didn’t seem like she’d be shy at all. Of course her actions said everything about how shy she was as she was looking anywhere but at the three, a blush fixed to her cheeks as she felt really embarrassed and out of place. “Besides, being shy around the ponies is pretty common, but it’s more than that isn’t it?” He asks.

Tania only nodded again, feeling less shy as she was now just sitting close to Blueblood for comfort.

“So, what are you afraid of?” Charlie asks, before looking at Daybreaker and then back to the two. “Besides the obvious.” Daybreaker rubs the back of her head with a hoof after hearing that. “After all, between the black eyeballs and the flame hair, she is pretty intimidating, and you haven’t even seen her teeth yet.”

“... i-it was when you said you heard u-us sing.” She mumbled, holding onto the stallion now. “I… I was scared s-she didn’t like it. And that she… she would...” The pink blush on her cheeks started to turn red as it seemed obvious she was afraid that her singing would cause her to get eaten, whether she liked it or not.

“So, you’re scared she’d eat you and never let you back out?” Charlie asks, just to be sure.

She only nodded this time as she looked away from the two now, staring at the floor.

Charlie chuckles a bit. “Well, with your singing you should be more scared that some, um, pony might hear you and want to keep you to themselves. Kinda like the giant in that old Disney movie with the living harp.” He comments. “You don’t have to worry about her though, she’ll only eat you if you’re okay with it… Or are one of those tinies working for snatchers, considering her new job. Since you’re probably not one of those, then you’ll be fine.”

“... I’m probably scared of that too.” She mumbled, now more scared of singing in front of anypony.

“I was just messing with you a bit. There aren’t many ponies that would do that, really.” Charlie chuckles, rubbing the back of his head. “So, uh, who are you two? We never got your names.”

“I-I’m Blueblood.” Blueblood manages to say, still fairly scared of Daybreaker, hoping that as her normal self she’d never met him, especially considering her new form and his size.

“T-Tania.” She answered next as she was rubbing her arm a little now. “Uhm, wh-what are you two doing here anyways?” She decided to ask, wondering why they were even here if one of them was supposed to be on the lookout for tiny snatchers.

“Well, we’re sorta living in the castle now, and she’s new so she’s just learning how to control her new abilities. She’s on a break right now so we decided to wander around the gardens, she heard you two singing, and now we’re here.” Charlie replies and Daybreaker nods in agreement. “So, what’re you two doing out here? If you’re trying to avoid being eaten, it’s probably not a good idea to be without a chaperone. I know I said ponies wouldn’t try to keep you forever, but they will eat you if they feel like it and you might not still be at the castle when they let you out. Though, I mean, it wouldn’t be too bad if it were a guard or the palace staff, seeing as they have to come back here the next day.”

Tania looked away once again, what Charlie was saying making her think this whole idea was a bad one. She didn’t want to answer as she thought her reasons would be dumb. “But wouldn’t a chaperone be bad as well… they could just eat us as well.” She mumbled. “I just wanted the two of us to be outside alone… Blueblood is always locked inside Celestia’s chambers… I was just trying to be nice by doing this...”

“A chaperone wouldn’t be too bad, after all, the chaperone would have to be a friend, or someone you can trust.” Charlie explains. “Do you mind if we stay and keep you company? Daybreaker here could be your chaperone, keep other ponies from deciding to give you a living hotel room.” He suggests.

“I… I guess.” She lightly shrugged, looking back at the small picnic area they set up as she wasn’t sure how to go along with two more people… one being a giant fiery alicorn.

“Don’t worry, Daybreaker and I brought our own supplies.” Charlie says, before looking up at the alicorn. “I would say there’s always the three of us for her as well, but that’s only if you agree to it anyway.” Daybreaker begins setting some food onto the bench for the two of them, a couple of sandwiches for them and coming out of her mane, a fresh, hot pie. “You two can have some of that if you want.” Charlie says, with Daybreaker nodding.

“Oh, no, I really shouldn’t. I mean, we have our own stuff… I don’t know.” She wasn’t really keen on receiving things, thinking that her appreciation seemed fake to others.

“Well, if you change your mind, feel free to come have some.” Charlie replies, before heading over to Daybreaker to get his sandwich. Daybreaker herself was already chowing down on her sandwich, having taken a bite out of it easily the size of Tania’s family’s new home.

Tania went back to the picnic, taking a small biscuit and putting some jam on it before she started eating it. She had her ukulele in the case while she was eating, now more quiet and to herself than before the two got here. She did wish that she could be less cold and silent to the two, but the idea of singing in front of anypony plagued her mind, wishing she could just get used to it since this would be her life from now on.

Blueblood joins Tania, grabbing a biscuit for himself and eating as well. After a moment Daybreaker scooched closer, and seeming to be wanting to say something, but too shy to go through with it. “U-um…?” Was all Daybreaker could manage to ask in a really soft and gentle voice, one that didn’t fit her form at all.

Tania didn’t notice or hear as she finished her small biscuit, now taking a small bottle of water and drinking some of it. Once she finished, she noticed an odd feeling in her throat, but just shrugged it off as just a piece of biscuit that was lingering in her throat.

“U-um?” Daybreaker tried again, only slightly louder, and moving a little bit closer. Charlie, who was still enjoying his own sandwich, chuckles a bit at Daybreaker’s attempts to get Tania’s attention.

Tania cleared her throat a little before she took notice that Daybreaker was trying to get her attention and not Blueblood’s. “Yes?” She said, glancing over at her before she realized how close the alicorn was and backed away a little.

“S-sorry.” Daybreaker said, backing away to give Tania more room. “I-I was j-just wondering… W-would y-you m-mind… s-singing again?” She asked with a stutter. The shy mare feeling odd for making a request of someone she hardly knew.

Tania’s cheeks instantly turned pink at the request of another song, never having anyone ask that other than her younger brother when they were spending time together. “I-I don’t know.” She stuttered, looking away while also messing with her hair.

“Y-you don’t h-have t-too… I-I was j-just w-w-wondering… A-and your voice is r-really p-pretty.” Daybreaker replies, the giant mare looking really flustered and like at any point she’d duck away out of embarrassment, her blush bright red.

“I… I don’t even know what to sing.” She admitted, thinking of a few, but never really able to reach those notes or pitches.

Daybreaker looks away, a little disappointed. “O-oh, o-okay.” She says before scooting back over to what’s left of her sandwich and starting to nibble it, no longer eating as ravenously as before. Blueblood stays silent, still eating his biscuit while keeping an eye on Daybreaker.

“I-I’m sorry. My mind is just d-drawing a blank. Maybe I’ll think of something later and cha-a-a-a-ange-” Her eyes widened as she quickly slapped her hands over her mouth, a red embarrassed blush on her cheeks as her voice just went all distorted when she said ‘change’.

The other three look at Tania with surprise, not sure what just happened. “How did you do that?” Both Charlie and Blueblood say at the same time. Charlie chuckles a bit. “Jinx, you owe me a coke.” He whispers to Blueblood. Daybreaker just continues to stare in surprise.

She didn’t say anything at first, still having her hands over her mouth. But she felt she had to answer to Blueblood at least. “I...I don’t know.” She said, her voice normal, but a scared look in her eyes. “That’s never happened to me before.” Her voice this time was really deep. So deep that she actually made the area around them shake as if there was an earthquake, covering her mouth as the red blush returned on her cheeks, clearly feeling that she shouldn’t speak for now… or anything else regarding her voice.

“Wow, it’s like you’re becoming a superhero!” Charlie exclaims after picking himself back up. Blueblood and Daybreaker just stared wide eyed, even though the ‘earthquake’ hadn’t affected her, Blueblood on the other hand just lay where his legs had sprawled out, to shocked to pick himself up.

Tania wanted to say that this was nothing like being a superhero, but she only stayed silent with her hands still over mouth, still embarrassed about what was happening. “We need to find the princess...” She said in a hushed tone, her voice being normal that time.

The three nod and Daybreaker stands up, using her hooves to quickly pick up the food she’d brought with her and the picnic supplies and tuck them into her mane before she lowered her head to the bench. “Um, Lily, we’re gonna be in a rush, probably best if we go in your mouth rather than on your head. Don’t want to fall off after all.” Charlie points out, only for Daybreaker to look at Tania, her eyes asking if that’s okay with her.

Tania wasn’t really okay with the idea, wanting to ask if she could hold her by the back of her shirt or something, but then came up with reason why that wouldn’t be a better idea. With a small sigh, she only nodded, knowing that she wouldn’t enjoy it.

Daybreaker opens her mouth wide to allow them in. A bright light shining from down her throat illuminated the entirety of her mouth, her sharp teeth gleaming. Charlie climbs in and helps Blueblood inside before helping Tania in. With the group inside, Daybreaker closes her mouth and rushes off to find Celestia, using her tongue to block her throat so that she doesn’t accidentally swallow them.

As she rushes around the palace, the group in Daybreaker’s mouth are surprisingly left without getting bounced around her mouth. “It sure is different in here. Sharp teeth, bright glow, it’s pretty hot too, well, hotter than it usually is in a pony’s mouth.” Charlie comments, while Blueblood stares fearfully at the wall of sharp teeth that stands between them and the outside world.

“I don’t like doing this!” She spoke, her voice going a pitch higher at the end, the pink blush returning on her cheeks when her voice broke again. “Or whatever’s happening to my vo-o-o-oice.” That time it sounded as if her voice was in a strange audio loop.

“I don’t know, I think it’s kind of cool.” Charlie replies. “Then again, it’s not happening to me, so, yeah, sorry.” He says rubbing the back of his head. Blueblood on the other hand canters over and wraps his forelegs around her sides, giving her a hug that might as well have been from a child considering their size difference. The tiny stallion’s head resting against her abdomen. “So that’s what it would be like if we were normal sized.” Charlie comments.

“Let’s just hope the princess knows what to do...” Tania said, this time her voice sounding just like Celestia herself… the possible reason being she was thinking about the alicorn and what she would do. “Or she would just save this until after our deal is done.”

“Deal?” Charlie asks.

However, time seems to be up as a voice they’d just heard sounds. “Hello Daybrea-” Celestia starts before the new alicorn opens her mouth, revealing the group inside. “Oh, um, hello to you three too. Is something wrong?” The Princess asks in concern, putting together that something is going wrong. She pulls the group out with her magic, cleans them off and places them on her muzzle as the two alicorns are standing in a hallway.

“YES! SOMETHING IS WRONG!” Tania’s voice was now sounding more like she was shouting in a rather impolite tone, quick to cover her mouth once again.

Celestia stares at the group huddled on her muzzle, her eyes narrowing a bit. “Alright, but what’s wrong?” She asks politely, but poignantly establishing that, though she has a great amount of patience, it does have limits and not knowing what the problem currently was didn’t help either.

“ISN’T IT OBVIOUS!? I THOUGHT YOU WOULD KNOW ABOUT THIS!” She said in the same tone, the blush on her face only getting worse as she really didn’t mean to raise her voice like that or sound so rude, especially to a princess.

Celestia’s eyes narrowed even more, and she let’s out a very equine like snort. “Know about what?” She asks, her tone sounding a little annoyed at the tiny girl for shouting at her for seemingly no reason. This tone causing Charlie and Blueblood to step away from Tania as if she were going to spontaneously combust.

Tania was now really scared once she saw how annoyed and the tone Celestia was giving back. She didn’t know if it was more rude to keep going, or stay quiet, she only turned to look at the two who just backed away, more specifically looking at Blueblood for some help.

Blueblood gulps a little nervously. “I-It’s her voice. S-somehow it’s changing, sometimes it sounds distorted like it’s playing over the radio, or it gets really deep, and a moment ago it even sounded like you, Auntie!” He says, somewhat fearfully. “I-I don’t think she’s shouting on purpose, I think she can’t control her voice anymore!”

Celestia looks at the other two, who only nod. “Oh. I’m sorry for getting a little angry with you Tania. As for what’s going on, I-I’m not sure myself what’s going on.” She replies to the tiny woman.

She only whimpered as she looked down from her, not speaking this time as she didn’t know if she still had that rude shouting voice still.

“Tania, now that I know, it would help if you spoke. I need to understand more about what is going on. The more I know the better I’ll be able to help.” Celestia explains, readying a magic scan for when the girl spoke.

Tania only shook her head, not wanting to speak anymore if she was still gonna sound like this. ‘What if I shout again, or my voice goes super deep again? What if speaking more like this will hurt me or anyone else around me? I can’t do that, I won’t forgive myself if that happens.’ She thought.

“Please Tania, you need to speak if I’m going to have any way of helping.” Celestia implores the girl, wanting to help but magic scans currently weren’t picking anything other than the one spell on her. She waits, hoping that the girl will speak, rather than force her to use… more drastic measures to get her to speak.

“...I just don’t want to yell at you again.” She said, her voice sounding more high pitched and squeaky; as if she just inhaled some helium… to which she couldn’t help but laugh a little at how ridiculous she sounded.

Celestia suppressed a giggle of her own, her magic scan picking up some odd readings as Tania spoke. “Don’t worry, as I said, I need you to speak. Now I just need you to say something more.” She replies keeping the scan going.

“Like what?” She asked, not knowing what else to say in this kind of situation.

Celestia giggles. “That’s enough actually.” Then Celestia’s tone becomes more serious. “It seems, somehow, you’ve gained the ability to use magic and from what I can tell so far, only with your voice.” She let’s out a sigh. “Which means I have some news for you. I have no idea what to do or how to help. Fortunately I know some ponies that can help, but there’s another problem… I’ll have to send you to them, and they are in Ponyville, very far away from here especially by your standards.” She says, knowing the girl was very particular about remaining with her family.

“Wh-what?” She spoke in her normal voice. “B-but I’ve never been outside of Canterlot. And I’m a Tiny, I could get snatched before I even get there!” She said, already listing the worse case scenario if she ever left, a nervous and scared look on her face.

“That would be the case normally, if you were to attempt to head there on your own. I doubt you’d even reach the train station in a month. Fortunately for you I have a few means of getting you there that won’t even take an hour.” Celestia replies, a giggle escaping again. There was even one that was instantaneous. “Now then, one of those ways is for either my sister or your friend Nightmare Moon to take you there personally. I would, but unfortunately I have quite the busy schedule. Another would be to have the two ponies come up here and retrieve you. Finally there’s the quickest way, I send you there through a special spell that allows me to communicate with my student quickly.”

Tania stayed quiet for awhile, thinking about the options as the thought of meeting another pony is rather nerve wracking in her head. She felt that just going there and being thrusted into this pony’s hooves without knowing nothing about them wasn’t a good idea. The most logical choice for that problem would be for them to come and pick her up so they can get to know each other before she would have to be with this new pony. ‘But what if they’re busy and asking them to come would be rude..?’ She thought, already about how the pony would think without even knowing what they’re name is. “I… I don’t know.” She mumbled.

“Well, I’ll just demonstrate the fast way and let my student and her own pupil know about the situation at the same time.” Celestia replies, her magic bringing up a quill and a piece of parchment which she wrote on quickly. Then her horn flashed and the rolled up scroll burst into green flames, the ashes flying off toward and out a nearby window before disappearing. “Now I know that looks dangerous, but it really isn’t. My student should respond soon and you’ll see why.” Sure enough suddenly Celestia’s horn glowed and the green fire bursts into existence for a moment before leaving another piece of parchment behind. “My student is ready to receive you by this means or by delivery by my sister or Nightmare Moon.”

Now Tania was undecided as she didn’t think asking her student to come and pick her up sounded more lazy, and after the princess sent a letter about her, she felt that not doing one or the other was also being rude. “...d-do I have to go by myself? I… I’m not sure sending me to a pony I don’t even know is a good idea.” She admitted, messing with her hands now.

“No. If you wish my nephew can join you, that is, if he feels comfortable going to Ponyville himself.” Celestia says, looking knowingly at Blueblood who gulped nervously knowing just which mare lived there and definitely not wanting to be seen by her at this size. “Of course you can also take any other friends of yours with you as well.”

“The only other friend I have is Swiffer...” She said, not having anyone else she could take along with her. “B-but if he doesn’t want to come… I’ll be okay by myself. I-if you trust her, then why shouldn’t I?” She added, sounding like her maid friend.

“Well, if you want Swiffer to go with you, I could see about that too if you wish.” Celestia replies, before looking to Blueblood. “Well my little nephew, do you wish to go with Tania, or stay with me?” Blueblood gulps and stands for a moment, thinking it over before he canters over and sits next to Tania. “Well, seems one friend is going with you. Now about the other.” Celestia says before her horn lights up for a moment and not too long after Swiffer trots up to them.

“Yes, your majesty.” The maid asks, bowing to the princess.

“Swiffer, your tiny friend here is experiencing some… problems and needs to go to Ponyville for my student to examine her. She would like to be joined by her friends. Do you wish to go with her?” Celestia asks the maid.

Swiffer looks to Tania. “If you want me to come with you, I certainly can. I’ve been meaning to go to Ponyville anyway and visit a couple of friends there.” She says with a smile.

Celestia looks to Tania. “Well, would you like her to go with you? I will have to send a message to Twilight to be on the lookout for her, since I can’t send her through the dragon fire spell and she’ll have to carry you two there.” Swiffer glances at Blueblood licking her lips.

Tania thought about it some more, not wanting to impose on Swiffer’s own time, but if she wanted to, who was she to reject her friend to be by her side. She didn’t need to say anything as she glanced up at Celestia and slowly nodded, feeling she would feel better with two friends with her than just one.

Swiffer smiles at Tania, more than happy to go with her tiny friend. Celestia giggles for a moment. “Well, it looks like our deal will have to wait until you get back, doesn’t it?”

“Y-yeah… sorry princess. Th-this isn’t some way to delay it, I swear.” Tania was quick to apologize in case the princess did think this was an excuse to not get eaten yet.

Celestia giggles some more. “Oh, I already know you didn’t mean for this to happen. After all, you were quite surprised about this as well. However, you better get going, my student is expecting you.” Celestia says, lowering her muzzle to be level with the unicorn maid’s, who opens her mouth wide to allow the two inside.

Tania didn’t move from her spot on Celestia’s muzzle, very hesitant in going into another pony’s mouth. She really didn’t want to ride in a pony’s mouth again.

Swiffer looks at Tania for a moment. “Sorry, it’s just I don’t have any saddlebags on me, and riding in this outfit’s pockets or in my mane, well, I could lose you. Don’t worry, I promise not to swallow you.”

‘I guess I don’t have a choice… or any choice for that matter.’ She thought, it being a little harsh around the end but really not liking that she had to do this almost every time she needed to be someplace faster and safer. She only sighed before she went inside the mare’s mouth, but huddled close to herself as the saliva was what she considered the worst part… next to being trapped in a stomach of course.

Swiffer carefully closes her mouth, sealing the girl and tiny unicorn stallion inside. She nods to Celestia, who gives her a set of tickets to Ponyville, and rushes off to the castle exit, and further, to the train station. She takes a seat on the train and while waiting for it to depart, opens her mouth and allows the two out onto her hoof. She carefully places the two on the seat, so they could be more comfortable. When the train set off, she lays down to allow the two to rest against her belly, her hind legs, or even in her tail. “Don’t worry Tania, Princess Twilight will be able to help sort this all out.”

“I hope so. I don’t know how I can work without my voice brea-king on me like this without warnin-in-in-ing.” She said, hoping that only the three of them heard her talk and no one else. Before she did have an opportunity to do something out of her comfort zone, but with her voice going weird, she didn’t think she could do it anymore.

Blueblood hugs Tania again and Swiffer carefully nuzzles the tiny girl, both of them trying to cheer her up at least a little bit. “Now then, I wonder if I should enjoy my tiny, vanilla flavored snack?” Swiffer says while licking her lips, teasing Blueblood a bit. The stallion reacts by holding onto Tania a little tighter.

The small girl couldn’t help but blush at the loving actions that both of her friends were giving her, feeling a little bit better as she lightly petted the tiny stallion’s mane. But now that she wasn’t really doing anything anymore, she started to notice how exhausted she was, yawning before she spoke. “Do you mind if I take a small nap while we’re on the train?” She asked in a deep voice, but this time it just sounded like her voice but just pitched lower.

Swiffer giggles a bit at the voice change. “No, go ahead.” Swiffer says, curling up around them. “I’ll let you know when we get there.”

She moved a little closer to the mare, resting against her stomach as she curled close to herself for warmth. In all honesty, hearing her stomach from the outside felt better than on the inside, it not being as loud, creepy, or odd since she used to lay on her parents stomachs when she was younger, the warmth mostly making her fall asleep.

Swiffer carefully flicks her tail and lays it across the sleepy girl, and by extension the tiny stallion staying very close to her, partially to keep from being eaten by the maid. She keeps watch to make sure that nopony decides to abduct either of her charges. Eventually the train comes to a stop at Ponyville and she nuzzles her two now sleeping traveling companions. “We’re here.” She whispers to the two of them.

Tania turned her head a little at the nuzzling, wanting to sleep a little longer, but after hearing that they arrived, her eyes fluttered open as she sat up and stretched a little. She looked to see that Blueblood was curled close to her side, hooves wrapped around her waist. She smiled a little as she lightly petted his mane.

Blueblood yawns as he wakes up, feeling Tania petting his mane. He smiles and pushes his head against her hand, urging her to continue, liking the feel and affection. Swiffer giggles a bit. “Come on you two lovebirds, time to get up, we’ve a castle to get to so hop on in.” She says before she opens her mouth next to them.

The tiny girl let out a small sigh through her nose, before she picked up the even smaller unicorn and carried him into the much bigger unicorn’s maw. She just prayed she would be out as fast as she got in.

Once again Swiffer closed her mouth and heads off into Ponyville, heading straight to the castle. She makes sure to avoid getting into any conversations so that she doesn’t have to swallow the girl in her mouth. Eventually she arrives at the castle, she knocks on the door and while she waits for it to open she lets the two out onto her back. “Worried?” She asks the tiny girl on her back.

She only nodded as she hugged her legs, cleaning the saliva off of her awhile ago. “Wish saliva never existed… Or at least it wasn’t as gross.” Her voice reached another high pitch at the second part.

Swiffer blushes a bit. “Sorry, you two are pretty tasty.” She says with a bit of a giggle.

The door opens and a lavender alicorn stands at the entrance. “You must be Swiffer.” She says before looking at Tania and Blueblood. “And you must be Tania, the tiny Princess Celestia wants me to help.” She then focuses on Blueblood. “You’ll probably want to stay hidden, Rarity is over for tea and she still hasn’t forgiven you for your behavior that night.” Hearing that causes Blueblood to gulp and start shaking in fear. “Follow me and I’ll see what I can do to help.” The alicorn, obviously Twilight, says as she turns and leads them into the crystalline castle.

Tania was a little nervous seeing another alicorn, before she saw how nervous Blueblood was, trying to give him comfort by giving him an ear scratch.

Blueblood’s worry seemed to lessen just a bit from the ear scratching, but it was only a bit, at least he wasn’t shaking as bad as he’d been when he found out Rarity was in the castle. Swiffer looks back at the two as she follows Twilight. She lets out a giggle after a moment. “Don’t worry Blueblood, I’ve got a nice warm place for you to hide.” She teases, licking her lips for added effect. Blueblood’s only reaction was to gulp and seem to consider it.

“Please not now…” She mumbled, voice being lowered yet again. “As long as we don’t go to the dining room we’ll be fine.”

“Actually, Rarity is currently with Starlight Glimmer in the study, which is where we’re going.” Twilight says. “I’ll keep her from doing something rash, though. Besides, she’s here for something else.”

“Something else?” She repeated as a question, wondering just what another pony is here for.

“Yes, I discovered a way to transfer the spell you are under to a pony for a short time. Rarity wants to exchange her size with a tiny for a while so she can get a better grasp of designing clothes for you.” Twilight replies. “Perhaps you’d like to volunteer after I’ve taken a look at what you are going through.” She suggests.

“Well, I don’t know, if anyone, I would want to do it with Blueblood, but if that happened, I’m guessing the magic already in me would just be stronger.” Tania said, wishing she could just take it away from the stallion so he could really show how much he’s changed.

“I can’t actually transfer the spell to another tiny, I can only move the spell to another being that doesn’t have it, and while I’m certain Blueblood would agree to have the spell moved from him for a while, I doubt Rarity would want to participate in that case.” Twilight replies. “We’re here.” She says, opening the door and ushering them inside. Where in some comfy chairs there sat a lavender unicorn mare who has a dark purple mane with a blue highlight done up in a ponytail and a white unicorn with a rich purple mane curled fancifully. The both look at the newcomers, but the white unicorn focuses on Blueblood with a rather harsh glare. That is until he jumps behind Tania and hides as much of himself as possible behind her back.

The tiny human was a little surprised by the stallion’s actions, but only turned around to where he was hiding and wrapped her arms around him in a comforting manner. “It’s okay. I’ll always be with you.” She showed a small smile at him before she petted his mane again, and even squeezed him in the small hug. “I won’t let her harm you… or more like I’ll try.” She lightly joked.

“So this is the tiny who's developing magic.” Starlight comments. “Hello, I’m Starlight Glimmer, nice to meet you.” The purple unicorn says politely and introduces herself.

“Hello there, sorry I’d forgotten my manners for a moment. I’m Rarity, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Rarity says, introducing herself as well. “Though, I have to admit, I’m certainly glad to see that a certain prince received his just reward for his behavior.” She says moving much closer. “Don’t you worry little prince, I’m not going to do anything with you, I’m a lady and I won’t sully my hooves with revenge, besides, eating you is more of an intimate act and that’s the last thing I’d ever be with you.” She says before looking closer at Tania’s clothing. Blueblood stops shaking and wipes his forehead while sighing in relief.

‘Sheesh, for someone who says she’s a lady, she isn’t really one to let go of the past.’ Tania couldn’t help but think negatively, holding Blueblood closer as she placed her head over the small stallion’s. “Tania...” She said in her helium voice, a pink blush on her cheeks as she didn’t expect her first words to them being so… childish. ‘With that helium voice, I sound like those singing chipmunks.’ She thought. ‘Most likely those female ones… I forgot what they were called.’

“I see what Princess Celestia meant by voice problems.” Starlight says, suppressing a giggle, something that Rarity was also doing. “Sorry, but you’ll have to talk more to help us figure out how to remove this problem, or at least help you control it, as embarrassing as it is.” she informs the tiny girl.

Twilight approaches. “I’m sorry to inform you, but this could take a while. We’ve got plenty of rooms though, I’ll have to introduce you three to the other current residents here later.” Twilight says, before turning to Swiffer. “Bring her over to that table so that Starlight and I can get preliminary scans please.” She requests the maid before heading over to the table she specified and being joined by Starlight, Rarity follows them as well. Swiffer stands against the table to allow Tania to get onto it.

Tania made her way to the table, still holding Blueblood like a medium size dog she can carry herself, not wanting to let him go in case Rarity wanted to change her mind. “I think it’s obvious that something’s wrong.” She said, glancing away before she sat back down on the table.

“Yes, it is obvious.” Twilight says, not liking the rude turn that Tania was taking. “However, in order to help, we’ll need you to speak more while we run scans, and there’s no need to be rude about this, we are trying to help you after all.” Twilight explains, while her horn and Starlight’s lights up.

“I didn’t mean to be rude… sorry.” She apologized. “But what else should I say?” She spoke, the last part sounding like Celestia yet again.

“Well, you could tell us more about yourself. Where you’re from, what you do here, who your friends are, what you like about them.” Twilight suggests, as the two ready their scans.

“Well… I’m twenty years old, I used to be in Westchester, but now I live in Canterlot. Celestia gave me the job to clean the hard to reach places within the castle and on her extra regal items she wears. I wouldn’t consider them clothes, though. And… Swiffer was my only friend until I met Blueblood one day… he heard m-me singing and gave me some compliments after that.” She couldn’t help but blush saying that. “He even said he would want me to be normal size if he could choose who to… uhm… let what happened to him.” She stopped holding onto the small stallion when she started talking. “I met another tiny before this all happened, and another alicorn named Daybreaker… she wanted me to sing again after catching me and Blueblood making an improv song… it was about jams.”

“Thank you, that was definitely enough to get some good readings with, and it’s also good to get to know you better.” Twilight replies. “Perhaps after Starlight and I get your voice back to normal, or at least under control you could sing with us. I’m sure you’ve noticed we ponies tend to sing a bit too.” She says with a smile.

“Y-yeah, at random moments. On earth that only happens in planned out singing mobs… or on TV shows.” She said, not thinking she could sing with her voice all messed up. “B-but it doesn’t happen a lot in Canterlot… the nobles aren’t really fond of doing anything that doesn’t give them more bits… or popularity.”

Rarity giggles a bit. “Darling, I’ve been to Canterlot plenty of times, they do sing quite a bit there too. Perhaps it’s just not as common in the castle. Now what surprises me is that Blueblood’s behavior seems to have improved, at least from what you’ve said.”

Tania lightly nodded to what Rarity said about the tiny stallion. “H-he’s been stuck in Celestia’s chambers ever since he sh-shrunk.” She mumbled. “A-and I never m-met him when he wasn’t… small, s-so I don’t see why anyone w-wouldn’t like him.” She admitted, bringing him close yet again. “B-but I guess it’s only cause anyone could hurt him… I don’t think he deserves any of this.” She was being honest as she now had her arms around him. “... I would do anything to help him turn back if I could.”

“Well I met him long before that, and honestly, I doubt you’d have liked him then. However, it seems being tiny has humbled him.” Rarity replies, before getting really close. “At least as far as Tania has said, I’ve yet to see this new humble side to you Blueblood.”

“Have you really met Blueblood?” Tania decided to ask, knowing a bit about the unicorn mare in some of Blueblood’s conversation. “I mean, he told me you only met at a formal party. And he also said you seemed like all the other mares in the other parties before. Wanting to spend time with him since he was royalty. So… he did the same thing that he always did to get rid of mares wanting him only for his title: being rude, impolite, and unlike a proper prince to get rid of them… though, he did tell me that he’s done that so many times that it became a part of him...” She explained, the last voice break sounding just like Rarity surprisingly. “He also wishes he could take back all those moments… and try and do things a better way. But… there is no better way to turn down a woman, am I right?”

Twilight rolls her eyes a bit. “That’s definitely not the Blueblood I remember from my foalhood.” She says while writing down the results of the scans. “It is nice of you to try and defend him and make him sound better than he really was, but the unfortunate truth is that the Blueblood that Rarity met that night was the same Blueblood practically everypony else met. The only times I remember him being cordial and courteous were when Princess Celestia was around. I should know, when I met Blueblood the roles were reversed and he was trying to impress me, of course I found nothing impressive about pulling mean jokes with the palace staff or acting like a snob. As Rarity said, becoming small has humbled him into the pony you know now.”

“Well, what if where Blueblood was raised made him who he was back then?” She said. “You should also know how bad Canterlot is, and seeing how busy Celestia is, and that Luna was… absent, it shouldn’t be his fault for Canterlot to make him see his title as some type of power he was born with.” She said, knowing how some people were either harsh or just rude cause of the world they lived in. “You can’t blame him for that. He probably didn’t have anyone to be with him. His parents could’ve been like all the other nobles, and seeing that being a prince made him gain a big ego, everything just added up to him being like he was before.”

“I was raised in Canterlot and I didn’t turn out like that.” Twilight replies, a little annoyed since she knew many ponies, including nobles that were actually quite nice. “Celestia is his Aunt, likely very great Aunt considering how long she’s lived, it wasn’t her job to raise him, especially while running the country. There are also plenty of kind nobles in Canterlot, in fact there are only a hoof-full that I can think of that weren’t, including his parents. No, it was Blueblood himself that decided to act like that.”

“But you probably had your parents to give you love, affection and support. Have you ever thought that his parents were just acting nice around you cause you were a princess? Or more like one of the element bearers?” She said, also seeming to be annoyed that Twilight would say he was bad on his own. “You were probably around ponies that liked you, that were kind and caring. Since Blueblood was born a prince, he probably had to be taught how to be a prince, being by himself, and most likely never had the chance to have a friend, a real friend. You say that he’s a bad person, but every bad person can have a second chance at being good. You should even know that.” She said. “You’re just treating him like a villain. And I don’t care if he was bad back then, or if he was still bad now, I wouldn’t give up on him even if he wanted me to stop.”

“I wasn’t always a princess, an alicorn, or an element bearer. In fact, my family wasn’t even noble. However my parents and I had friends who were in the nobility. As I said, Blueblood’s behavior was all his own, I’m not saying he couldn’t have or hasn’t changed, I’m just explaining that Blueblood wasn’t always as nice as he is now. I’m glad you’ve given him a chance and that he’s a much kinder stallion than he used to be.” Twilight explains. “Now, the scans have showed that somehow, you are harnessing magic through your voice. Hmm, I think I can explain what’s going on. You, like unicorn, and alicorn, foals are having magic surges. You just need to be taught how to control it.” Twilight says. “You can stay here while you learn to control it or you could go back to Canterlot and either Blueblood or Swiffer can help you there.”

“I… I don’t know. You said you already have some people over, s-so I don’t want to impose.” She said, not wanting to be any more rude as she was acting just awhile ago. “Maybe I should just go b-back home...” She mumbled.

“Don’t worry about it, you can stay if you like. After all, I don’t have a palace staff or anything, so a lot of the castle goes unused. Actually it’s rather exciting to have more guests in the castle.” Twilight replies, before giggling. “Besides, from what Princess Celestia told me, you’re probably going to have some new accommodations when you get back. Something about a week long deal.”

“Y-yeah… I guess you know about the deal too huh?” She rubbed the back of her neck as she looked away, a little embarrassed about the deal. “Not really looking forward to it...”

“Well, if you stay, then you’ll be able to avoid it for a while and learn how to control your voice magic at the same time. Or you can go back if you really want, and learn there from either Celestia or Blueblood.” Twilight says. “The choice is yours.”

‘Why is it always my choice!?’ She thought as she wasn’t used to choosing things all the time. “I… I don’t know.” She repeated her answer yet again, looking over at Blueblood to see what his decision on the options would be.

“I uh, I’m not too sure I could help you control it, I’m not too good at magic myself.” He says, blushing in embarrassment and rubbing the back of his head with a hoof. “My Auntie could probably teach you or of course these two would be good to learn from as well. I guess it just depends on whether or not you want to be learning to control your magic while inside a stomach, my aunts stomach to be specific.”

She still didn’t know what to do, unsure on which would be better: to stay in a castle with another alicorn she didn’t know, while also staying in the same castle with others who may or may not be like her, or to go back to the castle, and learn how to control the magic within the co-ruler of Equestria’s stomach. There were some good and bad parts of both options. She needed to think about it.

“If it’ll help you decide, I can introduce you to the others who are here.” Twilight suggests. “I could also show you the room you three would be in while you’re here. Of course you could even switch sizes with Rarity if you want. It only lasts for a few days or until I or Starlight Glimmer end it, which we’d only do if you were in danger or you wanted to go back to being tiny.”

That only brought more questions in Tania’s head. ‘Is the magic that cause the whole tiny thing the reason? And if it is, will switching sizes also get rid of the voice problem?’ She thought, not thinking of asking herself, she also wanted to ask why they couldn’t do this spell on other living organisms like flowers and plants. Would the magic make it unable to digest the food, or will it evaporate or maybe blend into the magic of the ponies and just vanish all together? Really, this was only making her question more, but not seek out answers as she felt it was staring at her face. “I...I need to think about it.” She mumbled.

“Well, maybe a tour of the castle will help make up your mind. You’ll meet the other ponies, tinies, and Spike. You’ll see the room you’ll be staying in.” Twilight suggests before looking to Starlight. “Speaking of, where’s Susan, she’s usually hanging out in your mane.”

“Oh, she got a little tired and is taking a nap, but I could see if she’s ready to get up.” Starlight replies and gently pokes at her stomach while whispering to it, or more accurately the tiny woman within. After a moment Starlight let’s out a soft burp, and then a woman walks out of her mouth and stands on her hoof. Starlight cleans the girl off with her magic. “This is my friend Susan. Susan, meet Blueblood, Swiffer, and Tania.” Starlight says introducing her to them, and the girl waves a bit shyly to the three.

Tania copied the same shy greeting as she stayed quiet this time, not really used to meeting new people that much.

“So, let’s go on the tour.” Twilight says, waving the group over. They head out the door of the study and make their way around the castle. She shows them to the more important rooms like the dining room and the Friendship map room. Eventually they make their way to the guest rooms and knock on a particular door. The door opens and reveals a giant woman in a t-shirt and shorts. “Hello Lindsey, can we come in?”

Lindsey quickly looks over the group, giggling as she spots a hiding Blueblood. “Sure.” She says walking deeper into the room.

The group walks in and take seats that have just been moved to face the bed where the giantess sits down, next to her is a pegasus filly, and on her lap are three tinies, one a young boy, another is a young man, and the third is a young, disabled girl. “Tania, Blueblood, and Swiffer, these are Lindsey, Daisy, Cody, Tyler, and Stacy.”

Stacy was currently in the middle of eating a really tasty tiny-pop… or more like a lollipop for tinies. She only gave a small wave before she went back to her treat, lollipops being one of her favorite candies.

Tania meanwhile only gave a small wave to the others, more worried that her voice would go crazy after talking normal for awhile. Especially to a giant human in which the same situation that happened to Celestia would happen again.

Blueblood looks up from behind Tania and looks at the group across from them. Lindsey notices him and giggles. She points to her mouth, then traces her finger down her throat, and finishes by making a heart shape with her hands while winking at the tiny stallion. Daisy on the other hand actually gets up off the bed and canters over, staring straight at Blueblood with her head tilted in a curious look.

After a moment of silence, Lindsey decides to try and start up a conversation. “So, how are you enjoying Equestria Tania?” She asks, feeling a bit awkward after asking such a stupid question.

Tania couldn’t stop herself from slightly glaring at Lindsey, knowing that she was part of Blueblood’s… situation, and at the signals she was giving him, she wrapped her arms around the stallion yet again, feeling that she would have to keep him close if she was going to stay here… if. “I’m doing fine…” She answered, looking away once she notice her voice broke yet again. “Up until now, you could tell.”

“Awe, don’t be mad, I was just teasing him. As nostalgic as it would be to enjoy my first tiny treat, I’ve already got three to myself.” Lindsey replies with a giggle.

Daisy gets closer, sniffing at Blueblood, as if she were wondering if he was real. Swiffer only giggles a bit at the filly’s actions. Blueblood on the other hand isn’t too keen on possibly ending up inside a filly and presses himself against Tania, trying to make himself look even smaller and possibly unappetizing because of it.

Tania couldn’t hide the blush on her cheeks at close he was, squishing her chest a little with his head(and a bit of his horn) while she just let him huddle closer to herself, still having her arms over him and petting his mane to make him feel better and less scared.

Daisy gets even closer, getting her muzzle just inches (feet to Tania and Blueblood) away. “Why is he so tiny?” She asks the two, her voice full of childish curiosity.

“Ask Tinyzilla over there.” She pointed a thumb at the giant human, not wanting to really answer if Blueblood didn’t want to.

Lindsey lets out a giggle. “Tinyzilla? I’m a Kaiju now? Oh, oh! What’s my special power? Atomic breath? Ice breath? Regeneration?” She asks playfully.

Tania didn’t give an answer as she turned her head back down at Blueblood, a bit of a sad look in her eyes as she hugged him close. “... he got the short end of her golden opportunity.” She decided to answer anyways since it seemed obvious that Lindsey wasn’t gonna answer. “I thought it would be obvious even for a filly.”

“Golden opportunity?” Daisy asks, not understanding Tania’s answer.

“He’s the unicorn stallion that decided to chase me down, laugh at my fear, and then tried to eat me only to sneeze and his magic went wild and he ended up taking the spell away from me permanently.” Lindsey explains further, summing up what happened that Tania obviously didn’t know. “I guess that it’s because of him, I can now be you and Cody’s temporary mom, until your own parents arrive with Cody’s.”

“Oh.” Daisy says, now understanding, before giving the tiny stallion, and by proximity Tania a small kiss. “Thank you!” She says merrily before returning to the bed and nuzzling Lindsey a bit.

At first, Tania would’ve gone against what the woman said to defend the pony she grown attached to, but seeing how the filly was grateful for Blueblood’s accident(which she called it), she decided to leave it be, it not being important since she couldn’t help but think what happened was the better, seeing how because of it, she also met him, and why he became a better stallion.

Lindsey quickly puts two and two together. “You two are together. Awe, Blueblood, I thought what we had was special.” She says with a faux pout.

Tania didn’t really give a reaction or response as she only buried some of her head into his mane, already smelling the fancy shampoo and conditioner he used all the time. She could obviously tell she was just pulling their legs, the simple story not really being a good ‘first introduction’ of a ‘loving relationship’. She only rolled her eyes.

Lindsey giggles again. “So, how long have you two been together?” She asks curiously.

“... a month.” Tania mumbled, not really used to talking about this… topic, more so cause she never had to when it was just them two and Celestia. She didn’t quite tell her parents yet, but she only prayed Celestia didn’t tell them herself.

“Actually about three weeks.” Swiffer says. “They have even managed to avoid a lot of tummy time during those three weeks.” The maid comments.

“Only cause you were too busy doing your job to not try and eat Blueblood again.” Tania explained. “Also not a lot of ponies visit Celestia’s chambers.”

“There are enough though, a few other staff members clean Celestia’s chambers besides myself. Then of course Celestia herself does have a bit of a sweet tooth for tinies, Luna too, and let’s not forget that a few of her close aids are allowed into her room to speak with her.” Swiffer replies. “Then there’s the fact that you two have run around the castle on multiple occasions.”

“They probably came when me and Blueblood weren’t there. But that’s only to get our own food.” Tania only shrugged as she never really saw another pony come in other than Swiffer either cleaning the room or visiting during her break to see how she was doing.

Blueblood rolls his eyes a bit. “We didn’t just leave to get food. Remember we played those games you tinies always play at the castle. Two days ago we ended up bathing in some guard’s pea soup when we lost one of those games. Then there was that Wonderbolt a week ago and the lasagna she’d eaten for lunch.”

“I thought we weren’t going to talk about those...” She turned her head away as she really didn’t want to talk about the moments where she was eaten. “And that only happened cause you lost those games and I was dragged along.”

Blueblood rubs the back of his head. “Yeah, sorry about that.” He says apologetically. “We did get to meet the entire Wonderbolt team though.” He says, as if it made up for the fact they were eaten.

“Or more like we met their eaten lunch.” She rolled her eyes, squeezing Blueblood a little closer. “I would be fine with the size difference if this whole eating us thing wasn’t legal.” She mumbled, burying her mouth in the stallion’s mane yet again.

“Alright, you’ve met each other.” Twilight spoke up. “I’ll show you to the room you’ll be staying in if you decide to remain here for a while.” She ushers them to follow her and leads them down the hall a little bit, opening up another door and leading them into a similar room, only it was smaller considering that Swiffer was the only pony in the group that is normal sized. There were even separate beds for Blueblood and Tania to sleep in. “How do you like it?” She asks the group.

“...are you sure you didn’t set this up while we were on our way here?” Tania just had to ask, not sure if a bedroom just happens to have beds for two tinies and one pony. It would make more sense if it was for two ponies and one tiny.

“Well of course I did, after all it’s best to be prepared if you have guests staying for a while.” Twilight replies. “There’s even some working, tiny sized bathroom pieces for you, so you can bathe and… use the bathroom privately.”

‘I knew it.’ She thought, looking around from her perch on Swiffer’s back, seeing how clean and tidy the place is.

“Oh and Rarity said she’d make extra clothes for you if you’d like, once she’s shrunk down.” Twilight informs Tania. “Okay, so I’ll head off and give you some time to decide, dinner will be in about fifteen minutes so you can give me your decision then.” She says before heading out the door, gently closing it behind her.

“I’m not sure about this.” She admitted, rubbing her arms nervously. “I mean, even though she’s nice… she’s still a stranger to me. I don’t know anything about her… and I don’t know what she, those tinies, that filly, or that giant human is going to do. I… I’m scared.” She finally said, at one moment sounding just like the purple alicorn.

Swiffer raises an eyebrow. “Really? They scare you, there’s only the eight of them in this entire castle. Shouldn’t you be this fearful back at Canterlot where there’s always a bunch of tinies and ponies you don’t know? I mean, you even run around the castle playing games that get you eaten if you lose, or depending on the pony’s mood, even if you win, and the only ponies you know back at Canterlot are the chef, the four alicorns there, and tiny Blueblood who is on everypony’s eat list.” She explains, questioning Tania’s logic at the moment. “Heck, you were lucky a week ago because that griffon was eyeing the both of you up but I got to you two just a little faster and all you had to deal with was the salad I had for lunch rather than a one way ticket to Griffonstone.”

“Yeah, but I’ve worked in that castle for months, this is my first time here, how else am I going to feel being someplace I’ve never been to before.” She said, defending herself. “Don’t question how I feel, I’ve been nowhere else but in Canterlot and I don’t know what this town is like, okay?” She said, knowing that of course they would feel different since they most likely went somewhere else. “And even if I wanted to go anywhere else, Celestia just gave the reason of a tiny by themselves going on a train full of ponies.” She said. “I can’t go anywhere, so it makes sense why I would be scared in a new place.”

“Well, you don’t have to worry about Ponyville, I’m from here, it’s a really nice small town.” Swiffer replies. “From what I’ve heard from my friends here, tinies are treated much better here than in most other cities. The only real worry is the ‘Gulper’ and she only really grabs the new arrivals that are in danger… most of the time. You’ve even met her before, she’s that rainbow maned Wonderbolt. Besides, would you rather learn to control your magic here, where you’re free to roam or in Celestia’s stomach, especially since you’ll probably be coming out the other end every so often?” Swiffer asks. “In the end though, the decision is up to you.”

‘Ugh! I hate deciding things...’ She thought angrily, wishing that someone else would just pick. “I just need more time...” She mumbled, turning away as she could already feel a headache coming from all of this.

Swiffer sets Tania and Blueblood down. “Well, I’ll let you think. I’m going to go take a nice bath while we’ve got some time.” She says, before heading into the bathroom and closing the door. Just as she’s about to close the door she sticks her head out and looks at Blueblood. “No peeking!” She says teasingly to the stallion still in Tania’s arms. Blueblood just rearranges himself in Tania’s grasp so he can return the hug, and he nuzzles her cheek.

Tania couldn’t stop the blush on her cheeks appearing when Blueblood wrapped his hooves around her neck, nuzzling her cheek as that made her crack a small smile of appreciation, soon resting her head on his shoulder while she was still carrying him.

“I think we should stay here.” Blueblood says, while still nuzzling her. “After all, every day here is another day we’re not in my Auntie’s stomach, or trying to get back up in there.” He explains with a bit of a shudder, remembering the creepy feel of the villi in the intestines.

“I know, but what if she just thinks I’m staying to stay away from our deal? It’s not really fair after she let us go out to the gardens. I know you needed that staying in that dusty castle.” She said. “I mean, staying here sound like the best, but I’m still unsure about this town. You never know what might happen.”

“Let’s see, if I remember right, from what I’ve heard from Auntie. Any minute now some pink pony should be bursting out of nowhere to throw a welcome party. Should we decide to stay for a while that is.” Blueblood says. “That party will introduce us to everypony and everyone in town. There’ll be lots of party snacks and desserts. Oh, and I’ve heard that she stops anypony from eating tinies at these events now.”

“I would more likely say tries to.” She corrected him. “Since this Gulper pony would most likely be there, and I’m not sure if ponies here know that you changed… but not in the physical way.”

Pinkie Pie jumps out of nowhere and lands next to them. “Hey, Dashie’s Pinkie Promised that she wouldn’t eat any tinies at my parties, and so has everypony else!” She exclaims. She then gives the two a smile, which somehow emits the squeak of a rubber duck. “By the way, I’m Pinkie Pie, nice to meet you two!” She introduces herself gleefully.

The two literally bounced from their spot when Pinkie came out of nowhere, Tania couldn’t stop herself from letting out a small yelp in surprise, quick to shield herself behind the much smaller stallion.

Pinkie Pie giggles. “Awe, don’t worry, if I was going to eat you two, I’d have done it already.” She says with her typical wide smile. She then lowers herself to the ground as much as possible, to make herself look a little smaller to the two. “Though if you want me to, I definitely won’t mind!” She says in her also typical, ever excited voice. “Ooh wait! You’re Blueblood, Equestria’s first tiny pony! I’ve got to taste you!” The pink pony says before slurping Blueblood up, leaving Tania untouched. “Mmm, vanilla!” She exclaims as she continues tasting the tiny stallion.

Tania was taken by surprised when she did that, somehow not touching her even though the female tiny was holding the stallion in her arms. She would question it, but felt that she would never get an answer to it.

Just as suddenly, and physics breaking, as she’d slurped up Blueblood, Pinkie places him back in Tania’s arms in the position he was in before, and he was even dry as if she’d never had him in her mouth. “Mmm, can I taste you now?” She asks Tania, still smiling widely.

“I could j-just tell you what I taste like...” She said shyly, hiding her face behind Blueblood in a shy manner.

“Awe, but that’s no fun. It’s much more fun to actually taste you.” She says with a giggle. “So, can I? Can I, can I, can I?!” She asks excitedly, as if she were still a child.

“Do I even have a choice..?” She mumbled, thinking she would anyways… maybe not now, but soon.

“What? You think I’m mean enough not to give you a choice? I was only asking if I could. If you don’t want me tasting you then I won’t.” Pinkie replies. “If you want I can even make it easier for you and just lick you, or let you stand on my tongue for little while.”

Tania thought about it for a moment, before she sighed and gave in. “Fine, just make it quick.” She already made herself ready as she turned her head away and closed her eyes.

Pinkie giggles a bit, before slurping the girl up just like she had Blueblood. “Mmm, you taste good too!” She says with a giggle, before putting the girl back, again as if she’d never been in Pinkie’s mouth, still even holding Blueblood. “Marble cake, you’re delicious!” Pinkie says merrily. “Oh, um what’s your name?” Pinkie asks, suddenly realizing that she didn’t know the tiny girl’s name.

“T-Tania...” She answered, still a little nervous and shy around the mare.

Pinkie Pie giggles. “You’re really shy around new people and ponies, aren’t you? You’d get along well with my sister, Marble Pie, or my friend Fluttershy!” She says excitedly, before humming in thought to herself. She then extends her hoof out, it hovering barely over the floor in front of them. “Here you go, some cupcakes just for you two, to make you feel better after I tasted you.” The pony removes her hoof and sure enough, sitting perfectly on the ground are two cupcakes just the right size for them.

Once again, she felt like questioning, but stopped her train of thought as the same reason appeared the first time she wanted to question something about the way this mare works. When she took the white frosted cupcake, it was obvious that it was going to be vanilla, but when she took some of the wrapping off, she saw that the pastry part had random specks of colors, kind of like confetti baked into the cupcake. Thankfully it was just well placed food coloring and not real confetti.

Pinkie just gave the girl another one of her squeaky smiles. She sits there waiting for Tania and Blueblood to try the cupcakes. Blueblood takes a bite of his, he chews it slowly at first, before letting out a loud hum of enjoyment and starts eating it faster.

Tania didn’t give much of a reaction to the taste of the cupcake, more so cause she was busy eating it a little faster, it tasting that good. It was an addictive taste, but not annoyingly sugary like those candy corns on halloween… not that she hated them, she think’s they’re pretty good as well.

Pinkie Pie giggles and clops her hooves together. “Yay! Wanna be friends?!” She asks merrily. “Oh, speaking of.” She turns and knocks on the bathroom door. “Hi Swiffer!”

“Hey Pinkie. I was wondering when you were going to show up. Just glad you didn’t pop up in here.” Swiffer replies.

Pinkie just giggles. “I only do that for comedic effect.” She replied before turning back to the two. “So anyway, wanna be friends?!” She asks again.

“Uhm… s-sure?” Tania wasn’t sure if it would be better to say yes or no, but seeing that this pony was rather nice, and gave them cupcakes, then who was she to say no after the small act of kindness she gave them, especially since she didn’t treat Blueblood as apprehensively as everyone else.

Pinkie Pie clops her hooves together some more. “Yay! Oh, oh! Are you going to be staying here for a while? If you are I’ve got a party to plan!” She says excitedly. “Are you going to stay?” She asks happily, she doesn’t care about the answer, but she would like to throw a party.

“I… haven’t decided yet.” She answered, not even sure if she was just lying to herself or not.

Pinkie sits there a moment. “Oh, okay.” Pinkie replies. “Well, I’ve got to go get the party stuff prepared just in case.” She giggles before opening the door and hopping off.

“Well, that was… interesting.” Blueblood comments. He’s about to say something when his eyes go wide and he seems to freeze in place.

Standing in the doorway is Lindsey, the giant woman appearing even larger now that she is standing up rather than sitting down, and even more since the two are standing on the floor practically at her feet. “Hey there.” She says, still looming over them. “I see you met Pinkie Pie. How’d that go?” She asks.

Tania didn’t answer right away as she scooted back a little, seeing how big she really was, once again bringing Blueblood close since she didn’t want him to get eaten as much as she herself didn’t want to. “I-it went fine...” She turned her head away, not wanting to be scared just by looking at her.

Lindsey walks into the room and shuts the door, before she effortlessly picks the two up, setting them in the palm of her hand. “Yeah, that’s the reaction I’ve been getting from everyone lately. I’m either the sexy giant lady that everyone stares at or the scary giant lady that everyone runs from. I have to admit, sometimes I miss being tiny.” She says to the two. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to swallow either of you… yet.”

Tania couldn’t stop herself from letting out a small squeak of surprise when she was lifted off the ground by the back of her dress, holding onto Blueblood as she was placed sitting on the giant woman’s hand, not even being as tall as her pointer finger… it made her a little nervous knowing that she was also told that she had yet to be eaten. “You aren’t making yourself look better by saying that.”

Lindsey giggles a bit. “I suppose not, but hey, I love teasing people. Isn’t that right Blueblood?” She asks the tiny stallion, who nods in reply. “So, how’d you like my friends, and at the moment, adoptive children?” She asks Tania out of curiosity.

“Well, it’s no surprise that a person would adopt a person, and the pony thing is kinda new… but I don’t think you can adopt two adults.” She admitted, never hearing of a human adopting a pony, but this would be the more ‘normal’ way, seeing as a filly or a colt can push their adoptive parent around if they were still small.

Lindsey giggles some more. “I didn’t adopt Tyler or Stacy. They’re just friends.” She says looking off with a bit of a sigh. “Now Cody and Daisy I’ve adopted, until or unless their parents show up.” Lindsey replies before giggling some more. “You know what’s interesting though, I’ve heard that rarely a tiny will adopt a foal. I wonder how well that works, considering the kid you’ve adopted is capable of eating you?”

“I think that isn’t a good idea… Unless they are as small as Blueblood.” She said, imagining the human and the young pony swapping sizes until it’s the end of the day… or something.

Lindsey giggles some more. “You try telling them it isn’t a good idea.” She says with a laugh. “A friend of mine did, even when I tried to convince him not to adopt that filly. He actually lives up in Canterlot, you may even have met him. Well, if you get out of the castle every so often that is, or possibly if you’ve been to Celestia’s gifted unicorn school. She likes to smuggle him to school every so often. How about those tinies that fall in love with ponies?” She asks with a bit of a giggle.

“I guess that’s okay. I mean, I should be the last to say it’s wrong… or anything.” She couldn’t hide the blush on her cheeks when she reminded herself that she was somewhat in the same situation… but with a far smaller gap from the size difference.

“Oh I know that, I just find it funny with the size difference, just like it’d be funny for me to have a tiny in love with me.” Lindsey replies. “I mean, wouldn’t it be pretty difficult, if you catch my drift?” She asks with a giggle and a bit of a blush.

“Well, if whatever Twilight was planning for Rarity, I don’t think she would mind helping out around… those circumstances.” She also blushed at the thought. “I mean, if it isn’t that hard for her.”

Lindsey starts to laugh, accidentally showing off her maw to the two. “I think that would be a bit embarrassing don’t you?” She asks, still laughing. “Though, somehow I think guys would like being around a giant woman, don’t you?”

“Mmmmmmmaybe?” Tania stuttered a little before she spoke, unsure if she would really want the giant woman around… more so with the moment of hinting that she would eat Blueblood and herself later on. She may not have been eaten by a human before, but she knows that she wouldn’t have a chance of getting out herself like she would to a pony… if they were laying down and asleep.

“So, Blueblood tastes like french vanilla, what do you taste like?” Lindsey asks, suddenly changing the topic. “I wonder, do you two complement each other’s flavors? Think I should find out?” As she asks the questions, her personality seems to have changed even, suddenly seeming either serious or hungry.

“I h-have a feeling that even if I told you, y-you would want to find out for y-yourself.” She thought out loud, knowing that same look that she wore like all the other ponies. “No point in answering if you’re going to do it either way.” She seemed a little down saying that, not really fond of being eaten, but always knowing she had little to no choice on the matter.

Lindsey gives Tania an apologetic look. “Awe, I’m sorry. I was just curious, I’m fine with you just telling me what you taste like if that’s okay?” Lindsey asks.

“Celestia told me I taste like marble cake.” She answered, still feeling that she would now that she knows.

“Ooh, that’s not good. Tasting like cake around the cake princess of the sun.” Lindsey comments with a sympathetic look. “Especially having a certain stallion that tastes like vanilla ice cream as a boyfriend.” She then giggles a bit. “Though, I guess that means that you two’s relationship is in good taste.” The giant woman sticks the tip of her tongue out, giggling at her terrible pun.

Tania couldn’t help but giggle at the terrible pun, it being one of the most unfunny things that she thought was laughable as long as it was at the right moment.

Lindsey giggles some more. “You know, I almost feel like having a taste myself before Celestia hogs you to herself.” She says. “However, I don’t want you thinking that I’m some tiny eating monster like a certain tiny friend I have, and I’m fairly certain she still thinks that about me, even with that odd crush she has on me.”

“Y-yeah… you should at least remember the times when you didn’t want to get eaten… b-before all that happened.” She mumbled the last part as she looked down.

“I’m certain Blueblood remembers the last time I didn’t want to get eaten.” Lindsey replies, before sighing. “I bet you already think of me as a monster, don’t you?” She asks, figuring the tiny girl probably considers anyone who eats tinies a monster, just like Stacy.

It took a moment for her to answer, the hesitation not being good on her part before she answered truthfully. “Well, if I’m being honest… just a little. B-but I don’t see you as a monster… more like a pony that’s a human instead. But, that’s how I feel about every new pony I meet, so it’s not like I think you’re the only monster. I know there are far worse people than you...” She lightly rubbed her arm as her eyes glanced away for just a moment. “But, I have a fe-fe-fe-feeling anyone would feel that way no matter who it was who got big. And just like some humans have gotten used to ponies, I don’t think it would be hard to get used to your own species… but bigger.”

Lindsey sighs a bit. “Sure, you say that now, but I doubt you’d stay thinking the same if I decided to put you in my mouth, or even further, swallowed you. Just like, well, you can probably guess.” Lindsey says, carefully placing the two onto a pony sized nightstand, which is also where the tiny beds are, before sitting on the pony sized bed. “No matter what I do, it just seems like I can’t do anything right around tinies.”

“Well, maybe that’s what ‘the gulper’ thinks as well. I mean, if they are as bad as the name makes her as.” She said, thinking that a pony who eats every tiny doesn’t have the best reputation around tinies.

“Oh yeah, Dash was real thorough about explaining her feelings to Stacy, especially after what she’d said about basically anyone who even thinks about eating a tiny, didn’t even get through to her either.” Lindsey says. “She’s not the easiest tiny to get along with.” She sighs sadly, still remembering how the friendship between the two dissolved as fast as alka seltzer in water.

“Maybe she just had a bad experience and assumed the worst.” Tania lightly shrugged as she didn’t know much about this Stacy girl. “Or just a bad past that made her turn out worse.”

“I don’t know.” Lindsey replies. “According to Dash, she’d acted that way even when she first arrived. The funny part is that she has a crush on me, even though she’s scared that I’ll eat her all the time.” Lindsey says with a bit of a unenthusiastic giggle.

“Well, maybe she isn’t sure that she likes you, but maybe giving you the trust of a lover to you. You could always be the first person that she ever interacted with, and she jumped to that conclusion. If you’re right about her having a bad view on everyone, I don’t think saying no to her is a go-go-good idea.”

“No, she just has a bad view of everyone big, like me or ponies.” Lindsey says with a sigh. “You should see her normally, she constantly berates and treats everyone bigger than her like dirt, and then when they react negatively she acts like they’re the monster and that it’s their fault she’s in the mess she’s in and not her own fault. If anything it makes me feel like, to her, I’m a pet, a pet she’s become sexually attracted to and can have a conversation with, but no different than the typical animal and she doesn’t realize it but she’s an abusive owner. The worst part is, everyone else notices but doesn’t speak up about it because they, and I, already know how she’ll react.” Lindsey sighs again. “I’m sorry for dropping all my problems on you, and you and I don’t even know each other, I’ll just… Yeah.” She says standing up and walking to the door.

“B-but wait! You probably don’t know what she’s been through. She could’ve been though something bad. Maybe she’s been alone all this time and just forgot how to be around people, more so around those who have more power over her. No one is bad… just… they… just need help being a better person.” She said, before looking down at Blueblood and holding his hoof. “Just like how you see yourself as some monster, she may just not like being pushed around, and probably shows her weak self when she can’t do anything about it. I mean, did you do things that you yourself wouldn’t like if somepony were to do it to you if you were small again?”

“No, I do know, she’s told me. She lived alone for a while, then with Dash the ‘Gulper’ for a while, and now with me. She treats me like dirt up until I decide to stand up for myself and then suddenly I’m the monster. Did I do anything to her that I wouldn’t have liked? Not as far as I can remember, I got used to being tiny pretty quickly, and now I’m normal, huge, and everyone I knew is afraid of me.” Lindsey replies sadly.

“Well… I’m not afraid of you.” She admitted, now seeing that Lindsey was just another person who was given an unexpected gift that also was a curse of some sort. She wanted to add that people get used to this sudden change at some point, but she had a feeling she knew that and this Stacy girl was taking much longer than anyone else. ‘Heck, I bet she isn’t the only one that isn’t used to all this… like my father.’

“You were a second ago.” Lindsey replies with a sigh. “Especially when I was talking about eating you two.” She says walking back over and kneeling to be at eye level with the tiny girl and stallion. “So, what’s changed?” Lindsey asks.

Tania was able to stand her ground when she answered, and admitted why exactly she was ‘scared’. “I was more worried on Blueblood. You should know first hand how he was with his… history.” She lightly rubbed the back of her head before she spoke again, trying her best to look at both of her eyes… right before she just focused on one. “And by how you were talking and how you looked, I guess I can see that being the biggest isn’t exactly the best. You’re just like everyone else, and me and everyone else just treated you like an alien… an outcast. I’m… I’m sorry.” She apologized.

“Oh yes, I had plenty of time to get to know Blueblood after the incident.” Lindsey pats her stomach a bit. “Just in here was his room for a couple weeks, Celestia’s punishment for his behavior for all those years.” She then let’s out a sigh. “Yeah, it’s great being back to normal, until you realize that everyone else is only an inch tall, are utterly terrified of you, and everything you do to try and remedy that doesn’t work because even reaching out to pick them up has them paralysed with fear. I-I’m grateful for the apology, I just wish there were more people like you, Tyler, and Cody. Anyway, thank you, if you… want to hang out during your stay here I’d be happy to show you around town.”

It was now at that the offer Lindsey gave her finally clicked on her head on what she wanted to do. She was in a new area, with new ponies and tinies, and possibly a better opportunity to make more than two friends(not that they were bad or anything). “I would like that very much. At least, to get to know about the real Lindsey and all of her friends… and lover.” She lightly smirked at the last part.

Lindsey’s forehead hits the nightstand they’re on. “Hopefully with Tyler around, she’ll shift from me to him, especially since he genuinely cares for her.” Lindsey replies. “Oh, uh, just one thing. I really don’t have too many places for you guys to stay as I walk around. Just in my bra, and Blueblood knows the other place quite well. I mean, I guess there are other places as well, just like with the ponies, but those are a little, personal.”

“Yeah, there isn’t a lot of safe spots unless you have a shirt with a shirt pocket. Or those pants with those baggy pockets on the side. I think you know what I’m talking about.” She said, not sure if between her breasts was a little too personal, or was just a last option.

“Yeah I know, unfortunately I don’t have any of those. I’ve been carrying the other three between my breasts. Two of them are fine hanging out in my stomach, but Stacy doesn’t like being in there, so I usually don’t eat them. It would be so much easier if I could, I wouldn’t have to check on them every half a second to make sure they haven’t fallen out and gotten lost somewhere, or fallen into a different set of my underwear.” Lindsey replies, with a blush.

“Well, can’t you find someone to make you a pocket for your shirt? I don’t think it would be hard, even for a pony who hasn’t made clothes for a… bigger client.” She said, thinking that sewing a pocket shaped patch on her shirt wouldn’t be that hard. And if it was, she could just suggest her mother could do it since she works in a clothing repair shop, working for both humans and ponies. She even heard it was easier for her to sow for pony clothes than humans, it being a bigger size, and that she had other humans to work with to make it easier.

“Well, I don’t think it would be too comfortable in one of those pockets. Maybe I should just get a special bag. I could hang it from my belt, like a belt pouch and you guys would have plenty of room to sit, especially if the bag is made with a solid, flat bottom. Kinda like those special saddle pouches some ponies get. For now though, there’s really only plan A.” Lindsey says pointing between her breasts. “Or plan B.” She points to her stomach.

“You mean like some sort of tiny pouch?” She questioned, picturing a rock pouch instead, but with tinies instead just chilling, and obvious air holes so they wouldn’t suffocate. But the more she thought about it, the more she thought this would really help snatchers get with taking a tiny if their own stomach wasn’t enough. “Maybe it should be a one time thing if you’re planning on asking someone to make that.”

“They already make them, I’d just have to buy one and fit it to a belt.” Lindsey replies. “Some ponies like to have them so that they can keep their friends close without eating them. Many of the police ponies carry them as well, as a safe place if they arrest a snatcher who has tinies on them, or with them if the snatcher also happens to be a tiny.” She explains. “I’ll let you think about where you’d like me to put you for now though, as I said, plan a or plan b. In the meantime I’ll let the others know about our afternoon on the town, see which ones want to join in.” Lindsey says, standing up and leaving the room.

“So, I guess we get to go explore Ponyville, and possibly her stomach. Just hopefully not as far as I ‘explored’ when she had me for those couple of weeks.” Blueblood comments. “So, uh, plan a or plan b?” He asks.

“Have you forgotten that we also have a plan C? Swiffer can also carry us, whether it being on her back, mane… or her stomach.” She said, at first sounding cheerful, until she mentioned the third option. “And besides, I think it would be hard to show a town around when the people you’re showing it too can see nothing but stomach muscles and leftover food that they ate.” She admitted, wanting to be outside to actually see what was going on.

“I guess, but it’ll be hard to talk to the others either in plan a or b.” Blueblood replies.

The bathroom door opens and Swiffer steps out, a towel covering her flank and another wrapped around her mane. “Ah, nothing like a nice warm bath. So, from what I heard, Lindsey wants to take you two on a tour around town, also something about a plans a or b.” Swiffer says. “So, what’s going on?” She asks as she canters over. All the while, Blueblood averts his gaze from the mare.

“Well, I decided to stay.” She told her. “And Lindsey wants to show us around, but she only has two options, and one of them clashes with the idea of ‘showing us around’, if you can take a wild guess.” She rolled her eyes a little. “And I suggested that you would carry us on your back or something, but Blueblood pointed out that it would be hard to talk to one another that way too.”

“So we’re staying?” Swiffer asks rhetorically. “Great! It’s been awhile since I last spent some time with my sister.” She says enthusiastically. “So I guess one option has something to do with having some tiny snacks. What’s the other option?” Swiffer asks.

“Uhm… b-between the m-mounds on her ch-chest.” She stuttered, blushing as she had to say what it was, knowing that she wouldn’t know what breasts were.

“Oh, you mean her mammary glands?” Swiffer replies with a question.

“Y-yeah.” She nodded as she glanced away, her cheeks showing a pink blush.

“Okay, so you two could just ride there with the others right?” Swiffer asks, not sure what the problem would be, besides falling from there. She then licks her lips. “Cause if you want to ride with me, well, I was teased with your taste all the way here, and I think you know where I’m going with this.”

“Swiffer, you know that it would make the whole touring around the town pointless if you did that. I’ve never seen this place, are you really going to ruin it for your own desire?” She asked, feeling(but also hoping) that she would say no.

Swiffer licks her lips and gets closer. “Sorry, but you two’s taste was teasing my palate quite a bit.” Swiffer then thinks a bit. “Besides, I think I’m going to go visit my sister, niece, and adoptive nephew.”

Tania’s once pleading look turned to one of absolute seriousness, it having a bit of a glare, and the resting frown that humans mostly had. “No, Swiffer.” She said sternly as if she was talking to a dog. “We can do this later, but I am going to spend time with a giant human that is seen as nothing but a freak. So if you were a true friend, you would understand that she needs me more than your taste buds need a second serving.” Her serious look changed to become more intimidating as well, looking at her right in the eye(since she couldn’t look at both of them). “So what’s more important, your friend, or your greedy stomach?” Even her aura was more dark and cold as she was very serious on giving this newcomer what she needed, just like she did for Blueblood.

“Alright, I’ll do that later. However, as I said, I’m going to go visit my sister.” Swiffer replies. “So, go with Lindsey, talk to her, have fun.” She says, turning away and heading back to the bathroom.

Once Swiffer was out of the room, she let out a sigh and relaxed, actually a little scared that Swiffer would still eat them after she told her the threats and about Lindsey needing her more than her pony friend. She honestly didn’t like being so mean and cold to her, but sometimes Swiffer wouldn’t listen to reason.

Lindsey opens the bedroom door and walks in with Daisy. “Ready to go? Have you decided where your seating arrangements will be?” She asks, kneeling down to eye level with the two again.

“Well,there is really one option since the other ruins the plan of ‘showing us around’.” She answered, thinking that Lindsey would just know and not make her say what it was.

“Yeah, I kinda figured.” Lindsey says, raising her position a bit, the “entrance” to the area they’d be standing now positioned so they could walk in. “Well, all aboard.” She says, allowing them to “board” on their own.

Tania was a little hesitant to climb on, but once she did, she had a noticeable blush on her cheeks, her ‘seating’ oddly reminding her of a water balloon filled with warm water. She tried to not think hard on where she was, trying to think of anything else than where she was.

Lindsey waits until the two had joined the others between her breasts. After that she stands up and heads off with Daisy trailing after her. “So, any ideas where we should go first? Stacy, Tyler, any ideas?” She asks the two that had at least some knowledge of the town.

Tyler, who is sitting next to Stacy to make sure she stays sitting up, thinks of a few places. “Well, we could go to Fluttershy’s place, Rarity is here so I guess the boutique is a no go, or we could check out the shops on market street.” Tyler suggests. “How about you Stacy?” He asks the girl next to him.

Stacy only shrugged before she glanced away, figuring that keeping her mouth shut was better for everyone since she knew she was seen as the bad guy, but she felt more like a victim(or that’s what she tells herself).

“Come on Stacy, you can make suggestions too.” Lindsey encourages the tiny, disabled girl. “You’re our friend and we value your opinion too.”

Tyler snuggles up against Stacy a bit more. “Yeah, come on Stacy. If you want to go somewhere, tell us.”

Stacy did have a light blush on her cheeks at the snuggling, but gave a cold glare at the guy, it being enough that she wasn’t going to budge.

“She’s stubborn, but I love her.” Tyler says, still snuggling her.

Lindsey lets out a sigh. “Well, I guess we’ll be heading to the farm first anyway. Gotta drop Daisy off so she and Cody can visit their friends from school.”

Daisy lets out a cute cheer. “Hopefully they can help me get my cutie mark too!” She exclaims excitedly.

“So, I guess it’s off to Sweet Apple Acres then.” Lindsey says, and the group heads off. “Well, you two get to meet one of Twilight’s friends named Applejack.” The filly and the woman head off toward the farm, the low v in her shirt allowing Tania and Blueblood to see the town in front of them. “How’s the view?” Lindsey asks, with a bit of a giggle considering their current position. Blueblood doesn’t reply, he just tries to remain standing on the shifting cloth floor, while blushing considering his position.

“W-we’re fine, thanks.” Tania was quick to answer as she kept her hands gripped from the shirt, and huddled her feet close as to not try and touch any ‘skin’ from her spot. But if she was also being honest, she was somewhat amazed by how high her perch was, for the first time being able to look down at ponies instead of just Blueblood himself.

Lindsey just giggles a bit, causing the her breasts to jiggle a bit. “Sorry about that.” She apologizes still giggling slightly. The filly and the woman make their way through the town, eventually getting to a trail out of town a bit. Then they reach the farm entrance and see the large orchard of apples, along with some amount of other farm crops and animals.

“Howdy Daisy, Lindsey!” Says a feminine southern voice. Then the orangish pony with a blond mane and a stetson enter their vision. “The Crusaders are up at their clubhouse Daisy.” The pony informs the little filly who rushes excitedly off towards a part of the orchard. “So Lindsey, how’re y’all doin’?”

“I’m doing good, just showing some new friends around town, along with Stacy and Tyler.” Lindsey replies, pulling the entire group out of her bosom, leaving them in her palm. “Say hi to Applejack.”

Tyler waves. “What’s up Freckles?” The greeting causes Applejack to laugh a bit.

Blueblood gulps nervously and just waves a hoof a little.

Stacy only gave a small wave, having met Applejack before when she was still with Dash.

Tania also waved. “Hello.” She spoke, her voice ‘glitching’ to make it sound like she had a higher pitch that somewhat matched her size.

“Well howdy there, little sugar cube. A’hm Applejack, welcome to Ponyville and Sweet Apple Acres!” The orange pony, now obviously known as Applejack introduces herself to Tania.

“Names Tania, and I could assume this farm would relate to apples seeing all the apple trees.” She lightly joked. “Nice that it mostly produces the fruit that keeps the doctors away.”

“Nice tah meet another tiny who loves apples. Would’ja like ta try one?” Applejack asks, leading them to a barn.

“Well it would be more rude to reject your offer, sure.” She smiled, already liking this mare more than just for her ordinary(yet fitting) stetson atop of her head. She could only imagine how nice it would be to actually ride on the rims of a hat.

“Well alright then, Ah’ll let yall try an apple.” Applejack says leading them into the barn, where they see a large, red stallion, though still much shorter than Lindsey. “Oh, this is mah brother, Big Mac.” She introduces him, though his reply is a short nod while he stares at them. “Oh, an’ there on his yoke is Claire.” Sure enough, there on the yoke he seems to be wearing for no reason is a tiny girl who waves at the group.

‘Dang, does every pony have at least one tiny with them?’ She thought, only giving a silent wave at the two as well, seeing that the stallion wasn’t as talkative, and quite possibly the tiny as well.

The group makes its way through the barn and Applejack pulls an apple from one of many baskets full. She then moves to a small area of the barn with a sink and a knife, where she carefully cuts a few specks off the apple, large enough to the tiny members of the group to be considered apples to them. She then cuts the rest of the apple in half, giving a one half to Lindsey, while eating the other half herself. “Alright, here y’all go.”

Tania was a little eager to try the apple piece, her part having a bit of the skin on it. She took a small bite out of it, it being almost the same size as a normal apple to her in her point of view. She could easily notice how sweet it was, but also how hard and fresh it was as she sat on the palm of Lindsey’s hand.

Lindsey stands there, holding the tinies in one hand while using her other hand to eat the half of the apple AJ had given her. She hums to herself, enjoying the taste. Tyler is part keeping Stacy sitting up on Lindsey’s hand and eating his own ‘apple’ as well. Blueblood is also enjoying the apple piece, using his magic to hold it. Stacy was still silent as she gave a small nod of thanks before she ate her ‘apple’, hiding the small enjoyment within her on how good the fruit was.

Tania was the first to finish hers, being able to eat the whole thing(since it was just a piece). “Thank you miss Applejack, I can see why this farm would be called ‘Sweet’ Apple Acres, with nice and kind apple farmers such as yourself.” She thanks before sneaking in a small complement.

“Ah shoot, weren’t nothing little sugar cube.” Applejack replies, blushing a bit at the complement. “Well, come along everypony, it’s getting about time I do the afternoon patrol. The thing with our apples is they tend to attract thieves, especially now with tinies hidin’ out in the orchard. Ah would take them all to the villages but some of them get away, and my gut can only hold so many anyway.” AJ informs the group, leading them out of the barn and back to the entrance.

Tania was a little bias on the idea of eating tinies who were probably just getting more food for themselves or others, but seeing as it was more or less stealing a part of property from the farmer(who also uses the produce to make a living), she could toss that little negative thought of it being unfair out of her mind. ‘But what about just talking it out? Nah, maybe she’s done that the first few times and it didn’t work. I would suggest maybe some sort of trap, but that really isn’t better than just flat out eating them… at least she doesn’t keep them like some snatcher.’ She thought, at first going one way, then the other. “I’m guessing you tried other things before it ended up like this.” She assumed, the apple farmer just being too nice to just flat out start eating thieves as if she didn’t care for them.

“Oh yeah, a’course. After all, they were doin’ this before we found out about the whole eating thing. In fact, had tah keep Winona from eatin’ them a few times a’fore we found out.” Applejack replies. “It’s just easier that way. They spend the night with me an’ then I take them to the village in the mornin’. Though, sometimes I find snatcher tinies in the orchard. They spend time in there until I decide to take them to the village police.”

“Are you sure keeping them for the night is a good idea? What if some of them sneak out while you’re sleeping? Some tinies I know were able to do that whenever they were purposely eaten in the castle. At least… only a few, not the majority.” She asked, then explained, not wanting it to seem like all of the castle pony employees didn’t care for tinies.

“Well, they have a harder time gettin’ outta me. Ah sleep on mah back, so when they try to climb outta mah mouth, I jus’ swallow them again.” Applejack explains. “Don’ worry about it, sugar cube. I already know most ponies jus’ love swallowing y’all tinies, jus’ know they ain’t doin’ it cause they’re mean, they jus’ enjoy y’alls taste and sometimes it’s easier to talk to tinies that’re in your stomach.”

“Well, most of the time they aren’t being mean.” She corrected her while her voice went deep mid-sentence, remembering the snatchers and how they don’t give a care in the world about how you feel about it. ‘I also think that talking in a stomach would be harder cause of all the stomach noises, layers of muscle and skin, and for the fact that the stomach is nowhere close to the ears to let them actually hear them. But I guess that’s just part of the magic.’ She told herself, being a little realistic there.

“True, snatchers don’t mean anything good for tinies, and there are some ponies that do like eatin’ y’all tah feel all superior an’ such.” Applejack admits, as they get to the gate. “Alright, here’s where we say goodbye. Maybe Ah’ll see y’all again sometime.” She says before rushing off to the orchard.

“Alright, where to next?” Lindsey asks, her question mostly directed at Stacy and Tyler again as they know a thing or two about Ponyville. She deposits the group back into her bra, being extra careful to place Stacy sitting up. Tyler motions to Stacy, allowing her to make the first suggestion, hoping that she’s finally opening up now that she’s had something tasty and sweet.

Her only response was a small ”Humph!” before she turned her head away, still not budging from opening her mouth… except to eat or drink, but that was it!

Tyler just rolls his eyes a bit. Lindsey on the other hand is starting to get a little frustrated. “I guess someone’s going to have to go to timeout.” She says, threatening the obvious.

Stacy was about to come back with her usual snarky remarks, but still kept her mouth shut, only saying it in her head. ‘Bet that’s what you wanted to do this whole time.’ She thought, glaring harshly in a random direction, her expression going with the tone of voice in her head.

“Well Stacy, are you going to straighten up, or are you going to be getting much closer to my heart than you want?” Lindsey asks sternly.

She still had her usual arms crossed, very rarely in a good mood. She was silent for a few more second, before she finally spoke, only to say a question. “Why bother speaking when I make everyone around me miserable?” She simply said, her angered look slightly wavering to one of sadness, but back to inner anger to hide how she was really feeling.

Lindsey rolls her eyes and lets out a huff. “You want to try talking to her Tania, before I decide to send her to timeout?” She asks a bit angrily, she should never have said anything about the conversation except the part about wandering the town.

Tania looked between Stacy and Lindsey, a little nervous on what was happening in front of her before she spoke to Lindsey instead. “M-maybe leaving her be would be best. I… I don’t think she’s really in the mood for talking.” She suggested. “B-but maybe eating her wouldn’t really be better in your hands either?” She added, feeling that just eating Stacy wouldn’t really make the giant girl look any better than as she was apparently seen by the crippled grump.

“Alright then.” Lindsey replies. “Well Tyler, I guess it’s up to you to decide, since little miss grouch isn’t feeling co-operative.”

Tyler sighs, not liking being caught up in yet another argument between the two. He’d already been in the middle of so many that he could even predict when they’d happen. Stacy would say something mean, Lindsey would accost her for it, Stacy would get meaner, causing Lindsey to get tired of it and threaten the one thing Stacy didn’t like, then Stacy would get tearful and start begging, rinse and repeat. He looks at Tania for a moment, his look saying ‘see what I have to deal with’ before he looks up to the giantess. “Well, we could always look around the market.”

Lindsey keeps walking back to town. “Market it is.” She says as they make their way to the market street.

Tania couldn’t help but sometimes glance at Stacy, even seeing a bit of sorrow on her face before she hides it yet again, clearly something on her mind, but not wanting to share it. At least, to maybe try and not cause more problems… more so on the word ‘try’, seeing as her silent act didn’t work well. She would be more than happy to help her, but it seemed that if they could talk, she would most likely want it alone and not around others.

As Lindsey walks into town, a group of ponies canter by, one a wonky eyed pegasus mare, a small, similarly vision impaired filly with a tiny boy on her muzzle, and none other than Swiffer.

‘That could obviously be the sister, niece and nephew she was talking about.’ She thought, not thinking of saying hello or anything since she was probably busy spending time with some of her family, not wanting to disturb them.

Swiffer on the other hoof, notices the woman and leads her group to Lindsey. “Hi there Lindsey, I was hoping to introduce Tania to my sister and her family. Would you mind?”

“Sure.” Lindsey says with a smile and pulls Tania out, carefully placed on her palm and lowers her to eye level with the ponies.

“Hello Tania.” Swiffer greets the tiny girl. “This is my sister Derpy, her daughter Ditzy, and her adopted son Eric.” She says, introducing them one by one. Derpy smiles widely and waves, Ditzy gets fairly excited, while Eric stays a little quiet.

Tania showed a warm smile of her own before she waves at them, not really needing to tell them her name since Swiffer already did that. “It’s nice to meet you all, Swiffer did tell me she had a sister, niece and nephew, but I don’t think she told me that her sister was the better looking one, or that her kids weren’t a bundle of adorableness.” She greeted before she once again complimented some the newcomers.

Derpy giggles a bit. “Thanks, but I think Swiffer is probably better looking than me.”

Ditzy remains rather excited, while not doing anything that could accidentally hurt her brother. “We’re adorable Eric! Thank you miss Tania.” The exuberant filly says happily.

Eric on the other hand is still solely focused on Lindsey. “Sh-she’s r-really b-big!” He says nervously.

“Oh come on, with beautiful eyes like yours, I bet you get all the stallions.” She smirked after saying that, not really sure why she was complimenting so hard on any newcomers, at least, the ponies she meets.

Derpy giggles some more. “Oh, I sure wish I did. These two certainly deserve a father. Who knows, I’ve adopted a tiny boy, maybe I’ll get a tiny husband too.” Derpy replies with a giggle.

Tania couldn’t help but laugh along too, feeling that it may happen if no stallion would think she was pretty just the way she is.

Swiffer also giggles. “Here I thought you had a thing for Blueblood.” She says teasingly, before nudging Derpy. “Perhaps you should show her Eric’s room.” She suggests, playfully.

“Oh come on, Swiffer. If you’re suggesting what I think you’re suggesting, then you won’t have any time to spend with me.” She smirked, knowing Swiffer would pick up what she was putting down. “Also it would be rude to take me away from my new friends.”

Derpy giggles. “Oh, it wouldn’t take that long for you to see Eric’s room.” She says, licking her lips a bit. “Besides, I bet your friends here would be fine with it.”

Lindsey chuckles a bit. “I don’t mind if you go for a quick look around, and I’m sure at least a few of the others wouldn’t mind going with you.” She replies as well, pulling out Tyler and Blueblood, knowing that Stacy wouldn’t agree. Tyler seems to be fine and Blueblood somewhat reluctantly agrees as well.

Now Tania wasn’t sure how else to sneak her way out of this, after being kind to her, and rejecting to see her adoptive son’s ‘room’, she lost a bit of her confidence. “I… I don’t know.” She lightly rubbed one of her arms as she glanced away.

Swiffer and Derpy start to laugh a bit. “It’s okay Tania. We were just teasing you. You don’t have to go spelunking in my lil sis’ stomach if you don’t want to.” Swiffer replies still giggling along with her sister.

“I don’t like you anymore.” Tania responded, turning her head away with a smile, knowing that she was just joking as well.

Swiffer giggles and nuzzles Tania. “Awe, you know we’re besties.” She replies. “You and Blueblood still have a date with mine tonight.” She whispers so that only Tania can hear, before backing up and giggling some more.

Derpy continues giggling as well. “I still wouldn’t mind if you wanted to take a look. Perhaps I’m just as beautiful on the inside.” She says winking and blowing a kiss teasingly.

Tania couldn’t stop the pink blush from showing after the pegasus blew her a kiss. She really wasn’t much of a flirter, but somehow being around Swiffer and many other ponies who did that to someone else they liked, she kind of picked up on their tricks, and just started doing that just to become more friendly instead of the shy quiet type she was sometimes. And she wasn’t one to judge someone on who or what they looked like, so it was a slight surprise that she was given that reaction (though she should have expected that).

Swiffer, Derpy, Lindsey, and Tyler all laugh a bit, Blueblood even joins in chuckling a bit as well. Whether or not Stacy is giggling as well is only known by Lindsey, though likely not seeing as the girl isn’t having a very good day, though it could also be that where she is, is definitely not stable at the moment and she has to hang on to Lindsey’s clothing to keep from being rolled to and fro in the woman’s bra. Then everyone goes silent when Eric speaks up. “C-could I show you my room, e-even though it’s in Mommy’s tummy?” He asks a bit nervously, having picked up that the woman didn’t really want to be eaten, but she seemed really nice and he really wanted to talk to the stallion in the giant woman’s hand as he wondered what it was like for him to be tiny now, but he was shy and embarrassed to ask with all the giant ponies about. He blushes a bit, and starts wringing his hands. “Y-you don’t have to though…”

The blush on her cheeks faded as soon as the young boy asked, now feeling that if she said no, the guilt of rejecting a shy boy’s request will haunt her forever. And since he was quiet most of the time, it seemed he was working the courage to ask that. Inside her head, she let out a long exasperated groan, but on the outside, she showed a warm smile. “Well, how could I say no to a cute boy like you?”

Eric shyly smiles, Derpy giggles a bit, Swiffer looks genuinely surprised, and Lindsey chuckles a bit while depositing Blueblood and Tyler onto the hand that Tania’s on. “Alright, well, don’t worry, I’ll take it easy on you.” Derpy says, lowering her mouth so that Eric could get in and then raising her mouth up to Lindsey’s hand so that the three could go inside. “Lime oh ih.” She says with Eric still in her mouth, careful not to knock him down.

Tania really didn’t want to be the first to go in, but seeing that ‘ladies first’, she kind of didn’t have a choice. Trying to find her balance on the mare’s tongue. Nopony really knows, but standing on some pony’s tongue is like walking in a bouncy castle covered in saliva, and it’s always moving on it’s own.

Tyler and Blueblood walk in after Tania, joining her on each side to help balance her. When they’re all in her mouth Derpy carefully shuts it, knowing that Eric would explain to them like he has to any friends that come over. Eric walks over to the group. “Mommy’s gonna let us go into her tummy when we are ready. All you have to do is walk onto the edge of her tongue and sit down and then she’ll swallow.” He explains. He then demonstrates by walking over and sitting down. After a moment Derpy’s tongue moves and he disappears down her throat. Leaving the three standing there.

Tyler laughs. “So, like a giant, living water park.” He walks over and repeats Eric’s actions. “Woohoo!” He yells as he disappears as well.

“Uhm, d-do you want to do it t-together?” Tania blushed as she wasn’t sure if she could do it alone, it being in some new pony’s stomach.

Blueblood blushes as well. “Uhm, sure.” He looks around and blushes some more. “Can I sit on your lap?”

“O-oh, uhm, s-sure.” She blushed more as she wasn’t sure if she should sit down right away in case Derpy might swallow them when they weren’t ready.

Derpy giggles, as the spell, let alone their proximity to her teeth allow her to hear them. “Jus leh me know wheh you’re reahy.” She says around them, letting them know she’ll give them the time they need to get ready.

Blueblood, still blushing, looks up at Tania. “Uhm, y-you could either pick me up and sit down, or uhm, I could sit on your lap after you sit down. It sounds like she’ll let us get ‘comfortable’ first before she swallows us.” He says, stuck between blushing about Tania and his current predicament, and keeping himself calm about being in a strange pony.

Tania only nodded as she decided to sit down, blushing as some of the saliva soaked her clothes(but she knew the magic would somehow fix that). All she had to do now was wait for Blueblood to hop on… or something.

Blueblood carefully canters over and sits down on her lap, leaning up against her and nuzzling her a bit. “I’m ready when you’re ready.” He whispers to her just incase, hearing that, Derpy would swallow them. He continues to nuzzle her, partially to comfort himself and partially because he hoped it comforts her as well.

She couldn’t hide the smile that was growing thanks to Blueblood’s comforting nuzzles, in return wrapping an arm around him in a small hug. She patted on the tongue twice, signalling that they were ready before she wrapped her other arm around him to hold onto him while this happened.

Derpy, upon receiving the signal, slowly tilts her head back and softly swallows the two. They slide down her throat and land in her stomach where Eric and Tyler are already wondering around. Both of them rush over and help the two up. “So, uhm, this-this is my room.” Eric says.

“Hmm.” She hummed as she moved one of the chunks of unknown food away from her with her foot. “Could use a little spring cleaning.” She lightly joked.

Eric rubs the back of his head. “Y-yeah, b-but I don’t think mommy would like me getting rid of her lunch.” He replies, before looking to Blueblood. “S-so, h-how did you get so, um, small?”

“A, uh, an accident with the giant lady out there left me this small and her big.” Blueblood replies, rubbing the back of his head.

“Oh.” Eric says confused but accepting of the answer. He then looks over at Tania. “Why did Auntie Swiffer say that you and Blueblood were a thing and why were they acting like you were in love with my mommy?” Eric asks curiously.

Tania had a small blush on her cheeks when he asked that. “W-well, sometimes when people compliment other people, they would see it as flirting, and I guess all the compliments really made your momma like me. B-but I'm with Blueblood. He is my, uhm… partner in life.” She smiled as she was able to come up with something.

Blueblood’s eyes widen for a moment, he knew they were in a romantic relationship but he never knew that she was already viewing him essentially as her husband. “He’s your husband?” Eric asks, surprised.

“Wh-what? I mean, w-we aren’t exactly at that… level yet. I wouldn’t say partner for life, but… more like close companion.” She tried to correct herself, not even sure if Blueblood or herself was ready for that kind of commitment.

“But you just said he was your partner in life.” Eric points out unintentionally, sounding confused.

“I just worded that wrong.” She quickly said. “Never mind, is there anything else you want to ask or show us?” She tried to move onto a different subject, not used to talking about the one they were currently having.

“Oh, um. Not really, all my toys and stuff are kept at the house, and not in here.” Eric says, before thinking a bit. “How’d you do that cool voice thing just now?” He asks excitedly.

“I, uhm, d-don’t have control of it. It just happened today!” She answer, blushing a little when her voice went to a high pitch. “Apparently magic is affecting my voice. And I need to control it, or something.”

“Oh, if you control it then you could do it whenever you want! That’s so cool!” Eric comments excitedly. “How else does the magic effect your voice?” He asks. Now really curious about Tania’s voice magic.

“Well, I don’t know. So far only the random voice breaking, but my voice did change to sound just like the princess, so maybe voice impersonations as well?” She only shrugged, not sure how that came into play as well.

“That’s really cool!” Eric says excitedly.

“Okay, I think it’s time to let you three out. I don’t want to take up all your time.” They hear Derpy’s voice sound all around them. Suddenly an air current surrounds them and pulls them up through Derpy’s throat and the group lands on her wing. “So. What did you think, am I as pretty on the inside?” She asks with a giggle.

‘Well, it’s actually the same as most stomachs.’ She thought. “Of course, I never had a second thought. Just as warm and inviting as you’re wonderful smile.” She flirted, internally screaming why she was doing that.

Derpy and Swiffer giggle some more. “Why thank you. You’re welcome to use it as a guest room if you ever come with Swiffer to visit and stay at my place.” She says, still giggling to herself. “Don’t worry little stallion, I’m not going to steal away your marefriend.” She says to Blueblood, before winking at him. “However, I’m single if you want a giant marefriend.” She says as seductively as she can before having another giggle fit. Blueblood’s only response is to blush and duck behind Tania.

Tania also had a blush of her own, wanting to explain that she doesn’t know why she was flirting, but if she did, it would sound like all of her compliments weren’t true, but she kept quiet on that secret. “As much as I would love to spend more time with you, I have something to fix that Twilight might need me for.”

“Huh? Oh, no I mean the next time you and Swiffer come to Ponyville for a visit. Not this time, Swiffer has already told me about how you three are staying at Twilight’s castle because of some problem you’re experiencing.” Derpy informs her. “Of course, from what I’ve heard about you from Swiffer, traveling this far is pretty rare for you. However, if you want to visit you’re always welcome.” Derpy says with a smile.

“Oh, well, thank you for offering.” She smiled, never being offered a place to stay unless it was just a hungry worker looking for a snack on their shift.

Swiffer levitates Eric over to Ditzy while using her magic to clean him off, before repeating the process with Tania and Blueblood only she gives them back to Lindsey. “Well, you two enjoy the rest of your tour of Ponyville, I’ll be back to the castle in a while.” She says to them with a smile. “As for Derpy, Ditzy, Eric, and I, we’re heading to Sugarcube Corner for some treats. We might see you again there since no tour of Ponyville is complete without getting some pastries from there, and meeting the local party planner. She’s… different.” Swiffer says, before Derpy, Ditzy, Eric, and her wave goodbye and head off.

Once they were all out of earshot, Tania finally spoke up. “I don’t know what the heck is wrong with me...” She mumbled, not knowing where the flirting even came from.

“Awe, there’s nothing wrong with you, she is pretty cute.” Lindsey comments with a giggle. “Well, back in you two go, we’re off to see more of Ponyville.” She says slipping them with the others in her bra. “There’s more to see on market street, including an ice cream shop I’d like to try.” Lindsey says.

Tyler walks up to Tania. “So, I didn’t know you were one for Pony milfs.” He says with a chuckle. “Here I thought it was you and Blueblood.”

“I didn’t do it intentionally.” She admitted, “I mean, at first it was just small compliments, but I never intended to flirt with her.” She explained, “Maybe this magic stuff is messing with my head as well.” She crossed her arms while glancing away.

Tyler chuckles some more. “Or you were just afraid to offend her and so you watched what you were saying, so that you could compliment her and it just came across as flirting.” He says somewhat logically. “I mean, come on, where we come from political correctness is a pain.”

“Well, yeah, but I was never worried that I’d say something bad.” She admitted. “And who knows how much negativity she gets cause of… you know.” She didn’t want to say what it was since she felt it was too harsh. “I was more worried that my voice might go crazy again like it did in front of Celestia… I thought I was gonna be sent to the dungeons or something.” She finished sounding just like the princess of the sun.

“Wow, that’s cool!” Lindsey comments. “Though, I doubt Celestia would send you to the dungeons for that. She’s pretty kind after all.” Tyler stood there also thinking that was pretty cool.

“No, no. Not like that. I was shouting and speaking in a rude tone in front of her. I could tell she didn’t like it.” She explained, hoping it wouldn’t come back to try and ruin anything else.

Lindsey giggles a bit. “Come on, Celestia’s been around for a thousand years. I’m pretty sure she can take someone spouting off at her. Actually, the only dungeon she was probably planning to send you to was her tiny dungeon, if you catch my drift.” Lindsey says.

‘Not really since the deal was that I was going to stay there for a week… I think.’ She thought, staying quiet as she was still wondering why she was flirting, at a mare no less. She wasn’t into females of any kind… she assumed. ‘It’s just magic, plain as that.’ She made up her mind. ‘Besides, it wouldn’t look good now that I have Blueblood as well.’ She added.

Lindsey giggles some more as she walks. “Stacy, you could learn a thing or two from Tania and Blueblood. They were both scared to be swallowed, but they still went with that kid into his… mom’s.” She comments jokingly, just wanting to tease the girl.

Stacy only huffed as she was still faced away from everyone else. “Only cause they weren’t almost snatched before...” She mumbled, knowing that if either of them went through with what she almost ended up in, they wouldn’t want to be in another pony’s stomach again.

“Actually, I’ve met a few tinies who were rescued from within a pony snatcher and were so scared of being snatched that they stayed in the stomach of a pony friend and had to be forced out. I should know, I was one of those tinies.” Lindsey says in reminder to Stacy.

“Yeah, well that’s not me. And you said only a few, so there’s also some that ended up like me who don’t want to be a part of that gross thing that for some reason brings humans and ponies together.” She responded, knowing that Lindsey at least met one other person who felt the same way as her.

“Pfft, you were that way from the second you got here, and yes, I know a few tinies that had that reaction. They tend to stay in the villages and keep away from any ponies.” Lindsey replies, knowing that Stacy had always been that way, Rainbow Dash having told her all about it. “I still don’t know why you have a crush on me since I’m so huge, let alone why you want to stay with me and not in a village. Well, besides that I’m huge and intimidating even compared to the ponies.” Lindsey comments, rolling her eyes a bit.

Before Stacy can make this bad situation worse, Tania got between them by speaking up. “Okay, okay. I think that’s enough arguing for now. Why don’t we take a deep breath, and maybe apologize for this… event.” She suggested, feeling that the last part might break Stacy into angry tears, or just have her shouting her own response that would lead to the threat Lindsey gave her from the beginning.

Stacy lightly glared at Tania, but she had a feeling that she made the right call in stopping their ‘conversation’. Just as she suggested, she took a small breath, her heartbeat and angered mind calming down a little. “Fine… I’m sorry for bringing up bad stuff.” She apologized, turning away as she felt like a rotten child being forced to spit out apologies.

“It’s okay Stacy, and I’m sorry I keep teasing you.” Lindsey replies as she continues down the market street.

Tania honestly didn’t think it would work, seeing how… headstrong Stacy seemed, she actually being the first to back down and let it go. But what she didn’t notice was when she spoke up, a golden glow appeared around the front of her neck, as if she was using some other kind of magic while she spoke.

“So, what shop should we check out first?” Lindsey asks the group. “There’s a quill and mattress store, there’s a fan store, a couch store, a toy store, and some other types of stores.”

“A toy store!?” Tania’s eyes almost lit up in excitement as she always loved going into toy stores, even if she was already an adult and could tell how some of the toys worked.

“Don’t get too excited, the toys here are all made for ponies. So you’re not going to find a whole bunch of familiar things. We could still go looking around though, if you want.” Lindsey replies.

“Yes please. I just want to see what kind of toys they have there. And if they are just like the toys we had on earth.” She admitted, already giddy like a little girl waiting for either christmas or her birthday.

“There’s probably a couple familiar toys. Dolls, action figures, and some oddly named Legos.” Lindsey replies as she walks to the toy store. They go inside and see the store is essentially a smaller, pony themed Toys R’ Us. Lindsey pulls the group out and holds them in her hand so they can look around as she slowly walks through the aisles. “If you see anything you want, let me know.” Lindsey says.

Tania was looking around with the others from her perch, but soon Stacy tapped her on the shoulder and pointed out a toy that was familiar to all of the people there. It was a pin point impression toy. Simply put, those toys where you can mold the shape of your hand through some cold medal pins. And it seemed that they both had the same idea. “Hey Lindsey, can we take a closer look at that?” Tania asked, pointing at the toy.

“Hmm, okay.” Lindsey says, setting the tinies down on the shelf with the impression toys. “Here you go.” She pulls Stacy’s tiny wheelchair out and sets Stacy in it so she can move on her own. Lindsey then stands up and starts looking at the toys on the higher shelves, and on the small hangers.

Tania was soon beside Tyler, a smirk on her lips. “Are you thinking what I’m thinking to do with these toys?” She asked, Stacy already looking at the other many impression toys and seeing that some had hoof impressions on them.

Tyler was one step ahead of them, pressing against one of the untouched ones, or trying in any case considering that the toys were still massive compared to them.

Tania looked at the noticeable gap that she knew none of them could jump over and make an impression on their own. But she soon got an idea. “Hey Blueblood, could you stand in front of one of these toys horizontally?” She asked him.

“Um, okay.” Blueblood replies, a little confused. He canters over and stands where Tania directed. “Okay, so what do you want me to do?” He asks.

“Well, I just want you to stay there so I can use you to help me get up on the toy.” She explained. “Like a living step stool.” She said, not wanting to catch him off guard and hurt him. “Do you think you can do that?”

Blueblood looks up and down Tania. “Maybe if you were Eric’s age. How about I just use my magic?” He asks, wondering why she didn’t think of that, especially considering he was small enough for her to pick up like a dog.

“Well, I didn’t think your magic was strong enough… and I also wanted to give a running start.” She admitted, not knowing just how strong his magic was compared to a normal sized unicorn.

“We could always ask Lindsey for help too.” Blueblood suggests, not too sure his magic is strong enough either, but knowing that his back wouldn’t be.

“Yeah, but that kind of ruins the fun on trying to do it on my own.” She added, feeling that just being pressed on it cause of Lindsey wouldn’t be as fun as just slamming into it and making the image herself.

“She could hold it so we could do it on our own.” Blueblood says. “All I know is jumping off my back is probably going to kill me.”

“It isn’t really doing it on our own if she’s helping in some way. A-and, I don’t want to call her over for something so… childish. I mean, I want to wait for her to see it, like a small surprise.” She explained, not wanting to bring Lindsey over for something so simple. Tania stayed quiet for awhile before she noticed the wheelchair that Stacy was riding in, and had a better idea. “Stacy? Do you mind if I use your wheelchair for just a moment?” She asked, almost begging for it.

Stacy stayed quiet for awhile, seeming to think it over before she answered. “Sure. Why not?” She shrugged. “Just don’t damage it like my first one.”

“What happened to your first wheelchair?”

“A pony happened.” She simply answered, not clearing up what she meant by that, but Tania felt that it wasn’t important right now. With Tania helping, Stacy was able to get out of the wheelchair at a faster pace than if she did it on her own, not minding if she had to sit on the floor while Tania used her wheelchair.

Tania then positioned the chair where Blueblood once was, locking the wheels in place so the wheelchair won’t move when she really uses it. She thought about how she was going to make this happen, getting an idea as she got herself ready, kneeling down as if she was part of an olympic race.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Stacy spoke up, one of her arms supporting herself to sit up while she watched.

“Nope, but I’m doing it anyways.” She answered, before she took off, running right to the wheelchair, before she jumped, landed on the cushioned seat, and made another leap for the toy. What she didn’t plan, was for the back support to ruin her landing. And by that, she was somehow able to flip in mid air, and land on the toy back first, the cold hard pins hitting her back before they moved by her momentum. Now the once blank metal canvas had a tiny-shaped image on it, it being upside down, and in the position that you would most likely see in cartoons with the imprints through a door.

Tyler looks up at Tania, currently stuck in the imprint toy. “You okay?” He asks with concern. Blueblood also looks up at her in worry.

“Y-yeah, I’m fine. Just caught off guard with how cold… and hard these pins are. I might feel this in the morning.” She admitted, even laughing a little at her own mistake.

Blueblood’s horn lights up and his aura surrounds Tania. After a yank she is free and floating in the air, Blueblood barely manages to flip her over before his magic is strained too much and Tania drops to the ground of the shelf.

She wasn’t ready to be released yet, plopping to the floor as she lightly fell onto her rump. Of course, that only made her giggle this time around. “Other than that, it was kind of fun. Do you want to try it?” She asked, asking all three of them with that one question.

Stacy was the first to answer. “Unless I am fine with being somehow catapulted off of my wheelchair, I don’t think I can.” She said. “And if you weren’t clear, no, I am not fine with that idea. As much fun as it was seeing you in slight pain.” She joked darkly with a small smirk, which made Tania smile as well.

Tyler looks between the two. “Good to see you getting Stacy out of her shell.” He whispers to Tania. He then looks at the wheelchair and the imprint toy. “I don’t want to accidentally break the wheelchair.” He says.

Blueblood similarly sizes up the wheelchair and the imprint toy. “I don’t think I’d be able to reach.” He replies. “And I’m not strong enough with my magic to fling any of you, or myself, at the toy.”

Tania’s smile faltered a little, hearing that no one else would try, but she knew she couldn’t force them. “Oh, okay then. So, since no one else wants to go, what should we do next?” She decided to change the subject to something else.

Tyler helps Stacy into her wheelchair. “Well, any other toys on this shelf you see that are interesting?” He asks. “Or should we get Lindsey?” What they don’t notice is that Lindsey is further down the aisle looking at other toys, being caught up in curiosity.

“Well, there’s a shelf for only one type of toy, so all we’re going to see is more of these pin toys.” Tania explained, it being the wooden, old fashioned shelves that blocked other shelves from connecting.

“Maybe we should get Lindsey to give us a lift to another shelf.” Bluetooth suggests as he looks around.

“That is, if we can find her.” Tania added, noticing that Lindsey was missing. “How do you even lose a girl that big?” She jokingly asked.

Tyler laughs. “You wake up in a pony’s stomach.”

She couldn’t help but roll her eyes at that answer. “Well, it seems that we’re stuck here until she comes back. Let’s just hope no one else sees us or anything.” She stated, looking from both sides of the aisle while they were stuck on the shelf.

A pegasus filly stands across from them in the aisle. “Hey isn't that…” Blueblood starts.

“Daisy! Over here!” Tyler calls out to the filly.

Daisy canters over to the group. “Hi. Why are you guys all alone?”

“Well, Lindsey got a bit distracted and left us here by mistake. Do you mind taking us back to her?” Tania explained, hoping that the filly would be kind enough to help out.

“Oh, sure.” Daisy says merrily. “Um, well, hop on in then.” She says lowering her head next to the shelf and opening her mouth. “I'm sorry, I didn’t bring my saddlebags so I don't have anywhere else you can ride… well, with Stacy’s wheelchair that is.” she apologizes knowing that most of them, don't like being eaten.

“Are you sure you'll be fine carrying three tinies and one shrunken pony?” She asked, not thinking it was the brightest plan for a filly.

“I could probably fit all of you in there.” Daisy replies. “It'll just take a while coughing you all back up. Unless you want me to go find Lindsey, but that will leave you all alone until we get back.”

“Well, I'm fine with either way. What about you three?” Tania looked over at the others to see what they would want to do.

“I don’t mind taking a ride, Daisy is a nice filly and isn't going to do anything mean to us.” Tyler comments.

Blueblood gulps nervously. “I’m not sure, I guess we should go in. B-better her than some strange pony.” He stutters.

Stacy only glanced away, the answer being told without saying a word.

“Well, two say yes, but one says no…” Tania thought about the choices, feeling that even if she were to take Stacy’s side, it would be undecided for the group. “Is there a way for you to carry Stacy by the back of her shirt or something. Or maybe her wheelchair since it has seat belts. All wheelchairs have seat belts.” She suggested.

“I could keep her in my mouth. Or maybe hold the her in my wing.” Daisy replies, before thinking a bit. “Actually that way you can ride on my back instead, b-but I'm still pretty new at holding things with my new wings, s-so maybe that isn’t a good idea.” She admits.

“Hey, it's okay. If you aren't sure, I could help keep her ba-ba-balanced.” She offered, her voice skipping towards the end.

“I’m just scared that my cantering will bounce you all around and you’ll fall off.” Daisy replies before looking away and rubbing a hoof embarrassedly on the floor. “I, uh, I also get excited pretty easily, and my mind tends to wander.” She says, her head lowered a bit ashamed of herself. “I was like that before I got here, and uhm, we’re in a toy store. I always get a little excited around this stuff because it's all so new to me.”

“Hey, hey. It's okay, everyone is like that when we're young. The place is filled with unknown toys in which you want to get, while also figuring out how they work. But don't worry, me and Stacy will make sure that you keep your eyes on the task. And the sooner you finish it, the sooner you can go and play with as many toys as you want. Okay?” Tania explained.

“So, where are you going to ride?” Daisy asks, not sure what the plan was. “Are you going to be on my back, on my head, in my tummy?”

“I guess your head if that's fine with you.” She suggested, shrugging.

Daisy lowered her head even more. “Um, just don't fall off, or into my ears. Someone is going to have to ride on my muzzle as well.” She says. “I don’t have that much room on my head.”

“Well, I'm not sure if one person being on your muzzle and another on your head isn't really helping Stacy if we're placed separately. And I don't think we're that big.”

“Well three of you could sit up there and one on my muzzle.” Daisy replies. “Or in my muzzle if they're afraid of heights.”

Tania wasn't sure what she was saying, first assuming that it would be just her and Stacy while the others were in her stomach, but she didn't really clarify that. “I guess that might work. Who wants to be the one on her muzzle?” She asked the others.

“I’ll go.” Blueblood says and canters over and slowly climbs onto the filly’s muzzle, backing up right between her eyes. After he is safely on, Daisy lowers her head so they can climb on.

Tyler heads over and climbs on so that he can help Tania get Stacy on.

Using as much strength that she could muster, she helped in lifting Stacy and her wheelchair up to the filly’s head. Stacy couldn't do much to help out, but I guess not making it more difficult was good enough instead of making it harder for the two somehow.

“Alright, hold on, it's going to get a little bumpy.” Daisy says after the group gets settled on her head. She gives them a moment before starting to canter around the store.

Tania focused on keeping herself and Stacy steady on her side, hoping Tyler will do the same in his end.

Tyler does his best to hold the wheelchair and along with it, Stacy. However, it's difficult with Daisy’s jostling movement as she canters through the store. Then she turns her head to look down an aisle causing Tyler to lose his grip and slip, keeping himself from falling off by grabbing a strand of the filly’s mane.

Tania could feel Stacy leaning a little too far on Tyler’s side, quick to pull and make her balanced once more. “Daisy, be careful, tiniest on board, remember.”

“Sorry, I need to look down the aisles though.” Daisy says, as she feels the group getting back into place on her head.

“It's okay. Just be slower with your head movements, that's all we ask.” Tania instructed.

Daisy lets out a sigh. “Okay. This would be so much easier with them all in my tummy.” She says to herself before continuing to canter around the store and carefully peering into the aisles looking for Lindsey.

“Lindsey!” Tania decided to call out to see if maybe she could hear her, and find the filly with them in toll. But it seems that with her small size, the range was just as small, making the calling pointless.

As Daisy continues she looks down another aisle, this one containing musical instruments and karaoke machines. She turns to head further down the store.

“Lindsey!” She tried again, this time her shouting picking up on one of the mics and making her voice a little louder.

Daisy perks up. “Ooh. Do it again!” She says moving closer to one of the karaoke machines on the shelves.

“L-Lindsey!” She did it again, it sounding louder than last time. She wasn't sure if Lindsey would hear her like this, but for some reason, being in front of a mic just felt right for some reason.

Daisy giggles some more. “Here! Here! Sing Tania!” The filly giggles and lowers her head to the shelf so they can stand on the shelf. The filly’s tail wags happily.

“Wh-what? No, I can't. I-I've never sung in p-public. I mean, t-to the pony public.” Tania stuttered, already getting nervous just over the idea of singing.

“Awe!” Daisy exclaims disappointedly. “Please, your voice is so pretty, besides there’s nopony else in the aisle.” She pleads with the tiny girl, giving her big puppy dog eyes.

Being caught victim of the cute pony puppy eyes, she knew that if she said no now, the guilt and those eyes will both haunt her forever. Not really up to it now, she relented. “Fine.” She spoke. ‘But how did she know I could sing? I never told her that.’ She thought.

The group clambers onto the shelves next to the karaoke machine. Tyler walks close to Tania. “You sing?” He asks.

Before Tania can respond Blueblood beats her to it. “It’s Equestria and she’s been going to school I'd bet. Everypony sings here at some point during the day.” He sighs. “It’s some sort of instinct or something, I can't explain it.”

“I actually graduated before I ended up here with my family.” She spoke up. “It's more of a hobby, if you could call it that.” She only looked at the mic that was bigger than her entire body. Still nervous about singing in front of a pony.

Daisy claps her hooves together. “Yay!” She exclaims happily.

Tania sighed again, feeling butterflies in her stomach as she could almost hear the music in her head. Coming closer to the mic, she closed her eyes and began to sing.

♬Seems like I've spent my whole life hoping

Dreaming of things I've never tried

Tangled in knots just waiting for my time to shine♬

♬What if the doors began to open?

What if the knots became untied?

What if one day, nothing stood in my way

And the world was mine?

Would it feel this fine?♬

She smiled at the last line, seeming to be comfortable to continue singing, not noticing that the music in her mind, was actually being heard in the real world too.

♬Cause I got the wind in my hair

And a gleam in my eyes

And an endless horizon

I got a smile on my face

And I'm walking on air♬

As she continued singing, the center part of her throat started to glow blue, with eyes closed she didn’t notice that she was moving away from the mic, but still singing loud enough that she sounded like she was still in front of the device. She also didn’t notice that her lyrics were becoming quite literally, not noticing that she was walking off of the shelf, and literally walking on air.

♬And everything life oughta be

It's all gonna happen to me out there

And I'll find it, I swear

With the wind in my hair♬

Tyler and Blueblood watch with dropped jaws, Daisy doesn’t seem to care, giggling and enjoying the song. Ponies from the other aisles start to gather into the aisle as well listening to her song, some even swaying back and forth to the rhythm. As for Stacy, she only watched with wide eyes, hand covering her mouth as she never expected this to happen just cause she was singing… but she should’ve expected the other ponies coming in.

♬So many roads I've yet to travel

So many friends I haven't met

So many new adventures just around the bend♬

When she sung those lines, those buildable train tracks linked under her, making her look as if she was walking on a ‘road’. Also some of the toy pony figurines came towards her, the girl petting and even hugging one, them representing as ‘friends she hasn’t met’.

♬Plenty of mysteries to unravel

Tons of mistakes to not regret

So much to see, and to do and to be

A whole life to spend

And it doesn't end♬

♬And I got the wind in my hair

And a song in my heart

And the fun's only starting

I got a skip in my step

And I haven't a care♬

On the ‘heart’ part, the part of her chest that her heart was actually placed glowed a yellow hue, only to dim down as she continued to sing, starting to make her way back to the shelf.

♬Colorful breeze blowing through

It’s gonna carry me who knows where

And I'll take any dare

With the wind in my hair♬

She held the final note, being back in front of the mic as her hair flowed in the unknown wind. As soon as she finished, she opened her eyes, always feeling more comfortable when she didn’t see what was in front of her.

“Woah.” Tyler and Blueblood comment at the same time. Just as they finish, the crowd of ponies start cheering and clapping their hooves together. Daisy cheers and claps as well. Lindsey stands at the back of the crowd wide eyed after seeing the whole display having come over when the ponies had. Stacy on the other hand was silent the whole time, not really having an important reaction to what she just saw, since she was feeling the same way as everyone else: amazed.

Of course, seeing ponies everywhere, she almost turned as white as Blueblood. Her only reaction was to gently lay down on the floor, and curl into a scared little ball. She covered her face with her hands and whimpered, not used to all this attention, more specifically the attention from all the other ponies.

All the ponies stop cheering when they see Tania curl up, and they start whispering to each other, wondering what is wrong. Lindsey pushes her way through the small crowd and scoops up the group, along with Daisy. “Alright everypony, show’s over, I'm going to take them back to the castle now.” She says heading out of the store, the crowd's whispers sounding worried now.

Lindsey heads off carrying the group and the filly, stopping on a portion of the road to the castle. She sets Daisy down and unfurled her fist, revealing the tiny group. “Tania, are you okay?” She asks stroking the girl’s back with a finger.

“A-are the e-eyes gone..? A-am I s-safe..?” She said in a shaky and fearful voice, still covering her eyes as she wasn’t going to look if those crowds of ponies were still looking at her… judging her… and perhaps even hating her for her singing.

“They’re gone, but you weren't in danger even then.” Lindsey assures the girl. “They loved your performance, and that song you sang. They were cheering for you.”

Daisy speaks up. “Yeah Lindsey, we loved it, your song was great!” She says honestly. Daisy looks off sadly, starting to sniffle as she realizes that this was her fault. “I shouldn't have got you to sing, I’m... I'm...” Daisy bursts into tears and runs away, or at least she would if Lindsey hadn't grabbed her tail, the filly wouldn’t be cartoonishly running in place instead of literally running off.

Hearing Daisy start to cry, and the sound of running hooves that weren’t fading in the distance, made her finally look and see that it was just them now, but seeing the filly shedding tears made her feel awful by how she reacted. ‘But it wasn’t my fault, I just don’t like singing in front of ponies. And seeing all those ponies… watching me… judging me… at first I felt scared of being hated, but now I’m also scared of being eaten by some pony who really likes my singing… thanks Charlie.’ She thought, seeming to calm down at her little talk in her head. Letting out a small breath, she began to talk. “L-listen… Daisy, it’s not your fault.” She started. “It was my own choice to sing or not. And… it was dumb of me to not explain why I didn’t want to sing in the first place. But it’s honestly ridiculous, knowing that ponies wouldn’t be so cruel. Just please don’t blame yourself for something none of us would see coming, nor ‘making’ me sing in a toy store.”

Daisy turns and sniffles. “You were scared?” Daisy asks not knowing why Tania would be scared, asking in her childish manner. “But why?”

Tania glanced away when she asked that, but that didn’t stop her from answering. “Well, I’m not scared of singing in front of people. But ponies are a different...” She started. “It’s not like I’m being racist or anything… but humans don’t have the ‘power’ or the option to just get rid of something they don’t like… or keep something they think is precious.” She said. “In other words, with humans, the most that could happen is even trash being thrown at you. But for tinies, they can just end it with one swallow.” She glanced away. “I don’t mind being eaten, but if I was for the one thing that I like to do… well, I would most likely be back in Canterlot. Too upset, too depressed, and too disappointed in myself to even leave my home.” She let out a long breath after all that, messing with her hands as she looked down at them. “The same should be said about being loved too much. Humans can just ask for an encore, or even a creepy fan that you see every once in awhile. But if ponies loved me a lot, they wouldn’t have to do much to snatch their ‘idol’ and keep me like the giant and the singing golden harp in that beanstalk story.”

Daisy sniffles some more. “I-I see.” She looks down sadly. “I-I’m s-still sorry.”

Lindsey giggles. “You shouldn't be too worried. Most ponies wouldn’t do that, and all ponies wouldn’t do that in public, but if you're worried, you can hide right here.” Lindsey jokes, lowering her hand in front of her stomach. “We still have one more place to go on the tour, before we head back and tell Twilight and Starlight about this.”

“And where’s that?” She asked, forgetting what was the ‘must go’ place in Ponyville.

“Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie wouldn’t like it if I didn't take you there.” Lindsey says. “Of course we could always skip it and incur the wrath of Pinkie. I've heard it's a rather interesting experience, especially since we've been arriving in Equestria.” In the background some pony shivers.

“I don’t think I can handle that sugar filled pony if she’ll become some friendship assassin just cause you reject a chance to visit her place.” She said, choosing to just go and get it over with then constantly having to look behind her back in fear of a pink party pony, ironically sounding like the sack of A.D.D.

“I don’t know, I've kinda missed being swallowed.” Lindsey says jokingly and not at the same time.

“Well you could probably ask her yourself. I don’t think she would mind.” Tania replied, feeling that she wouldn’t be surprised by how out-of-place that mare was.

“Well, I can't go by myself, I'd need to bring company, and a handful of snacks.” Lindsey jokes, standing up and turning back to the town. “Well, guess we better get going. Come along Daisy, let's get something to cheer you up. “ She says as they make their way to the pastry bakery.

Tania figured to remain quiet on this small journey to this ‘Sugarcube Corner’ place, not really knowing what it was, but having a good guess on what it might be.

They get to the gingerbread house shaped bakery and walk in. The smell of fresh baked pastries filling the air. “Bet you're glad we didn't skip this part of the tour, huh?” Lindsey whispers to Tania, though technically to the entire group.

“Well, more for the rumors that could be true that you said about Pinkie’s wrath. I don’t think you want to find me curled in a scared ball again if it’s that bad.” She said, glancing downward as she rubbed one of her eyes.

Lindsey giggles. “Bet you're enjoying the smell though.” She comments. “Fresh baked pastries, even for tinies, and the Cakes’ restaurant rule, no eating tinies.”

“Well, I’m not a super big fan of the sugary sweets. I prefer natural fruit over pastries and candy.” Tania admitted, never really having a strong sweet tooth.

Lindsey giggles. “Trust me on this, you do not want to miss out on a Sugarcube Corner pastry, and they do have fruit pastries.” She says, already salivating at the thought of the yummy pastries.

Tania didn’t really have a choice now since they were already walking through the door. But when she noticed all the other ponies around, she started getting nervous. Remembering what happened at the toy store, and how all those ponies were watching her.

Lindsey notices Tania getting nervous. “Hey, don't worry. You're with me, and nopony is going to hurt you. They don't want to hurt you anyway. They probably either want you to sing again or maybe talk to you about it. They all saw you break down and were worried about you.” Lindsey says, trying to comfort her. True enough some of them actually look at her with worry.

One pony actually gets up, a unicorn mare, canters over. “Hi, I heard you singing at the toy store. It was really good, but I was worried when I saw your reaction to the crowd. Are you okay? We were all scared something happened to you.” The unicorn says, worry evident in her voice.

When the mare got close, she was quick in ducking her head behind one of the two tinies, already getting scared when she saw all those ponies looking at her. She didn’t see the looks of worry, but more around disappointment. It seemed that Tania wasn’t going to answer with all these ponies around.

The mare looks sadly at Tania for a moment, realizing the problem. “Oh, you must've had a bad introduction to Equestria to be this shy around ponies. Don't worry, most ponies don't want to hurt you, we just want to be friends.” The mare turns back to the ponies looking with worry. “Don’t stare at her, she's shy and probably gets stage fright around us ponies. Probably the whole size difference, and eating part.” The mare tells them, the group nodding and going back to their own conversation. The mare turns back to Tania. “Better now?” She asks, hoping the girl felt more comfortable.

“Y-yes that’s f-fine.” She stuttered quickly, still hiding behind Tyler as she wasn’t going to come out still.

The mare sighs. “I’m sorry for whatever happened to you, and I was glad to meet you.” The mare says before turning away sadly.

Tania couldn’t help but feel a little bad for how she acted in front of the mare. She wanted to apologize, to explain herself, but her body and mind wouldn’t make that happen. She only felt worse now than before.

Lindsey looks down at the girl. “Wow, you’re kind of like Stacy. Only instead of being rude, crude, and angry with everyone, you’re shy and scared. Did something happen, did you nearly get snatched like Stacy?” Lindsey asks.

“... I didn’t mean to.” She whimpered, already feeling worse by Lindsey’s comment. “I already said why I don’t like to sing in front of ponies.”

“I know you're scared they aren't going to like it or that they'll like it so much they eat you, but it sounds like something happened to you when you arrived. Did something happen?” Lindsey asks.

“N-no, nothing happened to me… but it did happen to someone else.” She answered. “There was a talent show in Canterlot, and it seemed that if Tinies did sign up, if they didn’t like it, they would stop it themselves. Most of those snobbish high class ponies were there, so it was kind of obvious why they wouldn’t care about anyone’s feelings. I did sign up myself, but after seeing what they did, made me keep secret of my talent. I didn’t know what was ‘good’ to pony standard. And in Equestria, it seems my singing is average judging by all the random singing that happens. I… I just don’t want to disappoint anyone.”

“Ah, I remember that one, if I remember right they've added a rule so that ponies don't go eating any of the tinies unless it's part of the act. Yeah, some of those ponies can be real snobs, but I've met a few nobles who were kind. More than a few. For the most part, actually, they're basically like everypony else, it's just that they make a lot more money. There are a few snobs like Spoiled Rich,” Lindsey giggles a bit. “Or Blueblood before our little incident, and they aren't exactly far and few between, but still there are quite a few that are kind.” She says. “As for singing, I'd say, especially with that voice magic of yours, you shouldn't be worried. You sounded great in there.” She says encouragingly.

Tania couldn’t hide the blush on her cheeks when she was complemented by Lindsey herself. She was always given compliments by Blueblood, Swiffer, and even her family, but Lindsey was still someone new to her. “I don’t think I’m that great...” She admitted, messing with her hair a little.

“Are you kidding, you were incredible!” Tyler exclaims. “Didn’t you notice yourself floating in mid air, I mean seriously!”

“Let’s alone bringing Toy Ponies to life.” Blueblood adds.

“Or how those train tracks floated up there.” Lindsey says.

“W-wait, what? Th-that didn’t happen. I was still standing in front of the mic. I… I was just imagining those in my head. Y-you’re just making me sound better.” She didn’t believe them as she never heard of that happening to anyone just cause they were singing.

“Okay, you don’t believe us, Stacy tell her, or I could ask the mare's group over there to tell you.” Lindsey says.

“Well, only my legs don’t work, not my eyes.” Stacy said, agreeing that what happened did happen. “And judging by how scaredy-cat acted around ponies watching, I don’t think that’s one of your smartest ideas.” She rolled her eyes, thinking that they would be smart enough to not ask a pony.

Tania looked away from the others, looking down at Lindsey’s palm. “B-but if that happened, then why are we at a b-bakery? Shouldn’t w-we tell the princess?” She asked, thinking that whatever happened would be more important than some snack break. But she had less to think as she began to feel exhausted all of a sudden.

“We'll tell her when we get back, unless you want to have a certain pink pony following us around.” Lindsey replies, pointing to Pinkie Pie who waves cheerfully back. “Then again she'll probably just hunt us down to give us pastries or something. At least we hope.” Pinkie Pie just giggles in the background. “Oh, and Stacy, you really shouldn't antagonize me or make fun of Tania. Unless you want me to show her how much of a scaredy-cat you are.”

Stacy only rolled her eyes again as she looked away, choosing to keep her mouth shut for now.

As for Tania, she could feel the exhaustion really hitting her. “I… I think I need to use the bathroom.” She said out of nowhere, thinking a good splash of water on her face might make her feel better.

Lindsey walks over to a wall, the base of which had been modified with restrooms. She plucks up Tania and sets her down on the floor, before sitting down next to the doors. “Let’s me know when you're done. Then we'll go get the pastries. In the meantime Stacy, we’re going to have a talk.” Lindsey says, first looking at the inch high girl dwarfed by her hip, then to the girl in her hand.

Tania only waved back as to show she heard and got what she said, before she went through the small doorway to the girl’s bathroom.

Stacy only remained quiet as she kind of figured how this ‘talk’ will end.

“Well Stacy? Are you going to tell me why you're so hostile today, even to people around your size?” Lindsey asks, matter of factly.

Stacy was a bit confused on the question. “Hostile? I wasn’t being hostile, just direct.” She crossed her arms, defending herself. “I thought it was obvious seeing how scared she was when just one pony was talking to her.”

“Calling her names isn’t direct. You've been angsty you all day, actually just since we met Tania. So, again, why so hostile to her? Are you afraid she’s going to take Tyler away, or is it because her boyfriend is more a coltfriend?” Lindsey asks getting annoyed with the stubborn girl.

“Not… really?” She was a bit confused on those assumptions, not really liking Tyler, while also not caring about the ‘little’ pony. “Besides, scardey-cat is the least hurtful name calling ever. I even bet someone else could call her worse. She didn’t seemed phased by it anyways, so it’s not like I made anything worse.”

“Alright then, what has you so angry at her being around us?” Lindsey asks, tired of the girl’s attitude.

“Nothing is wrong.” She simply said. “You think something is wrong just cause some stranger comes around and I’m not as cheery and friendly like these rainbow-colored horses? If you want me to I could just go to the bathroom and apologize for how much of a meanie-pants I was.” She said the last part in a childlike manner.

“Alright, go ahead then. You better do a good job or my tasty treat will have a tiny topping. I'm sure Mrs. Cake will understand.” Lindsey threatens, setting Stacy on the ground.

Stacy only rolled her eyes again at the threat, already moving with her wheelchair as she made her way to the bathroom, having to go inside backwards cause of her wheelchair. “And she wonders why she thinks I see her as some monster.” She grumbles, knowing that Lindsey eating her wouldn’t really make her look better. When she entered, she noticed that Tania was splashing her face with water by the sink, rubbing her eyes roughly as she seemed a little off. “Hey scar-I mean, Tania. You alright?” She asked, almost calling the girl a scaredy-cat.

“Huh? O-oh, yeah… I’m fine.” She answered, using a paper towel to dry her face off. “What are you doing here? I thought Lindsey wanted to talk to you.”

“She did, and apparently she thinks that calling you scaredy-cat was too much for your frail heart.” She explained, wheeling over to her before she went in front of the child-sized sinks that was low enough for her to wash her hands.

“What?” Tania was a little confused after hearing that. “That… that didn’t hurt my feelings. I mean, my little brother used to call me that all the time once I told him I couldn’t sing in front of ponies.” She explained, leaning against one of the walls of the restroom. “When you have a younger sibling, you learn how to tune out some of the more dumb insults from others.”

“Well at least you know how to do that.” Stacy commented. “Lindsey almost acts like every bad or rude action I make is a crime in itself.”

“Well, not a lot of people are like me or you.” Tania replied. “Some things might be too harsh to some people, while to others it barely means anything to anyone.”

Stacy stayed quiet on her side, finishing washing her hands, but keeping them under the hot water.

“Stacy. I know Lindsey might say you’re rude, mean, harsh, and a little out of line. But I think you’re just acting that way to hide something.” Tania continued. “Judging by how you act, I think you still have a right to seem like the bigger person, figuratively, of course. But I guess all this is going completely against your rights. And I’m also guessing you want to lean against Lindsey, but not too much to the point in giving in what society thinks is right.”

Stacy just stayed silent as her hands gripped on the sink.

“And I know that inside is a scaredy-cat in itself. But I’m not so sure you’re just scared of being eaten alive.” Tania said, not noticing her throat was glowing blue in the center.

Stacy was still facing away from the girl, gripping tightly to the sink before she loosened her hold. “... You probably won’t believe me.” She grumbled.

“Yes I will. I mean, we’re shrunken down, in a world full of magical ponies, so I think it would be more weird if I didn’t believe you.” She joked with a smile.

“... I’m scared of being weak… and alone.” She began. “No one knows how good they have it till it’s gone. These… useless legs, only make it worse. I used to be at the top, doing what I loved, and being praised for it. But because I wanted more, I paid the price.” She lightly rubbed one of her ‘useless’ legs. “I shunned everyone cause I didn’t want to get their pity, their judging eyes, those people thinking that I was useless on my own… and their right.” She could feel a lump in her throat, but kept on going. “And just coming here made it worse. At first, I couldn’t walk, I couldn’t go up stairs, or I couldn’t reach the top shelf or anything. But now I can’t do anything on my own. I can’t write, I can’t just look out a window on my own… and I can never be alone. Whether I had my wheelchair or not, I needed someone to look after me, to carry me places, to bring me inside. I was like some limp animal.” She gripped her leg, holding a bit tight, but she couldn’t feel anything if she was inflicting pain on her leg. “And it was only proven when I was almost snatched. I couldn’t run away, I couldn’t flail or even call out for help. It wasn’t like anyone would hear me, or even bother to find me after how badly I treated Rainbow Dash.” She began to tear up, just thinking about that, turning her hands into fists. “I want to be alone… but I don’t want to be as useless as I was that time.”

Tania couldn’t help but tear up herself, hearing the disabled girl’s voice crack a little.

“I just don’t know what to do… I just want to go back home.” She sniffled, to which she was surprised to feel a pair of arms wrap around her from behind, them belonging to Tania.

“I want to go back home too...” She admitted, hugging tighter. “I know I don’t know how you feel, but we can at least agree on that. I think everyone wants to go home so badly, but for now we can only wait, hope, and pray something will come up. Even if it’s as small as us.”

Stacy honestly didn’t know what to say. She would most likely tell the girl to get off of her, to shun her and ignore her like everyone else. But she only accepted the hug as she looked down at her lap.

“And needing help doesn’t mean that you’re weak. Everyone needs help, even Lindsey needs help.” Tania said. “And I think only you and Tyler can help her for now. Maybe you can start by not being so cold and quiet. Or even trying to get a little closer to others. You might think being silent is helping by being out of the way, but Lindsey might see that as just being rude to not notice.” She decided to break the hug, standing up fully again. “But I’m also guessing you want to keep this between us, am I right?” She offered her hand in a sort of a deal, thinking to keep this small conversation between themselves mostly for Stacy’s pride.

Stacy only looked at the offered hand, before showing a hidden smile and taking the deal and shaking hands. “Only cause you asked.” She mumbled, Tania knowing that it wasn’t true, but not thinking of pressing on.

Tania still had her hand gripping on Stacy’s even after the handshake, but it seemed the exhaustion was getting stronger as she couldn’t stand up any longer, falling to her knees.

“Tania? Are you okay?” Stacy said, a bit worried for the girl.

“I… I’ll be fine. I… I just need to… to...” She couldn’t finish it as she fell forward and passed out.

“Oh, shit.” Stacy wasn’t sure what to do, for the first time someone needing her help other than the other way around. But she did have some idea. Using as much strength as she could muster in her arms, she was able to bring the unconscious girl to her lap and keep her steady as she came out of the bathroom and headed to Lindsey. “Lindsey! Tania needs help.” She called up, looking genuinely scared and worried for the knocked-out girl.

Lindsey quickly looks to Pinkie Pie. “Sorry but something’s come up and we have to get back to the castle now.” She informs the Pink pony before scooping up the two, getting Daisy, and heading back to the castle. “What happened?” She asks, worried about the tiny girl.

“I-I don’t know. We just talked, and before I know it, she passed out right in front of me.” Stacy explained, not clarifying what they were talking about, it being a bit of a secret between the two..

“Well something must've happened!” Lindsey exclaims, quickly reaching the castle. “Didn’t something happen while you were talking, anything that could explain her passing out?” Lindsey asks as she goes into the castle heading for Twilight’s study.

“Sorry, but I didn’t see anything. I… I was kind of facing away from here when we talked.” She explained, not sure if maybe the sensitive conversion somehow made her pass out… for some reason.

“Oh, okay.” Lindsey replies. “Well, hopefully Twilight can figure out what happened.” Lindsey says as she approaches the door to Twilight’s study. She opens the door and heads in. “Twilight! Something’s happened to Tania!” She yells to the Alicorn as she heads to the desk.

Twilight rushes over, a worried look on her face. “What’s happened?“

“Well, to put it in simple terms, she sung a little at a store, magic stuff happened, and by the time we arrived at Sugarcube Corner, she passed out in the bathroom.” Stacy explained, thinking that helping or fixing Tania is more important now.

“Hmm.” Twilight thinks to herself, before her horn glows, the aura surrounding Tania. It stays like that for a moment before the aura fades. “Oh, nothing to worry about,she’s just exhausted her supply of magic. She just needs to rest for a bit and she’ll be good as new.” Twilight says cheerfully. “I'll just take her and Blueblood to their room so that she can get some rest. Of course, I could just swallow her. She'd be able to absorb some of the magic Alicorn bodies seem to produce and wake up much sooner.” Twilight says. “I'll leave it up to you though.” She says to the group.

“I think lover boy over here should decide, since she’s his girlfriend ‘n all.” Stacy suggested, not even knowing if Tania is fine with being eaten alive, knowing that the other two wouldn’t know anyways.

“I, um, I uh guess we could go into your stomach, if it'll wake her up faster.” Blueblood replies in a stutter. “C-could you two come with?” He asks the other two tinies. “I-I f-feel. I-I m-mean…” He stutters some more. His fear of being swallowed, combining with the awkwardness of attempting to ask the two to accompany him in being there when Tania wakes up in Twilight.

Stacy was at first going to flat out reject it, but when she opened her mouth, what sounded like Tania’s voice echoed in her mind, ‘You might think that being silent is being nice by staying out of the way, but sometimes people may need you...’ It wasn’t exactly worded the same way Tania said it, but she had a feeling that sitting around and doing nothing isn’t exactly helping her feel less useless. Taking a small breath, she was the first to answer. “I… I-I’ll come w-with.” She stuttered.

Everyone in the group looks at Stacy in surprise, Lindsey especially. Tyler then speaks up. “I'll come too.”

“Well, alright then. I'll swallow Tania first so that you three have time to prepare.” Twilight says, levitating Tania, the girl floating near the young alicorn. “So just, you know, get prepared.”

Stacy decided to remain quiet for now, just thinking about going into someone’s stomach made her hands shake a little, even after she tried to flatten and keep them still. It was obvious that she was still scared of being eaten alive, but she knew that Lindsey was right, and how she had to get over it, and even get used to it since that would be part of her life now.

Twilight gently lays Tania on her tongue and carefully swallows her. “So, who's next?” She asks.

Blueblood moves forward. “I-I’ll go.” He stutters.

Twilight picks him up and swallows him. “Mmm, alright, who's next?

Tyler walks over to Stacy. “Do you want me to come with you? Make this easier on you?” Tyler asks her, knowing that she is afraid of being eaten.

“N-no. It’s fine. Besides… I have to do this on my own, even if it’s just a third quarter of what happens.” She rejected the offer, even though she wish she took it.

“Are you sure? You might want to take it slow and have someone with you just incase you freak out or something.” Tyler asks to make sure.

“It’s okay. Besides, after you go, you’ll be there when I get down there.” She said with a small smile, hoping that he would understand that she needs to do this on her own.

“Alright then, I'll see you inside.” He says with a chuckle. “Twilight, I'm next.” He calls to the princess.

Twilight picks him up and gulps him down. “Alright Stacy, just let me know when you're ready.”

“Oh, so when a princess offers you're fine with being eaten. I see how it is.” Lindsey says in a fake huff, having a hard time keeping a straight face.

“This isn’t about being in someone else’s stomach, it’s being there for someone instead of just sitting around and doing nothing.” Stacy said in all seriousness. “I did more then apologized to Tania, and she told me that doing nothing won’t make me less useless. I should at least be there with her, instead of having her wake up in somepony’s stomach alone and possibly afraid.” She finished after taking a shaky breath. “And after this is done… I want to talk to you.”

“I was just teasing Stacy, but I'm game to talk when you're done.” Lindsey replies.

“Are you ready, Stacy?” Twilight asks, making sure the tiny girl is ready before taking the plunge.

“Ready as I’ll ever be.” She mumbled, taking a deep breath as she only wish that Twilight will make it quick to ease the bad memories she might get while inside.

“Alright, I’ll try to be as gentle as possible with you.” Twilight says before picking her up and gently placing the girl onto her tongue, the wheelchair being left behind. She slowly draws her tongue in and shuts her mouth, before gently swallowing her. Stacy is pulled down her throat and lands in her stomach. Twilight’s stomach is a bit different than the other stomachs she'd been in, the stomach lining glowing with the same aura as Twilight’s magic.

Stacy was just about to freak out and either pass out or beg to be let out, but Tyler was quick to come to her aid, picking her up and carrying her over to where Tania lay. “Welcome to the Princess suite, Stacy.” He jokes, before setting her down against the wall next to Tania. Seeing that she wasn’t alone, and being reminded why she was here in the first place, made her less scared. Holding onto her legs, she tried her best to distract herself from being in someone’s stomach, keeping an eye on Tania, while also hoping that this magic recovery thing will finish soon.

Twilight carefully moves to a chair and sits down on it, making sure not to jostle her stomach. “Just let me know when Tania wakes up and you're ready to be let out.” She informs her guests.

Tyler puts a hand on Stacy’s shoulder. “You’re doing fine Stacy. Who knows, maybe the magic in here will help you as well.” Tyler says, thinking about magic and it's possibilities.

“I don’t know how exactly, but I guess a maybe is better than nothing.” She said, eyes closed and trying to imagine herself in a magic hot tub, or a sauna, or even those hot springs that are over gas or something to make it warm even in the highest of cliffs.

Tyler sits there next to Stacy. “Not so bad in here. Pretty interesting in here.” He says watching little magic swirls emanate from the stomach wall.

After awhile, the stomach decided to make a low growl, making Stacy whimper in fear, her imaginative thoughts going back to the time she was almost snatched, making her want to get out so badly.

Tyler scooched closer and wraps an arm around Stacy. “I'm here for you, and remember not only are we in the princess so it’s safe, but remember who you, we are doing this for.” He points over to Tania and Blueblood who is curled up on her lap, his head resting on her chest, waiting for her to wake up. “He seemed just as scared as you about getting eaten, but he's so focused on Tania that he isn't right now.”

Stacy slowly nodded her head in agreement. “Y-you're r-right.” She gulped as she tried to forget the earlier stomach sound and focused more on Tania and being there for her… like a good friend should.

“Don’t worry Tania, I won’t ever harm you or any tiny else, and we don't like snatchers any more than you do.” Twilight adds.

But it seemed that Twilight’s echoing voice, with the title ‘snatcher’ being heard also reminded her who she was in, making her cover her ears and shut her eyes, trying to shut almost every of her senses so she couldn't be reminded of her internal fear of being eaten alive.

Tyler holds her closer. “Stacy, it's okay. We're here for you, and even if you don’t believe it, so is Twilight, so is Lindsey.” He says to comfort her.

Even with Tyler's words of comfort, it didn't seem to help her in the long run. “Th-that's not true. No one should be here for me! I… I just push people away, I should be alone. I should've been snatched up so I wouldn't make anyone else feel bad.” She began to tear up as she kept on thinking back to the moment when she was genuinely scared, alone, and weak. “Lindsey shouldn't be here for me… no pony should be here for me, not even you…” She kept her ears covered and eyes tightly shut as she just wanted to be alone.

Tyler keeps holding her close. “You wanted to be here for Tania, we are too, but we're also here for you. I know you're scared now, but we're your friends. You may not know this, but I'm scared too, I'm brand new to this, I just arrived not too long ago. Now I know I haven't been snatched or anything, but if we didn't care, if they weren’t your friends back then, I know it sounds horrible, but I don’t think you'd be here. Stacy, we do care, that's why we're still here.” He says. “I get it, you feel vulnerable, and when you feel vulnerable you lash out. You're scared, I understand, if you need to let out your emotions, then go ahead. Sometimes you just need to let it all out so you can get better.” Tyler whispers so only they can hear.

“B-but what if I don't want to let out my emotions?” She said, looking at him with tear filled eyes, only to shut them again once she noticed the pulsating background, her breathing being shaky.

“Stacy, it's your decision, but you really should consider it if you want to get a hold on this. It is your bottled emotions that make you lash out at us.” Tyler says.

Stacy stayed quiet for a while, unsure whether or not she should even say anything, but hearing that her bottled emotions was why she was treating everyone so badly, she felt that maybe Lindsey’s talk can't really wait until this is all over. “I-is there a way that Lindsey can be here too..? I-I need her to hear this a-.” She said, still shaking in fear over her situation at hand.

Twilight thinks for a moment. “Well, I could shrink her down and giver her enchantments that would make her just as durable as you, from what it looks like she wouldn’t mind, of course she could just listen to my tummy.” Twilight says, giggling at bit at the last part.

Stacy seemed to think that giggling was towards herself. “I don't need her to listen. I need her so I can say all of this in front of her, not behind some pony’s stomach flesh.” She said with some anger, even thinking of just giving up and staying silent after all this.

Twilight sighs a bit at Stacy’s anger. “I wasn’t making fun of you, I was just giggling at the thought of Lindsey having her head pressed against my stomach. I'll go ahead and shrink her now. She'll be joining you soon.” After a moment Lindsey slides into the stomach.

“Wow, you have a very pretty stomach Twilight!” Lindsey says before she walks over to Stacy. “Alright, what do you want to tell us?” She asks.

Stacy messed with her hair a little as she was a little nervous on what she was going to say. But she just had to say it. “I know you don't like me the same way I do.” She simply said, keeping her eyes closed as if she looked away, she would only see stomach acid and muscle and she couldn't really deal with what she was going to say.

“Go on Stacy, I'm listening.” Lindsey says, ready to listen.

“But, I’m also guessing you want a reason as to why I was so… forward in saying that I liked you more than a friend.” She added, not even waiting for an answer before she continued. “Since you know how I got disabled, there was a bit more to it. Things that I couldn’t just turn away from. And that was my girlfriend… Alice.” She said the name, it making her feel a little sore in her heart before she continued. “She was just like you, kind, smart, and really didn’t take anything from no one. We had that kind of relationship where we could be mean to one another, but it was somehow another sign of love.” She couldn’t help but smile a little after saying that. “But just like you… she also had a modeling reputation. And when the accident happened… she just dumped me like an old fashion trend.” Her voice broke a little when she said that. “She knew I was hurt, both physically and mentally… and now emotionally. I didn’t know why, but seeing you, and seeing how you acted, you seemed just like her, maybe even better. I just thought… if you looked and acted like her… then maybe I can get back what I lost. What was taken from me other than my own fame, popularity, and my ability to walk again.” She finished as she felt her throat get all dried up, really not wanting to say all that, but it wasn’t like she could take it back now.

“I um, I mean. Well.” Lindsey says thinking of what to say. “Stacy, it means a lot to hear you say that, and I know you just really put yourself out there, A-and I appreciate it.” Lindsey sighs. “I do like you Stacy, and it’s mean of me to have been playing with your emotions, making you think I love you romantically. The truth is, besides our size difference, I, I want to marry and have children of my own. It's something I've dreamed about for all my life. I dreamed about marrying a nice man and having children. I don’t want to lose you as a friend Stacy, and I hope you understand…” Lindsey replies honestly.

Tyler remains next to Stacy. “I guess that means you don't return my feelings, huh?” Tyler asks.

“Now that I think about it, it was kind of obvious as soon as you tried to dump Tyler on me.” She couldn’t help but chuckle a little at how blind she was before. “And sorry, but I think you know the answer to your own question. I just feel more comfortable around girls than guys.” She lightly shrugged as she really didn’t have any feelings for him, the blushes only being in embarrassment over how uncomfortably close he was to her almost every second of the day.

“I wasn’t trying to dump Tyler on you, it's like I said he's been like a brother to me. That's how we both feel about each other. His feelings towards you were genuine, but I suppose that doesn’t matter now.” Lindsey sighs a bit. “I guess you two were just after someone of the, uh, wrong orientation.” Lindsey then sheds a tear. “Meanwhile I'm after the impossible, or a stallion I guess.” She let’s out a sigh.

Stacy noticed the single tear from Lindsey’s cheek. Wishing she could say words of encouragement, but she knew that Lindsey was smart enough to know those positive words were just words to cheer her up. She let in a small breath before she responded. “I’m not going to say some perky little motivation speech, but who’s to say it won’t happen to some guy somewhere else in Equestria. I mean, no one thought things would change… until you came along.” She couldn’t hide the pink blush on her cheeks. “I remember seeing that kid Timmy or whatever, seeing the hope in his eyes and even saying that he’ll dream of being as big as you. Even though people can’t show it, whether being a pervert or a scaredy-cat by just your size… you’ve gave them hope that things might change. That if some model in Canterlot can be big again, then why not another man, or a young teen… or even a disabled girl.” She smiled a little as she looked at Lindsey in the eyes, a small glimpse of hope in her own eyes.

“I guess. I just don’t see it being permanent so far, just that spell Twilight and Starlight developed.” Lindsey replies, not feeling much better. “I don’t mind switching places with you every so often though.” Lindsey says.

“Well, I wouldn't say it's better just getting a sliver of what’s technically ‘normal sized’ without the magic.” She said, knowing that if she got used to it, she would just want more. “Besides, a rude disabled girl on a wheelchair isn't the best idea to have roaming around if I can't even notice if I accidentally run over a tiny.” She lightly joked, knowing they would be fine, but they'll still feel some pain. “I know you must've stepped on some people your first time around.”

“Maaaybe.” Lindsey says with a giggle. “It gets easier, plus tinies tend to avoid getting into front of you if you're big. Plus you usually end up looking at the ground to make sure you don't step on anyone.” Lindsey replies.

“Sheesh, if you keep looking down, you might get a double chin.” She joked, nudging her elbow a little. “And will all that caution, I think I may need a instructor on how to be big again.” She smiled, feeling that she couldn't really go out on her own if she was big again.

“It gets easier as you get used to size. Though, sometimes you end up picking up some guests.” Lindsey replies with a giggle, rubbing her belly to show where the guests end up.

“Yeah, I don’t think I can get used to being on the other end. And not to offend tinies, but the idea of eating something alive is a little weird. Even if I said that in a wrong way when we switched sizes that one time. I didn’t really intend to call you a bug.” She apologized, rubbing the back of her neck as she glanced away, noticing the galaxy-like stomach acid. “Woah, that looks kinda cool.”

Lindsey watches the glowing, purple liquid as it slowly swirls. “See, you’re already starting to see the good, the positives. It is pretty cool in here.”

Twilight giggles around them. “I’m glad you’ve started to improve, and that my stomach is feeling a bit safer, or at least looks more interesting.” She says happily.

Of course, not everything was fixed as she tensed up as soon as she heard Twilight’s echoing voice, not completely used to being in a pony’s stomach, or anyone’s for that matter.

Lindsey sits down. “Well, it'll take a while, but you’ll get used to it.” Lindsey says. “It'll take practice in suppose, maybe you can start in mine, since there's a time limit anyway and since we're closer friends. Though you might like to come back to Twilight’s stomach, if only to look at all the swirls and patterns her stomach makes.” She suggests. “When you feel up to it of course.”

“I-I don’t think I’m that ready y-yet.” She admitted, swallowing her fear so she could actually talk. “B-besides, I d-don’t think I can g-go on my own.”

“Well, maybe another friend can help.” Another female voice said, to which it belonged to Tania, who was finally waking up, or more like letting them know she was awake. She woke up at a rather sensitive and personal moment, so she decided to stay quiet until the right time, which was now.

“Tania! You’re awake!” Lindsey says with relief.

Blueblood nuzzles closer to Tania. “Well were so worried!” He adds.

“Welcome back sleeping beauty. Prince Charming here was getting ready to test kissing you to see if you'd wake up.” Tyler jokes, patting Blueblood’s shoulders when he said ‘Prince Charming’.

Tania couldn’t help but blush a little when he said that, for a moment thinking that it might be true. “Oh Blueblood, you wouldn’t have to go so far.” She smiled as she gave the stallion a hug, followed by an ear scratch.

Blueblood hugs her back. “Of course I would.” He says, working up some courage. “I love you.” He replies, nuzzling closer to her.

Tania’s cheeks turned red after he said that, never really hearing him say that himself. “Y-you do?” She just had to ask.

He nuzzles closer to her, giving her a light kiss on her cheek. “Of course I do.” He says, feeling much more courageous now. “You made a deal with my Aunt, to stay in her stomach, just so we could visit the castle garden for a while. You've helped me adapt to my new tiny life and start to see the positives in it. How could I not love you?” He asks rhetorically, before nuzzling her again.

Tania’s red blush only got more noticeable, making her too flustered to even say anything as she was never really thanked for her kind actions, mostly cause most people on earth were just too cold to appreciate some good things. “I. You. Uhm...” Of course her stuttering only made her blush more in embarrassment.

Blueblood continues nuzzling her, and happy look on his face. “Awwe. So cute!” Lindsey exclaims. “Maybe I should find a nice stallion who can curl up on my lap.” She says to herself cheerfully.

“I would say the same, but I don’t think a giant mare will be cool for me.” Stacy commented, not going to lie to herself and say she wasn’t a little jealous what Tania has.

“Are you sure about that?” Lindsey giggles, waggling her eyebrows. “Or are you just more interested in giant women?”

Stacy couldn’t help but blush red after she said that. “W-what about it? I… I like giant women.” She admitted. “But it seems now all I shall have is just fantasies and dreams since I am not worthy of the one and only goddess.” She said in a bit of a hurt and exaggerated tone.

Lindsey giggles. “Well, if you don’t mind being with Tyler, I'm sure the three of us could have some fun.” She says, with a seductive lick of her lips. “Just remember, I'm giant.”

“Oh? And who’s to say that Twilight can’t switch the roles a little?” She smirked back at her, showing bedroom eyes proving that she wouldn’t mind at all.

“You want to be the giantess and have some fun?” Lindsey asks with a giggle. “But who would be the third? Tyler and I are practically siblings, that would be pretty awkward for both of us. Or is that the point?” Lindsey asks, still giggling along bit, with a blush forming on her face.

“I don't know. Are you into that kind of stuff?” She moved a little closer, her mischievous smirk getting bigger as she knew she was getting to her in some way.

Lindsey giggles some more. “I'd have to find a boyfriend for it, Tyler and I would just be too uncomfortable with each other.” She says still blushing.

“Yeah I wouldn’t be comfortable with it either, but if I bring a girl of my own along, that would make it five.” Tyler says. “Are we making actual plans here, or is this just teasing?” He asks.

Stacy couldn't stop the pout showing on her face as they avoided the obvious question. “Humph! You aren't as fun to tease.” She said in a bit of an ticked off kid tone.

“Oh, sorry to ruin your fun.” Tyler says, apologetically.

“Well, it was more towards Lindsey, but you just added water to the flame.” She said, meaning that he just put out the whole fire, of course not intentionally blaming him.

Lindsey just giggles some more. “So, should we get out now, or do you guys just want to relax in here and watch Twilight’s pretty stomach acid some more?” Lindsey asks, as she was fine either way. She turns and watches is some more drips from the walls forming interesting patterns on the way to the “floor” where it pools into pinkish purple glowing puddles.

“Yeah, as much as I like the acid pool, I think we’ve been inside long enough.” Tania said, sitting up as some of the galaxy-like design was in her hair, making her squeeze her hair a little to get some of it out.

Twilight giggles a bit. “Alright, who’s first?” She asks, carefully getting off the chair and cantering over to a table, levitating several sets of tiny towels over.

“Blueblood?” Tania called his name to see if he was ready to leave together, a pink blush on her cheeks when she looked at him.

Blueblood remains on her lap, curled up and hugging her. “Yeah?” He asks, still nuzzling her. “I’m ready if you are.” He replies, figuring that’s what she’s asking about.

Tania felt that Blueblood wasn't quite ready to let go yet,deciding to just pick him up and carry him instead of just telling him to let go. “We’re ready Twilight!” She called up at the alicorn.

Twilight closes her mouth and huffs, coughing the two up into her mouth. She lowers her head onto the table and opens her mouth wide, allowing them to walk out.

Tania came out with Blueblood still in her arms, making her way to the towel as she picked one of the bigger ones and wrapped it around the both of them, cleaning Blueblood first cause the acid and leftover food smell might stay stuck in his fur. Of course being a little rough as if she was drying a dog with a towel instead.

Blueblood waits for her to be done before seizing a towel in his magic and using it to wipe her off, before she could start on herself. He laughs a bit as he has it wrap around her somewhat roughly to help get the acid out of her clothes.

Twilight, having let the two out, keeps her head on the table. “Alright, who’s next?” She asks the remaining group in her stomach.

“Perhaps Lindsey should go next, I mean, we don't know how long that spell of her’s is gonna last.” Stacy suggested, “And we’ll go afterwards.”

“Alright.” Lindsey says, getting up and heading to the “front” of the stomach. “See you guys when I’m big again.” She waves before getting coughed up. She then heads out to get herself cleaned up and Twilight removes the spell.

“Okay, it’s just you two now.” Twilight says to Tyler and Stacy.

Tyler leans to pick up Stacy. “Ready to go?” He asks, knowing she’s probably more than ready.

“Yeah, more than ready.” She answered, wrapping her arms around his neck when he picked her up to be more secure.

Tyler stands up, making sure he’s got a good grip on her so she doesn’t fall, and so that she doesn’t strangle him. He heads over and Twilight coughs them up into her mouth. He then gets up and carries her out and over to where the towels are. “Enjoy the ride?” He asks, setting her down and handing her a towel to dry herself off with as he does the same.

“Could’ve been faster.” She commented, quick to try her hands and arms before she worked on the rest of her body. Both when Stacy and Tania dried their hair, it looks a bit messy afterwards, but nothing but a good brushing won’t fix.

Twilight stands up, looking them over. “We’ll have to do that again sometime.” She says with a smile. “It’s nice that you got to solve a friendship problem, and in my stomach too.” She says with a giggle.

Lindsey sits down next to the table, looming over her friends, giant again. “Yup, it was definitely interesting. Nice to have been in a stomach again too, thanks Twilight.” She smiles at the princess. She then looks down to the group. “Everyone else had a full day?” She asks.

‘I definitely did.’ Stacy thought, rubbing the back of her neck a bit.

“Sorry I had to ruin the visit to Sugarcube Corner. I didn’t even know where that exhaustion came from.” Tania just had to apologize, feeling that now she’ll be stalked for the rest of her life unless she goes there, but she had a feeling she had enough of the Ponyville for now.

“That exhaustion, Tania, came from emptying your magic reserves. Everypony only has so much, though you can grow your reserves with use. Magic is like a muscle, the more you use it, the stronger it gets, but if you over do it you can hurt yourself and under using it causes it to weaken.” Twilight explains.

Lindsey giggles. “It’s okay Tania, we’ll just go some other time. Oh, and don’t worry about Pinkie Pie. She knows that it was an accident. You don’t have to worry about her tailing you around Ponyville waiting to strike.” Lindsey explains. “Even more, all she’d probably try to do is make sure you get a pastry of some sort.”

“O-oh, okay. I think I get what you mean by that.” She responded to Twilight’s explanation, only more questions appearing in her mind, but knowing that even if she asked, they would go unanswered. “And I’m glad that Pinkie understands. I wouldn’t want to be a new resident of her town that she has… at least I heard rumors about it.”

Twilight giggles. “I’ve heard of it too. Don’t worry, she allows for travel to and from the town. It’s not like you’re permanently stuck there. I’ve heard that tinies like it there too, after all, it’s probably the safest village anywhere.” Twilight explains.

“Sounds that way if tinies and ponies think it’s just a rumor. I bet not a single Snatcher has found it yet.” Tania responded, the way it sounded like some underground village or even one in a forest… or just in a secret room in the bakery.

“Oh, I have a very reliable source though. Pinkie Pie herself.” Twilight says. “She doesn’t tell anyone but her closest friends and tinies. Of course, if anypony ended up visiting the village, I doubt they could snatch anyone.” Twilight giggles, keeping it vague on where the village is.

“Maybe we can try and see if we can visit it tomorrow.” Tania said with a smile, a little curious on what a secret village will look like. But judging by where Pinkie works, possibly like a candy town. “And Lindsey too if you can do that spell on her again.”

Twilight giggles some more. “I’ll tell Pinkie Pie, she’ll love to hear that you tinies want to visit the village.” Twilight says. “For now though, I suggest some rest.”

‘Yeah, rest more after I just woke up from passing out.’ Tania thought with sarcasm, not wanting to be rude. “Okay, I guess so, but didn’t I just wake up?”

Lindsey sets her hand down next to them. “Yes, but it’s good to get rest after passing out. We can also get a quick bite to eat from the kitchen.” She says.

“Okay.” She was quick to climb on while still having Blueblood on her, giving him a bit of a piggy back ride with his hooves wrapped around her from behind, almost looking like a pony backpack, Tyler and Stacy following with more help for Stacy.

Lindsey waits until all of them climb onto her hand before heading to the kitchen, getting them all something to eat, and dropping Blueblood and Tania off in their room before heading off to hers. Blueblood nuzzles Tania, smiling. “I know you were scared this morning because of your new voice magic, but I think today was a good day.” He says happily.

“Yeah, today was a good day.” Tania agreed as she snuggled close to Blueblood, actually feeling tired, but not exhausted. She let out a small yawn before she pulled the quilt over the both of them. “I think sleep is a good idea right about now.”

Blueblood curls up closer to Tania, nuzzling her some more. “Yeah, sleep would be nice.” He says with a yawn, before kissing her. “Good night.”

With a pink hue on her cheeks, she kissed him in return. “Night Blueblood.” She replied as she brought him closer, resting her head on his mane before she started drifting off to sleep.

Whose Sweets was White as Snow (Guest)

Author's Note

Made by Shrunken-LittleBro12 and Autismo555. They both wanted to do something winter themed, and it was based off of this pic.

New Picture by PT himself.

Whose Sweets was White as Snow (Guest)

“Gair! Come and help me, lad!” A woman’s voice called out.

A 10-year-old boy with dark brown hair, wearing a green sweater and dark pants, ran to the source of the woman’s voice. His mother, who struggled with some logs, or in their case, twigs, made her way into the living room with the door wide open. Gair ran to the door, slamming it behind his mother, stopping the cold air from blowing into their new home.

Gair and his mother had found themselves in Equestria two months ago. It was a difficult adjustment, but they had managed to settle here. Sadly for them, only Gair and his mother had each other upon their arrival to Equestria whereas the rest of the family was separated. Gair could only hope that he would see his Dad and the rest of his family again.

“Thank you, sweetie.” His mother placed the wood into the fireplace, giving the house its warmth, battling the chill of the winter. “Did you stir the soup for me like I told you?”

“Yeah, I did, Mum, and I kept the house cleaned like you wanted.” He smiled and scanned his eyes over at his winter clothes. His mother took notice of this and knew what he wanted to do. “Um... may I please go out and play now?”

“Well,...” Gair’s mother rubbed the back of her head ever since they came to the knew world filled with the mythical giant ponies. At this, she had become overprotective of her son. She had just gotten use to living in the Tiny village and their wooden house, but Gair hadn't gotten to know any of kids or the ponies in and out of the village. “Well, Gair, since you were a good boy, you can go out.”

“Thank you, Mum!” Gair ran to his mom and hugged her, making her almost fall back from the sudden impact.

“Just promise me, Gair, you’ll be careful, and if you see any strange ponies you run away or hide, or try to find one that will protect you.” Gair’s mother sounded uneasy and worried for her son but she didn’t want him to be unhappy cooped up in the house. “And promise me you’ll be back by your curfew, young man!”

“I will Mum, I will.” Gair smiled, running to the coat hanger, grabbing his orange hoodie, and slipping into a pair of grey sweatpants and a double pair of socks.

“Hold it!” His mother stopped him before he ran out the door. She had a heavy coat along with a scarf, and beanie. “I’m not having you get sick out there.” She began to forcefully put the heavy coat on Gair and wrap the scarf around his face and pulled the beanie down on his head almost covering his whole face. Gair looked like bloated starfish.

“Mmmm! Mmmmm!” He tried to speak through the scarf, only to have his voice muffled.

“What?” His mother unwrapped the scar around his face.

“Mum, I can’t put my arms down.” His mother looked confused then pushed his arms down to his sides only to have them stick back into the odd pose. His mother tried pushing down three more times only to have the same results.

“Alright, just wear the heavy coat, but keep the scarf and the beanie.” His mother took off the coat and let Gair take off his hoodie. Afterwards, she handed him the coat, to which Gair slipped on and slipped his feet into the boots, and before long he ran out the door with shouts of excitement.

The first thing Gair did was take leap into the snow, crumbling into the ground beneath. Gair laughed loudly enjoying the chilly slush under him. He stood up grabbing the sled that leaned on the side of his house. Gair walked out of the village and passed the gate and was met with a large, purple hoof stomping near him, making him jump. Gair looked up seeing Princess Twilight standing beside the village wall.

“Hello, Miss Twilight!” Gair waved getting the giant’s attention who looked down at him and kneeling down.

“Hello, Gair, are you going to go play?” Twilight asked her muzzle inches from the boy.

“Yeah. Mum gave me the ok.” Gair smiled up at Twilight.

“Alright, well would you like me to assist you?” Twilight asked in a concerned tone. “I’m sure your mother would like you stay safe.”

“Nah, I’ll be alright. I wanna explore a little bit on my own anyway.”

“Are you sure sweetie?” Twilight’s gigantic eyes showed concern for the tiny boy.

“Yeah! Don’t worry I’ll stay safe I promise.” Gair gave Twilight’s muzzle a quick hug, snuggling into the warm velvet fur of her nose. “Bye, Twilight.” Gair took off for the snowy landscape leaving behind the tiny village.

The village was like any other town in Equestria, but with the use of unicorn magic, it was modeled into modern-like homes found only in the land. Every house and home was modeled differently due to the ponies’ different creativity, and in Gair’s case, his home was a log cabin, big enough for a large family as were many of the homes made for the tiny humans.

The boy had made his way far away from his village. He looked back as he saw Twilight standing near his home, but as he moved farther away, she seemed to be much smaller. He looked over the gigantic snowy land around him. The blanket of white was stretched across the whole land of giants the small hill which to him was the like Mount Everest itself, with a giant tree overlooking it all like it could stretch up to the heavens.

Gair felt his adventurous spirit start to whimper down. The immense snowy land seemed so stark and barren, and the thought of running into a pony started to feel like a bad idea. His little chest shivered from the chilling air and his tired feet feeling heavy, giving him second thoughts about adventuring out into the open. Maybe it was better that he stayed home.

With that thought, Gair turned back and ran back, but he only made a few short steps when he heard the cacophony of childish giggles and plastic sliding across the surface of the snow. It started off far away, but got louder as it got closer. It was then, Gair realized, that those noises meant something big was coming his way, and it was coming fast!

Gair turned around and saw three gigantic forms on plastic sleds heading right for him! The boy panicked as one came down on him like a roaring tsunami, just missing him barely, but leaving him covered in snow. His head emerged just in time to see another giant sled falling towards him. Quickly, he crawled himself out of the snow and leapt away just as it passed where he was stuck.Gair looked at the giant sleds and saw that the two that rode in each sled were giant fillies, the first filly being orange, the second being yellow.

Just as the boy got up, his world was eclipsed in shadow. Turning, he saw the bottom side of another sled just on top of him. Screaming, Gair leapt to the side just before the sled impacted the snowy ground. Sledding past him was another filly of white fur, giggling along before the front side of her sled was caught by a rock and catapulted her a few feet away, making her faceplant into the snow.

Gair shivered in the snow pile, not from the cold but how scared he was from that experience. He watched the other two fillies rushing over to the white filly’s aid, the latter lifting her face up from the snow, to see it was all covered in the cold power with little twigs and leaves forming a whimsical funny face.

“You ok Sweetie Belle?” Apple Bloom asked. She wore a winter attire consisting of fluffy purple earmuffs, a dark coat that covered her front with a light velvet scarf wrapped around her neck, and tightly-laced boots.

“I’m fine.” Sweetie Belle blew some of the snow out from her muzzle with a sound quite similar to blowing raspberries. The unicorn filly wore a pink winter coat with light blue arms and cute violet boots. “We should totally do that again!”

“Heck yeah, that was awesome!” Scootaloo shouted triumphantly. She wore a dark violet hoodie with a scarf wrapped around her muzzle with the design of skeletal teeth. Unlike her friends, she wore pink mitts on her front hooves and dark boots on her hind hooves.

Gair could see the giant fillies talking with each other and they had not noticed him yet. The boy climbed his way out from the snow pile, not wanting the fillies to notice him. He slowly took his first step, keeping his eyes on the giants which led him to slip down on the fresh, sleek path of snow.

“Oof!” Gair grunts slipping down the sleek path sliding all the way down towards the three giant fillies. “Wa- Wait! No! No! No!”

Gair thrashed down the path, trying the best he could to stop himself from sliding down the incline, but his efforts and cries for were all for nothing as he saw the fillies getting bigger and bigger, their gigantic forms taking over his view. Their giggling forms were initially unaware of the boy as he slid down the tractionless snow, finally stopping in the last place he wanted to be right now. He was lying in the slippery snow smack-dab in the center of the giggling galloping giantesses, and to him, they were all as big as a two-story house.

It was only until after he stopped where the giant white filly stopped her laughing, noticing a miniscule figure lying before their hooves. “Hey, girls, look! It’s a Tiny!”

Suddenly, the other two fillies stopped laughing and looked down where Sweetie was pointing. Gair shivered frighteningly under the six large eyes of the three fillies staring down at him, his heart thumped rapidly and a nervous sweat started going down the sides of his face. “Please...”

“I wonder how he tastes?” Scootaloo pulled down her scarf showing her exposed muzzle and licked her lips. Gair froze and his eyes widened from what the filly said. His shivers worsened to the point where he shook like a leaf, and he squeezed his eyes so tight, tears began to seep out.

Apple Bloom tilted her head curiously at the boy’s display. “Hey, is he okay?”

Sweetie Belle carefully leaned down, her muzzle inches from the tiny boy. She saw the tears dripping from his face, eliciting a frown of fear and worry for the boy. She lifted herself up, unstrapped her boot from her left hoof, and gingerly scooped the boy up, cradling Gair in the soft pad.

“I-I-I think he’s hurt?” Sweetie Belle squeaked.

“What?” Scootaloo and Apple Bloom both looked over at the tiny boy, all of them looking at the frightened boy with heightened concern.

“I-I’m not hurt,” Gair said shivering.
“But you’re crying.” Sweetie Belle’s horn glowed and levitated the boy out of her hoof, using it to gently caress the boy’s face, wiping the tears away.

“You ponies said you were going to eat me,” Gair whimpered as he was gently placed back into the soft pad of the filly’s hoof.

“We won’t little guy, we promise,” Sweetie Belle cooed.

“We won’t?” Scootaloo asked, raising an eyebrow.

“No, we won’t,” Apple Bloom hissed, scowling at her before turning to the boy. “It’s gonna be ok. We promise we're not bad ponies.”

Apple Bloom leaned closer to Gair, making him nervous. The yellow filly gave him a peaceful smile and leaned forward to nuzzle the little young Tiny. At the assumption that she would eat him, Gair panicked.

“N-No, please don’t eat me!” Gair shrieked, making Apple Bloom back away.

“It’s ok, it’s ok, it’s ok.” Sweetie Belle cooed, cradling the boy into her hooves. She brought him to her coated chest and gently held him up to the soft thermal fabric. “It’s alright, little guy, we’re not gonna eat you. Honest.”

Sweetie Belle draped her head over her hoof and over the tiny boy. The boy glowed with affection from the added warmth. He felt a sense of comfort from the giant filly that almost ran him over with her sled, but it was only a small comfort. He couldn’t get fully over the fact that these giant fillies almost severely injured him in their recreational winter activity, adding to the fact that the orange filly suggested that her friends should eat him.

Still, the fact that the giant unicorn was literally holding him close to her heart and gently resting her head on his tiny frame was enough to calm him down. He returned the hold with a hug, sniffling as the tears steadily calmed themselves. The other two fillies watched this scene unfolding with a unified “awwww,” holding their hooves to their hearts.

Gair smiled, feeling much better as the fear of these fillies was washed away by the warmth of this kind filly. The boy pressed himself into the warm fabric snuggling into it and attempted to hug into the place where he heard the soothing thumping of her heart.

Gair felt himself being taken back into the open and being shown to the three giant ponies once again. Only now the two seemed to share a look of joy upon seeing him smile.

“Sorry for the scare, little guy. Are you new here?” Scootaloo asked.

“Um, yes. Me and my mum got here a few months ago were settling in a new home near here.” Gair pointed at the Tiny village a block away from the outskirts of the gigantic town.

“So what’s your name? Mine’s Sweetie Belle,” she happily cheered. “Oh and that’s Apple Bloom and Scootaloo.” She pointed at her two friends excessively.

He laughed at how suddenly cheerful Sweetie Belle was. “My names Gair. It’s nice to meet you all.”

“So whatch’a doing out here little Gair?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I was gonna go sled riding.” Gair looked over at the paths the fillies made with there sleds, Scootaloo walked over to some tiny holes plucking out a tiny plastic sled.

“Here you go buddy.” She handed Gair his sled. “So wanna ride with us?”

Sweetie Belle let out a loud gasp. “Oh! Yes, yes, yes, yes!” She cheered making Gair cover his ears.

“Hehe. Sure.” Gair smiled happily feeling excited and ready to play. He felt himself being levitated again and was set into the curls of Sweetie Belle’s warm mane. Gair smiled, loving the warmth he was receiving from his new giant pony friend. Sweetie Belle walked all the way up the hill with Scootaloo and Apple Bloom following behind.

Sweetie Belle settled on top of the hill where she held her sled in her levitation magic, waiting for Apple Bloom and Scootaloo to catch up. Scootaloo, eager young daredevil, pulled her scarf over her muzzle, sat her plastic disc-shaped sled down and went down the hill, followed with Apple Bloom laughing all the way.

Sweetie Belle giggled, watching her friends going down the hill in their sleds. She looked up to Gair in her mane and gently plucked him out with her magic, setting him down on the snowy ground.

“Ready, Gair?” Sweetie Belle asked. Gair was ready to go down but then as he looked over the hill, at his size, it was like looking down a gigantic mountain. Gair backed away from the edge, feeling a rock drop in his stomach, and Sweetie Belle watched him curiously.

“What’s wrong?” she asked. “You seem kind of nervous.”

“Well, this hill looks...” Gair gulped. “...bigger.”

Sweetie Belle rubbed her chin with her hoof. She smiled and scooped Gair with her hoof and stretched her turtleneck sweater open. Gair got a better look at her exposed fuzzy white neck as he was inserted into the tight fabric, holding him in place. Gair smiled, cuddling into the soft warm fur, nuzzling him into her coat while he felt the blanket of heavenly warmth soothe him in the winter wonderland. Sweetie Belle looked down to the sight of Gair’s tiny head popping out of the hem of her turtleneck, smiling with a delighted little giggle.

“Ready?” Sweetie Belle asked, her voice rocking his tiny form.

“Yeah!” Gair giggled.

Sweetie Belle sat down on her sled and pushed herself, sending her and the boy down the hill.A rush of chilling winds and adrenaline passed through the filly and the boy as their hair rushed with the winds, all while they sailed down the hill.
“Yahoo!” Gair laughed, Sweetie Belle giggling along with him.

The unicorn and human duo passed the other two fillies down the hill, crashing into a nearby high pile of snow, leaving a Sweetie Belle-shaped hole in the pile. Sweetie’s head popped from the top of the pile, her face completely covered in snow. She shook her head and the snow off of her face, while Gair wiped the snow off of his face as well, laughing.

“Did you like that?” Sweetie Belle asked the boy in her sweater.

“Yes I did! That was fun!” he cheered.

“Glad you liked it, ‘cause we’re going again,” Sweetie Belle said, giggling as she rushed back up the hill with her sled, alongside Apple Bloom and Scootaloo.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders, and their newest Tiny human companion, Gair, spent the next half-hour at the hill, sledding down the hill for as many times as they could count until they lost track. Each new ride down the hill was just another joyous thrill ride.

When that half-hour was up, the fillies began to tire, except for Sweetie Belle and Gair.

“Hey. I think I’m gonna head home guys this cold air isn’t good for my wings.” Scootaloo raised her hoodie and looked at the state of her freezing wings.

Apple Bloom nodded in accord. “Yep, me too. Applejack might have some chores for me to do back at the farm.”

“Okay, well, me and Gair are going to play out in the snow a little longer, so I’ll see you guys tomorrow,” Sweetie Belle said as Apple Bloom and Scootaloo collected their respective sleds.

“Okay, see ya,” Scootaloo said, turning to the Tiny boy cuddled in against her friend’s ivory neck. “It was nice meeting you, Gair. Sorry if we scared you for almost running you over with our sleds and wanting to eat you.”

“It’s okay, Scootaloo,” Gair said. “I’m glad I met you guys, too. You’re the first friends I’ve met since my Mum and I appeared here.”

“That’s good! The Cutie Mark Crusaders are always open to some new friends.” Apple Bloom gasped. “Say, y’all wanna come by our family farm some time soon? I can introduce you to the family and give you a free sample of our family’s signature Zap Apple Jam.”

Gair beamed with a smile. “I’d love to!” he said, suddenly frowning in thought. “But my Mum is always making me stay with her and she barely lets me out unless I do all of my chores.”

“Well, that’s silly! Just do your chores like she asks and she’ll let you out to play!” Apple Bloom optimistically suggested. “If you want, you can come to school with us! Miss Cheerilee keeps a school room in her belly for all the Tiny kids.”

Gair felt his stomach drop. “You mean… she eats them?”

“Of course, but don’t let that scare you,” Scootaloo assured. “In Equestria, no Tinies can get digested, so it makes for a good hangout place.”

“My Tiny sister, Claire likes to sleep in my big brother’s belly almost every night,” Apple Bloom told the boy, “and when it’s morning, she’ll come out soaking wet, but she’s as good as she was when she went in.”

Gair winced. “That sounds gross.”

“That’s what the Tinies say at first,” Sweetie Belle stated, “but after they get swallowed a first time, they said it was like sleeping in a jacuzzi or a sauna. They say the stomach they stayed in was the most peaceful place they’ve ever been to.”

Despite the sweethearted giantess’s assurance, Gair was uncertain by this fact. “I don’t know… it seems scary to me.”

“You don’t have to like it, but it’s something to think about if you ever need some time to yourself.” Scootaloo fluttered her wings, feeling the numbness in her feathers. “Ooh, I gotta get these babies warm. I’ll catch you later, you guys!”

“See ya later, Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom said as she and Scootaloo took off.

“Bye! I’ll see you later!” Sweetie Belle called out, waving at her friends, who in turn waved back. With her two best friends gone, Sweetie Belle pulled Gair from her turtleneck with her hoof and sat him down in the snow before planting her seat into the snow as well.

“So, I guess it’s just you and me now, huh?” Sweetie asked.

“Yeah, it’s just us,” Gair confirmed.

An awkward silence passed them.

“Soooo~, what do you wanna do?” Gair asked.

Sweetie Belle pondered the answer to the question for a moment until she was perked up happily, giving an excited gasp. “I have an idea! Why don’t we play in the snow for a while!?”

Gair shared in the excitement. “That sounds like a great idea! Let’s go make some snow angels!”

“Yaaaay!” Sweetie belle stood up on her two hind hooves and spread her two front hooves out, fainting onto her back as stiff as a board with an impact that seemed like a three-point quake to Gair. She moved her hooves back and forth in arc-like movements, leaving dragging imprints that resembled the wings an angel.

Gair giggled as he flopped on the snow as well, laying on his back while he created a quicker, smaller snow angel. Afterwards, the two children stood up from their respective snow angels and inspected the other’s creation.

Gair’s snow angel was a tenth of the size of Sweetie Belle’s snow angel, a tiny design that appeared more human-like in appearance, while Sweetie Belle’s snow angel was closely designed to that of an alicorn. The two different sized children looked at each other and giggled.

“I like your snow angel, Gair,” Sweetie Belle giggled. “It’s so cute and tiny.”

Gair returned the snickering. “Yeah, but your snow angel is better, Sweetie Belle. Yours almost looks like a pony goddess.”

“That’s not true. Don’t say that,” Sweetie Belle quickly assured the boy. “I’ve never seen a Tiny make a snow angel before, so don’t let that get you down, okay? Not everyone is perfect.”

“Y-You think so?” Gair looked up at her.

“Of course. Don’t put yourself so low Gair. Rarity always says if you do something you like and it doesn’t work, then you just keep trying because you will get better at it.”

Gair sprinted over to Sweetie Belle’s booted hoof, leapt up, and hugged it. “Thanks, Sweetie Belle! That means a lot to me!”

“Awww, you’re welcome, Gair,” Sweetie Belle said with a smile. “So what do you want to do now? You wanna play a game or something?”

Suddenly, Gair jumped off of Sweetie Belle’s hoof and bounced in place. “Hey, yeah, I wanna play a game!” he said excitingly, then cast a slightly forlorn face. “But I don’t know what we’ll play since I’m so tiny and all.”

“That’s no problem, Gair. There’s always a game you can play with ponies!” Sweetie Belle said, an idea suddenly crossing her mind. “Wait, I got it! How about we play ‘Cat and Mouse?’ I play the kitty-cat and you play the mouse that’s trying to get away!”

“Hmmm… alright,” Gair answered. “So is it like hide and seek?”

Sweetie Belle shrugged. “Kinda. All you have to do is run and hide somewhere, and all I have to do is chase you,” she explained the rules, “and if I catch you, then I get to eat you.”

Gair blinked. Upon hearing this, he gave a loud, nervous gulp and backed up a bit from Sweetie Belle. “I-I don’t know about that.”

“Don’t worry Gair, I won’t actually eat you,” Sweetie Belle said, giving Gair a gentle pat on his head with her hoof, “but I will give you the biggest tickle of your life!”

Gair playfully gasped. “Oh no, not tickling! Anything but the tickling!”

“That’s right!” Sweetie Belle crouched herself in a position where she was ready to pounce like she was preparing herself for the role of the kitten. “So you’d better run, because Kitty Belle is gonna get you!”

“Oh no!” Gair turned and sprinted away from Sweetie Belle, the filly wiggling her seat as she prepared to leap. And just like that, she pounced after the boy, sharing in his giggling as he ran circles around her. Gair jumped around the hooves that tried to lightly step on him and catch him, but given his tiny size, Gair wasn’t as easy to catch as Sweetie Belle thought.

Sweetie Belle, mean while, playfully jumped around the boy like an excited puppy or kitten, trying to block off his path to catch him. Everytime that she tried to gently stamp him or snatch him up in a cuddle, Gair would always slip and leap out of the way, evading her at every turn. The game went on longer than Sweetie Belle and Gair counted on, speanning about ten minutes of fun and exciting cheers and laughter.

By the time that those ten minutes rolled up, the game came to an end when Sweetie Belle changed tactics. Like before, Sweetie Belle bounced in front of the boy, blocking Gair’s path and giving him time to turn and run. That was what Sweetie Belle was counting on, because as he turned, Sweetie Belle used her hooves to cage him in and quickly scooted her hooves and herself up to the boy. Gair giggled as he was dragged to Sweetie Belle’s face, looking down at him with an eager grin.

“You lost, Gair, and you know what that means~”

“Oh no! Not the tickle pony!” Gair giggled, feigning horror.

“That’s right!” Sweetie Belle playfully roared like a lion cub and let loose a barrage of playful “nom nom noms” onto Gair, tickling him and making him laugh so hard, he could hardly breathe. Sweetie Belle’s gentle and firm hold made it impossible for Gair to break free from her ticklish torture, but he could still wriggle and writhe in her grip.

Sweetie Belle turned on her back, still keeping the boy held in her grasp. This time, Sweetie Belle nuzzled the boy, tickling him on his side, his most ticklish spot, despite the winter wear he wore against the cold. Eventually, Gair wiggled so much that he slipped out of Sweetie Belle’s grip, landed on her belly, and ran for Sweetie Belle’s side.

“I got you now!” Gair said, wiggling his fingers into the filly’s fur.

“Oh no! Oh no-aaaAAAHHHHH-HAHAHAHAHAHA!” Sweetie Belle wriggled uncontrollably as the Tiny tickled her side, her most ticklish spot on her body, too. Gair felt like he was riding a bronco bucking machine at the state fair, so he held on tightly while Sweetie Belle began to roll around in the ground and kick her hooves in the air.

At one point, Gair tickled a spot so ticklish that Sweetie Belle suddenly jerked to the right, catapulting the Tiny boy towards that direction into the air and fell into the snow. The impact left a Tiny-shaped hole in the snow, and Sweetie Belle giggled a few more laughs before she noticed the Tiny in question was gone from her side and deduced where he was by the shape in the snow.

“Gair?!?” Sweetie Belle got up and looked around. She saw the shape in the snow and, worried that she might have hurt the boy, carefully approached that shape.

“Oh no! Gair, are you alright?” Sweetie Belle lowered her muzzle to the snow, looking closer to see if the boy in question was okay.

As her snout got closer, she felt a tiny “boop” from a Tiny hand scrunch her muzzle slightly inwards. Gair then popped out of the snow with an innocent laughter while Sweetie Belle wiped her muzzle.

“I got you!” Gair said, chuckling childishly.

“Oh! Why you little... come here!” Sweetie Belle roared, making Gair dash back into the snow with the giant filly leaping up and crashing into the snow digging her head into the powder and popping out, but with no luck of catching the boy.

Gair’s laughter could be heard behind her. She turned and made another leap for him, digging herself under the snow. She tunneled under the cold powder and created a trail under the surface, but when she popped out, she came up empty-hooved once more.

She could hear the boy’s laughter behind her. Sweetie Belle growled and made another leap for the boy, digging her hooves into the snow. Just as she stuck her head in, she heard Gair laughing again, and popped her head out with a comically frustrated face somewhat covered in snow. She listened closely, this time, to the source of the laughter and turned around.

There, holding onto her fluffy, puffy tail was none other than Gair, wearing an impish grin on his face as Sweetie Belle gave him a sly look. “Oh, there you are, you little rascal! You won’t escape me this time!”

With that, Sweetie Belle gently lowered flank down, catching her tail and the boy underneath. She was careful not to flatten the boy under her cheeks into the snowy ground, but just gentle and firm enough to hold him long enough for him to crawl out from under her. Sweetie Belle giggled at the ticklish feeling of the Tiny wriggling underneath her seat, crawling his way out from between her flank and her tail. When at last, Gair popped halfway out of his hold and gasped for air.

He felt the weight of Sweetie Belle lift up off of him and her blanket-like tail slide from underneath him, flipping him onto his back. Gair breathed deeply while he watched the gray clouds in the sky above slowly roll by before it was filled by Sweetie Belle’s giant grinning face lowering itself towards his smaller frame.

“I got you,” Sweetie Belle said, making Gair laugh tiredly.

“Yeah, you got me,” he said, sighing. “I surrender.”

Sweetie Belle nuzzled the boy gently, making him giggle, not too much since he was literally out of breath. Suddenly, a wind chill swept up over the two, making them shiver.

“Oof, it’s getting cold out,” Gair said. “I think it’s time we head back.”

“Yeah, Rarity might be worried.” Sweetie Belle wrapped her arms around herself as the chilling winds worsened. A giant gust blew through, making the boy shiver in place. It was so brisk and harsh that he could barely move.

The chilling winds howled like mad wolves, the skies darkened with the arrival of the new darker clouds raining down a new shower of white clumps of snow. The entire town of Ponyville was getting covered in a fresh new blanket of white and the ponies were all taking cover into their homes.

Sweetie Belle looked down and saw a trail of tiny footprints, trailing up to where Gair stepped. It turned out that he was trying to back home on foot, but the wind chill and the heavy snow prevented him from going any further. Sweetie Belle’s horn glowed a lime green, and a fading sphere formed around herself acting as a shield for the filly. She then marched over to Gair, picked up the boy with her hoof and stuffed him into her turtleneck. All at once, Gair felt heat coursing through his body as Sweetie Belle’s warm fur and her turtleneck provided him with warmth and much-needed comfort.

“S-Sweetie Belle?” Gair stuttered through the cold.

The filly gently stroked him, muzzling him with her lower right cheek. “Shh, it’s okay, Gair. I’m gonna take you home and get you warmed up, okay?”

“B-B-But, Sweetie Belle… I-I-I have to get back home to my Mum,” Gair protested. “I p-p-promised her I’d be b-b-back for supper.”

“You’re not going back to her in this weather,” Sweetie Belle said. “C’mon, I’ll take you home and you can rest up by the fire. I’ll have you back home with your mom by supper, okay?”

“Ok-k-kay,” the boy said, cuddling up to Sweetie Belle’s fur. “Th-th-thank you.”

“It’s no problem. I’m just a filly who learned to be generous from her big sister,” Sweetie Belle responded, trotting back home. “C’mon. If we hurry back, Rarity will have some hot chocolate waiting for us.”

“That s-s-sounds good. I’d like that.”

With this, Sweetie Belle carried her little passenger back home, back to a warm fire, cozy company, and a hot refreshment to raise his temperature back to normal.

Sweetie Belle had taken Gair back to her sister, Rarity’s home, the Carousel Boutique. The filly settled down near the roaring fireplace with Gair tucked away in the warm fibers of her turtleneck sweater. Gair smiled peacefully as he snuggled up to the filly’s warm fur and the nice cotton material of the sweater, looking as though he was drifting asleep but doing his best to keep awake.

“This is the nicest thing someone has ever done for me.” Gair cuddled into the white fur, pressing his little face into the soft wall of Sweetie Belle’s neck. “Thank you again, Sweetie Belle.”

“Aww, you’re welcome, Gair,” Sweetie Belle said, stretching her turtleneck out and, using her magic, levitating the Tiny boy out. She levitates him up to the curly locks of her mane while she unstrapped her boots and set them aside in a neatly proper fashion.

“Rarity, I’m home!” the filly called out, “and I have a guest with me!”

“Coming, Sweetie Belle!” a delicate, feminine voice sang in return.

“Who’s that?” Gair asked.
“Oh, that’s my big sister, Rarity. She’s the best sister any pony could have,” Sweetie Belle chirped with pride and glee.

It wasn’t before long that another unicorn, a mare much taller than Sweetie Belle with ivory fur and a delicately curled indigo mane trotted in from the other room. She also had baby blue eyeshadow to make her look proper and ladylike.

“Hello, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity greeted her little sister. “Did you have a nice time with your friends?”

“You bet! We also made a friend!” Sweetie Belle reached up into her mane and gently pulled the Tiny boy out, showing him before her older sister, who appeared to be shy of her at first.

“H-H-Hello, miss… my name is Gair,” the boy introduced himself, shivering nervously.

“Well, hello, little one. You must be Sweetie Belle’s newest friend,” Rarity greeted the boy, noting his shyness. “Oh, now don’t be afraid. I may look like a giant who indulges in consuming Tinies at first glance, but I am actually the most generous pony anyone has ever met.”

Sweetie Belle brought the boy to her muzzle and gently nuzzled him, calming him down. “It’s okay, Gair. Rarity’s not going to bite you. It’s like I said, she’s the best sister anyone could ever have.”

“Aww, how sweet.” Rarity smiled, placing a hoof to her heart. She couldn’t handle the cavity-inducing sweetness her sister showed towards the young boy. “I bet that judging from the paleness in your skin that you’re cold?”

“Yes. I... um, we could really go for some of your famous hot cocoa.” Sweetie Belle smiled and leaned up to her sister.

Rarity flicked her hair back in a dramatic fashion. “Well, Sweetie Belle, if it’s my famous cocoa that you want, then it’s my famous cocoa you will have. The same will go for you too, Gair.”

Gair nodded once. “Thank you, Miss Rarity.”

“Oh, think nothing of it, darling,” Rarity insisted. “I am only doing this out of the goodness of my heart. It’s what I am the best at… well, that and fashion designing.”

Rarity led Sweetie Belle and Gair into the living room, where already, there was a fire roaring in the fireplace, giving the home the much needed heat to beat the cold.

“Now, why don’t you two rest here while I fix you two a pot of cocoa for you?” Rarity offered. “I’ll even let Gair use the Tiny china we keep in the cupboard.”

“Thank you, Miss Rarity,” Gair thanked gratefully. Sweetie Belle settled next to the hearth and sat Gair down beside her, letting him nestle up against her warm belly. The fire from the fireplace bathed them both in blissful warmth, but for Gair it was just an addition to the warmth he was getting from Sweetie Belle’s soft belly fur.

“There. Is that warm enough for you?” Sweetie Belle gently asked him.

“Y-Yes, thank you,” Gair said.

“You’re welcome, Gair.” Sweetie Belle gently scooped the boy up in her hooves and held him gently as she brought him up to her chest. She curled her hooves around his tiny body, nuzzling him gently a couple of times, returned with a gentle snuggle from him.
Gair hummed with peaceful delight. “You’re so warm and soft, Sweetie Belle.”

“Do you think so?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Mm-hmm. It’s like hugging a giant cute teddy bear who hugs you back.”

A shade of vermillion blushed the unicorn’s cheeks. “Aww, that’s so sweet of you to say,” Sweetie Belle said, flustered. “Hey, Gair. Do you have any other family besides your mom?”

Gair nodded. “Yeah. There’s my dad, but I don’t know where he is. My mum and I were the only ones in my family to make it here during the Vanishing. She’s been keeping me by her side for the past couple of months, so I haven’t made many friends since.”

“Aww, I’m so sorry.” Sweetie Belle curled the boy closer to her. “Did you have any friends before you and your mom vanished from your world?”

“Not many, but I’ve gotten by with them.” Gair snuggled up closer to Sweetie Belle’s fur to the point where he might’ve felt her skin underneath. “I wonder where they are now, if they’re still on Earth or if they’re here in Equestria.”

A giant white hoof stroked the boy’s body with gentle reassurance. “Don’t worry, I’m sure you can see your friends again sometime. In the meantime, you have me, my friends, and my sister as your friends.”

“Don’t forget Princess Twilight Sparkle,” Gair noted. “She helped me and my Mum move into our Tiny village, so every now and again, we get to talk to her for a little bit.”

“Yeah. Isn’t she great?” Sweetie Belle asked.
“She is. I’ve never met another pony like her. She’s the best thing to happen to me and my mum,” Gair said. “I wish we could move into her castle. She’s plenty of living space, and I heard the villagers say that she’s got a Tiny kid and a pegasus foal living with her. Is that true?”

“Yeah, something like that,” Sweetie Belle answered. “The foal is actually a horse from your world who reappeared here in Equestria as a pegasus pony, and she treats him like an overprotective big sister.”

“Why does that sound familiar?” Gair quipped. The two children giggled as dainty white hooves stepped into the room.

“Here you go~” Rarity sang as she walked into the room, levitating in a haze of baby blue magic, three different mugs. Two of the mugs were normal-sized to the ponies, but the third one was tiny-sized for the Tiny boy. Rarity elicited a ladylike snicker as she sat down next to Sweetie Belle and Gair, moving the other two mugs for her sister and her guest.

Sweetie Belle happily took her mug and held it close to herself. Gair watched the tiny mug float towards him and carefully grabbed it, feeling the hot cup warm his hands, feeling the steam warm his face as he held it up to his him.

Gair laid back, feeling relaxed for the first time in two months. He took a sip of the hot cocoa; the taste was chocolate deliciousness, and he felt the hot liquid warm him up inside.

“T-This is amazing! This is the best hot chocolate I’ve ever tasted!” Gair blushed as Rarity giggled.

“Thank you, sweetheart,” the pristine unicorn said, perking up at a thought that came to her. “Oh! Here, this is for you.”

Rarity used her magic to levitated a folded-up cotton fabric. Gair stared in curiosity and watched as it floated up to his lap. Setting his mug down, Gair unfolded it, revealing it to be a brand new long-sleeve sweater, a light green sweater with a large light blue stripe across the chest and belly.

Gair was initially speechless at first. “Y-You made this f-f-for me?”

“Of course I did, little one.” Rarity smiled taking a sip of her mug. “You looked so cold, I just knew I had to give you something to keep you warm. Go ahead, darling, try it on.”

Gair slipped into his new sweater, feeling as giddy as a boy at Christmas as he slipped through the sleeves of his gift. He felt happy for the loving attention and kindness these ponies were giving him, warmth of many kinds that was abundant here in Equestria than on Earth.

He popped his head out of the hem of the sweater and looked down at his torso. Rarity levitated a hand mirror to Gair, to him a full-sized wardrobe mirror, and inspected the style of the sweater on it.

“Oh, Gair, darling, you look so adorable and ravishing!” Rarity said, nearly cracking her voice with delight. “I take it that you love how it looks on you?”

“I do! Thank you very much, Miss Rarity!” Gair squealed, jumping with joy. “Do you have a whole closet of Tiny sweaters here!?”

Giggling, Rarity answered, “Oh, heavens, no. I’ve just whipped that up while I was concocting our hot cocoa. It only took me about five minutes to make.”

“Wow, five minutes? That’s a brand new record, sis,” Sweetie Belle giggled.

“Tiny clothes don’t necessarily count in how fast I design and fashion their clothes, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, patting her sister’s head. “Whipping up a new clothing fashion for a hundred Tinies in half-an-hour is only child’s play compared to making the hundreds of dresses I make for special orders.”

Gair smiled. He felt the many different sensations of warmth wrapped around his body, but there was a different kind of warmth that he’s never felt before. He had never felt this level of kindness and generosity before, and he had only felt a little bit of welcome from his peers on Earth. Never before today did he felt the most welcome child to land in Equestria. His smile grew wider as his eyes began to water, leaking tears that trickled on his face.

“Darling, are you alright?” Rarity and Sweetie Belle’s faces grew closer, twisted with concern. “Are you hurt?”

“N-No, I’m not. You’re all so nice to me, and when I’m home I never felt this welcome.” Gair rubbed his cheeks with the back of his hand, wiping away the freshly flowing tears. “Thank you. Thank you all so much. I can’t tell you how happy this make me feel.”

“It’s no trouble, little one.” Rarity leaned in closer and nuzzled the boy’s face. “I’m just so happy to see that you loved my gift from me to you.”

“And I’m happy to have met you all,” Gair hugged her muzzle, with Rarity breaking off the nuzzle so Sweetie Belle could lean in to nuzzle him as well. Gair returned the equine display of affection by hugging her nose back, snuggling his head into her muzzle.

“Hmm. It’s getting awfully late.” Rarity looked up at the clock, and walked to the window, seeing the heavy snow still coming down like a storm. “Oh dear, this storm doesn't seem to be stopping. Looks like we’ll have to stay in for the rest of the night.”

Gair beamed brightly, but then stopped as a terrifying thought crossed his mind. “Oh no! My Mum told me to be back home for supper! She’ll be worried sick if she doesn’t know where I am!”

“Not to worry, Gair,” Rarity smiled. “You said Twilight is always around your village, so I’ll just give her a call and have her tell your mother you’ll be staying with us for the night and I’ll take you home tomorrow morning.”

Gair felt a newfound sense of hope rise within him in the form of a new beaming smile. “Really? You’ll do that for me? You mean I can stay here the whole night you two?”

“Of course, darling, it’s no problem at all. Now you two stay put, and I’ll give Twilight a call.” Rarity walked off into another room, leaving the two children to themselves once more.

Unable to control his excitement, Gair motioned the “come here” gesture to Sweetie Belle with his finger. The giant filly lowered her face down to the boy’s level, and suddenly, Gair jumped up and gave Sweetie Belle’s muzzle a tight hug, a big toothy Cheshire Cat grin spread across his face.

“Yay, my first ever sleepover!” Gair cheered. “I’ve never had a sleepover with my friends before!”

“Yay! This will be my first sleepover too!” Sweetie Belle cheered as well. “I’m so excited, I could just jump with joy!”

With it, Sweetie Belle hopped in place, bouncing the tiny boy on her muzzle with every hop she made. The filly giggled as she hopped around the room in circles, Gair giggling too as he was having as much of a thrill as he did earlier with the sleds. After a few minutes had passed, Rarity entered the room with a smile on her face, oblivious to Sweetie Belle and Gair’s playing at first.

“Alright, Gair, I’ve notified Twilight that you would be staying here, so you…” Rarity trailed off and gasped as she saw her sister bounce around with the boy bouncing up and down on her nose. “Sweetie Belle! Cease your jumping at once! You might hurt the poor boy if he gets flung off of your nose!”

Immediately after the scolding, Sweetie Belle and Gair stopped their laughter and their bouncing, the boy hanging off the side of the filly’s muzzle.

Rarity, knowing that she had just yelled at her sister in the presence of her guest, quickly recomposed herself. “Sweetie Belle, you have to careful when there are guests in the house, especially since he is small enough to be crushed under your hoof.”

“Sorry, Rarity,” Sweetie Belle said as she cowered down, looking shameful with her ears turned around and flattened against her head.

Rarity turned to the hoof-sized boy on her sister’s nose. “As for you, Gair, I want you to be extra careful, given how everything is twenty times your size. If anything were to happen to you, then I would be held responsible for what happens to you.”

“S-Sorry Miss Rarity,” Gair said as he quickly climbed on the tip of her nose and sat still, trying not to fall off.

“It’s fine. You just have to be cautious is all.” Rarity heaved a sigh, calming her down. “Now then, dears, why don’t we get ready for supper? I’ve made vegetable soup to warm your insides after spending the whole day out in the cold.”

“That sounds good!” Gair cheered. “I’ve never had food made by ponies before.”

“Have you ever had vegetable soup before?” Rarity asked the Tiny boy.

“Yes, my Mum makes whole kinds of soup.”

“Well, you haven’t lived until you’ve had my vegetable soup. It would make even the most stubborn of foals understand the vegetables they despised a lot better through its taste and its warmth.” Rarity motioned a hoof to Sweetie Belle. “Take Sweetie Belle, for example! When she was a foal, she didn’t like to eat her greens, especially around zucchini, but now she’s grown to love them.”

“That’s right!” Sweetie Belle rubbed a hoof on her belly and closed her eyes blissfully, sticking out her tongue. “Mmmm~”

“Oooh, I wanna try some! I wanna try some!” Gair bounced in his seat, eager to try this soup.

“Then come to the kitchen, dears. The soup will be ready in a few minutes.”

At this, Sweetie Belle and Gair cheered. They followed the older unicorn mare into the kitchen where the table, once set for just the two of them, was set for their new guest. There was a miniature table set with a soup bowl that was about Gair’s size, silverware that was about his size, and a paper napkin ripped from a paper towel to accommodate for his stature.

Dinner was an eventful one for the unicorn sisters and the Tiny boy. Gair thoroughly enjoyed the vegetable soup; it was the best soup he ever tasted. Gair told Rarity and Sweetie Belle about what his life was like with his family and vice versa. After their soup was finished, Rarity served herself, her sister, and her guest a scoop of raspberry sorbet which complimented the warmth of the soup very nicely.

Afterwards, they lingered around the fire for a time, sipping on their hot chocolate while they played a few board games to pass the time. Then, after a few hours of Monopony, Tiny Trap, and Go Fish, the two giant ponies and the boy all agreed that the games were wearing them down, and with that, they all agreed that the moment they had all been waiting for arrived.

It was time for bed.

Rarity guided Sweetie Belle upstairs as Gair rode on the inside of Sweetie Belle’s mane. The Tiny boy let out a yawn that proved to be quite contagious, which got the ponies to yawn like they were in a barbershop trio. The unicorn sisters and the Tiny boy brushed their teeth, slipped on their pajamas (Gair was given an extra pair of tiny pajamas and had to dress up in private), and Sweetie Belle and Gair slipped into her bed together as Rarity tucked the covers over them.

“Good night, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, giving her sister’s cheek a peck.

“Good night, Rarity,” Sweetie Belle said, snuggling into her warm bed sheets.

“Good night, Gair,” Rarity said, nuzzling the Tiny boy. “Pleasant dreams.”

“Pleasant dreams, Rarity,” Gair replied, snuggling into the giant pillow and leaned up into Sweetie Belle’s neck. The filly gently wrapped her hooves around Gair and held him close, giving him another nuzzle before they both shut their eyes.

Rarity held a hoof to her heart, smiling sweetly to the display of her sister cuddling the boy close to her heart. “Awww, that is so sweet. I wish I had a camera ready for this.”

The pristine unicorn giggled as she trotted out of the room and shut the door behind them, leaving them in the dark, illuminated by the moonlight shining through the windows. Gair melted to the warmth of Sweetie Belle’s comforting embrace, feeling her chest rising and falling, and the muffled thumping of her heartbeat. He wished this feeling would never end. It was the most comfort that he has ever felt in such a long time.

What really prevented Gair from falling asleep, however, was that he felt small gusts of warm wind blowing onto him in rhythm. He looked up and saw that the consecutive gusts came from Sweetie Belle’s flaring nostrils, flapping a little for each time a little snore escaped her airways. Gair giggled, gently wiggling himself out of Sweetie Belle’s grip, careful not to wake her up too much. He reached up to her nose and gave it a boop, making her open an eye.

“Hey, you really think you can do that while I’m asleep?” Sweetie Belle asked slyly. She brought the little giggling form of Gair to her muzzle with both hooves and nuzzled him, tickling him. Gair wiggled and laughed before he hugged her back, snuggling in her muzzle’s warmth.

“You know, I can still smell the soup off of your breath.” Gair looked into Sweetie Belle’s big eyes, swearing that he could almost see his reflection in her eyes.

Sweetie Belle giggled. “Yeah, Rarity’s soup can make you feel good on the inside.”

“No kidding, that was so good,” Gair rubbed his belly. “I gotta get the recipe for my mum, she’ll be blown away by it.”

“Well sure you can. I’m sure Rarity’s not going to mi-”

Sweetie suddenly paused as her cheeks swelled, and a light burp escaped her mouth and right into Gair’s direction. Gair blinked in confusion at first, but then he started to chuckle, growing louder and never stopping.

Sweetie Belle tried to stop herself from smiling and she fought back the urge to laugh, but that failed when the first few chuckles escaped her lips, eliciting a snicker from her throat.

The filly and the boy began to laugh madly as they both tried to keep their laughter at a quieter volume just in case Rarity was listening. They cackled uncontrollably like a couple of hyenas, rolling around and kicking their legs in the air. They laughed until their lungs were sore and their breathing was labored.

Gair wiped away a tear from his eye. “I-I’m sorry… i-i-it’s just too funny…!”

Sweetie Belle’s mouth hung open while her last fit of laughter continued uncontrollably. Curiously, Gair couldn’t help but peek inside of the giant filly’s maw, feeling the humid air of her breath waft over him. He saw how dark it was at the back of her mouth, a uvula hanging over the entrance of her throat, framed by her pearly white teeth. He watched the tongue wriggle, glistening with moisture in the dim moonlight.

Just as Sweetie Belle was finished with her laughing, Gair scooted up closer to Sweetie Belle, up to her muzzle.

“Hehe~ You’re so silly, Sweetie Belle.” Gair cuddled up to her and hugged her cheek. Out of his own curiosity, the boy pulled away and looked straight into the filly’s eye. “U-Um… Sweetie Belle?”

“Mm-hmm?”

Gair nervously shivered, reluctant to get the question out in the open. “Uh… um… is it alright i-i-if I, um… if um…”

Sweetie Belle sat up a little in her bed, looking down her newest friend with perplexity and concern. “Gair, what’s wrong? Is there something you need to tell me that you’re afraid of?”

“N-No! Well, not exactly, but it’s just, um…” Gair swallowed a nervous lump in his throat and took a deep breath. “Sweetie Belle, is it okay if I slept on the inside your mouth!?”

Gair slapped his hands over his mouth in shock. He had never been so embarrassed so much in his life. “I’m sorry… I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have asked such a stupid question.”

“Awww, Gair, it’s okay.” Sweetie Belle gently rubbed his back with her hoof, scooping him up and held him to her chest. “You don’t have to be scared, Gair, I’ll be happy to keep you in my mouth for the night.”

“Really?” Gair asked.

“Of course, silly,” Sweetie Belle gently booped Gair on the nose. “Lots of Tinies your age sometimes sleep in other ponies’ mouths or spend the night in their stomachs. Although, if I’m being honest, I’m a bit nervous because this is the first time I’ve had a Tiny in my mouth before.”

“Are you sure you want me in your mouth?” Gair asked, feeling worried for his friend. “I mean, what’ll happen if I accidentally choke you or if you accidentally chew on me while you’re sleeping? I don’t want one of us to get hurt!”

Sweetie Belle graced the boy with her smile. “Hehe~ You’re so silly. Don’t worry, if something goes wrong, we can always get Rarity and she’ll be able to help us.” Sweetie Belle giggled, stroking Gair’s back with her hoof.

Sweetie Belle laid Gair down on her pillow and rested her head next to him, facing him. “Alrighty. How about you get some sleep?” she suggested. “Don’t worry, I’ll be gentle. Just try not to move around too much, okay?”

“Okay, buddy.” Gair smiled.

Sweetie Belle then opened her mouth, laying her tongue out for Gair. The Tiny boy gulped another nervous lump in his throat as he carefully crawled towards the open maw, his heart racing with excitement, his skin crawling with goosebumps from the hot breath washing over him. Gair stretched out his hand towards the tongue, gently laying it down on the moist surface of the muscle. It twitched upon contact, making Gair retract his hand for a second before he placed his hand on it once again.

Gair slowly crawled onto Sweetie Belle’s van-sized tongue, feeling it retract into the giant filly’s maw as she closed her lips behind her. Then the tongue began to wriggle and buck the boy around; to Sweetie Belle, he tasted of berries and vanilla yogurt, her all-time favorite dessert. Gair giggled, feeling welcome inside of his new giant friend’s mouth. He looked around the interior of the mouth, gazing around the teeth that caged him in, and the tongue he was laying on. He pressed his hands into the surface of the tongue, making it ‘squish’ and pooling saliva underneath.

“Whoa. This is… this is kind of cool,” Gair said. He felt the spirit of adventure take him over. He stood on the tongue, leapt up, and landed into the center, making it jiggled like a tub full of jello. Sweetie Belle’s stifled giggles echoed around the walls of her mouth. Gair laid down onto the tongue while his body was soaked in her drool, feeling drops of saliva drip from the palette and onto his face.

Gair looked over and giggled impishly when he saw the low-swinging uvula just above Sweetie Belle’s throat. He crawled to the back of the throat, the fleshy walls flexing and wiggling upon his arrival. “Hehe~ You fool you’ve showed me your weakness.”

He let out a fake evil laugh before he started to tickle her uvula. Immediately, Sweetie Belle’s laughter echoed around him as if the noise was on the volume of a megaphone, causing him to stumble a little and clamped his arms around the uvula for a strong hold.

“H-Hey! I didn’t let you stay in my mouth so you could tickle me.” Sweetie Belle chuckled, but on the inside as she spoke, Gair was swinging around on the fleshy bulb and was tossed loosely onto her tongue.

“Just for that…” Sweetie Belle’s voice echoed, her tongue rising up and pinning Gair against the roof of her mouth. “...you get to wrestle with my tongue.”
Gair laughed as the fleshy tongue and soft roof smothered him, not enough to hurt him or take the breath out of his lungs, but enough to keep him pinned.

“Uncle! Uncle!” Gair chuckled, tapping on the squishy tongue. The tongue dropped and flattened into the jaw, leaving Gair turning around and laying on his belly. He hugged the squishy tongue and nuzzled his face against the surface of the gigantic tasting organ.

“You’re my best pony friend, Sweetie Belle,” he said, hugging her tongue tighter.

“And you’re my best Tiny friend,” Sweetie Belle replied, curling her tongue tight, holding the Tiny child in a hold that felt like a hug to him. Gair wrapped his left arm around the fold on the tongue snuggling into its warm slimy flesh.

“Thank you for being my friend, Sweetie Belle,” Gair said. “This has been the best day of my life.”

“You’re welcome, Gair,” Sweetie Belle’s voice echoed. “I hope we can do this sometime again. Ooh, maybe we can see each other at school and come over to our treehouse afterwards… if your mom will let us, anyway.”

Gair turned onto his back, pondering this thought. “I don’t know, Sweetie Belle. My Mum hasn’t thought about letting me go to your school, and I’m still in the middle of the first grade. I’m not even sure she’ll even let me see you again after tonight.”

“Oh, that’s silly!” Sweetie Belle retorted, making the interior of the mouth jump a little. “Just tell her about the day you had, tell her about the time you spent with me and my friends, and maybe she’ll think about letting you come to school with me. If she can’t let you play with me after school, at least we’ll still have time during recess.”

Gair thought deeply about this once more; actually, that didn’t sound like a bad idea. If his mom let him go to school but can’t let him play because of the many chores he had to do around the house, then maybe he can still spend some time with Sweetie Belle at school.

“That’s a great idea, Sweetie Belle! I’m sure that my Mum will love it!”

“Yeah!” Sweetie Belle opened her mouth to yawn, feeling the sleep take hold of her. To Gair, he watched and felt his friend’s mouth stretch open from the inside as the dim moonlight shone inside of the maw, shining the intricate details of the tongue he laid on like a wet mattress. He felt an intake of cool air blew past him, but then felt a warm outtake of air blow out of the maw.

Gair watched the filly’s lips close and teeth clang together sealing him in the darkness of her mouth. He returned this giant yawn with a tiny one of his own. “Guess we better get to sleep, huh.”

“Yep. I guess we better.” From the outside of her mouth, Gair felt Sweetie Belle turn in her sleep, laying on her back as she tucked herself into the sheets. He stood up once more and crawled over to the uvula, snuggling into the dangling muscle.

“Good night, Sweetie Belle.”

“Good night, Gair.”

Gair settled into his soggy, moist mattress that was Sweetie Belle’s tongue, laying on his back as he closed his eyes for the night. The sounds of Sweetie Belle’s breathing, and the rhythmic pattern of her breath washing over him in flip-flops of warm and cool air, lulled him to sleep. Sweetie Belle smiled from the outside of her mouth, happy to have a new friend made in her life and happy to have him sleeping in her mouth.

What the two children didn’t know was that the bedroom door was opened slightly by a crack. Rarity watched with a warmth in her heart, touched by the sight of her little sister having her first ever sleepover with her newest Tiny friend resting peacefully in her mouth.

“Sleep well, Sweetie Belle. You too, Gair.”

With that, Rarity quietly closed the door.

School of Friendship. (Part 1 of 3)

Author's Note

A bit late to the party, I know, but enjoy this first part to a 3 part intro for incorporating Season 8 to TFT made by ShrunkenBro and myself.

School of Friendship. (Part 1 of 3)

Various murmurs broke out as Ponyville’s local Tiny village saw something they didn't expect. Strolling along, pulling a wagon, was Applejack… but she was as small as them. She didn't really seem to care what they were thinking, as she stopped in the center, quickly assembled a stand, and pulled out various papers, all as small as them.

“Hear ye, hear ye!” She announced. “Get yer kids signed up fer Twilight's new school of Friendship, openin’ soon!”

“... Did someone spiked my drink?” One of the people asked.

“Is this some kinda prank or something!?”

“Since when did they start caring about us!?”

“We don't have any cash!” A large crowd starting forming around Applejack most of the people staring her down with angry looks, the crowd didn’t look pleased.

“Whoa! Let's settle down here, folks.” Applejack spoke “This ain’t a trick in any way. Ah am yer size, thanks to some poison joke, and Twilight's makin' a new school. She wants yer kids to get an education.”

“Yeah right! What can you teach!?” A woman yelled.

“Me? Personally, the importance of bein’ a hard honest worker, teamwork, and bein’ honest.”

“We can do that, you know!” A guy yelled. Applejack turned to them and squinted her eyes.

“Say… weren't you that fellow that tried to steal mah family's cider recipe last week?” Eyes turned to him with some murmurs.

“Uh… th-that was… Bob!”

“Right… and as for mah friends, we've got all the stuff needed to help yer kids grow; math, writing, Equestrian history, health, all that dandy.”

“How much is this going to cost?” A man asked.

“Just your time and trust. We know y'all ain't got much, but yer kids will change that. They'll be livin’ in some specially made dorms, so they'll have a nice place to stay, complete with a full breakfast, lunch, and dinner, and restrooms for… well, y’know.”

“Yeah right! Only breakfast, lunch and dinner for only you ponies!” A woman roared.

“Now, now, I know y'all think this is a trick, but I assure you, we won't eat your kids. It'll only be for punishment, but otherwise, yer kids will be free to move around. Twilight's already got a few spells ready if she catches us breakin’ her rules.”

“... This is just people, right?” another man asked

“It's for everyone. We want yer kids and other ponies to get along and become friends.” Various concerned murmurs were heard. “Look, it's yer choice if you want to send them to our school or not. But ask yourself this: Is this going to help mah kids? Is safety and fear more important than education?” There was a moment of silence. A single woman with a 7 year old girl approached.

“... Where do we sign up?” She simply asked.

“Can I have a ride too? The girl asked. Applejack chuckled in response.

“Right after yer mom signs.” She answered, handing over a resume.

A month had passed from Applejack’s mission to get Tiny students for Twilight's school of friendship. While a few parents decided to not enlist their kids, probably out of spite and fear, the majority signed off, but those with multiple kids signed their youngest kid up. Truth be told, it was a bit nervous as, though only AJ had to go to 6 major Tiny villages, this was their only chance to leave a good first impression to these new students. But when the time came near, it was all but apparent that they had to do this.

The six major Tiny villages were as followed: Ponyville, Canterlot, Manehattan, Fillydelphia, The Crystal Empire, and Appleoosa. Twilight had everypony, herself included, have a box that, as she described, was bigger on the inside, and looked to be similar to a train to the new students they were receiving. Needless to say, it was different, especially the other addition Twilight had planned in advanced, but wanted to surprise them with.

For the villages, it was very nerve wracking to the kids. Each of them had packed their own clothes and necessary bathroom utensils… if they had any. A couple of them brought something personal, a toy, some cards, or a family portrait, they weren't sure how long school was going to last, but they were prepared for a long haul. But they knew who would be arriving, given a description of the pony that was taking them to Twilight's castle. Appleoosa was the only village to easily know who would be picking up their kids, with Applejack proudly stating she would be taking the kids to school. The others were a bit more nervous.

Pinkie was the one to arrive to the Crystal Empire. To say kids were afraid of seeing a pink pony arrive in a blur and stop perfectly still was an understatement. Her enthusiasm wasn't exactly helpful, as many of the kids were in the process of saying their goodbyes to their family. It was cleared as, despite being unable to fit inside, Pinkie turned the inside of the box into a party room, complete with snacks and music. It took a few minutes, but the new students enjoyed what was available, not minding if school was like this.

Rarity happily traveled to Manehattan arriving at Tiny homes with her own box that was decorated to her style it was fashioned into a bright blue carriage with windows that had purple sheets above them, white wheels on each side of the box and even a door that opened magicly to roll out a long red carpet which Rarity asked and demanded that the kids wiped their shoes before walking on the carpet.

Rainbow Dash traveled to Fillydelphia making a record out of gathering the most kids into her box which left her having to travel back to send back some stray adults they had accidently gathered up along with the kids. Fluttershy stayed in Ponyville picking up all the kids she could find who were ready to go as the kids said goodbye to their parents Fluttershy couldn’t help but tear up a bit from seeing the emotional goodbyes from parent to child.

Finally, Twilight went to Centerlot, gathering all the students and getting to know them a bit personally.

Soon the students all arrived at the brand new school, it didn’t even look like a school it resembled a giant castle with waterfalls even rushing on each side of it with large moute surrounding it giving it off another castle vibe. Some students even saw it as something similar to the Harry Potter Books and movies, with a good few believing they were going to learn magic spells. Their boxes were placed on the floor, allowing all the students to walk around. Starlight watched as the floor was all but covered by tiny students as the rest of the teachers stood by her side.

“So many tinies…” Dash drooled at the sight. A quick whack to her head by a newspaper was provided by Rarity.

“You know what we said, Rainbow.” Twilight sternly spoke. “We're not going to eat them UNLESS they do something wrong.”

“EEE!!! So many new faces!” Pinkie squealed before pulling out a notepad. “Did anypony get their names and birthdays!?”

“Oh dear. Should we have done that?” Fluttershy asked.

“Ah think we can ask those questions later.” Applejack spoke. “And are y'all sure this will work Twi? Especially with other ponies.”

“Funny you should mention that, Applejack.” Twilight replied as her horn glowed, opening the doors. “It's not just ponies.” Walking through the doors was various ponies, but sticking out of the crowd was an orange dragon that looked annoyed, a very shy sky blue changeling, a blue and yellow griffin, a pink Hippogriff, and a small, yet still big yak.

The tiny students panicked seeing a barrage of other ponies enter, most looking to be around teenage to young adult. A rather large tiny boy, turned around to run away, but bumped into the face of the yak that had entered. He didn't want to admit, but she looked pretty cute, but being so massive, he was intimidated. She looked at him curiously, almost pondering.

“Hmm… Tiny large like yak!” She spoke in a... well, not stupid, but more brute voice… as brutish as something adorable can get. He only shook his head as he got to his senses.

“H-hey! I'm not large! I'm just big boned!”

“Ha! Yona like large tiny! What might be large Tiny's name?”

“... It's Phillip… and Yaks can talk?”

“Yaks can talk! Yaks strong, mighty race! Yona make school better for all and show Yaks are better than ponies in learning.”

“Uh…. That's neat… I think… are you going to eat me.” She looked confused.

“Why would Yona eat Phillip?”

“Uh…”

“YONA!!!” A loud, near earth shattering scream was heard. Another Yak entered, but he looked more like a traditional yak, garbbed with some golden rings on his horns. “Who Yona talking to!?”

“Yona talking to Phillip, Ruthford!” The huge yak looked down at Phillip, his eye looking past through his locks of hair.

“Small tiny large as yak! Ruthford like large tiny!”

As Phillip sighed from that statement, the smallest tiny, a girl, his behind one of the pillars, backing up… right until she bumped into something.

“Eep!” She jumped, turning to see another girl was behind her. “Oh no! I'm so sorry!”

“No no, I'm sorry for that! I didn't know you were here!”

“It's ok. I'm just not used to seeing so many ponies here.”

“Really? I'm just not used to-” A shadow overloomed them.

“Ocellus!” A more gentle sounding, kinda nervous voice spoke. Both girls jumped as they turned to see King Thorax looking down at them. “What did we say about changing?”

“Ch-Changing?” The little girl asked. In blue flames, the other girl turned into a blue, insectoid pony. She was close to fainting. Thorax lowered his head to her.

“Sorry, she's kinda shy.”

“Sorry about that.” The other changeling apologized. “I hope you're not mad at me.” She only watched as the little girl fell to the floor.

“Wow! What is that!?” An excited voice rang through the place. Ocellus transformed into her human self and hid behind Thorax’s front left leg. Sliding nearby was the pink Hippogriff, who excitedly flapped her wings, getting a good look at her, right before picking up the unconscious girl in her talons. “Ooh! What's this?”

“That's a human.” An annoyed and older sounding girl spoke from below. Thorax, Ocellus, and the Hippogriff looked down to see a girl wearing glasses. “And I believe her name is Ellie. Name's Jasmine, if you're wondering.”

“Ooh! And what is she!?” The Hippogriff turned her attention to Ocelus.

“She's a changeling.” Thorax answered.

“Humans can turn into changelings!?”

“Other way, Einstein.” Jasmine groaned. She was quickly plucked by the Hippogriff.

“Hehehe! You're funny!”

“Hey! Put me down, you turkey...chicken… horse… thing!”

“I apologize for Silverstream's… eccentric nature.” A somewhat snobby voice spoke, which came from a taller, adult male blue Hippogriff. “Please, once you get to know her, she can be quite the uplifter. She's quite intelligent and wouldn't harm a fly.”

During that, in the halls, the now known Dragonlord Ember dragged a smaller, orange dragon by her arm.

“Oh come on! I'm starving!” The smaller dragon complained. “Can't I at least eat one?”

“For the last time, Twilight said they're here to learn, so the answer is NO!!!” Ember roared.

“Pfft! What's the point of being a dragon if we can't eat smaller creatures.”

“You already ate all those gems and-” She stopped as she sensed she was being watched. Looking down, they saw a rather lengthy tiny boy, who stared at them with a blonde, bowl cut hairstyle. Ember cleared her throat. “Sorry about that, just need to remind my STUDENT that she can't eat your kind here.” He continued to stare.

“... Can I eat this dweeb?” The dragon asked.

“Why you little-!”

“I would like that.” The Tiny spoke. Both dragons gave a confused ‘Huh?’ as they looked down at him. “Can she eat me? PLEEEASE!?”

“Uhh…”

“Oh heck yeah!” The dragon cheered. She quickly grabbed him and tossed him into her mouth.

“SMOLDER!!! NO!!!” Ember shouted, shoving her hand in Smolder’s mouth, pulling the Tiny out. “NO EATING TINIES!!!” The tiny was soaked in her drool looking around in confusion.

“... Oh come on! I was having fun!” He yelled.

“Yeah this dweeb-” Smolder spoke

“Nick.”

“Nick was just going to become my snack!”

“Yeah! And I could tell everyone I was in the belly of a dragon!” Ember only groaned in anger.

Watching the scene, a more nerdy looking Tiny boy backed away in fear, not wanting to be eaten by a dragon. He backed up, but bumped into something that was smooth, but hard as well. He looked up, only to see the face of a Griffin looking down at him with a smirk.

“Well hello, tiny.” He spoke in.a somewhat nasal voice. The boy tried to run away, but was quickly snagged by the griffin. All he could do was struggle as the Griffin brought him closer to his face, who didn't have trouble holding him in his talons. The Griffin turned his head and looked at the boy with his right eye.

“P-please… don't eat me.” The boy.begged.

“Hmm… you don't look very filling at all, dweep. I bet you're not even tasty. But oh boy, I can have some fun with you!”

“F-Fun? L-like Dungeons and dragons?”

“Dungeonsand what!? HAHAHA!!! No. Like this!” The griffin tossed the boy in the air, making him scream he lung out, free falling. All the Griffin did was point a single claw out like a finger, where the kid rolled along in a ball, all the way down to his tail. With only a flick of his tail, the Griffin began to juggle the boy around.

“GALLUS!!!” A very old, raspy voice yelled, causing the Griffin to lose his focus and make the boy land on top of his head. While the boy was thankful it stopped, he was dizzy, and wanted to puke. Approaching to the Griffin was an older, vulture headed Griffin that wore a fez. He wheezed and hacked. “Just what the heck are you doing!?”

“Relax, Grandpa Gruff,” The Griffin replied. “I was just having with my friend here.”

“Oh? And what is your ‘Friend’s’ name?” The tiny wheezed.

“Edgar… sir.”

“Edgar!?... These Tinies have the strangest names.”

“Tell me about it.” Gallus replied.

Finally, minding his own business, was a simple earth pony colt with a turquoise mane and yellow-green coat. He laid down on all fours, not wanting to seem intimidating. The kids around him avoided him, but a girl in a rather nice looking polo approached him.

“Hey, I'm Kathy.”

“Oh, hey Kathy,” The colt replied in a calm, surfer dude like voice. “You're looking quite pretty.”

“Aww, why thank you. You look cute yourself.” He blushed at the comment.

“Aww, shucks. You're sounding like my mom. My name's Sandbar.”

“Sandbar?... eh, it's a name, I guess.”

“Attention every… creature!” Twilight announced, as bit unsure what to call everyone. “As the head mare of this school, I am glad to see you all here!” Various cheers were heard. “Now, since today is your first day here, we want you to explore your new place. And since most of you are… well, small, we've made a buddy system. Simply, pick a partner of your choice! They will be your roommate, fellow classmate, and, hopefully, when this is all over, a new friend.”

There were some cautious and unsure murmurs from the fellow Tinies as they approached to their new pony partner. This was a dangerous choice, as they could either get a partner that will help them, or a complete jerk. But some ponies immediately picked the partner they had, and it wasn't too different for the others.

“Yona and Phillip are going to be great friends!” The yak announced, hugging the big boned boy tightly… who struggled to breath.

“Yona… you're… crushing me!”

“We're gonna quite the duo, Jazzy!” Silverstream cheered, rubbing the girl against her feathery cheek. Jasmine pushed back against her.

“No! Wait! Someone! Help! I'm being kidnapped by a pigeon!”

“I'm a Hippogriff, silly!”

“Sweet!” Smolder cheered, swiping Nick out of Ember's claws as she licked her lips. “Seems we're going to get along just fine.”

“Oh yeah!” Nick added, getting a nosebleed.

“Heh, alright, egghead,” Gallus spoke, holding Edgar in his claw. “If you follow what I say, then you and I may, just maybe, become friends.”

“... Is it too late for me to go home?” Edgar shivered.

“... want to.be partners?” Sandbar simply asked.

“Oh yes, please!” Kathy answered with enthusiasm.

Ocellus looked down to the now awaking Ellie.

“Um… Ellie?” She asked. Ellie squeaked as she got up, seeing the changeling looking at her.

“Please! I'm not tasty!”

“Uh… I-I don't want to eat you. Princess Twilight said we needed to find a partner, and everyone is taken, so it seems you and I will be together.” Ellie looked around. Sure enough, every giant had a tiny with them, looking a bit cute. She swallowed nervously as she looked to the changeling.

“A-alright… you promise not to eat me?”

“I… don't think the rules allow it anyway, but I promise.” She gently picked up her partner and walked into the crowd.

“I've got a feeling the EEA’s going to be happy seeing this.” Twilight spoke to herself.